ã€ŠBecoming Hokage At The Age Of 8ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Konoha ten years.

    Hefeng sat on the balcony on the second floor, looking down at the bustling people on the street.

    He is a time traveler, and now this body is just seven years old.

    It has been exactly one year since I came to the world of Naruto.

    Parents are ordinary people who don''t appear in the anime.

    Not even a last name.

    My father works as a carpenter, and my mother conceived another child four months ago. I don''t know if it is a younger brother or a younger sister.

    I don''t have a blood succession limit, and I haven''t attended a ninja school.

    After all, it is Konoha''s tenth year now, and even the concept of ninja school may not have been brought up.

    If nothing unexpected happens, I should inherit my father''s career as a carpenter and live an ordinary life in this world.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Ninja World War I, World War II, and World War III never came.

    Even if you want to live an ordinary life, it is not an easy task.

    Boom.

    Just when Hefeng was feeling this matter in his heart again, there was a knock on the door.

    "Please come in." Hefeng said politely, and his eyes shifted from the street to the door.

    The wooden door was gently pushed open.

    The person who caught his eyes was his father, Kima.

    "Hefeng, pack your luggage." Mu Jian went straight to the point, "We are leaving here."

    "Moving?" Hefeng asked subconsciously.

    He has only been in this world for a year, but he has no memory of his previous life. Based on occasional chats with his parents, he deduces that he has stayed in this place for two years.

    Although this is only a small country, there are no ninjas, and the security is in charge of the samurai.

    But the basic living conditions have been met, not to mention how happy life is, but there is no inconvenience.

    Moreover, Kima''s income has been increasing, and his reputation is also growing.

    Whoever needs a carpenter in the village will basically find him.

    But once you move, it means everything has to start all over again.

    "Why?" Hefeng couldn''t help asking, he really couldn''t understand Kima''s brain circuit.

    Looking at his son in front of him, Kima felt that he had become more mature and stable than a year ago, and he was no longer playful.

    About a year ago, Hefeng drowned while swimming at the beach. Although he was rescued, he had no signs of life.

    But who knew, he came back from the dead, but lost his previous memory, and didn''t even know who he was.

    However, in the following year, Hefeng was very sensible, only occasionally sighing.

    Kima has never said anything about family matters.

    But now...

    "I just received a letter from my hometown. Your grandfather...is terminally ill. Your second grandfather hopes that we can go back to the village." Mu Jian explained.

    It is not difficult to see from the words that Kima''s mood is a bit heavy at this time.

    grandfather?

    Terminally ill?

    For this grandpa who appeared suddenly, He Feng never expected it.

    But since everyone is terminally ill, it is understandable to go back and have a look.

    Of course, Hefeng was originally a time traveler, and it was the first time he heard that there was a grandfather.

    His mood was naturally calm.

    After all, there is no grandchildren feelings.

    "What does grandpa do? Is he also a carpenter?" Hefeng asked casually.

    During the past year, Hefeng has basically confirmed that he has no blood, no background, and no opportunity.

    Basically three people.

    Although it is not appropriate to think so, if the grandfather suffering from despair has a fortune, it is also a good thing for him to experience the feeling of being rich for three generations.

    And ah, the protagonist is told that his grandfather who is about to pass away is a millionaire, isn''t it also a standard routine in film and television dramas.

    "Of course not. Although I became a carpenter because of your grandfather''s influence... Well, if you insist, your grandfather should be the head of a village."

    "Even if you are always suppressed by your strong second grandfather."

    Kima paused for a moment, thinking that Hefeng should know his grandfather''s name in advance, otherwise, what a blow it would be to a terminally ill person.

    "By the way, your grandfather''s name is Senshou Bashirama."

    However, when Kima said the full name of Senju Zhuma.

    Hefeng stood there in a daze for an instant.

    ha?

    thousand hands...

    Between the pillars? ? ?

    That one said, "Kyuubi, your strength is too strong!" while pinching Kyuubi in his hand?

    Senju Hashirama, who wanted to stab himself to death with Kunai in order to prove his sincerity to Madara, but his granddaughter couldn''t even stab Susano to death?

    The Senju Hashirama who overthrew all the tailed beasts and pacified the entire ninja world with his own strength, who is known as the god of ninjas?

    You tell me that he is my grandfather?

    "Wait a minute, you''re talking about...the one who created the ninja era and became the first Hokage of Konoha Village, is that my grandfather?" Hefeng''s eyes widened suddenly, and the corners of his mouth opened into a big "oh" shape.

    Seeing the shocked Hefeng, Mu Jian felt relieved, "You still remember your grandpa, it''s really great."

    After all, because of time travel, He Feng had the "amnesia" buff by accident.

    Now Kima is almost moved to tears!

    But no matter what, a grandfather suddenly appeared, who was almost the peak combat power in this world!

    Let Hefeng''s brain feel chaotic.

    wait¡­¡­

    Which means...

    "I''m actually a prominent time traveler from a family?"

    "The first Hokage of Konoha, the god of ninjas, the man who pressed Uchiha Madara on the ground and rubbed him several times, is my grandfather!"

    "The Second Hokage of Konoha, who invented a series of forbidden techniques, Yamata no Orochi, Reincarnation of Dirty Earth, Mutual Detonation Talisman, and the god of ninjutsu with multiple shadow clones, is my second grandfather!"

    "The woman who is proficient in King Kong''s blockade and locked Kyuubi in her stomach is my grandma!"

    "Also..." Zefeng rolled his throat, "My younger sister, who was not yet born, actually invented the Baihao technique and became Tsunade of the fifth Hokage!"

    Good guy.

    Zefeng is a good guy.

    Among Konoha''s seven hokages, three are related to him by blood.

    This is simply the strongest relationship!

    However, what Hefeng never expected was that!

    Just when he finally digested the information that Senshou Zhujian was his grandfather.

    A reminder that the binding was successful suddenly sounded in his mind!

    Congratulations to the host for binding the check-in system!

    Get a chance to check in!

    According to the prompt, every time you check in, you will get a reward package.

    Tailed Beast Chakra, Blood Succession Limit, Ninjutsu, etc...

    All can be obtained from the reward package!

    Konoha''s strongest relationship household plus check-in Golden Finger.

    This is definitely the fate of the protagonist!

    This sudden news is too exaggerated!

    "I, the grandson of Hashirama, don''t I set myself a small goal of replacing Hiruzaru Sarutobi as the third Hokage at the age of twenty?"

    The corners of Zefeng''s mouth slowly rose, and he began to pack his luggage and return to Konoha.

    But before that...

    "System, start checking in for the first time!"

 Chapter 2

    Replacing Hiruzaru Sarutobi as the third Hokage before the age of twenty is not because Kazuo cares about obscenity.

    As a time traveler, he is very clear about the future direction of the plot.

    Although Senju Zhuma is the god of ninjas, he is terminally ill.

    As soon as he came, the suppressed other ninja villages suddenly showed ambitions, which led to the first ninja world war!

    And at the end of the First World War, Senju Tomona died in order to stop the pursuit of Jinjiao and Yinjiao.

    It was at that time that Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others were assessed by Tomona.

    The first person who was willing to leave behind was named the third Hokage by Tomona.

    Now that I have become the strongest connection in Konoha, how difficult is it to sneak into the elite?

    As long as it is faster than Sarutobi Hiruzen at that time.

    I am the third Hokage.

    This is also the truth that Hefeng suddenly dared to set Hokage as a small target.

    But before that...

    "System, check in for the first time!"

    Hefeng began to pack his luggage, in fact, he took a few pieces of clothes that fit, and checked in his mind.

    As soon as Hefeng whispered in his heart, a pleasant voice rang in his ears.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host, you have won the first check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Is it on? ¡¿

    "Yes." He Feng remained expressionless and calm.

    [Gift pack opened! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host, the "Hashirama Chakra" was drawn from the gift bag!]

    When Zefeng heard Hashirama Chakra, his brain only felt a hum.

    Anyone who knows a little bit about Hokage knows that.

    Only someone else''s Chakra is called Chakra!

    As for Senshouzhujian, it is written as Chakra and pronounced as Chatonla!

    Neither Uchiha Madara nor Kyuubi has ever won Chakra!

    The true ninja god!

    Well deserved!

    However, such a good thing, I successfully won the first check-in!

    This made Hefeng inevitably start to suspect that his character design is actually...

    The strongest relationship household + super European emperor?

    This is too bad.

    You know, how many people can''t even draw an SSR.

    call¡­¡­

    Hefeng took a deep breath and felt that the Chakra in his body suddenly began to increase and strengthen.

    Like a warm current, it spread all over his body.

    Hefeng has never felt the way he does now since he was a child.

    Physical and mental pleasure.

    At the same time, a wave of basic memories slowly flooded into his mind.

    How to extract chakra.

    How to convert chakra into airflow and release it.

    And how to precisely control chakra.

    All become part of the memory of the wind.

    Let his understanding and use of Chakra become as simple as breathing and drinking water.

    It''s like, this chakra is inherent and can be used at will!

    But at this moment, Hefeng found that there was still an attribute panel in his mind.

    It was the same as some of the novels he had read before traveling.

    [Host: Hefeng. ¡¿

    ¡¾Power: 3¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 2¡¿

    ¡¾Physical strength: 5¡¿

    [Ability: Chakra lv1 between columns. ¡¿

    Zefeng looked up and down, and although he controlled Hashirama Chakra, other attributes were still weak.

    But this is also reasonable.

    In any case, my current body is only seven years old.

    I was still a child and had no exposure to systematic exercise.

    "And the world of Naruto has always been high in attack and low in defense. Bamen Kai can distort the space with one punch, but he can also be killed by Kunai."

    "Even with Hashirama Chakra now, there are still people who can crush me."

    "However, all this is just the beginning, strengthen physical exercise, and then have the blessing of the check-in gift package."

    "I believe that I will be able to become a strong man in the future and control my own destiny!"

    He Feng has never been a person who worries about gain and loss, and is cautious about throwing rats.

    It''s fine if you''re just an ordinary person.

    Now there is a combination of the strongest relationship account and the golden finger of checking in.

    He was naturally unwilling to conform to Hei Jue''s layout.

    In this way, Hefeng packed up and saluted, and returned to Muye Village with his father Mujian.

    in a few days.

    The current Konoha is still in the development stage, and it is far less spectacular than the official plot.

    Hokage Rock is also slowly carving.

    Upon hearing the news that Hefeng''s family had returned to the village, Hashirama and Tobima also put down their work and came to Hefeng''s home together.

    When seeing Hefeng, Hashirama didn''t care about his own image, and embraced him warmly, hugging him tightly.

    Apart from being a bit funny, Hefeng couldn''t see any despair in Hashirama at all.

    "It''s good that you come back." Tobuma''s expression was a little paralyzed.

    In fact, he really cares about this big brother Zhuma, and he also values ??his family.

    But his childhood experience contributed to his current personality, and he is not very good at expressing his emotions in this regard.

    And although Hashirama is the Hokage in name, there is no matching means.

    Coupled with the fact that he is terminally ill now, all affairs in the village are basically taken care of by Tokai.

    After some conversation, Fei Jian suddenly changed the topic, "You guys just get along with Big Brother, I still have something to deal with."

    "It''s their actual combat training, isn''t it? Isn''t it a bad day? Let''s go after dinner." Seeing this, Hashirama tried to keep Hibima, "It feels like we haven''t had dinner together for a long time."

    "Call Mito later."

    "Ah, daughter-in-law, there are boys and girls in your stomach."

    Hashirama did not hide his excitement at all, and he looked like a retired veteran cadre.

    Instead, Tomama let out a helpless sigh.

    The eldest brother is terminally ill, which means that the village''s combat power has declined.

    It is imminent to cultivate new forces.

    Sometimes I really don''t know who is the Hokage.

    Of course, these words were just in my mind, and I didn''t intend to spoil the atmosphere.

    "Can you let me also participate in training?"

    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that Hefeng broke free from Zhujian''s arms and offered to propose.

    After all, Hashirama had just mentioned Hirizachi.

    "If my guess is correct, the people participating in the actual combat training this time should all be future Konoha executives."

    "And it''s good for exercise."

    In Hefeng''s view, this is killing two birds with one stone.

    It can not only exercise the body, but also mingle with the high-level Konoha that has not grown up.

    He looked up and down between the doors and the wind.

    For the grandson of the eldest brother, he has liked it since he was a child.

    Tobima''s thinking has not come out from the Warring States Period at all, and he still believes that ninjas should be cultivated from an early age.

    It was just because of the atmosphere at the scene that he didn''t say anything.

    "Are you sure? This actual combat training is to survive in the wild, and you may be injured or even die at any time."

    But Hefeng''s resolute eyes made Tomoma feel that he was different from ordinary children, but he still wanted him to dispel this idea.

    The training location this time is in the Death Forest.

    It''s not something a seven-year-old can take part in if he has the courage.

    "Of course." Hefeng said lightly, not taking the warning from Tobuki as one thing at all.

    On the one hand, the people who act together this time are all future Konoha executives, and they can just paddle by themselves.

    On the other hand, Hefeng also wants to test how strong his chakra is.

    "Hahaha!"

    Hashirama at the side suddenly laughed loudly, "As expected of the grandson of my Senshou Hashirama, he has such courage!"

    "Tokaiken, do you want to bet that my grandson will definitely become a better Hokage than me in the future!"

 Chapter 3

    Kaze''s request surprised Tomama.

    However, Hashirama admired such courage very much.

    But no matter how you say it, Kima and his wife Ayako still don''t support Hefeng to participate in any field survival training.

    First, their family had just returned to the village not long ago.

    Secondly, the current Hefeng is only seven years old, so he is clearly still a child.

    "What does it matter, there is a door, so there is no problem." Hashirama smiled and patted his thigh.

    The ninjas who participated in this training are all disciples of Tomona, and their abilities are outstanding.

    And the place where they train is the death forest.

    I have been to that place myself, and all the beasts in it are not as powerful as a tailed beast.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    Tobima''s perception ability is not only extremely strong, but also can fly time and space ninjutsu such as Thor.

    In case Hefeng really encountered any danger.

    Tobima can rush to the scene with one breath.

    Seeing that the two elders of Hashirama and Tomona are so assured, and Hefeng is also very interested in training.

    Kima and Ayako were finally "forced" to agree.

    Ten minutes later.

    Tobima came to the entrance of the Death Forest with a gentle breeze.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others have been waiting here for a long time.

    "You are so young." Hefeng saw these people from a long distance away.

    These future high-ranking Konohas are all seventeen or eighteen years old now.

    Even Danzo has a handsome face.

    "There''s also Zhuanzhu Xiaochun, I didn''t expect to be quite good-looking when I was young."

    Soon, Kazukaze and Togama stopped in their tracks.

    "He is Hefeng, the grandson of the first Hokage." Tomona introduced Hefeng''s identity with a serious face.

    The reason for this is to remind my disciples to take good care of the wind during training.

    "This time, he will participate in the field survival training with you."

    As soon as Fei Jian said this, the audience was in an uproar.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, these future bigwigs had shock written all over their faces.

    It''s not that they don''t know that Lord Zhujian has a grandson, but they never expected that Hefeng, who is seven years old, wants to train with them!

    This is too unbelievable!

    I''m afraid this child was lured here by Toboma''s threats.

    After all, in Tokaima''s cognition, ninjas should be cultivated from an early age.

    It seems that being born in a famous family is not a good thing.

    "Hi, I''m Sarutobi Hiruzen."

    "Shimura Danzo."

    "Hi kid, I''m from the Uchiha clan, you can call me Mirror."

    "Sleep to Xiaochun."

    "Ah, just call me Yan."

    Watching the future high-level Konoha introduce themselves one by one in front of him.

    Ah, is this the treatment of the strongest relationship household?

    "Hello, my name is Hefeng."

    Hefeng asked why he and Tsunade did not inherit the surname Senju on the way back to the village.

    It is said that Hashirama wanted to completely eliminate the estrangement and dilute the family concept, thereby encouraging intermarriage between the Senju clan and foreign races, and asking them to abandon the surname Senju.

    I have to say that the idea of ??the fusion concept between the columns is very good, but not everyone responded to his call.

    "Tobima-sama, is it really okay to let Hefeng participate in this training?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    After all, this is Lord Hashirama''s grandson!

    "Ninja, as long as you follow the rules, you don''t need to ask unnecessary questions." Tobuma emphasized to everyone.

    However, before officially entering the Death Forest, he still reminded Zefeng.

    "After all, you haven''t been exposed to systematic training, and your physical fitness is not as good as Ri Zhan''s. If you think it''s not good, open this scroll."

    While speaking, Tomona directly threw a scroll to Hefeng.

    For Tobuma, who is proficient in space-time ninjutsu, it is not difficult to insert a reverse spirit in the scroll.

    As long as Zefeng opens the scroll, a ninja will appear from it, bringing him out of the death forest.

    Although Zefeng''s behavior is very brave, but the front is the forest of death after all.

    As the grandson of the eldest brother, it is normal to have some special treatment.

    Of course, Hashirama didn''t ask Togama to make such an arrangement.

    At the same time, Toikama repeatedly confirmed the Chakra attribute of Zefeng through perception.

    As for these field survival training.

    In fact, it is easy to understand.

    It is a ten-day survival exercise in the dead forest.

    Food and drinking water are not allowed.

    All problems need to be solved by themselves.

    Can hunt and gather.

    However, there are countless wild beasts in the death forest, with a strong desire to attack.

    Choose to fight head-on, or retreat to preserve your strength.

    It will be up to them to judge for themselves.

    If you rush to the high tower in the central area within ten days, you will be considered qualified.

    "If there are no other questions, then the training will officially begin!"

    Following Tomona''s order, Hiruzaru Sarutobi took the lead and rushed into the death forest.

    At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart that no matter what, he would protect Lord Hashirama''s grandson.

    Hefeng followed the team silently, and was full of expectations for this wild survival.

    After he couldn''t see anyone''s back, Tomona took out a crystal ball from his bosom.

    As he made seals with his hands, a figure of He Feng began to appear on it.

    It''s the art of telescopes!

    Ninety percent of the ninjutsu in Konoha was invented by Tomagama.

    But no matter how you say it, Tobuma is not optimistic about Hefeng''s action.

    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will give up on his own initiative."

    When he first entered the death forest, Zefeng was obviously struggling in speed.

    In order to ensure that he would not fall behind, Zhuanzuo Xiaoharu and Mito Menyan deliberately slowed down, paying attention to the surrounding movements behind Hefeng.

    However, what Tobuma didn''t expect was that...

    Zefeng was really not suitable for this kind of ninja''s speed at the beginning, and he couldn''t even run a ninja, and his posture was to swing his arms.

    But after five minutes.

    Zefeng''s breathing began to slow down, and his speed increased.

    Xiaochun and Menyan had to quicken their pace.

    Ten minutes later.

    The speed of Zefeng is basically the same as Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Because of the relationship between Hashirama Chakra, Zephyr has a natural advantage in battery life.

    And when encountering some regular animal attacks, Hefeng not only did not panic, but responded freely, dodged to a safe place, and handed over these animals to other people to deal with.

    Act like a professional hunter who has survived in the jungle for a long time.

    The gaze between the doors is slightly concentrated, carefully observing Hefeng.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to believe that it took only ten minutes for a seven-year-old child to catch up to these real ninjas like Hiruzaru Sarutobi!

    And Kima said, Hefeng has never tried such a thing as a 1,000-meter long-distance race since he was a child.

    Such talent.

    This ability to adapt.

    Even in the Warring States Period, no one could do it.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    Tokaima suffers from terminal illness due to Hashirama but begins to worry about what will happen to Konoha in the future. Because of Zefeng''s performance, there are waves of excitement.

    "Maybe, Hefeng may really surpass Big Brother in the future."

    "No, if you cultivate it well, Hefeng might be able to have both the power of big brother and my wisdom..."

    "Hefeng, you will be a thousand-handed clan, a rare super genius!"

 Chapter 4

    At the beginning, Hefeng''s actions were indeed a bit embarrassing.

    With a seven-year-old body and no habit of exercising, he suddenly engaged in strenuous exercise, and his heart rate soared to 160 in an instant.

    However, after Zefeng started using "Hashirama Chakra", his soaring heart rate stabilized, and his shortness of breath also calmed down.

    It only took ten minutes for Zefeng to adapt to the speed of Sarutobi and others.

    Not only that, but he didn''t need to focus all his energy on running, and began to observe the movements around him.

    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion, but Hefeng felt that the forest of death was much bigger than during the Chunin exam.

    The beast''s desire to attack is also stronger.

    "If I''m not mistaken, I''m afraid it''s due to population."

    Hefeng guessed in his heart that the population of Muye Village is still small, and the forest will naturally occupy a larger area.

    When the population continues to increase in the future, the area of ??the dead forest will also shrink.

    In this way, Tobima''s request to arrive at the central tower within ten days can be explained.

    Because the journey was longer than during the Chunin exams, and the beasts were more ferocious than at that time.

    So even for Sarutobi Hiruzen and others, this field survival training is also difficult.

    It''s just that Hefeng didn''t realize it.

    This is not a certain degree of difficulty, but very difficult.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen would glance back at Hefeng from time to time, and was very shocked by his performance in his heart!

    He really couldn''t understand how a seven-year-old child could adapt to all this in just ten minutes.

    The first time I came to the Death Forest was when I was twelve years old.

    Whether it''s taijutsu, ninjutsu, or adaptability, he is the best among his peers.

    Even the mirrors of the Uchiha family are inferior.

    In the end, he entered the forest of death with Tobima-sama, and ran desperately by himself in order not to be left behind by him.

    In less than five minutes, I vomited directly!

    Worried that Hefeng would be the same as himself back then, Hiruzaru Sarutobi deliberately didn''t run so fast.

    But when he found that the breeze gradually adapted, he began to slowly increase his speed.

    When it was five minutes, I was already running much faster than Master Tokaima back then.

    Now, it''s almost the limit of my speed!

    But Hefeng still followed behind him steadily, breathing smoothly, walking steadily, and performing with ease.

    Most importantly, Togama-sama specifically emphasized...

    This is Zefeng''s first training!

    "This brat, Hefeng, his adaptability is too outrageous..."

    "This... is this the grandson of Lord Hashirama?"

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn''t believe it even if someone broke the sky.

    This is simply a fantasy!

    Suddenly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi had a feeling that people are more deadly than others, and goods are more expensive than goods.

    Hefeng''s talent is like a big mountain, an unreachable mountain, which suddenly presses down on him, and when he looks up, he can''t see the end.

    Let alone overstepping.

    "My current physical fitness and speed are all based on day-to-day training, and it took ten years to polish it."

    "But Hefeng only took ten minutes to catch up."

    "This kind of innate talent is too scary."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s heart was like a huge stone falling into the center of a lake, causing ripples, unable to calm down for a long time.

    He always thought that as long as he kept working hard and persevering...

    One day, I will be able to catch up with Tobima-sama.

    How persistent and confident this belief is.

    Now there is such a blow in his heart, such a sense of loss.

    Danzo on the side was almost in the same mood as him.

    When he first entered the death forest, what Danzo wanted was to take care of the wind.

    After all, he is the grandson of the original Hokage-sama.

    Maybe you can add points to Toikama-sama.

    But who knows...

    Where does this and the wind need to take care of yourself?

    His talent is simply terrifying.

    It took me nearly ten years to get the results.

    In only ten minutes, Hefeng caught up with him!

    This made him even suspect that he had been wasting time and wasting his time all these years.

    Even Danzo''s eyes looking at Hefeng were not only surprised, but also dull.

    The original Danzo did not believe in the theory of genius.

    Because there are many talents around me.

    Sarutobi''s Hizhachi.

    The mirror of the Uchiha clan.

    There is also Tokaze from the Akitao family, and Shirakawa from the Hinata family.

    In front of them, Danzo didn''t feel inferior at all.

    On the contrary, he firmly believes that these geniuses are nothing special.

    With hard work and city government, I can defeat them one by one, and become the third Hokage in the future.

    But now, the appearance of Zefeng gave him a blow to the head.

    It seems to be telling him that there are not only geniuses in this world.

    And it was born with it.

    out of reach!

    "Hefeng, can I call you that?" Uchiha Kagami, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t bear it anymore, "I want to ask one thing, did you really not participate in any training before entering the Death Forest?"

    Good question!

    At this moment, Uchiha mirror almost asked everyone''s aspirations.

    How much the people present hoped to hear a sentence.

    Ah, no, I used to train every day before.

    However¡­¡­

    "Well, this is my first time, I hope it won''t drag you down." Hefeng replied.

    Now he only has a powerful Chakra, so it''s hard to see how Sarutobi and others are.

    After all, these people are all future Konoha executives!

    It''s the boss of the future!

    In Hefeng''s view, these people are likely to cooperate with him.

    No matter how you say it, is he the most connected household?

    But the truth is...

    Slow down?

    We all feel like we''re holding you back, okay?

    If you weren''t only seven years old this year, I''m afraid you would have already been on top!

    Especially Uchiha Mirror.

    Now he has opened the Sharingan that only the Uchiha clan has.

    It is no exaggeration to say that I am a genius of the Uchiha clan!

    Sooner or later, he will grow to a height stronger than Madara.

    In addition, the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan have had many years of confrontation.

    Seeing his name of genius being rubbed against the ground by the wind, he felt as if he had eaten something that shouldn''t be eaten.

    Very uncomfortable!

    Is it true that the Uchiha clan is destined to be suppressed by people surnamed Senshou? !

    But these are just thoughts in their hearts, and they won''t show them.

    "That..." Zefeng ran for half an hour, coupled with the occasional wild beasts and attacks from large insects, which gave him a new understanding of the dead forest.

    This place is more dangerous than he imagined!

    The sky was getting dark, but they didn''t even solve the water problem.

    At any rate, he is a time traveler. When He Feng was bored, he had watched Master Pei''s jungle tutorial.

    In this kind of wild survival, the water source plays a big role.

    The sound of the wind immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    "You don''t need to slow down to cooperate with me, I can keep up with you." He Feng said.

    Everyone:? ? ?

    Are we lagging behind? !

 Chapter 5

    "Hefeng, as a ninja, you need to be calm and calm. This training will last for ten days, so there is no need to rush for a while."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked forward and explained to Hefeng, "That would only waste the excess physical strength in vain."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s words let everyone except Kaze breathe a sigh of relief.

    The current speed is almost at the limit where they can stabilize their state while being vigilant about their surroundings.

    If you forcibly speed up, it will have an adverse effect on yourself.

    but¡­¡­

    The people in this team are almost twice the age of Zefeng.

    You can''t tell the truth directly!

    Even if He Feng is very talented, the face of these "senior" can''t be held back!

    "Indeed, I didn''t think carefully." He Feng suddenly realized.

    I just got Hashirama Chakra, not even a ninja, so naturally I don''t have ninja thinking.

    Thinking and judgment are all preconceived before time travel.

    In addition, the people in this team are all future Konoha executives.

    He is the boss who controls the village.

    Hefeng naturally wouldn''t have any doubts.

    To put it simply, the current Japanese style thinking is somewhat divisive.

    He thought he was surrounded by big bosses, but he didn''t realize that he was the strongest one.

    However, just when Hefeng readjusted his mentality and prepared to learn more ninja thinking from Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    A deafening roar suddenly sounded from the front of the line.

    Even Hiruzaru Sarutobi was taken aback and quickly made a gesture.

    Except for Zefeng, the others quickly dispersed, jumped off the branches, and hid behind the trunk.

    On the contrary, He Feng was a little confused.

    Aren''t these guys all Konoha''s bosses?

    No reason to be afraid of a beast, right?

    Isn''t it just that the roar is a little louder and exaggerated than the ones I encountered before?

    During the Chunin exam, Sasuke killed a two-meter-tall brown bear in one move!

    Seeing that Hefeng was indifferent, Xiaochun jumped out again and grabbed his arm, leading him behind a big tree.

    Xiaochun stretched out her index finger and pressed it against her own lips, signaling Hefeng to keep quiet.

    The reactions of the others also seemed a bit apprehensive.

    "I didn''t expect to meet a difficult guy so soon, do you want to bypass it?" Uchiha Kagami gestured in sign language.

    Considering that not every task can be communicated by dialogue, Sarutobi and others thought of this way.

    "Wait a minute, maybe we haven''t been spotted." Hiruzaru Sarutobi replied using sign language.

    In his opinion, the training has just begun, and some battles can be avoided as much as possible.

    Seeing these bosses being so cautious, He Feng couldn''t help but frown.

    Naruto and Sasuke reached their peak strength when they were sixteen years old, because they are the protagonists, and they have a lot of cheats on them.

    Ordinary people don''t have much combat power when they are around sixteen years old.

    But even so, Hefeng couldn''t understand why they were afraid of a beast.

    However, Zefeng soon realized that...

    My own thoughts are still stuck in the Chunin exam period.

    As the roaring creature approached them, the ground trembled with its footsteps.

    Zefeng''s eyes focused on the huge monster.

    It was a one-horned rhinoceros. Its skin looked as hard as a rock. It was six to seven meters tall and weighed at least a few tens of tons.

    Much like the psychic beast that Payne summoned when he invaded Konoha!

    Why is there such a thing in the death forest!

    "It''s because Master Fuma was worried that the difficulty of the wild survival training would be too low, so he deliberately released all kinds of giant beasts in the forest."

    Seeing the confusion on Hefeng''s face, Xiaochun whispered in his ear.

    After all, Hefeng doesn''t understand their sign language.

    "Kunai and shuriken couldn''t penetrate that guy''s body at all, and Kagami''s best fire escape couldn''t cause fatal damage."

    "It''s not wise to fight that beast unless it''s absolutely necessary."

    Hearing Xiaochun''s words, Hefeng didn''t think it was strange that Huo Dun couldn''t do any harm.

    It seems that Huodun of the Uchiha clan has never killed anyone!

    Just when everyone was about to let the one-horned rhino go.

    This huge monster roared towards Zefeng again as if it had discovered something extraordinary.

    The sound formed an invisible impact, knocking most of the leaves off the tree.

    All kinds of flying birds panicked and flew into the air, away from this place.

    "It found me..."

    Xiaochun gestured sign language almost subconsciously, but the gesture was only half completed.

    The ground under her and Zefeng''s feet began to vibrate, and kept rising upwards.

    It''s like a landslide.

    Sarutobi and the others turned pale from being frightened.

    Under the feet of Hefeng and Xiaochun, there is no land at all!

    At this moment, Sarutobi and the others suddenly realized why the one-horned rhinoceros noticed them.

    And why is there such an exaggerated beast roar.

    It is warning!

    Warning another beast has entered its territory!

    The guy at Hefeng''s feet is actually a giant black centipede, nearly ten meters long, with a shell like steel.

    It arches its front, trying to straighten itself.

    In a panic, Xiaochun yelled at Hefeng not to move, took out Kunai neatly with his hand, condensed chakra under his feet, and adsorbed himself on the centipede''s back.

    She grabbed Zefeng''s clothes with one hand to prevent him from falling off, and with the other hand, she burst out with muscle power, stabbing the kunai into the centipede''s weak joints.

    Boom!

    With the sound, Xiaochun''s Kunai broke on the spot, and the sharp end flew back backwards, piercing her collarbone.

    The intense pain caused Xiaochun to be distracted for a moment, and the black centipede kept shaking her body, throwing her down together with Zefeng.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng adjusted his center of gravity in the air, caught Xiaochun''s back with one hand, and wrapped his arms around her thigh with the other.

    Take Xiaochun to the ground smoothly in the posture of a princess hug.

    thump.

    As soon as Hefeng gained a firm foothold, Xiaochun fell to the ground.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the strength to maintain this movement, but that the one-horned rhino and the black centipede attacked at the same time.

    The one-horned rhinoceros lowered its head slightly and rushed over, causing even the ground to tremble.

    Their respective targets are each other, and they don''t care about Hefeng and Xiaochun at all.

    but¡­¡­

    The location where Hefeng and Xiaochun fell happened to be the only way for the two behemoths to pass.

    Oops.

    Sarutobi and the others dilated their pupils, and their faces instantly turned pale.

    No matter how you say it, Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama!

    If he gets hurt here, not only will Hashirama-sama and Tobima-sama be furious, but they will also feel deep guilt and self-blame in their hearts.

    However, given their position, they simply couldn''t rush through.

    At the same time, the entrance to the forest of death.

    Tokaima stared at the changes in the crystal ball. He never expected that Hefeng would encounter such a big trouble when he participated in training for the first time.

    If there is something wrong with this, then why would I have the face to see my eldest brother.

    Even at this moment, the corpse in Banma appeared in front of his eyes.

    Fly Thor!

 Chapter 6

    "mirror!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi yelled at his companions, forming seals with both hands.

    Uchiha mirror understood, and understood that Sarutobi wanted to use fire escape at the same time as him to delay the giant beast''s footsteps.

    Then Danzo and Yan rushed to save people.

    Zefeng is the grandson of Master Hashirama.

    And this year is only seven years old, the body is still developing, if it is hit by any one of the one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede.

    I''m afraid they are either dead or injured!

    Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Bullet!

    Sarutobi condensed Chakra at the throat, spewed out a beam of flames, and continued to burn the black centipede, trying to make it retreat.

    However, the centipede''s shell easily withstood the high temperature of the flames and was not harmed at all.

    The mirror didn''t go there any better.

    As a member of the Uchiha family, he performed the technique of fireball.

    It also concentrated the chakra in the throat, but ejected a fireball with a diameter of more than two meters from the mouth, and went straight to the one-horned rhino.

    call!

    The fireball hit the rhino''s face, but was directly scattered by its horn blade.

    Not only did it not cause fatal damage, but it completely enraged it.

    Aww!

    The one-horned rhinoceros became more berserk, its eyes bloodshot.

    Facing such a giant beast, Xiaochun stood on the spot dumbfounded. This sense of oppression completely froze her body!

    Instead, Hefeng became the calmest one, his eyes narrowed slightly, watching the rhinoceros running towards him.

    "Don''t move." Hefeng warned Xiaochun.

    This sentence made Xiaochun feel complicated.

    Is it because she doesn''t want to move now?

    It was clearly the pressure from these two behemoths that made her unable to move!

    "I wanted to find a suitable opportunity..."

    "Now it seems that not being serious is not enough."

    Hefeng didn''t expect that he would suddenly fall into the center of the two giant beasts.

    It is difficult for Sarutobi and others to provide timely support.

    Even from Hefeng''s point of view, their current strength seems to be at the level of Chunin.

    Especially Uchiha mirror''s powerful fireball technique.

    It can''t be compared with Uchiha Itachi of the same age.

    This also made Hefeng lose hope for them.

    The one-horned rhino is getting closer and closer.

    six meters.

    five meters.

    Every time the distance is shortened, the oppressive feeling brought by the giant beast will become stronger.

    Roar!

    The rhino''s roar was deafening, as if it formed a shock, and the hem of Zefeng''s clothes began to sway.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Tobima maximized his perception of Chakra, and kept using Flying Thunder God to rush to the scene.

    He is starting to regret it now.

    I regret letting Hefeng participate in this training too early.

    Sarutobi and Uchiha Mirror already have the level of Jonin, and everyone else is also an elite in Chunin.

    However, in the face of a behemoth of this level, it is still necessary to cooperate with each other to win.

    This is the result of Tobuma''s deliberate arrangement in order to exercise their team ability.

    But¡­¡­

    Each giant beast has its own territory and range of activities.

    Basically, well water does not violate river water.

    But who knew that two giant beasts appeared in the same territory!

    And the Zephyr fell to their center!

    "Hebrew..."

    Toikama clenched his teeth, and the smiling face of Itama appeared in his mind.

    In a blink of an eye, he turned into a cold corpse again.

    Although Hefeng is Hashirama''s grandson, he is also the most important family member in Tomama''s heart!

    But when Tobima rushed to the scene and saw Hefeng with his own eyes.

    He suddenly found out.

    Hefeng is not like other seven-year-old children who only know how to cry when facing two huge beasts.

    There was no body stiffness, incontinence on the spot.

    On the contrary...

    Tomona felt a strong sense of self-confidence from Kaze.

    Unhurried confidence!

    This description is difficult to connect with a seven-year-old child.

    but¡­¡­

    This is what Tomona felt from Kaze!

    It was almost a subconscious reaction, and Tokai''s movements stopped.

    His pupils began to dilate, and he had strong expectations for Hefeng''s performance.

    Is it possible...

    How can Hefeng really be sure to get out of his body?

    At this time, the distance between the two behemoths and the wind was less than three meters.

    But at the speed of Flying Thunder God, Tobima is sure to take Hefeng away at the last moment.

    That''s why he pauses.

    Strong confidence in your own speed.

    "It''s over..." Xiaochun''s eyes widened, she wanted to get up and give Zefeng a hard push.

    I hope that Zefeng after lying down will not be accidentally injured by the giant beast.

    But the sense of oppression brought by the giant beast made her unable to do anything.

    Sarutobi and Danzo inevitably began to regret at this moment.

    When the adults in Tobima make a request, they should strongly oppose it.

    Don''t let Hefeng participate in this actual combat training!

    "My lord!"

    Suddenly, Sarutobi called out the name of Qianshou Feijian.

    In his opinion, the only way to save Hefeng now is Master Togama''s Flying Thunder God technique!

    or...

    Sarutobi clenched his teeth, maybe he couldn''t rush out with Zefeng, but he could rush over and hug him tightly, using his body as a meat shield.

    "If I use my body to rush over and hug Hefeng, maybe I can resist some damage, but..." Danzo and Sarutobi thought of going together again.

    But cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his body did not move for a long time.

    In this short period of time, everyone''s brain has produced various ideas.

    "This should be what people often call a close call."

    Only Hefeng''s performance was the most understated, with the corners of his mouth raised, a smile emerged.

    I wanted to get along with everyone as an ordinary person.

    But now...

    I can only show my cards.

    Sorry, I''m actually a peg.

    "Hefeng laughed?" Noticing the corner of Hefeng''s mouth raised, Xiaochun couldn''t help blinking, feeling his scalp tingling.

    Face off against two fearsome behemoths.

    Hefeng can still laugh?

    Could it be that he was frightened out of his wits?

    The one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede also shortened the distance to two meters at this time!

    Close call!

    "Not good!" The door hidden in the dark began to prepare to fly Thunder God, worried that it might be too late if he didn''t make a move!

    The most dangerous heartland.

    Zefeng''s eyes became sharper, and the chakra in his body covered his whole body.

    This is also Hefeng''s biggest trump card for having the courage to set foot in this forest of death!

    Chakra of Senjubashirama level!

    And the reward for Zefeng is not just chakra, but also the muscle memory of how to use this chakra.

    Like breathing, drinking water.

    Zefeng stood firm and burst out the chakra covering his whole body.

    The majestic chakra instantly formed a powerful airflow, heading straight for the one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede, as well as going in all directions.

    This trick was used when Senshou Zhuma was reincarnated by Orochimaru.

    But he was just trying to intimidate Tobuma, and he didn''t use his full strength.

    But what Hefeng faced were two giant beasts that wanted to kill him, so naturally he would not have any scruples, let alone show mercy.

    The chakra that erupted was more violent and powerful than Hashirama at that time!

    Also more majestic!

    Two huge beasts that are several meters in size.

    Just like that, he was thrown away by Zephyr''s Chakra!

 Chapter 7

    Focus on peace.

    The airflow formed by the majestic chakra burst out instantly, covering a range of tens of meters.

    The large stratum at Zephyr''s feet cracked layer by layer, forming cracks like spider webs.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    These people who will leave their names in the history of Konoha in the future are all blinded by the air current formed by this chakra!

    As for the two giant beasts rushing towards Zefeng at the same time, they were frozen in place as if they had hit an invisible wall of air.

    No matter how they roar and resist, it will not help!

    Although the current Zefeng is only seven years old, his chakra strength is several times more exaggerated than anyone present!

    Do not!

    Maybe dozens of times!

    A gap of hundreds of times!

    Fear gradually appeared in the eyes of the one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede.

    They can''t understand why a human child has such power!

    And as the airflow continued, the limbs of the one-horned rhino gradually left the ground.

    It opened its eyes wide, the fear in its eyes became more and more intense, its limbs swayed wildly, trying to get rid of the air current and regain its footing.

    The situation of the black centipede was not much better either. The straightened body began to move backwards, and the lower body gradually separated from the ground.

    The towering trees that had grown for nearly a hundred years around were all uprooted by the chakra of the gentle wind, and flew backward like a kite with a broken string.

    These changes all happened in an instant!

    The chakra that broke out in the wind was like a huge wave, sweeping every inch of the corner.

    Wherever it goes, not a single blade of grass grows!

    The bodies of the one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede began to roll, being pushed out by the strong airflow.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the bodies of the two giant beasts kept hitting the ground, bouncing up, and back and forth repeatedly!

    Their proud weight, strong muscles, and hard skin have turned into sharp weapons to hurt them.

    The internal organs were squeezed layer by layer, making them extremely painful.

    I don''t know how long it took before the two giant beasts lay motionless on the ground like dead fish slapped on the beach by the waves.

    During the period, countless large trees were knocked down by them.

    Qianshou Feijian, who originally planned to use the flying thunder god technique to save Hefeng, was stunned on the spot.

    The eyes, expression, and slightly parted lips fully showed what consternation is.

    As for Xiaochun, who was next to Hefeng, looking at the open space in front of him, he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    what happened?

    I thought that I and Hefeng would end in either death or injury.

    In a blink of an eye...

    The one-horned rhino disappeared in front of him.

    Suddenly, Xiaochun seemed to realize something, she turned her head and looked behind her.

    The black centipede with a body length of nearly ten meters had disappeared.

    Is this the last resort?

    Xiaochun blinked her eyes, she desperately hoped that someone could stand up and explain.

    In the end what happened?

    Why did the two menacing behemoths all disappear.

    Could it be some kind of illusion?

    Was he under the illusion from the very beginning?

    Everything is an illusion?

    But this is not a confrontation exercise, but a team exercise.

    How could someone cast an illusion on himself!

    "And the power just now, is it really Chakra..."

    Xiaochun rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    That is neither Taijutsu nor Ninjutsu.

    In Xiaochun''s view, it is just the airflow produced by exerting Chakra to the extreme.

    In my impression, Master Senshou Feima seems to have used such a move before.

    But within my line of sight, I can''t see Master Toikama at all!

    "Could it be..." Xiaochun was shocked, and his eyes gradually focused on Hefeng.

    Although this incident seemed unimaginable and far-fetched to her, it seemed that only Hefeng could do it for a person who had just erupted with such power.

    In fact, Xiaochun is not the only one who realizes this.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Mitomon inflammation.

    The autumn road takes the wind.

    When the crisis brought by the giant beast was lifted and the scene completely quieted down, the same thought came to their minds.

    What just happened?

    Why can''t they open their eyes with such a strong air pressure?

    Why did the two behemoths fly upside down?

    The most important thing is, who saved Hefeng, and Xiaochun?

    With these questions in mind, the first reaction of Sarutobi and others was one of Hashirama-sama and Togama-sama.

    But who knows, when the airflow disappears.

    Hashirama-sama and Tobama-sama did not appear.

    On the contrary, Hefeng calmly stood beside Xiaochun.

    "Hizun, what is going on here." Mitomon Yan came to Sarutobi, hoping to get an answer.

    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is the most outstanding one among them in all aspects.

    But facing his companion''s question, Sarutobi could only show an embarrassing expression.

    He didn''t know what happened either.

    Judging from the current signs.

    It seems that Zefeng broke out the chakra and blasted the two giant beasts that threatened him into the air.

    But this is too exaggerated, right?

    A child as young as seven years old.

    No matter how talented he is, no matter how talented he is.

    It''s not that exaggerated, is it?

    "Honestly, I hope that Tobima-sama will suddenly appear using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and then disappear with the Flying Thunder God Technique after defeating the giant beast."

    If this speculation is the truth, Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt that he would feel much better.

    But he didn''t perceive the chakra in the door!

    but¡­¡­

    Zephyr''s chakra burst didn''t kill the two behemoths.

    They were quiet for a while in the fallen position, and then regained the strength to stand up.

    Although this process they tried four times before they were able to succeed.

    But when they looked at Hefeng again, they had no desire or courage for revenge at all.

    In their eyes, there is only fear of the wind!

    This fear stems from their animal instincts, from their bloodlines, as if the weak rabbit saw the king of beasts!

    There is only one thought in their brains.

    This guy is dangerous, very dangerous!

    I am not his opponent at all!

    After glancing at Hefeng, the two beasts turned around and fled in a panic.

    Such a scene was naturally captured by Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others.

    Even in this dead forest, which is said to have an extremely low survival rate, these two behemoths are kings of beasts who can walk sideways!

    And they would have an indelible fear of a human child.

    "This...is the grandson of Lord Hashirama." Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Hefeng''s side face again.

    Although he was very reluctant to admit this fact.

    But after eliminating all the impossibilities, the remaining possibilities, no matter how improbable they seem, are the only and correct answers!

    Hashirama-sama and Tobima-sama did not come to the rescue.

    And they... don''t have that kind of power at all!

    The super chakra that is extremely terrifying and exerted to the extreme comes from Zefeng!

    Thousand Hands and Wind!

 Chapter 8

    After witnessing the terrifying power of Zefeng, the black centipede lost all energy and fled for his life in the depths of the forest in a panic.

    However, its speed was getting slower and slower, and finally grabbed the ground with its head and fell in front of Toikama.

    The same is true for the other one-horned rhino.

    Feijian froze in place, Fei Leishen''s movements stopped abruptly, his body seemed to be deeply rooted, motionless.

    It wasn''t until the black centipede crashed in front of him that he reacted belatedly.

    "Dead, dead."

    Feijian opened his mouth and found that the black centipede had no signs of life.

    Its organs were all shattered, and a lot of blood spewed out of its mouth.

    For a ferocious beast of this level, ordinary ninjutsu could not cause fatal damage at all.

    With Sarutobi''s current strength, it is not easy to deal with this big guy.

    To put it another way, if Sarutobi and the others can easily kill a beast of this level in seconds, then the field survival training they arranged would be meaningless.

    Only by facing tough enemies can you grow.

    "As long as you encounter one such beast, the survival rate will be reduced."

    "Not to mention meeting two at the same time."

    From Tobima''s point of view, even if Sarutobi and the others perform exceptionally well, it will take a lot of hard work to resolve this wild crisis.

    However¡­¡­

    The person who really saved the day turned out to be the seven-year-old grandson of the elder brother!

    "Is such a thing really possible?"

    Tobima couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    He was born in the Warring States Period. For him, war is almost no different from daily meals.

    The average lifespan of a ninja is only thirty years old.

    The main reason is the premature death of children on the battlefield.

    The so-called field survival exercises are just a way to simulate war.

    And real war are fundamentally two concepts.

    Children who can often survive on the battlefield have strong survival ability and judgment ability.

    Take any one out at random, and it will be much more powerful than the geniuses people are talking about nowadays.

    For example, the mirror of the Uchiha clan.

    He is not only a first-class master in the clan, but also a ninja who bears the title of Uchiha genius.

    Now I barely opened a one-gou jade and a two-gou jade to write sharing eyes.

    And Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Izumi, at his age, already had Sangoudama Sharingan!

    but!

    Whether it''s Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Izumi.

    At the age of seven is a younger brother!

    "No, even a seven-year-old elder brother can''t compare with He Feng."

    Tomona was a little incoherent with excitement, and directly compared Kaze with strong men like Hashirama, Madara, and Quanna in his mind.

    But that is the truth.

    When they were seven years old, they didn''t have such an exaggerated chakra.

    "Especially big brother, when he was seven years old, he didn''t even know what strange power was."

    "Not to mention the precise control of Chakra, which will explode with strange power."

    Feijian is very sure.

    The power that Hefeng used just now is the strange power of the Qianshou clan!

    It is a kind of ability for the caster to precisely control the chakra, concentrate it on the whole body, cover all parts of the body with chakra, and finally burst out the air flow!

    It''s like the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is good at releasing illusions.

    Their Qianshou clan is best at strange power.

    However, just like the Uchiha clan, not everyone can open Sharingan.

    The strange power is not only able to be mastered by people from the Qianshou clan.

    Kima, like Kaze''s father, doesn''t know how to use strange power.

    There is also a difference between strength and weakness between strange power and strange power.

    After all, people''s physique cannot be generalized.

    Even if it''s me now, if I burst out with all my strange power, it''s only enough to collapse a building.

    And the strange power of the wind...

    But in an instant, he easily killed the beast king with a tonnage of at least 20 tons!

    It also bulldozed all the towering trees within a radius of tens of meters!

    The ground under his feet is covered with cracks like spider webs!

    If you don''t understand the ins and outs of the whole thing.

    Tokaima even wondered if the person who used the strange power of the chakra just broke out could be his elder brother!

    Because this is something that even I can''t do!

    However¡­¡­

    The majestic chakra produced at that moment just now.

    The terrifying power to kill two giant beasts easily.

    no doubt.

    It is from the wind!

    There is no second possibility.

    Sarutobi Hiruza, Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Kagami...

    It doesn''t matter whoever it is, they don''t have such a majestic chakra and precise control over chakra.

    "Among the generations of the Thousand Hands Clan, only the elder brother was born with a chakra comparable to that of a tailed beast."

    "It''s no exaggeration to say it''s one in a million."

    "Elder Brother will become a unique legend of the Thousand Hands Clan."

    "I didn''t expect another Zephyr to appear now."

    "Sure enough, did you inherit the blood of your eldest brother?"

    Feijian took a deep breath and swallowed again, his inner passion puffed up.

    Since knowing that Uchiha Madara was killed by his elder brother.

    He never experienced such excitement again.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    "Brother''s grandson."

    "He''s also my grandson of Thousand Hands."

    "It is also the inheritor and hope of my Thousand Hands Clan."

    "maybe¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, Fei Jian''s eyes lit up, and his piercing eyes burst out with unprecedented light!

    "Hefeng, the brat, not only inherited the Chakra and strange power of the big brother, but also the Mutun, which only the big brother can use..."

    Thinking of this possibility.

    The mood in Tobima became extremely excited.

    At the same time he made up his mind.

    Absolutely can''t let the big brother bring down the wind!

    His big nerves, his mood of getting lost at every turn, and his character of gambling like life.

    No matter what you say, you can''t let the wind be contaminated.

    "The future Zefeng is destined to grow into an even better Hokage than Big Brother and me."

    "The wonderful Hokage that ushered in Konoha''s heyday!"

    In this short period of time, Tomona thought of a series of training.

    even¡­¡­

    Since Hashirama established Konoha, he hoped that the barriers between the various families would be completely put down.

    For this reason, he encouraged the Qianshou clan to intermarry with other races.

    Even he married Mito from the Uzumaki family, setting an example.

    I also thought about letting Toma marry a Uchiha man as his wife.

    In addition, he also asked his descendants to abandon the surname of Qianshou.

    Although I didn''t understand or agree with my elder brother''s approach, there was nothing I could do.

    After all, Big Brother is Hokage.

    However, regarding the matter of intermarriage with Uchiha, Tobuma did not agree with life or death.

    "Now it seems that Hefeng should continue to inherit the surname of Qianshou."

    "Speaking of which, Hefeng''s body is equivalent to having the blood of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan."

    "If you let him marry someone from Uchiha..."

    Suddenly, the mind opened wide.

    He himself doesn''t hate the Uchiha clan, otherwise he wouldn''t be a disciple.

    He just felt that the Uchiha clan had great power, so he had to be especially vigilant.

    The talent displayed by Kaze now shocked Tomama beyond compare.

    He naturally began to plan the future direction for Hefeng.

    The common problem of the elders.

 Chapter 9

    The emotion between the doors was agitated and could not be calmed down for a long time.

    The reason why he arranged this field survival exercise was because he was worried about his eldest brother''s terminal illness.

    The ninja world has indeed found peace.

    Muye Village, Wuyin Village, Yunyin Village, Yanyin Village, and Shayin Village.

    The Five Ninja Villages jointly signed a peace agreement.

    But Fei Jian knew in his heart that peace would not last forever.

    In his opinion, this hard-won peace is entirely based on the terrifying strength of his elder brother.

    The shadows of other ninja villages are tied together, and they may not be able to beat the eldest brother alone.

    Once the eldest brother passes away due to terminal illness, the peaceful ninja world will be in turmoil again!

    Although this idea is cruel, it is indeed the future that will happen!

    Tobuma can even foresee that the war that was originally based on the family will be upgraded to the Ninja Village as the unit!

    The number of people participating in the battle will increase several times, dozens of times!

    Ninja Village in the desert is hungry for water.

    The villages on the island covet the land.

    A village on a barren rock wall wants rich soil.

    Konoha has all the resources they need.

    Although Senshou Zhuma thought of the "tailed beast deterrence" plan, the villages were afraid of each other''s tailed beasts and did not dare to start a war easily.

    But in fact, the tail beasts in each village are far inferior to Ying in strength.

    What really makes the peace agreement signed by the villages have sufficient binding force and execution force is actually the existence of the big brother, Hokage!

    In other words, today''s peace is time-bound.

    It is the life of the eldest brother!

    Once the so-called agreement loses its overseers, it becomes a flimsy piece of paper.

    There is no friendship or fetters between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, between countries.

    Only benefits!

    Especially Feima, which has experienced the Warring States Period.

    Brother Wajian, Banjian.

    Their deaths shattered Tokaima''s innocence and innocence time and time again.

    Created his current character.

    He cares about the big brother Zhujian, his family, and the village.

    He would feel sad, sad, and indignant about Hashirama''s terminal illness.

    But he will not stop because of this, give up on himself, and be immersed in the grief of losing his eldest brother.

    Doing that will only make Konoha, which big brother built with his own hands, completely collapse!

    So Tomona began to select talented children from various families after learning that Hashirama was terminally ill.

    Sarutobi''s Hizhachi.

    Danzo of the Shimura family.

    The mirror of Uchiha''s house.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Qiudao Fengfeng.

    Cultivate them to become the pillars of Konoha.

    When Hashirama passed away, their strength could ensure that Konoha still stood here!

    them¡­¡­

    It is Konoha''s future hope!

    Heir to the Will of Fire!

    This is Tomaga''s plan, the real purpose of the field survival exercise.

    Among them, Ri Zhan is even more optimistic about him, and he has been cultivating it as a future shadow.

    After all, Kima failed to inherit the talent of his elder brother.

    Not to mention the secret technique of Mu Dun, he can''t even use strange power.

    He has no heirs himself.

    Handing over Konoha to people from other races, it sounds like it is adhering to the idea of ??the elder brother to eliminate barriers.

    It sounds like a helpless move.

    How powerless this kind of helplessness is to Tomama.

    How excited he is now!

    How excited!

    Hefeng''s performance made him see another path.

    Another possibility!

    His talent far exceeds Sarutobi Hiruzen!

    Do not!

    Even far surpassing himself, big brother, and Madara!

    The most important thing is that Hefeng is the grandson of the elder brother!

    The roots are growing red!

    Tomama really can''t think of a reason not to cultivate Japanese style.

    Everyone understands a truth.

    Such a thing as power is not nepotism.

    Is it necessary to let others do nothing?

    Let all the people under him fight against him!

    Isn''t this a fool?

    What Sarutobi Hiruza, Shimura Danzo.

    All stand aside for me!

    My elder brother''s grandson is the most suitable person to inherit the position of Hokage!

    His eyes widened, and a picture suddenly flashed in his mind.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Tokaima suddenly realized that he had overlooked a very important detail!

    When Hefeng fell off the back of the black centipede, he didn''t show a panicked or frightened expression.

    On the contrary, he adjusted his center of gravity in mid-air, and hugged Xiaochun.

    Although he threw Xiaochun on the ground as soon as he landed, it was enough to prove that the gentle breeze at that time was calm and calm!

    You know, Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    "This, is this possible?"

    The corner of Feijian''s mouth sucked in a breath of cold air, and more pictures were outlined in his mind.

    The location where Zefeng fell was just the center of the one-horned rhinoceros and the black centipede!

    There are wolves in the front and tigers in the back!

    No, it''s even scarier than that!

    Any one of the rhinoceros and the centipede can rub a group of tigers and wolves on the ground!

    "Facing two ferocious behemoths, Hefeng has never shown an expression of fear and panic."

    "This also means that the Hefeng at that time had full confidence and confidence."

    He thought that Sarutobi and the others would definitely save him.

    Or he believed that his second grandfather would definitely be able to arrive at the scene.

    There is indeed such a possibility.

    But no one would express such strong confidence in this possibility!

    "There may be only one thing that makes Hefeng so sure and confident, and that is his firm belief that his own power can solve the immediate crisis."

    This man who invented more than 90% of Konoha''s ninjutsu is known as the god of ninjutsu.

    I felt an unprecedented shock in my heart!

    For the first time, he was stunned by his guess!

    If all my guesses are correct, it also shows that the strange power erupted by Zefeng is neither a coincidence nor an awakening from a desperate situation.

    Hefeng knew from the beginning that he had such power.

    "It''s not the first time the awakening broke out, but has this ability been mastered from the beginning?"

    The heart trembled wildly.

    He never dreamed that he would be shocked again and again by He Feng!

    Unconscious awakening and full mastery are fundamentally different concepts.

    The former is only possible when life is seriously threatened.

    The latter is free release.

    What scares Tomama even more is...

    Before Hefeng was five years old, he watched him grow up with his own eyes.

    When he was a child, he not only hugged him, but also changed Hefeng''s diaper with his own hands!

    As for the two years when he left the village, he was surrounded only by the talented Kima and the even more ordinary Ayako.

    The ninjas he sent out have been secretly watching and protecting them.

    "When Mu Jian returned to the village, he didn''t mention this matter, obviously because he didn''t know."

    "This also means that no one has taught Zefeng how to precisely control Chakra, let alone strange power."

    "My goodness."

    Suddenly, the pupils dilated, the breathing also became rapid, and the heartbeat accelerated.

    "This brat has mastered the strange power without a teacher by relying on his own talent?!"

    "Is such a thing really possible?"

    "And within two years of leaving the village!"

    "No, it''s up to two years. If it''s short, it might not take that long."

    When Tomama gradually realized this, his cognition was completely overturned.

    He felt that genius was no longer enough to describe Hefeng''s talent.

    This is simply a hang up!

    What was big brother Hashirama doing when he was seven years old?

    When he was seven years old, he was still competing with the clansmen who peed farther away!

 Chapter 10

    This field survival exercise completely overturned Feima''s cognition.

    Feijian took a deep breath, performed the Flying Thunder God Technique again, and rushed to Hefeng''s side.

    He wanted to observe the breeze in the dark.

    But now, there is no need for that.

    His grandson, Hefeng, is a unique genius in the entire ninja world!

    Feima maintained a paralyzed face, but his heart was like a sea wave being constantly rolled up by a strong wind, and he could not calm down.

    This is a super genius who is only seven years old and has mastered the power of a thousand hands without anyone''s teaching!

    "Fei, Master Feijian?" Xiaochun, who was sitting on the ground resting, was the first to notice Feijian, with shock in his eyes.

    Then there are Sarutobi, Danzo, Mirror, Yan, and Chifeng.

    No one expected that Toikama-sama would appear suddenly.

    If it was the scene just now, they could still understand it.

    After all, those two giant beasts seriously threatened Hefeng and Xiaochun''s safety.

    It is understandable that the adults in Toikama help.

    But now, the crisis has been lifted, and Xiaochun''s wound is not serious.

    Shouldn''t the exercise continue?

    Why did Tobima-sama come?

    He glanced at the reactions of the crowd.

    Except for He Feng, everyone else''s faces were full of surprise and incomprehension.

    "I''ve been watching the exercise with a telescope."

    Fei Jian opened his mouth slowly, glanced at He Feng deliberately from the corner of his eyes, and his inner appreciation for him was getting higher and higher.

    He really deserves to be my grandson!

    If it wasn''t for maintaining his own image, Tomama really wanted to embrace Hefeng.

    He has mastered strange power since he was seven years old.

    The amount of chakra he has is even more exaggerated than that of the Uzumaki family.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has not yet reached the peak of his body.

    As he gets older, his chakra will increase and his physical fitness will become stronger.

    When Hefeng reaches his age...

    No, it is estimated that as long as Hefeng reaches the age of Kima, no one in the entire ninja world will be able to compete with him.

    Thinking of this, Tomona wished to capture all the shadows from other ninja villages.

    Let them take a good look!

    I, the grandson of Senshou Banma, the strongest Hokage in the future!

    This kind of excitement made Tomona dazzled, forgetting that he was just Hefeng''s second grandfather.

    Of course, for Tobima, Hefeng is his own grandson!

    Whoever dares to attack him.

    I will let him see what Konoha''s forbidden technique is!

    "Xiaochun, do you know how dangerous it was just now?" Feijian said to Xiaochun, "If you are not careful, you and Hefeng will die."

    Hearing Toikama''s words, Xiaochun lowered her head in shame.

    From the current point of view, the self at that time should use the reaction force to eject towards the safe area with the wind.

    Because of the panic, Xiaochun almost subconsciously attacked the centipede''s weak joints.

    It almost caused a catastrophe!

    But no matter how you say it, Xiaochun is a girl, and her strength is only at the level of Chunin.

    It is normal to panic in the face of a crisis and choose the worst response.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng''s attack at a critical moment, most of them would either die or be injured.

    "It was my mistake, Master Feijian." Xiaochun began to apologize.

    Not only because of his irrational judgment, but also because he failed to protect Hefeng.

    Noticing that everyone''s mood was starting to get low, Hefeng said randomly, "What''s the matter, isn''t it all right?"

    Although Xiaochun has become a scheming old woman in the official plot, Xiaochun is only fourteen or fifteen years old now.

    The appearance is considered outstanding among all female ninjas.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    She will control the administrative department of Muye Village in the future, and her status is equivalent to the elders in the village.

    To say that there is no means or ability at all.

    Hefeng is unbelievable.

    Others even more so.

    Now it only takes one sentence to establish a good relationship with these future bosses, so why not do it?

    The small goal Hefeng set for himself is to become the real Hokage.

    But he wasn''t a born killer.

    These people neither threatened their actual interests nor stood against them.

    Suddenly kill them all before they grow up.

    Hefeng felt that no one would be so stupid.

    Konoha is the strongest of the Five Ninja Villages.

    Administration, military, diplomacy, etc., are all not easy jobs.

    For example, after Naruto became the Seventh Hokage, he had to use a shadow avatar for many affairs, which was no different from a social animal.

    In the eyes of Hefeng, that kind of Hokage is undoubtedly a failure.

    And as long as the strength is strong enough, there is no need to worry about someone coveting the position of Hokage!

    Facing Hefeng''s answer, Tobema was momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Master Feijian, just now...what happened." Seeing this, Sarutobi hurriedly intervened in the conversation between the two.

    Firstly, it was to ease the embarrassment between the doors.

    Second, this is indeed the truth that everyone is eager to know.

    Feijian glanced at Hefeng, and began to explain: "Forget it, this is not a secret technique."

    "The person who killed those two beasts just now is Zefeng!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar!

    "Kill, kill?" Sarutobi and Danzo opened their eyes wide and said in unison.

    Didn''t Zefeng only knock the two giant beasts away just now?

    Then, in fear, they turned and ran for their lives.

    dead, dead?

    "That''s right." Fei Jian nodded, "I met that black centipede on the way here, and its internal organs were directly shattered, and the other rhino probably did the same."

    Sarutobi and the others couldn''t help but gasped, and their eyes focused on Hefeng again.

    Not simply knocking into the air, but killing!

    These are completely two concepts.

    They didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen if the power of the wind hit people.

    too frightening!

    He is only seven years old!

    Of course, the real cause of the death of the two behemoths has a lot to do with their weight.

    How can the impact on the internal organs be small when a huge object with dozens of tons keeps spinning and hits the ground?

    If it was fighting against a ninja, it would not be that exaggeratedly lethal.

    As long as you think about it calmly, you can realize it.

    It was only because they were too shocked that Sarutobi and the others ignored this point.

    "And the power used by Hefeng is actually the unique ability of the Thousand Hands." Tomama continued to explain.

    "This ability is called strange power, and it requires precise control of Chakra to use it freely."

    "It''s like the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan."

    "Not everyone who inherits the title of Thousand Hands can possess this ability. It often requires extremely strong talent and hard practice."

    "In order to master this ability, I practiced hard for five years!"

    Accompanied by the strange power of science popularization between the doors.

    The mouths of Sarutobi and the others all opened wide into an "oh" shape.

    five years?

    Even Master Feijian has practiced for five years? !

    Doesn''t this mean that He Feng started to practice at the age of two?

    But how is this possible!

    Satisfied with everyone''s expressions, Tomama continued.

    "The first generation of Hokage, known as the God of Ninja, took three years to master the strange power!"

    "Only Hefeng, without anyone''s teaching, in less than two years, has mastered the strange power without a teacher!"

 Chapter 11

    One wave of ups and downs and another wave of ups and downs.

    Sarutobi, Danzo and others have not yet come out of the shock that Hefeng easily solved the giant beast.

    Hearing the shocking news from Tokaima again!

    The strange power mastered by Hefeng...

    Tobima-sama spent five years.

    Master Hashirama used it for three years.

    And they all know the rumors about Hashirama!

    End the Warring States Period!

    Establish the first ninja village in history!

    Standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world, known as the existence of the ninja god!

    no doubt.

    Hashirama-sama is a legend!

    However, in the current Zefeng, the time to learn strange powers is shorter than Hashirama-sama and Togama-sama.

    Still under the premise that no one teaches.

    How amazing is this?

    What kind of horror is this?

    Compare yourself.

    Not to mention when he was seven years old, even the current self can''t control Chakra so precisely.

    At most, it is to condense chakra to a certain part and release ninjutsu.

    Covering the whole body with chakra.

    It doesn''t make sense at all.

    None of them would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.

    Hefeng, who is only seven years old, can send and receive strange powers freely.

    Yes.

    He is only seven years old!

    Seven years old!

    This is simply shocking!

    "Whether it is Hashirama-sama or Tobima-sama, it can be said that they are genius ninjas, possessing the power to surpass tens of thousands of ninjas."

    Yuan Fei''s heart was filled with turmoil, "And Hefeng is stronger than them, this is simply a genius among geniuses, no..."

    Yuan Fei shook his head involuntarily, the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile appeared, and he spoke his mind.

    "Master Hefeng is as strong as a monster..."

    Although Hefeng is smaller than the people present, he has the identity of the grandson of the first Hokage.

    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to call him young master.

    Danzo and others have almost the same ideas as Sarutobi.

    Before encountering Hefeng, they didn''t believe in the theory of innateness, and they didn''t think that bloodline could determine too many things.

    No matter how powerful a genius is, if he doesn''t practice hard.

    He will also disappear from the crowd.

    As a result, Hefeng became a living example and slapped them in the face severely.

    Let them have to believe.

    In this world, there are people who can crush all your hard work with their talents!

    Hefeng has not participated in any training.

    The strange power is simply his unconscious discovery and mastery of this ability.

    This was confirmed by Tokama-sama.

    With his status and personality, there is no need to panic at all.

    It is also impossible to lie about this kind of thing.

    Even Sarutobi could feel that Togama-sama was both shocked and excited.

    All eyes were on Hefeng, making him the focus at the moment.

    Envy, jealousy, and hate.

    Various emotions are intertwined in Sarutobi and others.

    Tobuma didn''t think there was anything wrong with Sarutobi describing Zefeng as a monster.

    Not to mention these brats, even I feel that He Feng is as strong as a monster.

    I am seven years old, no, when I am seventeen years old, I am afraid that I can''t even match Hefeng with a finger.

    But it soon became apparent that something was wrong.

    "I am the dignified second-generation Hokage successor, what can I do with a kid from my grandson''s generation?"

    Toboma comforted himself in his heart.

    Of course, this is not the only emotion in Tokaima.

    Besides that, he was happy.

    Look at the eyes of Sarutobi and the others looking at Zefeng.

    This feeling is like his own child taking the Chunin exam, but he was the only one who passed the exam and was promoted to Chunin.

    Children from other people''s families can only cast envious and jealous eyes.

    Yes, it''s almost the same mood now.

    His own grandson, Hefeng, is what people call someone else''s child!

    What Sarutobi clan.

    What Shimura clan.

    What kind of sleeping group.

    What Hyuga Clan.

    What Qiudao family.

    What Mitomon, what transfer bed.

    Especially the Uchiha clan!

    They are not as powerful as the people from my Qianshou family!

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others are disciples that Toikama loves and values.

    But he still couldn''t bear the excitement and compared Zefeng with them.

    After all, everyone has more or less selfishness.

    Children of my own family, and so-called disciples.

    Can there be no distinction between distance and distance?

    "Uchiha Madara, I really don''t know what kind of expression you will have when you see my grandson Kaze if you are still alive.

    He muttered to himself in his heart.

    On the contrary, it is peaceful.

    Although his current body is only seven years old, he is essentially a time traveler.

    Before coming to this world, he lived as an ordinary person in another world for nearly twenty years.

    He suddenly became the focus of everyone now, which made Hefeng not used to it.

    Always feel a little uncomfortable.

    "I''m just an ordinary seven-year-old kid."

    However, Hefeng really doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of situation. I think it would be better to be humble at this time?

    But what he said made Sarutobi and the others even more ashamed!

    ordinary?

    You call this normal?

    Master Hefeng, you shouldn''t have any misunderstandings about ordinary people!

    If you can describe it as ordinary.

    then what are we?

    Crane end?

    A laggard?

    This simple sentence, as if Kunai with the critical strike attribute, pierced the hearts of everyone.

    Heartbroken!

    But what makes them feel even more desperate is...

    They certainly don''t ignore this.

    Master Hefeng this year...

    Only seven years old!

    A seven-year-old monster with an incomparably terrifying talent!

    But what about them?

    Master casually, master a certain kind of ninjutsu, you will feel swollen, and you can''t wait to show it off in front of Tobima-sama and your partners immediately.

    Want to hear compliments, approval.

    by contrast.

    He Feng''s humble character made them extremely ashamed.

    Hefeng really didn''t expect that just a little burst of chakra would make the situation like this.

    After all, isn''t strange power something that can be used by precisely controlling Chakra?

    Even Haruno Sakura and Zuo Liangna can learn it.

    No one really thinks that strange power is difficult to learn, right?

    However, Hefeng didn''t say this sentence in the end.

    Looking at the future bosses headed by Hiruzaru Sarutobi, Hefeng really didn''t want to hurt their emotions anymore.

    But the look in their eyes still made him uncomfortable.

    This feeling of being in the spotlight, as if everyone is waiting for you to speak.

    It is not easy to adapt.

    So he changed the subject, wanting to break the atmosphere, "Can the field survival exercise continue?"

    The purpose of their walking into this dead forest is to train and grow.

    Instead of coming in for a picnic and chatting.

    And Hefeng has completely adapted to this kind of training.

    He hoped that Tobima could leave and let him continue training.

    Let everyone''s attention return to dealing with various crises in the dead forest.

    That way you won''t get too much attention.

    But who knows...

    Feijian couldn''t help being startled, then smiled, "Little ghost, do you think this kind of exercise can still help you improve?"

    "With your current strength, it is enough to walk sideways in this forest."

    Hefeng: "???"

 Chapter 12

    The living environment on the battlefield is harsh and cruel.

    Especially under Naruto''s worldview, ninja contests are often intelligence contests.

    But no one can intercept the information in advance.

    For example, during the Shippuden period, Xiao organized Fei Duan.

    If you grasp his information in advance, you can send a few jounin at random, and release ninjutsu from a long distance to kite to death.

    The same is true on the battlefield. Without remote communication equipment, the ninja cannot confirm when the support troops will arrive.

    During the Second Ninja World War, Orochimaru almost killed Jilai, which is a good proof of this point.

    Ninjas can''t grasp the enemy''s movements in advance, whether there are traps in ambush, and so on.

    but¡­¡­

    The current mainstream of ninja world is peace.

    There is no way to use real wars to train disciples.

    That''s why he thought of using field survival exercises to simulate war.

    So that they can master the technical points of dealing with war.

    The first point is to replenish energy.

    Life is inseparable from water, and all living things depend on water and food for physical strength.

    Although ninjas will prepare dry food and water when they are in action, they are likely to be trapped, or due to the continuation of the war, food supplies will not be available.

    At this time, if you can master the survival skills in the wild, you will have an advantage.

    The second point is to learn to observe.

    When surviving in the wild, the most important point is to develop an eye for nature. Although nature and humans do not have a language for communication, they are very closely related to each other.

    For example, when Kakashi led the seventh squad to escort Dazna, Kakashi judged through the stagnant water on the ground that there were ninjas ambushing them.

    Because there was no rain during that time period, it is impossible for there to be water on the ground.

    In the same way, the hair of the snow rabbit is related to the growth environment, and it can be judged whether it is wild or artificially raised.

    If it''s the latter, it means there are scout ninjas nearby.

    Using snow rabbits to confuse sight is a common method for this kind of ninja.

    The third point is also the most critical point.

    Crisis response!

    There are a large number of aggressive beasts in the death forest, and their fighting power is not inferior to that of ordinary ninjas.

    Blindly wasting time with self-pity until physical and mental collapse will only make you lose the ability to analyze and judge.

    Good training and rich knowledge will bring confidence to ninjas and help them overcome negative emotions such as fear, despair, and boredom.

    These are the original intentions of Feijian in arranging this exercise.

    But now...

    It took less than an hour for Zefeng to fully adapt to this place!

    His keen sense of smell is like that of a professional hunter.

    The ability to observe seems to be innate.

    The most frightening thing is that, facing the two behemoths, he just exploded Chakra and easily solved them.

    And the opponent is almost the most dangerous and terrifying beast in the death forest.

    result¡­¡­

    Spike!

    So what danger is there for Hefeng in this forest?

    Since there is no crisis to speak of.

    Then the crisis response is not established!

    "Little ghost, do you think this kind of survival exercise can improve you?"

    "The original intention of crisis response is to let you activate your body''s potential at the moment of life and death, so that you can remain calm enough when you encounter a crisis again."

    "Once you get into a panic, you can''t think about the best countermeasures."

    There was a slight pause between the doors, and then his eyes fell on Xiaochun.

    This made her bow her head in shame.

    Xiaochun at this moment has obviously become the negative teaching material that Fei Jian said.

    It was because of her panic that she missed the opportunity to escape from the dangerous area.

    As a result, he and Hefeng were almost killed by two giant beasts!

    "This is a very critical point for ninjas!"

    "It''s even more important than learning to observe and replenishing energy!"

    Feijian said loudly, as if reminding Hefeng, Sarutobi and others, to keep what he said firmly in his heart.

    Scanning everyone''s reactions, I saw that they had memorized the points I explained very seriously.

    Feijian suddenly changed the topic, "However, for you who can freely release the strange power, there is no sense of crisis at all."

    "Even the most powerful beasts are easily destroyed by your strange power, what else can threaten you?"

    "For you who possess and master the strange power, survival in the wild is not much different from a picnic."

    "With your strength, you can walk sideways!"

    Feijian explained to Hefeng, implying that even if Hefeng wanted to continue the exercise.

    Also just a waste of time.

    "Although I really don''t want to admit it, but with your strength, this field survival exercise has become meaningless."

    Tobuma certainly didn''t want to admit it!

    Who is willing to admit that he arranged a ten-day exercise training and had to cancel it in less than an hour because the participants were too strong?

    Moreover, the other party is still a seven-year-old child!

    Especially in front of his disciples, this made Fei Jian feel a little embarrassed.

    but¡­¡­

    For the current Tobuma, his mood is undoubtedly complicated.

    On the one hand, it is difficult to accept that the training that I arranged was eliminated by the participants in less than an hour.

    On the other hand, I am extremely proud of Hefeng''s talent!

    Who is Hefeng?

    The grandson of my elder brother Senju Bashirama!

    That would be my grandson!

    It is the future hope of my thousand-handed clan!

    Mastered the strange power at the age of seven, and easily eliminated his own practice training.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, who can do it?

    Who can imitate?

    No!

    Even the eldest brother Senju Bashima never exaggerated like this when he was seven years old!

    It is absolutely impossible for the entire ninja world to find a second person!

    "Indeed, as long as Master Hefeng explodes his Chakra when he is in danger, he can finish off the rushing beast, and we don''t need to do anything."

    Sarutobi took a deep breath and completely agreed with Tomonama-sama.

    Yes, as long as there is a gentle breeze, the few of them don''t need to do anything.

    Hurry up slowly, help Hefeng preserve his strength, and pay attention to hydrating and eating.

    When encountering a beast that is difficult to deal with, he can get it done with a burst of Chakra.

    Said it was a field survival exercise.

    It becomes almost indistinguishable from outdoor sightseeing.

    And after going through all this, Sarutobi and the others still have no intention to continue training.

    They had been looking forward to this event for three months, prepared for two months, and simulated for another month.

    A whole bunch of maneuvers were designed, deployed, scheduled.

    In less than an hour, he was eliminated by Zefeng.

    And he hadn''t done any training before this, and he didn''t know anything about the content, let alone planned ahead!

    After a comparison, Sarutobi and the others felt that they were no different from trash.

    Do not!

    It''s not that they''re too trashy.

    Hefeng is too exaggerated, completely beyond the realm of genius, it is simply a monster in human skin!

    But now Tobima was thinking about something else.

    "Brother, you must not have imagined how terrifying this brat Hefeng is."

    Togama felt that if he told his elder brother Hashirama what happened today.

    He must be stunned with shock!

 Chapter 13

    Although the field survival exercises have no effect on Zefeng, it doesn''t mean that he can stand on top of the ninja with his strange strength alone.

    The main reason why wild beasts have no power to fight back against the wind is that they have no wisdom.

    They only know how to attack the enemy with brute force.

    But fighting among ninjas is another matter.

    When the Zephyr erupts with Chakra, it is indeed difficult for ninjas to approach.

    But you can''t keep exploding chakra for 24 hours, can you?

    A person''s chakra is limited after all.

    Really want to deal with Zephyr.

    By cheating.

    By sneak attack.

    ...

    Both can be the way to defeat Zephyr.

    Especially illusion.

    Illusion is not completely immune just because you have huge chakra.

    And there are ninjas who can cast illusions in almost every village.

    Especially in the ninja world, there are ninjas who can cast illusions with their eyes...

    The moment you looked at him, you fell under the illusion.

    Become a fish to be slaughtered!

    Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Illusion.

    The three major experiences of ninja tactics must be developed in an all-round way.

    Relying too much on strange power and ignoring training in other fields will only push Hefeng into the abyss of eternal doom.

    After serious thinking, Tomona thought of a new training plan, "Hefeng, from now on, I will set up a new training method for you."

    "A new training method?" A trace of expectation flashed in Hefeng''s eyes.

    Just now, Hefeng took a look at his property panel.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Power: 4¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 3¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength: 6¡¿

    [Ability: Chakra lv1 between columns]

    After an hour of outdoor exercise, Zefeng''s strength, speed, and physical strength have all increased slightly!

    Since attributes can be harvested during training, how can Hefeng not look forward to new training?

    After all, he wasn''t really a seven-year-old.

    It is a traverser with the body of a seven-year-old child.

    His mind is actually more mature than Sarutobi and others.

    Perhaps his experience is not as rich as these people.

    But before he traveled, he was an out-and-out anime fan.

    He remembered that he had seen an anime called "One Piece".

    There is a character named Ace in it, who has fought against the villain Blackbeard, and finally lost to the opponent.

    Hefeng was deeply impressed by what Blackbeard said at the time.

    Blackbeard: "Ace, you rely too much on the ability of the devil fruit and neglect physical exercise. It is impossible for you to defeat me like this!"

    Although Naruto and Pirates have different worldviews, some truths are the same.

    I can only obtain various abilities from the rewards of the check-in system.

    It may be chakra, ninjutsu, blood succession limit.

    But these will not directly increase physical strength.

    This unbalanced growth method, if it develops like this, it is very likely that there will be...

    An embarrassing situation appeared in which someone assassinated himself by throwing a handful of kunai 800 meters away.

    Although it sounds outrageous, it does not mean that there are no similar possibilities.

    After thinking about it, Hefeng felt that it was necessary for him to continue to receive training.

    "Strange power is a double-edged sword for you now, and it will make you ignore many life-and-death crises."

    Fei Jian opened his mouth to explain, "But it is often at the critical moment of life and death that the potential of your body can be activated, allowing you to grow in a real sense!"

    "Excessive reliance on strange power will only make you stand still, and eventually be surpassed by those ninjas who are not as good as you!"

    "So you need to give up the use of strange power now."

    "Under any circumstances, you can''t explode your chakra!"

    Hearing Tomona''s request, Hefeng nodded thoughtfully.

    However, Tomagama''s next words still caught Kazeka by surprise.

    Do not!

    It should be said that everyone was unexpected.

    "And your next goal is to defeat Danzo without using strange power!"

    "Danzo?" Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, and turned his gaze to the man who still had two normal eyes.

    Danzo froze in place, with a lot of question marks popping up in his heart.

    The chakra possessed by Zefeng is indeed terrifying.

    In this regard, Danzo was not only shocked, but also recognized the talent gap between himself and Hefeng.

    Unable to catch up.

    out of reach.

    but!

    If you don''t consider the strange power of Hefeng, you will far surpass Hefeng in other aspects.

    After all, Hefeng is only seven years old, and he has basically zero experience in fighting ninjas.

    On the other hand, I already have the strength of Chunin!

    There is a gap in age and experience, but they are there!

    "Master Feijian, would it be inappropriate for me to be the opponent of Young Master Hefeng?"

    Danzo reminded in a low voice.

    Tokama-sama, I know you are happy because of the talent of Zefeng, but you shouldn''t think about practical issues.

    A seven-year-old child, no matter how terrifying his talent, would give up his greatest advantage to challenge a Chunin?

    This kind of thing is outrageous!

    "Of course it''s not for Hefeng to challenge you right now," Tobuma paused, "This is just Hefeng''s next goal, and there is a time limit for this goal."

    "That''s it." Danzo suddenly realized that with the talent of the wind, he persisted in training for a year or two, catching up with himself, and reaching the level of Chunin is not surprising.

    However, after working hard for nearly ten years, he was caught up by He Feng who had trained for a year? Danzo felt uncomfortable at the thought of this possibility.

    Why does this world need geniuses!

    "Hefeng, I''ll give you half a month, within half a month, defeat Danzo!" Tobuma said loudly.

    In his opinion, since it is Hefeng, it is still a big challenge to defeat Danzo within half a month without using strange power!

    Danzo, "???"

    Not a year or two, but half a month?

    Tobima-sama, am I weak in your heart? !

    Hefeng is only seven years old!

    Not only Danzo, even Sarutobi and others couldn''t help but gasp!

    The words of Tobuma-sama mean that he really thinks that Zefeng may catch up with Danzo in half a month!

    Even if Master Tobima personally guides Hefeng in the next half month, this incident is enough to shock the world!

    "Hefeng, don''t think that Danzo is weak, the age between you and the combat experience are there after all,"

    "Now you can''t be Danzo''s opponent."

    Tobima emphasized with a serious face, in his opinion. Even if Hefeng loses, there will be great gains.

    If it is true...

    No, it shouldn''t be possible, half a month is too short.

    And the strange power of Zefeng was disabled.

    How could it be possible to catch up with Danzo in half a month?

    For a while, Tobuma was full of expectations for Hefeng''s future performance.

    Hefeng smiled and looked at Danzo.

    age gap?

    Experience gap?

    nonexistent.

    Do you really think that you only know how to use Chakra to break out?

    After the first check-in is completed, the system enters the cooling time.

    According to calculations, the next check-in can be done in about twelve hours.

    Unless you change from the European emperor to the African chieftain.

    Otherwise, holding the plug-in and losing to Danzo, I can really find a rope and hang myself to death!

 Chapter 14

    With the announcement from Tobima, this field survival exercise came to an end.

    Everyone left the forest of death together.

    Sarutobi and Danzo felt a little lost.

    Especially Danzo, he never dreamed that he would become the target of Hefeng in a blink of an eye.

    Tokaima-sama would actually say that Hefeng would defeat him in half a month.

    Do you really think I don''t want to lose face?

    Moody.

    But leaving the death forest means that they are in a safe area.

    After Tokai briefly explained some trivial matters, he bid farewell to Hefeng and the others.

    Don''t mention how excited he is now, how excited he is.

    In fact, this feeling is very understandable.

    As soon as you hear that your child has won the first place in the school, as a parent, you will be so happy that you can''t wait to meet an acquaintance and brag about it.

    "Oh, what a coincidence, I met you here, so what, my child got the first place in the school, I''ll take him to eat something delicious."

    What if you can''t meet someone you know?

    Of course I took the initiative to find it!

    Qian Shou Fei Jian, who has always been aloof, wished to tell the talent He Feng showed in the Death Forest from door to door.

    What Uchiha, Sarutobi, Shimura, Hinata, let you know how amazing my grandson is!

    Sarutobi and the others watched the doorway get farther and farther away, and then let out a long sigh with complicated emotions.

    "Half a month."

    Sarutobi and Kagami spoke in unison, and their eyes focused on Danzo.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Qufeng also have similar eyes.

    This kind of look is like saying, Danzo, you are the hope of our class now, you have to work hard and fight hard.

    Don''t lose!

    Although Master Hefeng is indeed a monster genius that is rare to meet in a hundred years, you still have the advantages of age and experience!

    Looking at the general idea revealed in everyone''s eyes, Danzo felt that every cell in his body was roaring!

    "You guys are enough!"

    This feeling made Danzo very unhappy.

    Hefeng is only seven years old now.

    This means that it is natural for me to win against Hefeng, but if I am beaten by Hefeng, then my face will be...

    Do not!

    Danzo shook his head vigorously, shaking it like a rattle.

    I am Konoha''s chunin anyway, what''s going on when I was raped by a seven-year-old child?

    And this kind of thinking is outrageous from the beginning!

    "Master Hefeng." After some inner activities, Danzo couldn''t help calling Hefeng who was about to go back.

    Hearing Danzo''s voice, Hefeng turned and looked at the future root leader.

    "What''s the matter? Danzo?" Hefeng asked.

    Thinking of the other god who will rule the roots of Konoha in the future and take away Shisui, Nabekage Danzo, who forced Itachi to slaughter his clansmen, respectfully addressed himself as young master.

    Is this the treatment of the strongest relationship household?

    Danzo and Hefeng met each other''s eyes, the former took a deep breath, his eyes were firm, as if he had made a great determination.

    "Master Hefeng, don''t blame me for not explaining in advance, I, Danzo, will do my best to fight against you!"

    "If you have the idea that I will release water, I advise you to get rid of this idea as soon as possible!"

    Even if Hefeng is only seven years old, Danzo doesn''t want to lose to him!

    This is related to the face of their graduate ninjas!

    Especially my own face!

    Pooh!

    Hefeng looked at Danzo with a surprised face, feeling a little funny in his heart.

    Not because of his determination, but...

    Big Brother Danzo, who gave you the courage to say the word release water?

    Liang Jingru?

    It is good to have confidence and determination.

    But you can''t be blindly confident!

    "as long as you are happy."

    Hefeng waved his hand, turned around and left here, his mind was full of Danzo''s serious expression.

    You know, I''m not just the strongest relationship with Konoha!

    There is also the blood of the European Emperor, and a check-in plug-in!

    Even if Danzo was given another hundred years, he would still be unable to compare with himself!

    "Brother Danzang, do you think you are comparing yourself with people of blood?"

    "You are competing with someone who cheats!"

    Still won''t release water.

    You should beg me to release the sea!

    After half a month, Danzang found that his efforts were meaningless in front of his own cheats.

    I really don''t know what kind of expression he will have.

    It''s really exciting!

    In this way, under the watchful eyes of Sarutobi and others, Hefeng gradually drifted away.

    Danzo sighed with relief when none of Toizo and Kaze were here.

    For some reason, Danzo felt that he had no idea.

    "Rizhan, Mirror, Xiaochun, Yan, Chifeng, the next half a month." Danzo turned around and said solemnly to his partners, "Please accompany me for actual combat training!"

    Sarutobi and Kagami exchanged glances.

    Although Hefeng''s challenge target this time is Danzo, if Hefeng wins, it won''t be Danzo alone.

    "But having said that, it should be impossible for Master Hefeng to catch up with such a big gap in half a month."

    As soon as Ke Jing spoke, he felt something was wrong.

    This kind of thing that should be taken for granted, he actually used not an affirmative sentence, but a question sentence!

    At the same time, Tobema Xing hurried back to the Hokage Building.

    This is not only the place where Hokage works, but also the home of Hokage.

    Eldest brother Hashirama is resting at home.

    There was only intense and incomparable excitement in Tokaima''s heart, and then he pushed open the door.

    But he saw his elder brother Zhuma doing something with his sister-in-law Mito.

    Since Hashirama was found to be terminally ill, all affairs in the village were handed over to Tobima.

    Although he is not the second generation of Hokage in name, he has the reality of the second generation of Hokage.

    Hashirama enjoyed his old age as he should.

    Besides, I have fought for most of my life for Ninja Village and for peace.

    Now enjoy enjoy what''s up!

    "Ahem." Feijian cleared his throat, and turned his gaze to the side.

    When Mito got off Hashirama and ran to prepare the fruit, Tomona closed the door casually.

    Of course, just now Mito was actually stepping on Hashirama''s back to help him relax.

    "What''s the matter, Tokaima, shouldn''t you be supervising this field survival exercise in the dead forest now?" Hashirama said.

    "The survival drill is over."

    "It''s over? Isn''t it ten days? It''s only been less than two hours now? Could it be Zefeng..." Hashirama suddenly sat up from the sofa, and couldn''t help but worry that something happened to Hefeng!

    "Accident? Hmph, if Hefeng is allowed to survive in the Death Forest for ten days, he might raze half of the Death Forest to the ground!"

    His eyes lit up immediately, and his tone became excited, "You must not have imagined what an incredible thing happened in the Forest of Death just now!"

 Chapter 15

    "Brother, our grandson Hefeng is an out-and-out genius!"

    "No, it''s a genius among geniuses, it''s like a monster!"

    Tomama couldn''t hold back the excitement in her heart, so she praised Kaze.

    Usually outside, Tobima has to maintain his cold and majestic image, only in front of Hashirama can he relax a bit.

    Coupled with the shocking talent of Zefeng, Fei Jian was a little incoherent with excitement.

    After all, since the eldest brother Zhujian, the Senshou Clan has started to go downhill.

    This feeling is like...

    The Qianshou family has one stone, nine dou between the pillars, three dou between the doors, and two dou for the rest of the Qianshou...

    The elder brother''s son, Kima, has no ninja talent, neither inherited the elder brother''s wood escape secret technique, nor can he use strange power.

    Not to mention Naruto thinking.

    No matter how hard he trains, Kima''s promotion to Jonin is almost over.

    If he is allowed to inherit the position of Hokage, not only will it be difficult to convince the public, but it will also cause Konoha to split internally.

    When dealing with external problems, they may not have enough capacity.

    The rest of the Qianshou clan are not much better.

    In desperation, Togama had to train Sarutobi Hiruzen to be the next Hokage.

    You know, Tobima is not as noble as Hashirama.

    Absolute power is of course more reliable in the hands of one''s own people.

    This is proved by his full opposition to Hashirama''s proposal that Uchiha Madara should serve as Hokage.

    To Tomona, the display of Japanese wind talent is as exciting as Columbus discovering the New World.

    "Wait a minute, Tobuma."

    "What is a genius, a monster? What did Zefeng do in the death forest?"

    Facing Toikama''s nonsensical words, Hashirama only felt puzzled.

    But in Hashirama''s heart, he became very interested in Hefeng.

    That''s his own grandson!

    It wasn''t until this moment that Tobima realized that he was speaking incoherently. He took a deep breath, adjusted his mentality, and then recounted everything that happened in the Death Forest.

    How Zefeng adapted to survival in the wild.

    How to be in danger.

    And in the end, Zefeng broke out chakra, killing the beast that even Sarutobi couldn''t easily deal with!

    It has to be said that this process sounds like a fantasy in Zhujian!

    Exploding Chakra?

    Instantly kill two beasts weighing more than twenty tons?

    Not to mention when I was seven years old, even when I was fifteen, I couldn''t do this kind of thing.

    "When I was fifteen, I was still playing with Madara by the river..."

    when!

    The mood in the column fell instantly.

    "Brother, aren''t you jealous of He Feng''s talent?" Tobuma couldn''t help complaining.

    "No, how could it be? It''s just that what you said is too exaggerated?" Hashirama paused, "Hefeng is only seven years old, and he has never received guidance."

    "Suddenly mastered strange power, isn''t this kind of talent too amazing?"

    Although Hashirama looked very shocked and surprised on the surface.

    But what I think in my heart is...

    As expected of the grandson of my Hashirama!

    "Now you know why I use genius and monster to describe Zefeng, right?"

    His hands clenched into fists, and there was a gleam in his eyes.

    "I can guarantee that within ten years, Zefeng will be Hokage!"

    There is a sound between the doors.

    Just when Tomona had no hope for the Thousand Hands Clan, Zefeng appeared.

    Whether it is talent, calm personality, strong adaptability, and majestic chakra volume, they all meet Tomona''s requirements for the successor of Hokage.

    It can even be said that there is more than nothing!

    Effort can determine the lower limit of a ninja.

    But there is such a thing as chakra, and if there is no, there is no. No matter how hard you exercise the day after tomorrow, it is impossible to turn chakra into chatonla!

    In other words, the amount of chakra determines the upper limit of the ninja''s strength!

    I had expectations for Sarutobi Hiruzen before, because his chakra volume is much exaggerated compared to his peers.

    But now...

    If you compare Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Chakra amount to the stream where Hashirama and Madara meet.

    Then the amount of chakra possessed by Zephyr...

    It is a vast ocean!

    "Tobuma, please calm down first." Hashirama couldn''t help interrupting Toikama''s speech.

    Whether it is the description of Fei Jian, or his expectation for the wind.

    Hashirama was shocked.

    My younger brother, who usually only has a paralyzed face, has so many expression changes today!

    "Did I hear correctly just now? Become Hokage within ten years?"

    "Hefeng is only seven years old!"

    Shocked and dull eyes appeared in Hashirama.

    Hefeng is only seven years old!

    Even if Hefeng is really as powerful as Tozama said.

    It can''t change the fact that he is only seven years old this year.

    Ten years later, Hefeng is only seventeen years old.

    A seventeen-year-old Hokage?

    How is this possible!

    You must know that the appointment of Hokage not only requires the approval of Konoha''s senior management and villagers.

    And to be recognized by the daimyo!

    No matter how you say it, Ninja Village exists by virtue of its daimyo.

    Ninja Village is in charge of the military.

    The daimyo is in charge of politics, economy.

    Without the financial support provided by the daimyo, Shinobi Village would not be able to move forward in many things.

    When I recommended Uchiha Madara back then, daimyo was the biggest resistance!

    A seventeen-year-old Hokage.

    The daimyo will not agree!

    "Hokage is not only looking at strength, but also various factors, especially the daimyo level."

    Although Hashirama was shocked and delighted by Kazuma''s talent, becoming Hokage at the age of seventeen is still too exaggerated.

    But it has a lot to do with character.

    Hashirama has a powerful strength that Tomona does not have, but he does not have his strong character.

    In addition to caring about daimyo''s feelings, he even kowtows to other actors who are not as powerful as him.

    And those shadows didn''t even dare to fart in front of Uchiha Madara.

    If it weren''t for Hashirama''s almost good-natured personality, I''m afraid the ninja world could be directly unified in his era!

    "No, big brother, you misunderstood me." Tobuma shook his head.

    His personality is much stronger than Hashirama''s. In the original plot, he appointed Sarutobi as Hokage in one sentence, without considering the feelings of any daimyo at all.

    "Let me just say, seventeen-year-old Hokage is too exaggerated." Hashirama patted his thigh.

    However, Hashirama just felt that the age was too exaggerated, and he took it for granted that Kaze inherited Hokage.

    According to Hashirama''s understanding of daimyo, Hefeng probably needs to be around 24 years old before they will allow Hefeng to serve as Hokage.

    However, Toikama''s next words directly stunned Hashirama!

    "I said not ten years, not necessarily ten years!"

    Tomona paused for a moment, "That is to say, Hefeng is likely to be able to hold the position of Hokage when he is sixteen, fifteen, or even fourteen years old!"

    Hashirama: "???"

 Chapter 16

    Hashirama leaned back.

    What is Hokage under the age of seventeen!

    Although I don''t know why Tomona has such an exaggerated evaluation of Hefeng, this incident completely overturned Hashirama''s cognition!

    This means that it is entirely possible for Zefeng to become Hokage at the age of sixteen or fifteen!

    And what was my fifteen-year-old self doing?

    I am playing with Uchiha Madara, discussing their future and ideals together.

    At that time, I was just an ordinary child in the Thousand Hands Clan.

    That year, Uchiha Madara only opened Sharingan, and there were still two one-godama.

    In fact, it''s no wonder that Tomona and the others acted as if they had never seen the world after seeing Hefeng''s "talent".

    but...

    The growth rate of ninjas in this era is not so exaggerated.

    Whether it is between the pillars or the spot.

    They all emerge in adulthood.

    Under the same age...

    Between the pillars?

    spot?

    Nothing better than that?

    Toikama lowered his head slightly, held his right elbow with his left hand, put his right index finger and middle finger in front of his forehead, and said in thought, "I just don''t know if Hefeng has inherited the wood escape secret technique from big brother."

    Although Tomona hopes that Zefeng can be inherited together with the Wooden Secret Art, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t.

    Hefeng''s chakra and talent alone are enough to make him stand at the top of the ninja world.

    After all, what my second grandfather is best at is inventing ninjutsu.

    For example, there is a multiple shadow clone technique that is listed as a forbidden technique.

    It is very suitable for a ninja with huge chakra like Zefeng.

    There is also his own technique of flying thunder god.

    Sooner or later, these are treasures to be passed on to Hefeng!

    However, Feijian knows the truth that haste makes waste.

    These powerful ninjutsu did not happen overnight or overnight.

    At present, the most suitable for practicing in harmony is actually body art.

    After shocking Hashirama, Tobima left the Hokage Building.

    In any case, the duel between Hefeng and Danzo is half a month away, and during this time, Hefeng should design a training plan.

    In Tokaima''s heart, there was already a suitable candidate.

    After the door was closed, Mito cut up the fruit and brought it to the coffee table.

    She heard clearly the conversation between Tobima and Hashirama just now.

    And Mito knew very well about this little uncle Tomona.

    "It seems that Zefeng really has an incredible talent for being able to generate such great confidence in Tobima."

    "Otherwise, Tobima would never have come here on purpose and behaved so badly."

    Although Mito did not enter Konoha high-level, she acted as a housewife and took care of daily life in Hashirama.

    But before marrying Zhujian, she was an existence that should not be underestimated.

    She has her own unique views on ninjas, ninja villages, and shadows.

    It can make this calm and steady man in Tobima so excited and excited that he even thinks that it must be Hokage if the wind doesn''t last ten years!

    This is enough to explain the excellence of Zephyr!

    "I''m really looking forward to it."

    Uzumaki Mito''s cheeks glowed red, and the two-legged duck sat on Hashirama''s body, her slender white fingers resting on his shoulders.

    "Hahaha, a Hokage who is less than seventeen years old is really exciting."

    Hashirama nodded and said with a big smile, his face was full of pride.

    It seems to be saying that the wind is so powerful, and it doesn''t matter whose genes it inherits from.

    "Such a powerful gene, don''t you consider cultivating another one? Xiao Lingzi is pregnant with a second child."

    Mito deliberately lowered his voice, exerting a little force on his upper body.

    Facing the woman with the strongest tailed beast sealed inside her body, Hashirama, who is known as the god of ninjas, is hard to parry.

    Finally lay flat on the sofa.

    I, Senju Bashirama, the first Hokage of Konoha, accept the challenge!

    At the same time, Tobima hurriedly left the Hokage Building without going directly to Kaze.

    Instead, he found another ninja.

    His name is Materbo.

    Neither ninjutsu nor phantom.

    Only in the field of physical arts, has a very good side.

    He is the perfect candidate to guide Hefeng to practice physical skills.

    Moreover, Taijutsu is not as time-consuming as ninjutsu and genjutsu, and it can enhance the physical fitness of Hefeng.

    Cooperating with the strange power of the Thousand Hands Clan, maybe it only takes one punch to finish off the enemy.

    Besides, the Flying Thunder God Art is not a forbidden art.

    It will definitely be taught to Hefeng in the future.

    Flying Thunder God plus strange power plus physical skills.

    It is a combat method designed by Tomama for the Japanese style!

    In other words, Tobima actually intends to cultivate Japanese style from the most basic link!

    After explaining his intentions to Matebo, Tomona asked someone to find Kaze.

    The three came to the field training ground together.

    "He is Maitebo, the Chunin of the village." Tobuma introduced to Hefeng.

    Although Matebo''s physical skills are quite good, but he is not good at ninjutsu and illusion, which makes him helpless when facing some tasks.

    "However, it would be a big mistake to underestimate Materbo based on the chunin alone." Tobuma seriously emphasized.

    However¡­¡­

    "The surname of Matt." Hefeng couldn''t help murmuring the surname in his heart.

    Matt is not a family in Konoha Village.

    Combined with the guy in front of him wearing a tight green uniform.

    Two people, Maite Dai and Maite Kai, could not help appearing in Hefeng''s mind.

    The former eight single-handedly challenged the seven ninja swordsmen.

    The latter almost kicked out of the finale with eight goals.

    "Hello, my name is Hefeng." Hefeng smiled politely.

    However, since Tobima has arranged for Maitebo to guide him, it means that in the next half month, he will have to train in gymnastics.

    The thought of being active in the death forest for more than an hour, his physical data has been improved.

    After half a month, maybe you can brush up your physical strength to the level of a Chunin, or even a Jonin.

    I just don''t know if Matebo will teach him the eight techniques of armor.

    After all, I am the most connected household.

    "Master Hefeng, hello!" Maitebo stretched out his thumb with a kind smile on his face.

    I don''t know if it is an illusion of the wind.

    His white teeth seemed to sparkle when he smiled.

    Is there any special effect added to this?

    "I heard that Mr. Matebo''s physical skills are very good, so please give me your advice for the next half month." He Feng said politely.

    He Feng''s performance is remarkable from Tobima''s point of view, with such a talent, he has the capital to be arrogant.

    But when facing a Chunin like Maitebo, Hefeng did not show a superior attitude.

    On the contrary, politeness is good, which is actually an excellent manifestation.

    "Haha, my physical skills are just getting started, and I''m not as powerful as Master Feijian, but since I''m Master Hefeng, I will naturally teach you everything!"

    "Then, in the next time, burn your youth with me!"

    "First of all, jump rope, five thousand times!"

    Hefeng: "???"

 Chapter 17

    "If you want to master powerful physical skills, you must have a strong physique!"

    While talking enthusiastically, Matebo took out two skipping ropes from the ninja bag, and threw one of them to Zefeng.

    "First of all, jump rope 5,000 times!" Maitebo''s training method is simple and rude.

    Rope skipping can not only improve cardiopulmonary function, but also exercise leg muscles, wrist strength, and improve jumping ability.

    "Long jumping can build endurance, and fast jumping can enhance explosive power."

    Matt said happily.

    Considering that Hefeng is only seven years old this year, this kind of skipping rope which is easy to learn is very suitable for him.

    However, Hefeng looked at the skipping rope in his hand, but his face was black.

    It''s not that 5,000 rope skipping is too much, but that this training method is too simple!

    If there is no one hour of the death forest exercise, Hefeng might find it very challenging to jump rope five thousand times.

    but¡­¡­

    After going through the survival exercise in the dead forest, it seems too childish to go back and do the 5,000 rope skipping challenge!

    This is like asking a junior high school student who ranks first in the school to do math problems in elementary school.

    Not to mention the harvest, this is a waste of time.

    Jumping rope 5,000 times in a row, your attribute panel may not change at all.

    Maitebo noticed Hefeng''s expression and thought he was questioning his abilities.

    After all, Hefeng is only seven years old this year, and suddenly challenged to jump rope 5,000 times or something.

    It''s normal to feel like you can''t.

    Often such moments should be encouraged!

    "Hahaha." Maitebo laughed heartily, "Master Hefeng, as long as you persevere, your physical fitness will become stronger and stronger."

    "Then¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, the smile on Matterberg''s face disappeared and was replaced by an unprecedented seriousness.

    "Look, Master Hefeng, this is the result of my unremitting efforts!"

    Accompanied by Matebo''s explosive cry, he directly opened the first door of the eight armor-defunct techniques.

    open the door, open!

    I saw Matebo grabbing his fist with five fingers, raising it high, and then falling down quickly, heading straight to the grass under his feet.

    boom!

    A loud noise exploded, and the ground under the feet of Matebo cracked, like spider web-like cracks, spreading to the feet of Zefeng and Feijian.

    The diameter of the crack is at least five meters.

    This is just the effect of opening the door.

    Even Torima beside him frowned subconsciously.

    The reason why he chose Maitebo to be the Japanese style gymnastics teacher is because of his hard work in gymnastics.

    This effort allowed him to master the eight art of dunjia!

    Strictly speaking, this technique is actually a conjecture put forward by Toikama inspired by the Thousand Hands.

    Since the essence of Thousand Hands is to precisely control Chakra, then cover it all over the body, and finally burst out.

    So, can you use Chakra to reverse the operation, break through the restrictions in the body, and thus release the shackles of the human body channel on Chakra.

    Ultimately achieve greater power.

    However, after earnestly studying the Eight Gates of Dunjia, Tomona found that opening this restriction would cause damage to the body.

    If you want to reduce the damage caused by the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique, you can only exercise your body desperately, so that the muscles of your body are strong enough to withstand this kind of backlash!

    If it cannot be passed on to future generations, it will lose the meaning of creation.

    In the end, Tomona finds Matbo, who is neither good at ninjutsu nor genjutsu.

    In order to prove that he can become an excellent ninja, he conducts devil-style training every day.

    Over time, his physical strength far surpassed that of his peers!

    This way of breaking through the limits of the human body time and time again made him the most suitable person for using the Eight-door Dunjia Technique!

    Tobima''s original idea was to let Maitebo pass on this training method to Zefeng.

    Let him have a strong enough body.

    However, what Tobuma didn''t expect was that...

    Matebo actually showed the eight skills of armor on the first day of training!

    Of course, it has a lot to do with Hefeng''s identity.

    He is the grandson of the original Hokage-sama.

    That is, the grandson of Tokama-sama.

    Tobima-sama is also the teacher who taught him the Eight Art of Dunjia.

    Now it is natural and reasonable to teach Hefeng the Eight-door Dunjia technique.

    "See, Master Hefeng, this is the strength obtained by focusing on physical exercise."

    Maitebo paused, and spread his hands to further instill knowledge in this area, "The move I just used is called the Eight Gates Dunjia Technique."

    "As the name suggests, every time you unlock a layer of restriction in your body, since it is a door, you will gain powerful power."

    "The punch just now is only the effect of the first door. Once the fifth door is opened, Dumen, just moving is enough to move the air and shake the ground!"

    Matt said with great pride.

    It has to be said that Hefeng never expected to witness the legendary Eight-door Dunjia Technique on the first day of training.

    But that doesn''t change his mind.

    "Mr. Matebo, I''m not questioning your training method, I just think... this training method is too simple!"

    Matebo: "???"

    "I don''t know what Master Feijian told you, but I just came out of the Death Forest, and the survival exercises there have not improved me much."

    Hefeng sighed helplessly, "Isn''t it true that some people think it''s difficult to jump rope 5,000 times?"

    Hefeng''s words made Maitebo dumbfounded.

    What does it mean that some people really think it is difficult to skip rope 5,000 times?

    When I first started training, I failed to complete the goal of 500 skipping ropes!

    This is what Master Feijian said, Master Hefeng is a rare genius, that''s why I increased my exercise tenfold!

    As a result, in He Feng''s eyes, that''s it? That''s it?

    And what about the dead forest?

    Isn''t that a difficult exercise that only Chunin can participate in?

    Why did He Feng, a seven-year-old child, participate!

    Thinking of this, Maitebo turned his head and looked towards Tokaima.

    "Skipping rope five thousand times is indeed too simple." Tomona thought about it seriously, and felt that this training method was indeed a bit simple for the current Hefeng.

    These words came as a bolt from the blue to Matberg.

    this¡­¡­

    Is this the so-called super genius!

    At the same time, the voice of the check-in system sounded in Hefeng''s mind.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    "Is it possible to check in for the second time?"

    "I don''t know what good things I can get this time."

    The first time I checked in, I got such a good thing as "Hashirama Chakra". For an emperor like myself, he won''t be so bad the second time, right?

    Hefeng took a deep breath and confirmed it in his mind.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Whether it is turned on! ¡¿

 Chapter 18

    Hefeng imagined countless possibilities.

    The jutsu of Flying Thunder God, the jutsu of wood escape, Sharingan, Tenseigan and other powerful ninjutsu.

    It''s really come to this decisive step.

    Hefeng''s heart began to feel uneasy.

    Whether he has the blood of the European Emperor is just his guess.

    Such attributes are not written on the panel after all.

    Although I got such a good thing as "Hashirama Chakra" for the first time, no one can say what I will get for the second time.

    Suddenly downgraded from European Emperor to African Chieftain.

    It is not impossible!

    The most important thing is that what you get out of the gift bag this time will determine whether you can defeat Danzo!

    If you draw out a powerful fireball technique, what a fart it is!

    "And my check-in system is neither a daily check-in nor a location check-in."

    "According to the last check-in, after completing a check-in, the system will enter the cooling time."

    "During this period, the check-in system will turn gray in my mind, no matter how I touch it, there will be no response."

    Hefeng talked to himself in his heart, then took a deep breath and adjusted his mentality.

    "I would like to trade Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan for the blood of the European Emperor!"

    Hefeng suddenly became metaphysical, and then quickly opened the gift bag!

    The European emperor is still an African chieftain.

    The outcome is here!

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit, and various chakras flashed in front of Zefeng one by one.

    It reminded him of the experience of opening a magic box in a dnf.

    The auditory hallucination of "five hundred more" echoed in his ears.

    ¡¾Snapped! ¡¿

    The picture freezes, and the dazzling white light prevents Hefeng from seeing what he has drawn.

    [Congratulations to the host, you got lv5 of the Eight Dunjia Techniques from the check-in package! ¡¿

    As the white light dissipated, Zefeng stood there in a daze.

    Then, heart ecstasy!

    This is the technique of the Eight Doors Dunjia.

    In the entire Naruto world view, this is almost the top martial arts!

    Moreover, the Eight Doors of Dunjia will have a huge gap due to the talent of the user.

    For example, the eight gates worn by Matt only kicked to death four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    And Maitekai''s eight gates are tough and tough Uchiha Madara!

    But speaking of Uchiha Madara.

    Well, it''s only ten years of life, so Madara probably won''t care.

    "I have a check-in system, as long as I keep checking in, I can become stronger and stronger."

    Hefeng''s mood was very excited.

    He originally planned to learn the eight art of dungeon from Maitebo.

    After all, the check-in gift pack is a lottery mechanism.

    There are countless rewards in it.

    There is a possibility that if you smoke for ten years in a row, you won''t see the Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    But now, Zefeng no longer needs the guidance of Maitebo!

    Because he got rid of those cumbersome learning steps in an instant, and directly became a master of the Eight Dunjia Techniques!

    But there is one thing that makes Hefeng more concerned.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Power: 4¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 3¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength: 6¡¿

    [Ability: Hashirama Chakra lv1, Eight Gates of Armoring Technique lv5]

    The Hashirama Chakra is only lv1, and the Eight Dunjia Art is lv5.

    This reminded him of the dnf he had played before, and that game was about skills.

    Some skills can be mastered at lv1, and some skills need to be mastered at lv30.

    I don''t know if this is the case with Hashirama Chakra and Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    Or in other words, there is a higher level of Hashirama Chakra, but I didn''t get it?

    He Feng shook his head, simply not thinking about it.

    Because I can''t think of a reason, I will add trouble to myself.

    And after he drew the reward, the check-in system entered the cooldown as usual, and the progress bar moved slower than last time.

    It seems that the cooling time has a superimposed effect.

    During the cooling period, no matter what Zefeng did, it would not respond, let alone answer his doubts.

    It is a complete tool at all.

    But one thing is certain.

    Rewards drawn from punch packs.

    Neither cultivation nor precipitation is required.

    Instant mastery, mastery!

    And last time, when he got Hashirama Chakra, Zefeng formed muscle memory. When facing a crisis, bursting out strange power is as easy as breathing!

    The knowledge and application of the eight sects of Dunjia surged into his mind like rivers rushing to the sea, spreading all over his body.

    Muscle memory finally formed!

    As if born with it!

    This feeling makes Hefeng feel very strange.

    In the blink of an eye, I became a veritable gymnast!

    "I understand, the Eight Gates Dunjia Technique lv5 means that I have comprehended how to use it from opening doors to Du doors!"

    In other words, Hefeng''s current limit is the fifth door, Dumen.

    Infer according to this logic.

    The proficiency in the Eight Doors of Dunjia should be lv8!

    Although Hefeng felt a little sorry for not being directly proficient in the Eight Gates, the Five Gates was enough for him to deal with Danzo.

    You know, the current Danzo is only at the level of Chunin, and has not transplanted messy things.

    And what is the concept of Dumen?

    During the Chunin exam, Xiao Li, who was in Dumen state, beat Gaara violently!

    That''s Renzhuli from Hidden Sand Village!

    No matter how strong Danzo is, is it better than Renzhuli?

    Take heads!

    The battle between Xiao Li and Gaara, not to mention the Chunin, even the Jonin will retreat tactically when they see it.

    What is a physical genius!

    What is Renzhuli!

    And the current self is undoubtedly more talented and stronger than Xiao Li!

    The so-called chakra is nothing but a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of spiritual power and physical power.

    Possessing Hashirama Chakra, can strengthen the body strength in reverse.

    During the exercise in the Death Forest before, Zefeng used this method to adapt to the speed of Sarutobi and others.

    In contrast, Hefeng has enough confidence to rub Danzo on the ground!

    joke!

    If you can''t beat Danzo even with cheats, then you can find a noodle and hang yourself!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng felt emotional.

    I can''t wait to find Danzo now.

    Anyway, this duel is not much different from Hashirama''s fight against Nine-Tails.

    Even Zefeng began to feel...

    Are you a bit of a bully yourself?

    After all, that guy Danzo doesn''t seem to have any fighting talent.

    Kunai stabbing Susano can do such a famous scene.

    "My lord."

    Zefeng turned his head to look at Tomona, interrupting Matterbe''s training.

    Although Feima is his second grandfather, in front of outsiders, it is better to address him more formally.

    Furthermore, He Feng still couldn''t get used to this kind of grandpa who appeared out of nowhere.

    "Hefeng, this training method is indeed a bit boring, but as long as you persevere, you will get huge gains."

    Tobuma thought that Zefeng had no interest in this kind of basic training, so he taught with earnestness and sincerity.

    But who knows...

    "Can the duel with Danzo begin sooner? I don''t think it will take half a month!"

    And just when Zefeng drew the Eight Doors of Dunjia, in a certain "hell crack".

    A lonely old man who was cultivating intercolumnar cells suddenly sneezed.

    ah autumn~

 Chapter 19

    Early the next morning, Hefeng went straight to the training ground after breakfast.

    After a night of recuperating, Hefeng felt refreshed.

    After a while, he came to the training ground.

    What Hefeng didn''t expect was that Maitebo had been waiting here for a long time.

    "996."

    "997."

    "998."

    "999."

    "1000!"

    When Matebo completed the challenge of a thousand push-ups, he stood up and gave Zefeng a thumbs up, his white teeth shining brightly.

    "I want to burn my youth today!"

    Hefeng showed a polite smile, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart, "You really deserve to be from the Maite family."

    I have traveled to the world of Naruto for more than a year, and I have never seen Konoha at four o''clock in the morning.

    How scary is a self-disciplined ninja?

    Anyone who looks at Matt''s house will know it.

    "Let''s start today''s training challenge, first of all, squat 500 times!"

    In Matebo''s eyes, 500 squats are just a warm-up.

    Very suitable for the current Japanese style.

    But at this moment, Qianshou Feijian was long overdue.

    "Master Toikama!" Maitebo stopped what he was doing and greeted Toikama.

    As the inventor of the shadow clone technique, Tomama only needs to leave a shadow clone to handle daily affairs.

    Thanks to Hashirama, the overseer of the peace agreement.

    Hokage''s work would be easier without the war.

    However, Hashirama suffered from an incurable and terminal illness. According to Tomona''s deduction, his life expectancy is at most a few years.

    Once the ninja god Hashirama is gone, the settled Ninja Village will definitely rekindle the flames of war!

    Every time I think of this, I feel a sense of pressure.

    Until Hefeng showed a talent different from ordinary people.

    This allowed Toikama to see a kind of dawn, a kind of future.

    Especially for those of them who have experienced the Warring States Period.

    Peace is undoubtedly the most beautiful yearning in this world.

    "Bai, Zefeng, morning."

    "Good morning, Tobima-sama." Hefeng responded with a smile, and then changed the topic, "Can I compete with Danzo today?"

    For the current Hefeng, he can''t wait to fight Danzo.

    This is like drawing a very powerful SSSSSSR, and you will definitely not be able to resist the mood of wanting to hang other players!

    Danzo is that player!

    "What competition?" Fei Jian couldn''t help but startled.

    "Huh? Did Master Feijian forget? I don''t think it''s necessary to wait half a month for what I told you yesterday."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, his expression showing extremely strong confidence, "I am now enough to defeat Danzo."

    He stood there in a daze.

    Hefeng did say this matter yesterday, but Tobuma didn''t care about it at the time.

    Danzo is not only a Chunin, but also an elite of the Chunin class.

    Regardless of how he is now, Tomono is sure that the future Danzo will definitely achieve something.

    Become the amazing Konoha ninja.

    After all, I am a thousand hands!

    The ability to see people is much better than that of big brother Zhuma.

    From the beginning, Tomona didn''t feel that Zefu could beat Danzo.

    It can even be said that from the very beginning, Tomama didn''t think that Zefeng had a chance of winning.

    Zefeng''s talent is indeed terrifying, as strong as a monster.

    But his advantage is only the thousand-handed monster power, and he was banned by himself.

    The reason for setting the goal for half a month is to motivate Hefeng.

    Allow him to train hard during this time, devote all his energy, and concentrate on doing one thing.

    The more he tried his best, the more he failed miserably in front of Danzo.

    The more it can stimulate his fighting spirit, let him practice harder in the future, until one day he catches up with Danzo!

    This is the plan that was carefully planned.

    But now, Tomama was once again shocked by Kaze.

    It''s only been one day!

    Hefeng proposed to challenge Danzo!

    And his expression is so serious and confident!

    "Are you really not going to wait for half a month?" Tobuma asked in surprise.

    When Hefeng was training with Matebo yesterday, he was beside him.

    Hefeng really worked hard and performed very well.

    The trainable content is nothing more than multiplying the basic training in quantity.

    For example, one thousand push-ups, one thousand sit-ups, one thousand squats, and one hundred kilometers of running!

    Combat experience.

    Physical skills.

    No contact with the wind.

    Where did he get his self-confidence, thinking that he could fight Danzo?

    I really can''t figure this out.

    "Why do I have to wait half a month?"

    He Feng shook his head, a hint of confusion appeared on his face.

    "Now I can challenge Danzo!"

    "Or, Master Feijian thought I was joking with you yesterday?"

    There was a momentary loss of speech.

    Because he really didn''t know what to say.

    Hefeng''s eyes are piercing, exuding strong confidence.

    From this seven-year-old kid, Feijian can''t feel arrogance, or a mentality of being arrogant.

    Is he really sure to defeat Danzo?

    But only trained for one day...

    Feijian was puzzled, but he also had expectations for Hefeng.

    "Bai, go find Danzo."

    Even Feijian didn''t know how long he had been silent before he parted his lips and decided to see where the little brat Hefeng got his confidence from!

    This time, Matterberg was startled instead.

    "Tobima-sama, do you really want Kaze to challenge Danzo?"

    The pupils of Matkay''s eyes widened. He never dreamed that the adults would agree to the rude request of a seven-year-old child!

    Maitebo knows something about Danzo.

    Among their graduated ninjas.

    Whether it is the written test part or the actual combat part, Danzo''s results are very good.

    If there were no eight ways of dunjia, Matebo felt that he might not be able to last three rounds in the hands of Danzo.

    Especially his wind escape.

    No one in the same age can match it!

    And how big is the wind?

    Only seven years old?

    How long was the training?

    Only one day!

    Thinking about challenging that guy Danzo in just one day is simply a dream!

    That''s Danzo!

    "Hefeng, although I don''t know why you are eager to challenge Danzo, but after only one day of training, you want to surpass Danzo''s ten years of hard work."

    Matebo took a deep breath, and persuaded Hefeng to give up such unrealistic thoughts, and should accept training down-to-earth.

    "You haven''t seen me make a move, how do you know that I must not do it?" He Feng said lightly.

    "Matebo, go find Danzo." Hearing this, Tobuma had to repeat what he had just said.

    "But, Master Tobima..."

    Matt Burben wanted to say something, but he was stared back by Torama, so he had to swallow the words he hadn''t finished speaking.

    Then, Tomona issued a warning to Zefeng.

    "Whenever you challenge Danzo is your freedom, but once you lose, don''t blame me for not reminding you, the consequences are very serious."

 Chapter 20

    When Matebo found Danzo, he was practicing with Sarutobi and others.

    Although Hefeng is only a seven-year-old child, Danzo still attaches great importance to fighting against him.

    after all¡­¡­

    That is a monster that adapted to the field survival exercise in half an hour!

    "Danzo." Maitebo stopped Danzang, and then stated the purpose of the trip.

    The result was as expected by Matebo, and he heard the news that Hefeng was going to challenge Danzo now.

    The expressions of Sarutobi and others became unbelievable.

    Especially Danzo, his expression is as uncomfortable as eating two catties of flies.

    It''s only been one day!

    What does Hefeng use to compete with himself?

    With his terrifying talent, if half a month has passed, he might still have a chance.

    Now, Hefeng is trying to catch up with his ten years of hard work in one day.

    This is simply nonsense.

    "There is no suspense in this contest!" Danzo said bluntly.

    Others have general ideas as well.

    Including Maitebo, he couldn''t figure it out until now.

    Wanting to challenge a strong man like Danzo at the age of seven, even the grandson of Master Hashirama is really outrageous!

    Matebo seemed to see the result.

    Hefeng was hit by Danzo to doubt his life.

    Anyway, the age gap between Hefeng and Danzo is too big!

    The former''s legs are not as long as Danzo''s arms.

    As long as Danzo presses Hefeng''s forehead with his hand, it is impossible for the latter to touch Danzo''s body by waving his hands and feet casually.

    In addition, there are physical fitness and strength, which are very different.

    Sarutobi and others accompanied Danzo to the training ground where Hefeng is.

    At this time, Feima was crossing his arms around his chest, closing his eyes and resting his mind, while Zefeng was doing various warm-up exercises.

    "Master Toikama." Danzo stood out from the team, he glanced at the confident Hefeng, and couldn''t understand who gave him the courage.

    Danzo originally thought that this was just Hefeng''s unilateral unreasonable trouble, but who knows, Tobuma''s face was extremely serious, "Danzo, are you ready?"

    Are you ready...

    Is this really wanting to beat Hefeng violently?

    "But, Master Feijian, He Feng is the one who..."

    Just as Danzang was about to speak, he was interrupted by Tokima, and he naturally guessed what the disciple wanted to say.

    "Danzo, you only need to do one thing now, and that is not to show mercy in the competition, and try your best to defeat Hefeng!"

    There is a voice between the doors!

    This sentence is not only for Danzo, but also for Hefeng.

    If he has the mentality that he is the grandson of Master Hashirama, Danzo dare not do anything to himself.

    Then he was dead wrong!

    People from the Qianshou family should never have such embarrassing thoughts!

    "Matebo, you will be the referee for this competition." Tobuma turned to Maitebo and ordered.

    Since it is a competition, it should look like a competition.

    and¡­¡­

    Tokaima was somewhat worried about Hefeng.

    Although he didn''t know where his confidence and courage came from, Danzo was not as weak as he thought.

    Especially his Wind Escape, which is one of the best in Muye Village.

    The purpose of letting Maitebo serve as the referee is to allow him to make timely shots when Hefeng is in danger.

    Block Danzo.

    It is not difficult to see that, in fact, in Feijian''s heart, he is not optimistic about Hefeng.

    In fact, Sarutobi and others, as well as Maitebo, all believe that Zefeng will definitely lose!

    "I see." Maitebo nodded, and then walked to the center of the practice field.

    Although he has never served as a referee, he still met the referee when he took the Chunin exam.

    He made gestures, indicating that Hefeng and Danzo stood on his left and right sides respectively, while keeping a distance of about five meters.

    "Since I am the referee, let me explain the rules. This match is over. If I judge that one of the parties is in any danger, I will directly stop the match. Is there any problem?"

    When Matebo said these words, his eyes focused on Danzo.

    The two sides looked at each other, as if this sentence was not a rule of the game, but a unilateral reminder and warning to Danzo.

    "No problem." Hefeng responded lightly and was ready.

    "Ah." Danzo shook his head helplessly, with a wry smile on his lips.

    He still couldn''t understand Hefeng''s thoughts.

    While self-confidence is a good thing, blind self-confidence is a very bad thing!

    "Master Hefeng." Danzo put away his wry smile, turned to a serious face, and looked directly at Hefeng, "You heard what Master Fujian said just now."

    "Even if you have the identity of the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, I will not show mercy in this competition!"

    "As a ninja, this is the awareness you should have."

    "Furthermore, you treat the competition as a game, which I neither understand nor accept."

    "so¡­¡­"

    Danzo paused for a moment, and took a deep breath, "If you want to quit, it''s still too late, I don''t want to hurt you."

    Although Maitebo mentioned so far, Danzo was still worried that he would break Zefeng''s ribs with one kick.

    After all, the physical gap lies here.

    Sarutobi, Jing, Xiaochun, Yan, already took the wind, all staring at the two with rapt attention.

    My heart was sweating for Hefeng.

    "You brat Danzo is serious." Tobuma didn''t expect Danzo to be so serious, and he was even more pessimistic about Hefeng in his heart.

    In this competition, he will definitely suffer.

    But there is no way, who let Hefeng ask for it?

    Before that, I obviously gave him half a month.

    It''s because he doesn''t cherish himself.

    Treat contests as child''s play.

    Take it as a lesson.

    Tobuma even felt that it must be his own praise, which made Hefeng feel like a fairy, and now he used Danzo''s strength to make him recognize the reality.

    It''s not a bad thing.

    Seeing Danzo''s aloof attitude, thinking that he was reducing dimensionality and attacking, Hefeng just nodded slightly.

    "Even so, I hope you will do what you say."

    "Do your best, Danzo."

    He Feng has no waves on the surface, but deep down he has a completely different attitude.

    Brother Danzo, just try your best.

    Then you will find out, if hard work is useful, why do you need to cheat?

    "If there are no other questions, then I announce that the competition will begin!"

    Accompanied by Matebo''s order.

    The duel between Hefeng and Danzo has officially begun!

    Sarutobi, Kagami, Koharu, Yan, and Chikaze looked at Zefeng with worried faces, praying in their hearts that Danzo would stay sane and release water when it was time to release it.

    Tobima and Maitebo watched the two quietly, ready to stop the competition at any time.

    However¡­¡­

    What everyone didn''t expect was...

    As soon as the competition started, Hefeng clenched his fists and made a horse stance.

    "The first door, open the door, open!"

 Chapter 21

    Looking at Hefeng''s figure in Feijian, his eyes widened suddenly, with a look of shock on his face!

    Yes, he was shocked again!

    In addition to being shocked, Fei Jian also felt a little confused!

    As the god of ninjutsu, it is absolutely impossible for him to misunderstand the current state of Hefeng.

    There is no doubt that he is using the Eight-door Dunjia Technique!

    but¡­¡­

    Why?

    Why does Zefeng use the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique? !

    All kinds of confusion formed in Feijian''s mind.

    Kima didn''t know anything about the Bamen Dunjia art, so it was obviously impossible for Hefeng to learn it during the two years when Hefeng left the village.

    And the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique is different from the Burst Chakra.

    Outburst chakra can also be explained by innate talent.

    However, the eight techniques of Dunjia require thorough training and learning.

    Even if you take ten thousand steps back, Hefeng is amazing, and you can create the eight techniques of armor by yourself.

    But how old is he?

    Only seven years old.

    Created the eight-door Dunjia enough to be listed as a forbidden technique at the age of seven?

    is it possible?

    impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    But the current Hefeng has indeed opened the first door of the Eight Doors of Dunjia, open the door!

    That kind of momentum, that kind of state.

    Tokaima will never admit mistakes!

    Feijian swallowed nervously, and looked at Hefeng in astonishment.

    Until this moment, he seemed to understand where He Feng''s confidence and courage came from.

    It''s not the relationship between Zhu Jian''s grandson.

    Not to mention the arrogance, arrogance and arrogance of mastering the thousand-handed monster power at a young age!

    But in Hefeng''s hand, there is still a hole card hidden!

    This trump card is the Eight-door Dunjia Technique!

    "However..." The corner of the mouth in the door gasped, "It''s still a fantasy to defeat Danzo just by opening the door."

    "In the state of opening the door, only the limitation of the brain is lifted, in order to exert 100% of the whole body''s ability, overload energy consumption, and increase strength and speed."

    However, the seven-year-old Hefeng has a strength base of only five, and it is only ten when the door is opened, while Danzo, who is close to adulthood, has a physical base far exceeding the value of ten.

    Feima was shocked by Hefeng''s performance, but after analyzing it, he still didn''t think Hefeng had much chance of winning.

    However¡­¡­

    Not only Toikama saw this, but Hefeng was also aware of this.

    From the very beginning, he didn''t intend to defeat Danzo by opening the door!

    "The second door, Hugh''s door, open!"

    Hefeng shouted again, opening the second restriction!

    In the state of closing the door, the restriction of physical fatigue will be lifted, and the energy of the body will be overloaded to restore physical strength. The purpose is to offset the fatigue caused by the energy consumption caused by opening the door.

    In this competition with Danzo, what Kaze was banned by Togama was the Chakra explosion that didn''t match his age!

    It is also a thousand-handed monster power!

    Tobima never said that Kaze cannot use this chakra to release ninjutsu.

    If only relying on Hefeng''s own chakra, he might not even be able to hold on for ten seconds to open the door.

    But as long as a part of Hashirama Chakra is drawn out, Zephyr can adapt to the current state.

    This is...

    Chatonla''s innate advantage!

    "And then, the third door, the door of life, open!"

    The blue veins on Hefeng''s forehead, neck, and arms bulged, his strength and speed were further improved, his skin turned from white to red, emitting green energy visible to the naked eye.

    It is worth mentioning that Shengmen is the last safe zone of the Eight Gates of Dunjia.

    It is to tap the full potential of the body without causing damage.

    In any case, the rewards that Zefeng draws from the check-in gift pack are skills and the muscle memory of using these skills!

    For example, now, He Feng has not only obtained the eight sects of dungeon art, but also skipped the cumbersome learning process, and directly mastered the application of the eight sects of dunjia art.

    However, Zefeng''s physical strength still stays at seven years old!

    This is also the reason why Hefeng still chooses to conduct basic training with Maitebo after obtaining the eight-door dunjia.

    His current physical strength is not enough to adapt to the continuous fighting in Dumen''s state.

    "However." Hefeng looked at Danzo, who was about to lose his mind, and slightly bent his knees, "The moment he caught Danzo''s flaw, he opened the Dumen to increase his power, and then quickly left the Dumen state."

    "My current body should be able to handle this tactic."

    "At the same time, this also means that there is only one chance."

    Hefeng''s mind is naturally not really seven years old, he is a time traveler, or a time traveler who has seen Naruto.

    But for any character with a name and surname, what kind of ninjutsu is he good at, and what kind of cards he has.

    Zephyr knew it from the beginning.

    A ninja contest is a contest of intelligence.

    Not only do I have all the information about Danzo, but I also know his future!

    While staring at Hefeng''s door, at this moment, I only feel that my brain is blank and my ears are buzzing.

    He was shocked again!

    Hefeng actually opened the Eight Doors of Dunjia directly to the third door?

    This is simply outrageous!

    What did he think of opening the body restriction?

    drink water?

    How could there be such a monster in this world!

    Did this brat open a cheat?

    Feijian racked his brains and couldn''t figure out how Hefeng learned the Eight-door Dunjia Art.

    No matter how ingenious he is, he can''t deduce the way to open the door by himself after only watching the process of opening the door with Matterberg, right?

    He is only seven years old!

    It is no exaggeration to say that Tomona felt a little numb from the shock of the wind.

    "Fei, Master Feijian..." Maitebo''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he couldn''t help but move closer to Feijian.

    He needs an explanation now.

    "Master Feijian, you never told me that Young Master Hefeng knows the eight techniques of armor shielding."

    "Once the fourth door is opened, it will cause damage to the body."

    "Letting Hefeng learn the eight techniques of dunjia at this age, it would be a bit messy."

    According to Matebo''s knowledge, the best age to get in touch with the Eight Dunjia Techniques should be around fifteen years old.

    At that time, the body was almost developed, and with basic training, it was enough to make the body strong enough to adapt to the injury in the Bamen state.

    But what Matebo doesn''t know is...

    Feijian is now much more ignorant than him.

    Why are you telling me this?

    Do you think I was the one who taught the Eight Schools of Wind and Wind?

    I am also very confused!

    Who knows how Hefeng learned the eight techniques of dunjia!

    "but¡­¡­"

    Before Feijian could answer him, Matbo suddenly changed the topic.

    "Every time a restriction is opened, the difficulty will be several times higher than the previous one."

    "It took me a year and a half just to practice from opening the door to closing it."

    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that there would be such a physical genius as Master Hefeng in the ninja world!"

    "As expected of... the grandson of Mr. Hashirama!"

 Chapter 22

    Uchiha Mirror immediately opened Sharingan to observe the chakra changes of Zefeng.

    When Hefeng entered the state of Bamen Dunjia, the whole person''s momentum changed drastically, and even Jing who stood outside the court felt the pressure.

    "Who do you think will win?" Xiaochun stared blankly at Hefeng and couldn''t help asking.

    Although Hefeng is very courageous and confident, she knows Danzo better.

    Whether it''s taijutsu or ninjutsu, Danzo is quite good.

    Hefeng''s thousand-handed monster power was banned by Togama-sama again.

    In Hefeng, she couldn''t see any possibility of defeating Danzo.

    But now, she doesn''t think so.

    The Hefeng who opened the Eight Gate Dunjia is completely different from before.

    However, Xiaochun didn''t believe the saying that Hefeng had mastered the eight techniques of Dunjia in just one day.

    Even if Zefeng''s talent is exaggerated like a monster, it is too outrageous to learn the eight techniques of armor in just one day!

    It is very likely that Hefeng has been secretly learning the Eight Techniques of Dunjia from the very beginning!

    "Yes... Danzo." Yanji whispered his opinion, but even he didn''t realize it, his answer was not as sure as before.

    It has to be said that Hefeng''s performance exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    "The winner will be Danzo."

    Only Sarutobi firmly supports Danzo.

    "Master Hefeng''s ability to open the Eight Doors Dunjia is indeed unexpected, but the Eight Doors Dunjia is not an ordinary technique."

    Sarutobi expressed his opinion to others.

    "The Eight Gates Dunjia technique not only requires extremely high talent, but also requires a very high physique to support it. Otherwise, the damage to the muscles and meridians will be huge!"

    Although Sarutobi has never practiced the Eight Dunjia Techniques, he knows this technique very well.

    The premise of using the Eight Doors of Dunjia requires unconventional, overloaded, and long-term training beyond the limit.

    Only in this way can all parts and organs of the body be trained to reduce the damage that occurs after opening the eight doors.

    But only lowered!

    Forcibly opening it, at least it will leave sequelae that will accompany you for a lifetime, and at worst, you may never be able to become a ninja again!

    "I have to admit that Master Hefeng, who is only seven years old, is indeed a unique genius in the field of physical arts!"

    "But in order to defeat Danzo, it''s really unwise to push yourself into such a dangerous situation!"

    "No, this is simply nonsense!"

    "If he can''t persist in defeating Danzo, he will collapse due to muscle damage!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gave endless analysis.

    Although he was once again shocked by Hefeng''s talent, he still doesn''t think Hefeng can defeat Danzo!

    After all, unlike Maitebo, he has cultivated his physique to a rather exaggerated level through non-human training methods.

    Hefeng''s physique is not enough to withstand the power he has now!

    In fact, Sarutobi was not the only one who saw this.

    Hefeng is also aware of such things, how much damage the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique will bring to the user.

    He knows better than anyone here.

    Because of this, Hefeng didn''t enter the injured door as soon as he came up, Dumen.

    He is well aware of his physique.

    So Zefeng only opened three doors now.

    This is the last safe zone of the Bamen Dunjia, it will only double the energy consumption of the user, but it is not enough to cause damage to the muscles and meridians.

    As for the evaporated energy, Zefeng can maintain Sanmen as long as it is filled with Hashirama Chakra.

    but¡­¡­

    This still doesn''t last long.

    It must be done quickly!

    "I''m on it, Danzo!"

    Hefeng shouted suddenly, his slightly bent knees straightened abruptly, exerting his explosive power to the extreme.

    Danzo stared wide-eyed, not daring to blink, and Hefeng''s performance completely shattered his cognition.

    Learned the Eight Dunjia Techniques at the age of seven?

    Didn''t he have any training?

    How did his physique do it?

    Do not¡­¡­

    How could it be possible for someone to learn the eight art of dunjia at the age of seven!

    This is too exaggerated, too outrageous!

    But there is no doubt that Hefeng did it.

    call¡­¡­

    Danzo took a deep breath, and the movements of his hands were clean and neat. He took out Kunai from the ninja bag, threw it directly at Zefeng, and then made a mudra with both hands, ready to release Fengtun.

    Danzo''s tactics are very simple.

    He knew that the Eight Doors of Dunjia would rapidly consume the energy of the human body.

    Zephyr shouldn''t last long.

    As long as Zefeng is forced back, don''t give him a chance to get close.

    His body will automatically release the Eight Dunjia Techniques due to reaching the limit.

    At that time, winning or losing is just a matter of one''s own words.

    However, what Danzo never dreamed of was...

    He obviously didn''t blink his eyes, and locked Hefeng firmly in his sight.

    But to the next second.

    The Zefeng disappeared directly!

    right!

    He just disappeared!

    "Where are people?!"

    Danzo suddenly felt his scalp numb, and he subconsciously held his breath. This situation of losing his target meant that he couldn''t even defend.

    Cold sweat broke out on Danzo''s forehead, and the oppression caused by the breeze was like a mountain falling from the sky.

    He didn''t even realize that his hands and legs were trembling slightly!

    "I am here."

    The sound of the wind came from behind Danzo.

    For a ninja, once the back is exposed to the enemy...

    It means putting your life in the hands of others!

    Whether it is life or death, it is completely controlled by the other party!

    An unprecedented sense of fear arose spontaneously in Danzo''s heart. He opened his mouth wide and yelled hysterically, "I won''t lose to you!"

    But when Danzo turned around and waved his fists, he suddenly realized that Hefeng was not behind him at all!

    To be precise, the moment Danzo turned around, Zefeng circled behind him at a faster speed than him.

    That established the root.

    The Uchiha clan was killed without bloodshed.

    When Payne invades Konoha, save your strength and use Payne to eradicate the alien Danzo!

    Now being played around by the wind!

    "Danzo, your speed is too slow."

    The sound of the wind rang in Danzo''s ears again.

    But this time, Hefeng wasn''t playing around. The moment the voice fell, Hefeng grabbed his fist with five fingers and hit Danzo''s abdomen.

    After all, the fist-waving Danzo has flaws all over his body!

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Danzo''s feet left the ground involuntarily, his back was bent, and the severe pain spread from his abdomen, making Danzo vomit out all the things he had eaten in the morning.

    Zephyr''s continuous attack has just begun.

    After hitting the straight punch, Zefeng pressed his hands to the ground to support the center of gravity of the body, and threw his right leg out suddenly, chasing Danzo''s abdomen.

    Then, Zefeng bent his elbow forcefully, bursting out with strong force, and pushed himself out of the ground.

    left leg.

    right leg.

    Continuously turn and kick to chase Danzo, kicking him higher and higher!

 Chapter 23

    "Hefeng can''t even understand the details of such a battle..."

    Tomona stared blankly at the battle between Zefeng and Danzo.

    In his opinion, the moment Zefeng moves behind Danzo at high speed, he can attack.

    But he didn''t do that.

    Instead, he deliberately informed Danzo of his location and made him wave his fists in a panic.

    Once Danzo makes a move, it will be too late to defend.

    In the end, there were flaws all over his body, and he was seized by Hefeng!

    "The current Danzo has lost the opportunity to defend." Tomona never expected that Hefeng''s fighting talent is so powerful.

    But the truth of the matter is that Hefeng just wanted to play with Danzo and let him know...

    He, Danzo, is too slow!

    Unknowingly, Tobuma figured it out by himself. This is Hefeng''s tactical strategy not to give Danzo any chance.

    Yes.

    At this moment, the thoughts in the doorway melted!

    Hefeng regarded Danzo''s body as his own pedal, and after a set of chic continuous kicks, he put his legs together and stepped hard.

    Boom!

    Zefeng rushed back to the ground with the help of reaction force, while Danzo was kicked to a higher altitude by him.

    The unprecedented pain spread all over Danzo''s body, but it made his brain very clear.

    He seemed to see everyone''s position and reaction.

    He could even clearly see Zefeng rushing towards the ground, using his heels to stabilize his center of gravity, causing spider web-like cracks to form on the ground under his feet.

    Although Danzo can see all this, his body can''t do anything.

    His fingers, arms, and legs didn''t seem to belong to him.

    "Move, move!"

    Danzo clenched his teeth and yelled this sentence at every organ and part of his body!

    On the other hand, Hefeng, relying on Shengmen''s explosive power, easily caught up with Danzo.

    I saw Hefeng grasping his fist with five fingers, aiming at Danzo''s chest.

    This punch will be his last attack!

    below.

    Maitebo was terrified in his heart, "I didn''t expect Master Hefeng to be so powerful in physical skills."

    Hefeng''s performance surprised him, no matter the action or the timing, everything was impeccable.

    "Master Feijian, Master Hefeng...have you really never learned physical skills?"

    Matebo couldn''t help but complain.

    In his concept, he has always believed that no matter how talented and talented a person is, if he does not train hard.

    Still can''t become a good ninja.

    Not to mention, there is no shortcut in physical arts, which must rely on hard work and sweat to improve!

    However, the existence of Hefeng severely slapped Maitebo in the face.

    Let him have to recognize the reality.

    Genius is such an unreasonable monster.

    Not only does it exist, but it is right in front of itself!

    "However, Master Hefeng... will lose." Maitebo swallowed nervously, expressing his thoughts.

    It is true that opening the door of life at the age of seven is enough to be called a unique genius in the ninja world!

    His physical skills and tactics are also perfect and impeccable!

    Even if the roles were reversed, Matebo didn''t think that he or Tokama-sama could perform better.

    but¡­¡­

    At the age of seven, it has become Hefeng''s biggest shortcoming, the biggest drawback!

    Even if the strength and speed are increased through the explosion of Shengmen, it can''t change the fact that the base value of Zephyr is too low.

    As long as Danzo withstands Hefeng''s next punch, then Hefeng who has reached the limit of his body will become a fish!

    Danzo is Daozu!

    "If it''s Dumen that Zefeng opens, Danzo will undoubtedly be defeated." Fei Jian couldn''t help but speak with his hands folded around his chest.

    According to his calculations, a full blow from He Fengsheng''s disciples would never make Danzo feel better.

    But after all, the power is a bit weaker. Based on his understanding of Danzo, his physical strength is strong enough to withstand this punch.

    Then¡­¡­

    Offensive and defensive transformation!

    The loser, as Matterberg analyzed, would be Hefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Even so, the surprise brought by Zefeng to Tobuma is unparalleled.

    Unexpectedly, at only seven years old, he has mastered three of the eight Dunjia techniques!

    And this gymnastics.

    And this fighting talent.

    It was simply shocking!

    "Hefeng, you don''t need to be in a hurry now, you are only seven years old, and you still have a lot of time to grow up."

    "In the future, you will definitely lead Konoha to usher in its heyday."

    He muttered to himself in his heart, and his eyes shone with hot light.

    "Master Feijian..." Maitebo''s face turned ugly, "Master Hefeng is already a unique genius who opened the door of life in this grade!"

    "Dumen is the fifth door of the Eight Doors of Dunjia. If you open it at this age, it will be more terrifying than monsters!"

    A monster who opened the Dumen at the young age of seven!

    Such an unnatural thing.

    Just thinking about it makes Matterbo feel terrible!

    Do not!

    This is simply impossible!

    Don''t talk about Dumen.

    It is the previous door of Dumen, Hurtmen.

    It all means entering the danger zone of Bamen Dunjia, and the damage to the body is no joke.

    With He Feng''s seven-year-old physique, he couldn''t bear it at all!

    Just the pain of tearing muscles was enough to make him pass out on the spot!

    "However, with Master Hefeng''s terrifying talent, I should conclude that he will be able to open the Dumen within five years at most!"

    In fact, it is not only Matter who is so determined in his heart.

    Tobima, Sarutobi, Uchiha mirror and others all have the same idea!

    Especially Danzo.

    Unable to move, he clenched his teeth and kept telling himself that the current breeze was almost at its limit.

    His next punch is likely to be the final blow!

    As long as you hold on, it''s time to fight back.

    The person who wins this competition will be me!

    But what they don''t know is that...

    From the very beginning, Hefeng never thought that he could defeat Danzo, who has the strength of Chunin, only with the eight sects of Dunjia!

    The truly desperate attack is actually an all-out burst in the wounded state!

    "The fourth door, the injury door, open!"

    Accompanied by the roar of Hefeng, everyone present gasped!

    Between the doors: "!!!"

    Matebo: "!!!"

    Sarutobi and others: "!!!"

    Danzo thought: "???!!!"

    Just kidding!

    Seven-year-old Hefeng can open the door of injury? !

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Hefeng heard a muffled sound, this sound did not come from the outside world, but through the bone conduction of the body!

    When he opened the fourth door and injured the door, the muscle in his right arm broke directly!

    Even Hefeng himself didn''t expect that the damage to the body of the injury door would be so exaggerated!

    Even covering the whole body with Hashirama Chakra and providing a buffer will not help.

    The worst thing is that the rupture of the muscles in the right arm prevented Hefeng from swinging this punch!

    For a while, Zefeng and Danzo stagnated in the air, and the scene was extremely embarrassing.

    "Is this..."

    However, just when He Feng thought that everything was over, he suddenly discovered that his broken muscles healed quickly!

    It was as if... the damage caused by the injury had never happened!

    Hefeng''s eyes widened suddenly, and his heart was extremely shocked.

    He knew what this ability was, but he didn''t expect that he would inherit it!

    "This is, the... Muji Healing from Thousand Hands Column!"

    Hefeng never dreamed that the damage caused by the Eight-door Dunjia Technique would be resolved by his innate blood!

    "Wait a minute, if I can heal the damage caused by the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique..."

    Hefeng''s eyes suddenly brightened, "The fifth door, Dumen, open!"

    Between the doors: "!!!"

    Matebo: "!!!"

    Danzo: "???"

    Danzo: "!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 24

    He never dreamed that He Feng could open the fifth door in his body!

    The picture in front of him shocked him!

    No matter how talented you are, there must be a limit!

    Opening the Du door at the age of seven is too outrageous!

    "Oops."

    But apart from shock, another fact was also placed in front of Tobuma.

    Du Men''s punch was more powerful than Sheng Men''s punch!

    In addition, Zefeng aimed at Danzo''s left chest.

    With this punch, Danzo may either die or be injured!

    Thinking of this, Toikama finally couldn''t bear it anymore and chose to make a move.

    Instant body technique!

    Immediately.

    The door disappeared in situ, leaving only a blurred afterimage, the main body flashed above Hefeng, and his right hand was palmed, pressing towards Hefeng''s back.

    The moment Tomona''s hand came into contact with Hefeng''s body, he performed his famous stunt.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    Togama and Zefeng disappeared in front of Danzo.

    But the sense of fear and oppression caused by the wind made him feel that this was not a competition at all, but an endless battle.

    At the moment Hefeng opened Dumen and waved his fist, a big Chinese character appeared in Danzo''s mind!

    die!

    On the other side, Togama flashed to the ground with a gentle wind.

    But the gentle wind in Dumen''s state couldn''t hold back the fist he swung out at all.

    Forcibly unloading, it is very likely that his arm will be broken.

    So Hefeng''s punch hit the ground hard!

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by deafening roars, strong air currents surged in all directions.

    The earth shook.

    The ground under Hefeng Fist was cracked layer by layer, like a spider web, spreading all the way to the entire training ground!

    Xiaochun and Yan didn''t expect this to happen at all, their brains were distracted for a moment, their balance was broken by the shock, and they slumped to the ground with a plop.

    Although Sarutobi and Jing and Qufeng quickly gained a firm foothold, deep inside they have undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Their eyes were full of shock, and their expressions gradually became dull.

    The body became stiff, as if the feet had taken root, motionless.

    Danzo fell to the ground with a plop until the entire practice field was so silent that everyone could hear his own heartbeat.

    He was frightened silly by the momentum of the wind!

    As for the victory or defeat, it is even more clear at a glance.

    Danzo, fiasco!

    Before this, no one expected such a result.

    Facing the seven-year-old Hefeng, Danzo had no chance to fight back.

    This scene was simply too unreal, breaking everyone''s perception of Hefeng.

    Everyone, including Tobima, took a deep breath.

    Zephyr...

    It''s so scary!

    In the end, it was Materbo who broke the silence.

    "Tuan, Danzang, we lost."

    As the referee, he announced the result of the competition.

    No one dared to question it.

    Including Danzo himself.

    The strength gap between him and Hefeng, I am afraid that no one knows better than him.

    "I didn''t expect Hefeng to be able to open Dumen at this age." Maitebo said in a daze.

    "I also said that within five years, he will be able to open the Dumen according to my training method."

    "I really underestimated the talent of Master Hefeng."

    Soon, Matebo realized a rather dire truth.

    As a referee, I not only have to supervise the outcome of this competition, but also need to stop the competition when the players'' lives are in danger!

    This is Master Toikama, deliberately confessing his own affairs!

    Don''t talk about taking a shot to stop Hefeng. In the situation just now, I just felt that my mind was blank.

    I was completely shocked by the terrifying talent possessed by Hefeng.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Matebo shook his head, denying that shock had prevented him from making the shot in time.

    "Under normal circumstances, I have no time to stop Master Hefeng."

    Maitebo couldn''t help but wryly smiled, if he wanted to catch up with the speed in the Zefeng Dumen state, he had to open the Eight Door Dunjia himself.

    But at that juncture, how could he have the time to open the Eight Gates Dunjia?

    The only thing that can save Danzo is probably only Master Togama''s Flying Thunder God technique.

    "Danzo is a Chunin no matter what, and in the past ten years, he has never let himself go for a moment..." Sarutobi who was not far away stared blankly at Danzo lying on the ground.

    "But even so, he is still no match for Master Hefeng."

    Sarutobi was filled with emotion in his heart.

    In his heart, Danzo is definitely a very good ninja.

    He even imagined that if one day he became the Third Hokage, he would definitely entrust Danzo with the important task.

    Let him help with the important affairs of the village.

    But who knew, it was such an excellent man recognized by him.

    In front of the wind...

    Vulnerable!

    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it?

    "And..." Mirror, who had been watching the battle with Sharingan, spoke up, expressing his thoughts.

    "Physical jutsu is different from ninjutsu and illusion. As long as you know the information in advance, you can have a way to deal with it."

    "Physical arts is a real confrontation of strength. Even if the eyes can see it, but the body''s movements can''t keep up, then there is no possibility of winning..."

    "This is a crushing of strength."

    When Uchiha Mirror said this sentence, he had mixed feelings in his heart.

    Especially when it comes to "eyes", he seems to be talking to himself.

    Maybe he had simulated it in his mind when Hefeng and Danzo fought against each other.

    For a long time, the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan have been old enemies.

    Even if Zhu Jian shook hands with Madara and made peace, they established Ninja Village together.

    The two families are still competing with each other.

    Especially the self who opened Sharingan, is regarded as a Uchiha genius by the tribe.

    It is no exaggeration to say that I opened my eyes earlier than Uchiha Madara.

    It should be a matter of time to surpass him.

    Among people of the same age, there is no one from the Qianshou family who can compare with him.

    This makes the mirror always have a sense of superiority.

    However, He Feng''s performance was tantamount to giving him a blow to the head.

    Completely shattered his innate sense of superiority.

    A person like Kaze is a genius!

    A genius as strong as a monster!

    seven years old!

    He possessed such terrifying strength at only seven years old.

    If He Feng is given some more time to grow, what kind of realm will he grow to in the future?

    Between Thousand Hands?

    Uchiha Madara?

    It seems that there is no way to compare with the wind.

    "Is the gap between Uchiha and Senju really that big?"

    "People can''t see any hope, can''t breathe..."

    Uchiha mirror, who has always been regarded as a genius, felt suspicious of life for the first time.

    Of course¡­¡­

    Among all the people present, there was a guy who was more suspicious of life than him.

    That is Danzo.

    He is now lying on the ground, motionless.

    Danzo felt as if there was no moisture in his throat, dry and itchy.

    Not only did he lose to Hefeng, he was frightened out of his wits!

    However, the young master Hefeng just now...

    As if I really wanted to punch myself to death!

 Chapter 25

    Seeing Hefeng hit the ground with a fist, Tomonama''s first reaction was to take him to the hospital for treatment.

    As the developer of the Eight Doors of Dunjia.

    Tobima really knows this technique too well!

    Everyone has the "eight gates" that suppress chakra in the body, but not everyone can open the suppression in the body.

    The reason why Matebo can use the Eight Gates is because he has trained all parts and organs of the body to be quite powerful through training beyond the limits of human beings!

    But even so, Matebo couldn''t erase the damage caused by the Eight Armor Techniques.

    At most, it will reduce the damage to the body!

    But the seven-year-old Hefeng, how could he have such an exaggerated physique as Maitebo.

    The Dumen just now may have torn the muscles of Hefeng, the meridians!

    Even the organs were impacted!

    Although Tobuma is delighted with Hefeng''s terrifying talent, it is also true that he is worried about Hefeng''s physical condition.

    In any case, Hefeng is his precious grandson!

    He would rather He Feng has no talent of any kind than to see him get hurt.

    At this moment, Tomona somewhat blamed himself.

    I feel that I am not a qualified grandpa.

    This will cause Hefeng''s body to be damaged!

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Toboma was very worried about this grandson.

    Hefeng closed the Du door with a calm face, and straightened up from the half-bending movement.

    When opening Dumen, Hefeng''s muscles and meridians were all damaged because they couldn''t bear the force.

    The pain almost made him faint.

    But with the closure of Dumen, Muji''s ability to heal was manifested.

    Two or three can''t breathe, and the muscles and meridians of Zefeng all heal by themselves.

    As if never hurt!

    The pain starts to decrease until it disappears.

    Hefeng was shocked!

    Although the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique is a very powerful physical technique, it is a double-edged sword.

    Hurt others and hurt yourself.

    Before playing against Danzo, Hefeng deliberately made psychological construction and tactical design.

    But he never expected that his body would be so perverted!

    You know, although Zefeng drew the Hashirama Chakra, Chakra is Chakra.

    Muji Healing is Muji Healing.

    It''s not the same thing in itself.

    Surprised, Hefeng immediately checked the panel.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Power: 4¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 3¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength: 6¡¿

    [Abilities: Hashirama Chakra lv1, Eight Gates of Dunjia Technique lv5. ¡¿

    There is indeed no Muji cure on it!

    This means that Muji Healing is the innate ability of this body!

    He inherited the lineage of Senshou Bashirama!

    "No, maybe there is also a relationship with the blood of the whirlpool."

    Hefeng couldn''t hold back the excitement.

    My body is only seven years old, no matter how much I practice, I can''t catch up with Matterbo in a short time.

    His original plan was to just get other good things from the check-in gift bag.

    Immediately abandon the use of the Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    Because the damage to the body is too great!

    But now...

    Is this even giving up a hammer?

    Just use it a few times and get used to the pain of the muscle tear.

    Wouldn''t he be invincible?

    Anyway, no matter how the damage is caused, he can heal by himself, within two or three breaths!

    This is simply a tailor-made gymnastics for him!

    "Not only that, even if you can''t catch up with Metabo in a short time, as long as you keep training."

    "It can enhance the physique and further reduce the damage caused by the eight-door dunjia."

    "Once the speed of injury can''t catch up with the healing speed of Muji Healing, I can..."

    "Use the eight-door Dunjia technique at will!"

    Hefeng''s eyes lit up immediately.

    Although this is only a theory, there is nothing impossible.

    In the original work, after Tsunade was stabbed by Madara''s Susano, the wound healed in less than two seconds using the Baihao technique.

    And Baihao''s technique is just a copy of Muji''s healing.

    Even if the damage caused by Hachimon Dunjia, can it be more exaggerated than Madara''s Susano?

    If not.

    Why is my theory not feasible?

    "Wait, are you... all right?" Fei Jian stared dumbfounded at He Feng, who was alive and well, with an unbelievable expression on his face.

    What about a muscle tear?

    What about the broken meridian?

    What about the damage caused by the eight-door Dunjia?

    Why does this kid seem to be fine?

    Where is the problem?

    "Me?" Hefeng turned his head and glanced at Toichi, who was standing there dumbfounded, and suddenly realized, "Oh, Mr. Token is referring to the damage caused by the Eight Gates Dunjia?"

    "I didn''t expect it to hurt so much."

    Hefeng stretched his arms and added lightly, "But it''s all right now.

    Between the doors, "???"

    What do you mean it''s all right now?

    Do you think you are big brother Hashirama?

    No matter how serious the injury is, it can heal itself!

    wait¡­¡­

    Feijian seemed to understand something, he stepped forward quickly, grabbed Hefeng''s arm and examined it carefully.

    Although it sounds unbelievable, there is really nothing wrong with Hefeng.

    "You inherited elder brother''s Muji healing?!"

    Feijian was shocked again!

    He couldn''t even remember how many surprises and shocks He Feng had brought him in just two days.

    Anyway...

    The shock is over!

    In addition to the terrifying talent, Hefeng also inherited the terrifying bloodline of his elder brother!

    Feijian swallowed nervously, looked down at the gentle and immature facial features, and stared like a bull''s eyes.

    "In addition to the strange power of the thousand hands, he can even use such a profound physical skill as the Bamen Dunjia. Good guy, I was almost fooled by you."

    "How many things have you hidden, who taught you this?"

    Up to now, Tobuma doesn''t believe those nonsense of Hefeng.

    What did not undergo any training.

    Nobody taught themselves.

    Ghosts believe it!

    Maybe it was the big brother who secretly ran out of the village with the wooden escape avatar while he was not paying attention, then found Hefeng, and secretly taught him these things!

    It must be so!

    "Master Feijian, what did you just say? Not only the Bamen Dunjia, but Master Hefeng even has the power of a thousand-handed monster..." Maitebo at the side couldn''t keep calm.

    In his opinion, the thousand-handed monster power alone is already a terrifying physical skill.

    Without enough talent, and several years of practice, you can''t master it at all!

    However, Hefeng has learned the Thousand Hands and Bamen Dunjia together!

    What a horror!

    Are all the Thousand Hands Clan monsters?

    The peace in it is still the monster among these monsters!

    However, Kaze had already guessed that Tomama might ask this question.

    "Ah, that, I just took a look at how Uncle Matebo opened the eight-door dunjia, and I learned it."

    "Isn''t it true that some people think that Bamen Dunjia is difficult?"

    He Feng said with an innocent face.

 Chapter 26

    No one really thinks that Bamen Dunjia is difficult, right?

    What a joke!

    Inside the door began to growl.

    The Eight Doors Dunjia Art is very difficult!

    Apart from Maitebo, I haven''t seen a second ninja who is suitable for practicing Bamen Dunjia!

    Of course, except between the columns.

    He felt that his elder brother''s body could open the eight doors of armor at will.

    But then again.

    Big Brother Zhujian, where do you need the Eight Techniques of Dunjia?

    When encountering an enemy, directly add a wooden man and a wooden dragon.

    No matter how bad it is, let you use two hands to open a fairy method, wood escape, and thousands of hands.

    Even Uchiha Madara''s head can be screwed off for you.

    "Little ghost, do you really think I will believe your nonsense?"

    Looking at the innocent gentle breeze between the doors.

    He didn''t believe that Hefeng learned the nonsense of Bamen Dunjia just by looking at it.

    He felt that Hefeng should have learned the Eight-door Dunjia before meeting Maitebo.

    Even, Tomona began to doubt the strange power possessed by Zefeng.

    It wasn''t something he dug out unconsciously, either.

    It is very likely who taught him!

    "When Hefeng was going to participate in the exercise yesterday, Kima and Ayako were very worried."

    "This shows that they don''t know anything about Hefeng''s strength!"

    Tobima began to search for clues in the depths of memory.

    I want to prove that my guesses are correct.

    With Kima and Ayako''s acting skills, it is naturally impossible to fool themselves, the quasi-second generation Hokage.

    Hefeng was in Kima, and Ayako had mastered the strange power and Bamen dunjia without Ayako''s knowledge!

    And, the person who secretly taught Zefeng.

    Very knowledgeable about his body!

    Knowing that he inherited the Chakra of the Thousand Hands Clan, he will teach him how to use strange power!

    Knowing that he has the ability to heal without seals, he taught him such a seemingly random move as Bamen Dunjia!

    Because that person knows that it is not difficult at all to erase the damage caused by Bamen Dunjia with Muji''s ability to heal!

    As for the entire Muye Village, there are people who know the Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    Apart from myself, there is only Matterbo, big brother, and...

    Uchiha Madara!

    But after all, he was killed by his elder brother Zhuma in the battle of the Valley of the End.

    As for Metabo...

    When he saw Hefeng using the Bamen Dunjia just now, his jaw almost fell to the ground in shock!

    According to Toboma''s bold reasoning and meticulous analysis.

    Eliminate all the impossible, and the remaining possibility, no matter how impossible it sounds, is the only and correct answer!

    It''s Big Brother Hashirama!

    It must be Big Brother Hashirama!

    "No wonder..."

    Suddenly recalled it.

    When Hefeng just returned to the village, his elder brother Zhuma said...

    "As expected of the grandson of my Senshou Zhujian, he has such courage!"

    "Tokaiken, do you want to bet that my grandson will definitely become a better Hokage than me in the future!"

    "Although the elder brother has a gambling personality, he has never won against me once."

    Tokaima still remembers it now.

    The eldest brother Zhuma made a bet with himself, saying that Quanna is Madara''s younger brother, a rare genius in the Uchiha clan.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan started at a young age.

    You can never be his opponent.

    If you meet him on the battlefield, you can give up the mission directly.

    The results of it? Wasn''t he killed by himself with Flying Thunder God?

    "Speaking of which, Big Brother seems to have always had a superstitious belief in the Uchiha family, thinking that they are very strong..."

    Like the one in the Valley of the End.

    When Hashirama went to duel with Madara, he specially arranged all funeral affairs.

    If he fails to come back, he will be the Second Hokage.

    He also entrusted his sister-in-law Mito to take care of him.

    Then with a blow, Uchiha Madara opened the eternal kaleidoscope, and the complete Susanoo could almost level a mountain with one blow.

    And this time, the nine-tailed demon fox was captured and controlled with Sharingan.

    The current Uchiha Madara is almost the strongest man in the ninja world.

    The results of it?

    When the elder brother came back, he was not only unscathed, but also brought back Madara''s body and the sealed Nine Tails.

    Didn''t the eldest brother realize that his strength alone is stronger than that of the Uchiha clan tied together?

    "I understand. In fact, it''s my elder brother who deliberately planned all this in order to beat me in the bet."

    Take a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

    He felt his analysis was perfect.

    "Let''s be honest, Hefeng, I have already seen through the secrets hidden in you."

    The two eyes in the door are staring like a bull''s-eye, fixedly staring at He Feng''s childish face, as if he has really seen through the secret in him.

    It''s not that the eldest brother secretly taught Hefeng, maybe he got some cheats.

    Just click to confirm, can you instantly learn Thousand Hands and Eight Gates Dunjia?

    Don''t be kidding, how could there be such a thing in this world?

    Therefore, it must be Senju Bashirama!

    definitely is!

    "You really want me to tell the truth?" He Feng asked with his head tilted.

    "Otherwise?" Tobuma said angrily.

    The eyes of others also focused on Hefeng, waiting for his truth.

    "Well, since that''s the case, then I have nothing to hide."

    Hefeng nodded slightly, and said, "This is the first time I have used the Eight Dunjia Techniques!"

    The voice fell.

    Feijian retorted without thinking: "Impossible, if you have never touched the Bamen Dunjia, how could you open the Dumen all at once?"

    "Lying also requires skill, and your lies can''t even be justified, He Feng, in fact..."

    "Master Hashirama secretly taught you how to use the strange power and the Bamen Dunjia?" There was a loud sound from the door, and this amazing "insider story!"

    The people present widened their eyes even more, gasped, and at the same time felt that this statement was very reasonable.

    That''s right, no one wants to believe that Hefeng has mastered the fact of Bamen Dunjia without any training!

    "Gymjutsu is different from ninjutsu and genjutsu. It takes a long time of hard work to master, and there is no shortcut." Konoha''s senior taijutsu expert Maitebo began to explain.

    "besides¡­¡­"

    "Master Hefeng just used high-speed movement to trick the group into hiding his moves, inducing him to show his flaws and fall into a predicament where he has no time to defend."

    "This kind of skill is not something that people who open the Eight Gates Dunjia for the first time can think of."

    "It will take at least three to five years to hone such a wealth of actual combat experience!"

    "Looking at the entire ninja world, even the most outstanding martial arts genius cannot reach your current level in a short period of time!"

    "Matebo is right." Tobuma echoed.

    In Matebo''s view, actual combat experience is actually a kind of muscle memory, which must be formed slowly on a year-by-year basis.

    "Based on my analysis."

    "Master Hefeng, you have been in physical arts for at least two years!"

    "Am I right?"

    Maitebo said confidently, "Of course, even if it took you two years to reach your current level, you are still a unique super genius in the entire ninja world!"

    "Two years?!" Fei Jian suddenly exclaimed, and found that it coincided with his guess.

    Hefeng left Muye Village exactly two years ago!

    What does this mean?

    This shows that the eldest brother Zhuma has secretly gone out to teach Hefeng in the past two years!

    "You little brat, I was almost fooled by you!" Fei Jian couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Hefeng looked at Tobima and Maitebo with a confused expression, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Please don''t make up your mind anymore!

    I''m really telling the truth!

 Chapter 27

    Looking at the space where a lot of things have been made up in the brain, Matebo.

    Hefeng was astonished.

    Not to mention, Matebo spoke decently, if he didn''t know the truth himself, he would have almost believed it!

    No matter from which angle, Maitebo''s analysis can''t find the slightest flaw!

    On the side of the door, there are expressions of believing it to be true.

    You know, Maitebo himself is a master of gymnastics.

    Today''s level is enough to open the sixth gate, Jingmen.

    He is a strong man that even Tobima recognizes very much.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged for Maitebo to be the Japanese gymnastics teacher.

    The credibility of all the things he analyzed is quite high in Tobema''s eyes!

    "According to my inference, Master Hefeng probably came into contact with Bamen Dunjia when he was five years old."

    Matbo''s white teeth gleamed blindingly.

    He is quite confident in his deduction.

    "Ah this..."

    Hefeng looked embarrassed, and really didn''t know what kind of expression to use at this time.

    Follow the words of Maitebo?

    In the two years since I left the village, I secretly learned strange power and Bamen Dunjia?

    But who taught me that?

    It couldn''t be that Hashirama secretly found him and forced him to train, right?

    Such a lie, wouldn''t it be exposed once Tokaima and Hashirama confronted each other.

    Secondly...

    Hefeng doesn''t think he needs any lies.

    What is your identity?

    The grandson of the Ninja God!

    Walking is the character design of a bloodline genius!

    Who can shoot himself because he is jealous of his talent?

    Hashirama and Tobima can''t kill him!

    However, Matebo''s amazement did not stop.

    "However, even if you were exposed to Bamen Dunjia at the age of five, it only took two years to master Dumen."

    "It is still a unique genius in this world!"

    Matebo gave Zefeng a thumbs up.

    As members of the Maite family, they all have one characteristic, there is absolutely no darkness in their hearts, and all the sunshine is to death.

    Although Matebo was shocked by Hefeng''s talent, he wasn''t jealous at all.

    to him.

    Peace is peace.

    A mater is a mater.

    As long as you can burn your youth, you will have no regrets.

    "Is that so?" Tomama asked again.

    Although Tobuma felt that the various analysis made by Matberg was the correct answer, but he still wanted to get confirmation from Hefengkou.

    "Okay." Hefeng sighed helplessly, "The truth of the matter is that I really only came into contact with Bamen Dunjia yesterday."

    "As for whether you believe it or not, that is your business."

    "If you insist on thinking that it took me two years to learn Bamen Dunjia, then I have nothing to say."

    Hefeng spread his hands, looking too lazy to defend himself.

    He suddenly felt that what he was facing was not a second grandfather.

    But his girlfriend.

    While asking himself to explain, he shook his head again, "I won''t listen, I won''t listen, I won''t listen!"

    what can he do

    He is also very desperate!

    But this is the truth!

    Zephyr really took a day...

    Do not.

    To be exact, it took a moment!

    Drawn from the check-in gift pack!

    Of course, let¡¯s not talk about the check-in system is the foundation for Hefeng to settle down in this world.

    It''s my biggest secret.

    I''m afraid that even if he tells the whole story, no one will believe his "nonsense."

    As it is now, no matter how you explain it, it''s useless.

    I don''t believe it at all!

    "You mean to say that you only watched the demo of Matebo yesterday, and then spent a whole night to learn it?" Tobuma asked.

    "Yes." Hefeng nodded vigorously.

    "This is impossible!"

    There was a loud voice between the doors, "Learning the Eight Gates Dunjia in one night, why don''t you say that your strange power also took a day to learn!"

    "But I really learned the strange power in just one day."

    Hefeng sighed very, very helplessly, "Forget it, Master Feijian, I can''t help you if you insist on thinking that way."

    "Perhaps in your eyes, strange power and eight-door dunjia are both physical skills that are very difficult to practice."

    "But in my case, it''s really very simple."

    "I''m afraid there will only be more things that will shock you in the future!"

    Hefeng is not showing off, but stating the most basic facts.

    The strange power is also good.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s the eight doors of Dunjia.

    They are all drawn from the check-in gift pack.

    Then¡­¡­

    It was mastered in an instant.

    Isn''t it very simple?

    Moreover, his own check-in system is not a one-time prop.

    In the future, there will only be more and more abilities drawn from the check-in gift pack.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God.

    The tree world descends.

    The technique of multiple shadow clones.

    and so on.

    Apart from the most basic physical exercises, I don''t need to learn ninjutsu or illusion at all.

    You can draw prizes from the check-in gift pack.

    Tokaima and others who don''t know the truth will only be shocked by their "talent" time and time again!

    Feijian looked at Zefeng with a black line on his face.

    My heart started to go crazy.

    I''m your second grandfather, Hefeng!

    Matebo is the teacher I specially found for you.

    As for Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others, they are the disciples I intend to train into the elite Hokage guards.

    In the future, you will become Hokage, and they will all be your loyal subordinates.

    There are no outsiders here!

    Why not tell the truth.

    Regarding Hefeng''s truth from beginning to end, Tobima didn''t believe a single word.

    As for Maitebo, who also practiced Bamen Dunjia.

    Although he doesn''t envy Hefeng''s talent.

    But I learned something like Bamen Dunjia in one day.

    Still, he couldn''t help but compare himself with He Feng.

    Thinking of the time it took me to learn Dumen.

    Matebo''s heart could not help being hit.

    Mastered the Eight Dunjia Techniques in one day.

    Is this really possible?

    But he didn''t feel that Hefeng was lying when he looked at it horizontally and vertically.

    And he''s just a seven-year-old kid.

    How could there be such a good acting?

    It took one day to master the strange power, and another day to master the eight Dunjia.

    Even Senshou Bashirama-sama can''t do it!

    Not to mention, no one teaches Zephyr anymore.

    It''s just outrageous like a monster.

    "never mind."

    Seeing Hefeng who was unwilling to admit the truth no matter what, Tobima could only relax his tone.

    Presumably, the eldest brother should have explained it on purpose.

    but¡­¡­

    My brother''s acting skills are very poor.

    And he is not like He Feng, who can be cheeky and refuse to admit it.

    "Brother, wait for me to return to the Hokage Building."

    On the other side, Sarutobi saw Danzo laying on the ground, and hadn''t stood up for a long time.

    As a close friend and competitor of Danzo, he took three steps in parallel and stepped forward to help him up.

    "You, are you okay?" Sarutobi felt that Danzo must be in a bad mood.

    For what He Feng said, Yuan Fei wanted to go up and beat him up.

    What is very simple?

    You translate for me, what is very simple!

    "In fact, I''m fine¡­¡­"

    Danzo glanced at Sarutobi and spoke softly.

    if not?

    What else can I say!

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes focused on Hefeng, and he couldn''t help murmuring in a low voice.

    "It would be great if I could also have the genes of Mr. Hashirama..."

    "What did you say?"

    "No, it''s nothing." Danzo shook his head at Yuan Fei, suppressing this thought.

 Chapter 28

    Danzo stared blankly at Hefeng''s back.

    That kind of frustration made him very depressed.

    As soon as he lowered his head, what came into view was the ground smashed by the wind.

    If this punch hit him, it might not be as simple as breaking a few ribs!

    If he didn''t do it well, he would be punched to death by Hefeng!

    Tobima''s rescue has already proved this point!

    If that punch was not life-threatening, why did he stop the competition?

    But then again.

    How much hatred and resentment does this brat Hefeng have against him?

    As for opening the Du door to beat yourself!

    "Ugh¡­¡­"

    Danzo shook his head helplessly, with a wry smile on his lips, "Is this the Zephyr who inherited the genes of Lord Hashirama? It''s almost like a monster."

    Compared with Hefeng''s genius, Danzo is more jealous of his bloodline.

    If Hefeng hadn''t inherited Hashirama''s chakras, would he be able to unleash such amazing power?

    If he didn''t inherit Muji''s healing from Hashirama, would he be able to withstand the damage caused to his body by Bamen Dunjia?

    No way!

    Even though Hefeng is talented and shocking.

    The lineage of the Qianshou clan still played a decisive role.

    If I could have the genes of Mr. Hashirama...

    Danzo clenched his teeth, this was the first time he felt the advantages and disadvantages of blood.

    The end point that I was desperately chasing after was not even comparable to the starting point of the wind.

    He even foresaw that, twenty years later, Hefeng would be recognized by the daimyo under the strong recommendation of Togama-sama.

    Then became the third Hokage of Konoha Village!

    Danzo was astonished by Hefeng''s strength, and he was so jealous of Hefeng in his heart!

    "I really didn''t expect that Master Hefeng is so powerful." Yuan Fei glanced at the torn earth under his feet.

    Not to mention a punch, even if he used ninjutsu, he couldn''t create such an effect.

    Looking back, Danzo once boasted Haikou''s self-confidence in front of himself.

    Combined with today''s scene.

    That sense of powerlessness, sense of failure, just thinking about it, makes Sarutobi feel terrible.

    Thinking of this, he patted Danzo on the shoulder.

    "Monsters like Master Hefeng have already left the human category, we... just be ourselves."

    This sentence is not only what he said to Danzang, but also to himself.

    Regardless of whether Hefeng really learned Bamen Dunjia in just one day.

    It still took two years to learn Bamen Dunjia, as Mr. Toikama deduced.

    Sarutobi didn''t see any difference.

    It was as if there was no difference between ten million taels and one hundred million taels to him.

    Because he has neither!

    There is no doubt that Sarutobi hates geniuses like Zefeng!

    There was not even a chance of chasing him.

    He is like a big mountain erected in front of him, blocking all the scenery in front of him.

    Xiaochun was the second to go to Danzo, and comforted him softly, "Danzo, don''t be under psychological pressure. The battle just now, no matter which one of us is replaced, I am afraid the result will be the same."

    Yan and Qufeng nodded desperately.

    They felt extremely fortunate in their hearts that Togama-sama chose Danzo as the target of Zefeng.

    Otherwise, what a psychological shadow it would be!

    "It''s not that we are too weak, but... Master Hefeng is too strong." Uchiha mirror said with a wry smile.

    It wasn''t until then that Tomama remembered that Danzo was still here.

    He was completely immersed in worries about Zefeng, shock and other emotions.

    Danzo was completely forgotten for a while.

    When he heard everyone comforting Danzo, he turned around, "Danzo..."

    But when the words came to his lips, his voice stopped abruptly.

    How do you say this?

    Danzo neither underestimated the enemy nor made any mistakes.

    This kind of hard power crushing, no matter how Danzo responds to the enemy, the final result will be the same.

    "You performed well today, go back and have a good rest."

    After pausing for a few seconds, Tomagama could only spit out such words.

    The competition between Hefeng and Danzo has come to an end.

    Tomama left the training ground with a gentle breeze.

    Although Hefeng has a powerful Muji healing, but because of the grandfather''s mentality of worrying about his grandson.

    Tobima still decided to take Hefeng to the hospital to check his physical condition.

    Make sure nothing goes wrong.

    As for Sarutobi and others who stayed in place, they continued to comfort Danzo.

    Until Matebo continued to burn his youth.

    "Okay, I''m not that fragile yet."

    Danzo interrupted the comfort of others, and then said with a serious face, word by word.

    "But whoever dares to publicize what happened today, I, Shimura Danzo, will definitely not let him go!"

    Although Danzo deeply recognizes Hefeng''s lineage, talent, and strength in his heart.

    But losing to a seven-year-old is such a thing.

    Let''s treat it as black history and seal it up forever.

    On the other side, Tobima took Zefeng to Konoha Hospital.

    Just in case, Tomama decided to conduct a comprehensive inspection of Kaze''s body.

    Hefeng will naturally not refuse.

    After he came to this world, he did not have a medical examination.

    Although I have inherited Muji''s healing from Hashirama, I can''t go wrong if I sail for ten thousand years with care.

    However, Hefeng chose to walk side by side with Tomama instead of letting him, the second grandfather, carry him on his back.

    After all, he is only seven years old physically, but his mental age is twenty years old.

    Forget about being carried or something.

    "It''s peaceful."

    Just when the two were about to walk into the street, Tobima''s right hand reached into his bosom, took out a handful of black kunai, and handed it to Hefeng.

    "I didn''t expect you to defeat Danzo, and I was not prepared."

    "Just give this to you, as your reward for defeating Danzo."

    Tokaima, who had always been tough, actually used an extremely gentle tone at this moment.

    This made Zefeng unexpected.

    He took a closer look at Kunai, which had a brand new metallic luster.

    It is not difficult to see that this Kunai should have been carefully selected by Feijian.

    The hand-held part is wrapped in a cloth strip, and the pattern of the flying thunder god is engraved on it.

    If he hadn''t seen Naruto before Zefeng, he might not have noticed this detail.

    "Thank you." Hefeng responded politely, and then put away Kunai.

    Although in the eyes of others, this may be just a handful of bitterness, but Hefeng understands it.

    This contained Toboma''s feelings for his grandson.

    In fact, this is indeed the case. After returning from the death forest, Tobima was shocked by Hefeng''s shocking talent, but also worried that he would not be by his side when he was in danger.

    When Hefeng and Danzo fought, Tomona didn''t even dare to blink his eyes, and held his breath the whole time.

    I''m afraid there will be an accident with Hefeng.

    "As long as Hefeng brings this Kunai with him, no matter what danger he encounters, I can arrive in time."

    "Hefeng, no matter what happens in the future, from now on, I swear to protect you forever."

    Of course, these words were just thinking in my heart, and I didn''t really say them.

 Chapter 29

    After a comprehensive examination, Hefeng is in very good health.

    This made Tomama breathe a sigh of relief.

    Although Hefeng inherited Hashirama''s Muji healing, as his second grandfather, Tobuma still worried that Bamen Dunjia would leave Hefeng with sequelae.

    And the result of this inspection also made Hefeng excited.

    This not only shows the power of Muji Healing, but also means that he can use Bamen Dunjia to fight.

    "The Eight Doors Dunjia Art is simply tailor-made for me now."

    But just when Hefeng was about to leave the hospital and go home for dinner.

    Tobuma''s face suddenly became serious.

    "Hefeng, come with me." Tobima said in a low voice, and then walked out of the medical room regardless of Hefeng''s reaction.

    Facing the change between the leaves, Hefeng was a little surprised.

    "Aren''t you going to ask me again, did you secretly learn the eight sects of dunjia?"

    Hefeng thought so in his heart.

    Maybe Feijian felt that there were too many people just now, so he was embarrassed to tell the truth?

    but¡­¡­

    What I say is the truth.

    While complaining in his heart, Hefeng followed silently.

    Tobima didn''t leave too far, but leaned on the hospital corridor and waited for the breeze.

    Seeing him following, Fei Jian turned around and walked forward.

    At the end of the corridor, Fei Jian stopped, turned around, and looked down at He Feng''s immature face.

    "Hefeng, have you ever thought about becoming a ninja?" Tomona lowered her voice.

    He likes the wind very much.

    If there was a day when he had to delay the chance of escaping for Hefeng, he would never say a word and stop all the enemies.

    Especially the talent shown by Hefeng.

    In Tokaima''s eyes, he is undoubtedly the best successor.

    Moreover, I am not young anymore.

    The vigor of youth is long gone.

    The responsibility of the eldest brother Zhuma is to end the Warring States Period and establish a ninja village.

    My responsibility is to improve the Ninja Village system, establish a ninja school, and train the next Hokage.

    As for Konoha ushering in its heyday, that is the responsibility of the third Hokage.

    When I reached the age of forty, I recognized a sentence more and more.

    a generation¡­¡­

    It can only be done for one generation.

    Originally, in Tomona''s heart, he planned to train Sarutobi Hiruzen to be the next Hokage.

    Danzo, Koharu, Yan, took over Konoha politics.

    Uchiha Kagami takes over the police force.

    But now, the appearance of Zefeng disrupted all the plans of Tomama.

    Whether it is from birth or talent.

    Zefeng is better than Sarutobi.

    And their age difference is not too big, there is no need for any span at all.

    But no matter how you say it, the necessary process must be followed.

    Suddenly appoint a person who is not even a ninja and does not appear in the public eye as Hokage.

    It will bring resistance to the management of Zephyr.

    After some deliberation, Fei Jian said this sentence very seriously.

    "To be honest, I really haven''t thought about it." Hefeng shook his head without hesitation.

    Before Tobuma asked this question, he really hadn''t thought about becoming a ninja.

    Tobima frowned, obviously he was a little disappointed with Hefeng''s answer.

    "The goal I set for myself is to become Hokage at the age of twenty."

    He Feng said seriously.

    On identity.

    The first Hokage is his grandfather.

    The Second Hokage is his second grandfather.

    Fifth Hokage is his own sister.

    Seventh Hokage''s surname Uzumaki is distantly related to the Senju family!

    It''s not too much to call Seventh Hokage a grandson, right?

    "Wait, so Uzumaki Kushina should be considered my unborn eldest niece?"

    "Then it doesn''t seem wrong for me to call Fourth Hokage my niece and son-in-law."

    Good guy.

    First generation, second generation, fourth generation, fifth generation, seventh generation.

    They are all related to themselves.

    In terms of background, who can have their own roots?

    In terms of strength, with the check-in system in hand, who dares to compare talent with himself?

    Take a heads-up?

    Therefore, Hefeng didn''t think there was anything outrageous about being the target of Hokage at the age of twenty.

    "Pfft..."

    Seeing the childish-faced Hefeng brazenly talking about becoming Hokage at the age of twenty, Tobuma couldn''t help but laugh out loud.

    He really deserves to be the grandson of my thousand hands.

    Have boldness!

    "However, I think with your talent, it shouldn''t take that long. Within ten years, you will be Hokage!"

    Of course, these words were just thinking in my heart, and I didn''t really say them.

    Because of the current breeze, it is already very inflated!

    If you praise him like this again, I''m afraid he will be inflated to the sky!

    It is not good for the psychological growth of children!

    Fei Jian squatted down, stretched out his thick palm, and fondled He Feng''s head lovingly.

    "If you want to become Hokage, you must first get everyone''s approval."

    "Becoming a ninja is even more important."

    "If you really want to be Hokage, try to be a real ninja first!"

    From Tobima¡¯s point of view, a qualified successor should never relax himself.

    Therefore, things like goals are extremely important.

    It''s not a long-term goal like Hokage.

    That kind of illusory goal will make people lose hope and doubt whether their efforts are worthwhile.

    Zephyr needs some short-term goals.

    For example, the goal of defeating Danzang before.

    Become the target of the ninja.

    The goal of being promoted to Chunin.

    and so on.

    "How to become a ninja? Go to school?" Hefeng asked.

    With his current strength, going to the ninja school might not be a blow to reduce dimensionality.

    Not to mention the friends of the same period, even the teacher of the ninja school, he can punch one by himself.

    Going there is a waste of time!

    In fact, Tomama thought so too.

    He shook his head, and a picture of Zephyr bursting out with a chakra, and all the children flying backwards appeared in his mind.

    Sin!

    "This time, I''ll give you a month. As long as you can force Matbo to use your full strength within a month, I''ll make you a Genin."

    "Force Metbo to use his full strength?" Hefeng blinked.

    Hefeng doesn''t know how strong Matebo''s full strength is.

    But Tobuma can see his current full strength.

    This means that in Tokaima''s cognition, even the one who opened the Dumen is still not the opponent of Maitebo.

    "good."

    Tobima nodded, and further explained, "Don''t think that Matbo and Danzo are both Chunin."

    "But their strengths are very different. The reason why Matebo is a Chunin is because he is not good at using ninjutsu and illusion, so many tasks are not suitable for him to perform."

    "This resulted in a very low rating for Metabo."

    Pause for a while, and explain to Hefeng again, ninjas survive by accepting tasks and a series of popular science.

    So that Hefeng can have a conceptual understanding of ninjas.

    "And your next goal is to make Matebo fight with all your strength. This... is your graduation exam!"

 Chapter 30

    After graduating from the ninja school, as long as you pass the assessment of being a jnin, you can become a jnin.

    After completing enough missions, you can take the Chunin selection exam twice a year.

    If you pass the Chunin exam, you can be promoted to Chunin.

    As for the span between Chunin and Jonin, it is not only necessary to complete a certain number of tasks.

    It also needs to be approved by Konoha''s senior management.

    However, because he is not good at ninjutsu and genjutsu, many missions are difficult for Maitebo to complete.

    Therefore, Matebo''s contribution to the village has been insufficient.

    "Then how do you force him to use his full strength?" He Feng asked.

    He doesn''t like this kind of ambiguity, there is no standard answer.

    "As long as you can force out the sixth gate of Materbo, you will pass." Tobima thought about it carefully, and threw out this sentence.

    In Feima''s subconscious mind, Hefeng had already decided that Hefeng had secretly studied Bamen Dunjia for two years.

    The person who taught him how to learn Bamen Dunjia was made into his big brother Zhujian by his brain.

    So for the current Tobuma, he feels that Hefeng must know what the sixth door is all about.

    Some details about Bamen Dunjia were not emphasized again.

    And the limit of Matebo is the sixth gate, Jingmen.

    "Although Hefeng is only seven years old, he possesses Muji healing and thousand-handed power."

    "It''s not impossible to force Maitebo to open the Jingmen."

    Feijian muttered to himself, and looked forward to Hefeng''s performance in a month.

    "As for this one month, you need to be trained by Matebo."

    After thinking about it, he added another sentence.

    Tobema is very appreciative of Maitebo''s taijutsu.

    He even felt that no one in the whole village could stand shoulder to shoulder with Maitebo in the field of gymnastics.

    It is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate for him to be the Japanese gymnastics teacher.

    "I see."

    Zefeng nodded slightly.

    If it''s just Jingmen, even if you don''t get practical rewards for the next check-in.

    It''s not like there''s no chance.

    And judging from the rules of the cooling time of the check-in system, you can check-in at least twice in a month.

    Don''t say it''s just forcing out Maitebo''s Jingmen, it''s not impossible to defeat him.

    "If Matebo''s full strength is the seventh door, and I haven''t drawn a strong ninjutsu, I''m afraid I really have no chance."

    Now I know that the limit of Matebo is Jingmen.

    The wind feels a lot easier.

    But thinking about it, Tobuma is his second grandfather, how could he design a ninja test that he couldn''t pass.

    After reaching a new agreement with Tomona, Hefeng went home for dinner.

    As for the door...

    Naturally, I had to go to Hashirama to confront him face to face!

    In the evening, Tomona aggressively pushed open the door of Hashirama''s house.

    Uzumaki Mito is preparing dinner for her beloved man.

    As soon as Mito saw Toikama, Mito immediately added a pair of bowls and chopsticks.

    "I''m not here to eat!" Feijian said without thinking, and immediately closed the door.

    Hashirama looked puzzled.

    I always feel that my brother is much more serious than usual.

    "Well... you''re here now, if you have anything to say, sit down first and talk about it first?" An awkward yet polite smile appeared on Hashirama''s face.

    "I''ve said it all, I''m not here to eat!" Feijian yelled again with full momentum.

    when!

    The mood between the columns is lost.

    five minutes later...

    "Sister-in-law''s craftsmanship has improved a lot, please have another bowl." Tokima handed the empty bowl to Mito and thanked her.

    "Is that right? Ever since I stopped being Hokage, Mito has been researching what to cook every day, hahaha, this is the so-called old age life."

    Hashirama laughed.

    For him now, this ordinary life is the greatest happiness.

    There is no war.

    Children can have fun in the village.

    My brother is by my side.

    The fly in the ointment is that the Kima family did not come.

    But this is also impossible.

    Ayako is currently experiencing morning sickness, so she can only come here once in a while.

    "Speaking of which, what do you think of the name Yuyue?" Zhu Jian asked suddenly.

    "Meet the moon?"

    "Yeah, isn''t Ayako pregnant? I''m going to name the child this, ah...Speaking of which, Hefeng also has a younger brother who will protect him." Hashirama couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    In his mind, Uchiha Madara emerged.

    "Now I have no brother to protect."

    Madara who said those words left a deep impression on Hashirama.

    Many times he was thinking, if Tomona hadn''t killed Quanna back then.

    Will today''s Madara have another ending?

    Sit across this table, praise Mito''s craftsmanship, and drink with yourself.

    Discussing the future of Konoha.

    Talk about peace.

    "Hashirama, you have a nice grandson."

    "That''s great, he might be a better Hokage than you in the future."

    "Hahaha, why don''t you let me be this kid''s godfather."

    The corner of Hashirama''s mouth raised unconsciously, imagining the scene where Uchiha Madara was sitting opposite.

    "How do you know it''s going to be a boy, what if it''s a girl?" Fei Jian picked up his wine glass and casually complained.

    Hashirama patted the table hard, "Do you want to bet, Tobuma, what if it''s a boy?"

    "What do you want to bet?" Fei Jian showed no sign of weakness.

    Anyway, in this field of betting, the eldest brother has never won.

    "Hey." Hashirama hugged Tomona''s neck, "I think Kaoru from the Uchiha family is pretty good, and you''re already old enough to start a family."

    "Have a good time."

    Regarding Togama''s marriage, Hashirama and Mito worried a lot.

    But this time, he was confident about Ayako''s second child.

    After all, Qianshou has always had more boys.

    According to his father, all the children he gave birth to were boys.

    This can be regarded as a good gene of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    In other words, Tomama was tricked by himself!

    At least that''s what Hashirama thought.

    "Hmph." Token snorted coldly, "I''ve never been interested in women, let alone women from the Uchiha family, um... If Ayako''s stomach is a girl, then I''ll name it Tsunade. "

    Only in the aspect of gambling, Tobima didn''t feel that he would lose at all.

    As for the girl named Kaoru Uchiha, I have some impressions in my heart.

    She is the youngest daughter of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. She graduated from the ninja school and was promoted to Chunin in only three years.

    Ok?

    Promoted to Chunin in three years?

    Isn''t that only sixteen years old?

    "Brother, that Kaoru, is he only sixteen years old this year?" Tobima gave Hashirama a hard look.

    "Forget it, don''t talk about it."

    Before Zhu Jian could speak, Fei Jian simply changed the subject, "Brother, did you teach the Japanese style of armor?"

    "Hefeng is only seven years old this year, teaching him Bamen Dunjia, it''s too messy!"

    "Even if he inherits your Muji healing, it''s still too messy!"

    "From now on, I hope you don''t do similar things again. I will be responsible for the cultivation of harmony!"

    Tobima recognized Hashirama''s strength very much, but he really didn''t dare to compliment him on the matter of teaching future generations.

    I even feel that Hashirama is very messy!

    However, after hearing Tomama''s questioning.

    There were question marks all over his face.

    Muji cure?

    Eight Dunjia?

    What''s the mess?

    "Wait, you said Hefeng inherited my Muji Healing, and also learned Bamen Dunjia?"

    Hashirama''s eyes widened immediately, and his mouth opened into an "oh" shape.

    He couldn''t help but reached out and touched Feijian''s forehead, "Feijian, don''t you have a fever?"

 Chapter 31

    In the following days, as soon as Hefeng had breakfast, he would rush to the training ground with his lunch.

    Then start the training day.

    After about a week or so, Zefeng''s physical strength has increased a lot.

    As for Tobima, he would come here occasionally.

    "Morning, Mr. Matebo."

    Hefeng came to the practice field as usual and found that Maitebo had already started warming up.

    "Hey, Master Hefeng, today we must burn our youth." Maitebo stopped warming up and gave Hefeng a thumbs up, his teeth shining brightly.

    Hefeng put the prepared bento aside and went straight to the topic, "What training are you doing today?"

    At the same time, Zefeng glanced at the current property panel.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Strength: 15¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 12¡¿

    ¡¾Physical strength: 18¡¿

    [Ability: Hashirama Chakra lv1, Eight Gates of Armoring Technique lv5]

    Metabo''s training method is to gain strong muscle strength by breaking through the limits of the human body.

    Although this training method is no different from death in the eyes of some people, it has to be admitted that...

    Once you get used to this training method.

    The growth effect will be very obvious!

    In just over a week, Hefeng doubled its own data.

    It is no exaggeration to say that although Hefeng has the body of a seven-year-old child, his attributes are no less than that of the twelve-year-old Genin.

    Of course, the reason why Hefeng has improved so quickly is because he has not done any training before.

    This is like losing weight for a heavy person.

    At the beginning, as long as you move your body casually, the weight will drop like crazy.

    After the weight drops to a certain value, if you want to lose weight, it will become very slow.

    Maitebo''s expression suddenly became serious, "Today''s content is different from the past."

    "Is it different from before?"

    "Yeah." Matbo nodded, "You feel it too? After these days of exercise, your physical strength has made a qualitative leap."

    "Now you, even if you don''t have the ability to heal Muji, you can still withstand the damage caused by the wounded door."

    Naturally, Maitebo cannot see the data panel of Hefeng, he can only make rough inferences based on his own experience.

    The most important thing is that the graduation exam set by Tomona for Hefeng is not unilaterally informed of Hefeng.

    Regarding the idea of ??making Kaze a ninja, Tobima has already told Matterbo all the way.

    But Maitebo''s heart is very sunny.

    There is no darkness at all.

    He understands that Tobima''s purpose is not to fight Hefeng, but to train him to become an excellent ninja.

    If he only uses the "ordinary" training method to exercise Hefeng, then he will not be able to pass this assessment after a month.

    "So I think it''s probably time for you to get in touch with actual combat training."

    Matt said loudly.

    "Actual training?"

    "That''s right, Hefeng, let me be your opponent." Maitebo said with a serious face.

    After hearing this, He Feng not only did not flinch, but his eyes lit up.

    Now that he has a gymnastics master like Maitebo as his partner, Hefeng is too happy.

    "Come on, Mr. Matebo."

    "Wait a minute, Zefeng, I haven''t finished yet."

    Maitebo stopped immediately, "Before the fight, I still have a few rules to talk about."

    "Rules?" Hefeng tilted his head and asked.

    "That''s right, because of the existence of Muji Healing, your body is more suitable for Bamen Dunjia than mine."

    "The amount of chakra you have is also amazing, which means you can adapt Shomon as your normal."

    Matebo has been thinking about this question for the past few days.

    Because the amount of chakra is different from ordinary people, after opening the door of life, Zefeng will not feel very tired after a period of time like him.

    Moreover, Shengmen is the last safe zone of Bamen Dunjia, which will not damage muscles and organs.

    So is there a possibility.

    Let Hefeng make full use of this advantage and make Shengmen his normal state!

    Unlike ordinary people like him, he needs to consider various factors and use the Bamen Dunjia carefully.

    But as soon as you enter the combat state, you can immediately open the life door!

    Matebo gave a rough overview of his thoughts.

    "Although the process of turning theory into reality will be very hard, I think it is necessary to try."

    "For the next duel, I hope you can maintain your life to fight."

    "There is also the power of the Thousand Hands, you can use it as you like."

    After listening to Matterbo''s thoughts, Hefeng remembered an anime that he had watched before time travel.

    "Dragon Ball"!

    The protagonist Sun Wukong proposed such a training method when he taught his eldest son Gohan.

    The only difference is that the state that Goku wants Gohan to adapt to is called Super Saiyan Phase 1.

    Matebo is talking about life gate.

    but¡­¡­

    In essence, there is no difference between the two.

    "Adapt to the state of Shengmen and turn it into a normal state."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, he had never thought about such a thing.

    Do not.

    I didn''t expect it.

    Even with the premise of watching "Dragon Ball", he still ignored this training method.

    On the contrary, Metabo deduced the most suitable training for him only from the abilities of Muji Healing and Chakra Quantity.

    This alone is enough to prove his talent in the field of gymnastics.

    "I see, Mr. Mateber."

    "For the next actual combat training, I will maintain the state of life and fight with you throughout the whole process."

    "If there are no other questions, I think we can start now!"

    There was a sound of the breeze, and the eyes became sharp.

    "Hahahaha, the momentum is good, Hefeng, just let the horse come over!"

    Matebo stretched his muscles a little, and got ready, "Although my comprehensive strength is not as good as Tokena-sama, I am still very good at physical skills."

    "If you treat me as Danzo, you will suffer."

    "Indeed, with Mr. Matebo''s strength, he can fight at least five Danzo now." Hefeng nodded slightly, agreeing with Matebo''s statement.

    Then, Hefeng did not hold back, and decisively opened the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique.

    "The first door, open the door, open!"

    "The second door, Hugh''s door, open!"

    With the opening of one or two doors, Hefeng''s brain and physical limitations were all opened by him.

    "And then, the third door, the door of life, open!"

    Boom!

    A gust of air swept across in all directions, and Matterbo had to take a step back.

    And Hefeng''s skin began to congest, turning from white to red, and green energy radiated from his whole body.

    "Mr. Matebo, here I come!"

    The ground beneath Zefeng''s feet shattered as he charged forward.

    This is just the power of his trampling!

    However, Matebo has no plans to fight against Zefeng in a normal way.

    "Then, I too...Eight-door Dunjia, open!"

 Chapter 32

    Kunai collided with Kunai, and metal sparks were produced by friction.

    Danzo and Sarutobi looked at each other, then immediately jumped back and separated from each other.

    And in the process of jumping back, the two formed seals at the same time.

    Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Wave!

    Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Wave!

    The sharp aura similar to Kamaitachi spit out from Danzo and Sarutobi''s mouths respectively, and flew forward.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Several wind blades collided together, bursting out bursts of loud noises, generating strong wind pressure and spreading towards the surroundings.

    Danzo, Sarutobi landed on his heels at the same time.

    "You''ve become stronger, Danzo." Sarutobi lifted his combat status and praised Danzo''s performance.

    "Cut." Danzo put Kunai into the ninja bag, "Deliberately using the same technique as me, you are still so cunning."

    Chakras of different attributes restrain each other.

    If Sarutobi had used Huo Dun just now, his situation would have become very dangerous.

    "Is my current strength still inferior to Sarutobi?"

    Danzo couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart, compared with the monster Hefeng, it was even more different.

    Ever since I lost to Hefeng, Danzo, Sarutobi, Kagami, Koharu, Yan, and Tokkaze that day, I have practiced every day.

    Although Hefeng''s talent is so terrifying that people feel that there is no hope of catching up, Danzo and others still don''t want to be left behind too much.

    "Sarutobi, Danzo, your hand-to-hand movements are excellent, but still..."

    As the owner of Sharingan, Jing naturally took on the task of replaying.

    Through the observation power of Sharingan, record the actions of your companions and find ways to go further.

    This is the purpose of these days of combat training.

    In fact, thanks to Mirror''s Sharingan, everyone has grown up a lot these days.

    but¡­¡­

    Just when the mirror was halfway through speaking, there was a loud noise from the east.

    Shocked, the birds fled the forest one after another, circling in the air.

    This sudden situation startled everyone.

    "Okay, so strong Chakra..."

    Sarutobi, who has the ability to perceive, immediately perceives.

    "It''s Zefeng, he''s fighting!"

    Sarutobi exclaimed.

    In today''s Muye Village, the land is being developed, and there are few areas where actual combat training can be carried out without disturbing others.

    These days, Sarutobi and others are only a few tens of meters away from the place where Zefeng is training.

    Occasionally, I would meet Zefeng who was running with Matebo.

    It''s just that during this period of time, Hefeng was doing physical training, so Sarutobi and the others didn''t pay much attention to it.

    "Hefeng is fighting? With whom?" Danzo and Jing said in unison, but someone had already appeared in their minds.

    Matebo!

    "It''s Matebo, he... opened the eight gates!" Yuan Fei stared at the direction of the loud noise with his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Slightly stunned for two breaths, Yuan Fei galloped at full speed.

    The battle between Zefeng and Maitebo aroused his curiosity.

    Danzo and Kagami looked at each other, exchanged glances, and followed Sarutobi decisively.

    Then Xiaochun, Yan, and Qufeng.

    After running quickly, they came to the practice field and saw the figures of Zefeng and Maitebo.

    Their bodies were all congested and turned red, emitting green energy.

    It is the state of opening the eight doors of armor!

    on the battlefield.

    The two green figures rushed towards each other quickly, with fists and feet colliding fiercely.

    even¡­¡­

    Every time the Zefeng and Maitebo''s fists intersect, a strong airflow will be generated and spread out.

    The large stratum is cracked layer by layer, and there are spider web-like cracks everywhere.

    People can''t help but wonder, what is the point of Mr. Toikama repairing the practice field before.

    However, Sarutobi and others saw this scene.

    At this time, they all stared wide-eyed, staring at Hefeng, not daring to blink.

    Because his speed is really too fast!

    Blinking your eyes a little bit more effort is required to recapture.

    Uchiha Mirror immediately opened Sharingan to observe.

    "Is it my illusion? I feel that the wind has become stronger than the previous few days." Jing couldn''t help but said.

    The last time I played against Danzo, no matter in terms of strength or speed, there was no way to compare with the current Japanese style.

    "Yes." Yuan Fei nodded slightly, agreeing with Jing''s statement, "It must be the result of physical training these days."

    At this time, Danzo''s face was even more livid.

    He originally thought that as long as he worked hard and trained hard, he would be able to catch up with He Feng.

    Now it seems that such an idea is simply wishful thinking!

    He Feng not only possesses incomparably terrifying talent, but also does not relax himself and strives to become stronger!

    People who are better than you work harder than you, so what''s the use of your hard work!

    Thinking of this, Danzo''s right hand clenched into a fist, "Master Hashirama''s gene..."

    "Huh? This Chakra..." Yuan Fei was stunned suddenly, his eyes were fixed on Zefeng and Maitebo, but he found the very familiar Chakra behind the bushes on the other side.

    "Master Feijian?"

    Sarutobi opened his mouth slightly, and judged the other party''s identity through Chakra.

    Not only are they hiding behind the bushes to observe the battle, even Master Toikama is also observing in secret!

    In fact, Tobuma knows very well about Hefeng''s daily training content.

    Knowing that today is his first day of actual combat training, he came here to watch.

    "really not bad."

    Fei Jian squatted behind the grass, watching the breeze, watching with relish.

    What surprised him the most was...

    Zephyr is not fighting randomly.

    He''s absorbing the experience he''s gained from battling Metabo!

    Grow rapidly at a speed that is enough to shock people''s jaws!

    The most important thing is that if Hefeng can really turn Bamen Dunjia into his normal fighting style.

    Then he will be unmatched in the physical field!

    "It is indeed the most correct to let Maitebo be the Japanese gymnastics teacher."

    "Whether it is the speed or strength of the Meterbe, it is stronger than the current Zephyr."

    "In this battle, Metabo is actually suppressing himself so that Hefeng can acquire more physical skills."

    No matter how Tomona looked at it, he felt that the current training method was really suitable for the Japanese style.

    However, Hefeng is not aware of these things.

    He doesn''t perceive other people''s chakra, and all his attention is on the battle with Materbo.

    There is no time to take into account the situation behind the grass.

    The current Zephyr is like a sponge, frantically absorbing various fighting skills from Maitebo.

    "Now I... seem to be able to use that trick."

    He Feng muttered to himself, and suddenly had an idea.

    Although both Hashirama and Tobima have strange powers, one of them possesses the unmatched wooden escape technique, and the other masters space-time ninjutsu.

    In battle, never rely on monster power to win.

    On the contrary, it is his younger sister Tsunade, who neither inherited the wooden style of his grandfather, nor the ninjutsu of Token.

    That''s why she developed Painful Foot based on strange power!

    And now I seem to be able to use this trick.

 Chapter 33

    During the battle with Maitebo, Zefeng''s fighting skills became more and more refined.

    Strictly speaking, the rewards Hefeng draws from the check-in gift pack are similar to an online game called "DNF".

    After reaching a certain level, players can use skill points to learn corresponding skills.

    Just like Zefeng draws eight armors from the check-in gift pack, you can use this "skill" at will.

    But it doesn''t mean that after learning skills, you will become a great player.

    The release sequence of skills, the use of skills, and the position of oneself when encountering enemies.

    These so-called combat experience, actual combat skills, and wind cannot be obtained from the check-in gift pack.

    If he wants to master these things, he can only learn them through actual combat training with Materbo.

    At first, Hefeng could feel that Maitebo was lenient.

    His many attacks were all point-to-point.

    For example, Maitebo''s steel fist can hover over his nose in a very strange way, but keep a certain distance, and then withdraw it.

    This made Hefeng feel emotional.

    The powerful power obtained from the check-in gift pack can also deal with ninjas like Danzo who are not as powerful as themselves.

    Once you meet a strong player of the same level, your own advantages become disadvantages instead.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng''s confidence has not been frustrated, but has never been more carefree.

    He only has the body of a seven-year-old child, but his mental age is already an adult.

    Being able to know yourself correctly and being down-to-earth is not a bad thing.

    On the contrary, if you are too ambitious and your mentality is drifting, it will lead to irreparable mistakes.

    It''s just like¡­¡­

    Take the Hashirama Chakra.

    Can you press the column to the ground and hit it?

    It''s just a dream!

    Obtaining Hashirama Chakra is just to give oneself the capital to become a strong man.

    It''s not about becoming a strong person directly!

    There is an essential gap between the two!

    "Yes."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng became extremely excited, and his eyes revealed a frenzy.

    "Mr. Matebo, thanks to this battle, I have benefited a lot."

    Zefeng and Maitebo quickly separated, the toe of his right foot stepped on the ground, and the majestic force surged downward, instantly tearing the intact land apart.

    "It''s good not to bloat."

    "Recognize the gap before you can start."

    "The me now is just an ordinary seven-year-old child!"

    Zefeng roared loudly at Maitebo, bent his knees straight, raised his explosive power to the maximum, and jumped up.

    On the contrary, it was the question mark on Matbo''s face at this time.

    You call this normal?

    Do you have any misunderstanding about the ordinary!

    Whose child can smash the earth into pieces with one punch!

    "It''s as strong as a monster."

    Maitebo took a breath, if not for his combat experience far surpassing Zefeng.

    He probably has no chance of winning this battle.

    "However, this growth rate is too exaggerated."

    In the beginning, He Feng''s skills were very raw, and when he launched an attack, he often ignored defense and made many loopholes.

    It''s nothing to deal with a slow-response ninja like Danzo.

    But once you encounter a speed ninja, the flaws exposed by Zefeng are absolutely fatal!

    However, what Matterbo never dreamed of was that the battle lasted only half an hour.

    Zefeng seems to have completely changed.

    From a child with jerky movements, he has transformed into a master of gymnastics.

    Combat skills, offensive and defensive trade-offs, all have a qualitative leap.

    If it weren''t for that immature face and body that still belonged to the wind, Maitebo would even wonder if the person he was fighting with had become another one.

    Because the transformation before and after is really amazing.

    "The current Hefeng is completely different from the him just now."

    This growth rate.

    This is the part that really makes Matterbo feel incredible!

    Do not!

    It should be said to be too amazing!

    "I really didn''t expect that in just such a short time, He Feng has grown to the point where I feel strenuous."

    The initial ease disappeared and was replaced by a feeling of pressure.

    "Although each door has unique fighting methods and skills, and the difficulty of learning will double."

    "But judging by the growth rate of Hefeng."

    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can master all these things, and then...surpass me."

    Materbe was shocked inwardly.

    It took me more than ten years to sum up the skills and experience.

    All were learned by Zefeng in a very short period of time.

    This kind of feeling made Matterbo feel indescribable.

    However, when he thought that Hefeng was an apprentice taught by himself, Matebo felt excited again.

    And just when Maitebo was fluctuating in his heart and talking to himself.

    Hefeng recalled Tsunade''s movements, jumped up from the ground, and used strange force to condense the majestic Chakra on his right leg.

    Then, Hefeng''s right leg was raised high above his head, and his body fell rapidly, heading straight for Maitebo.

    A gust of wind pressure fell from the sky, which made Matterbo unexpected.

    "This... is this the power of the wind?"

    Matebo''s eyes widened instantly, and he crossed his hands in a defensive motion.

    However, he soon discovered that the sense of oppression brought by the breeze was extremely terrifying!

    So much so that a super-large font appeared in Maitebo''s mind.

    danger!

    If he hadn''t experienced it personally, Matebo wouldn''t even dream of believing that a seven-year-old child would bring such a terrifying sense of oppression to him.

    even¡­¡­

    Seeing that Zefeng''s right leg was about to fall, Maitebo exerted force on his right heel almost out of physical instinct, forcing his body to fly backwards, away from Hefeng''s attack range.

    "It hurts!"

    Hefeng''s right leg slammed into the ground like an elephant whipping a whip.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the entire earth collapsed and cracked, and the cracks spread to the surroundings.

    A strong shock went straight to Matbo.

    At the critical moment, Maitebo crossed his hands in time and took a defensive action to resist the power of the impact.

    But when his feet landed on the ground and stood firm, he was directly shocked by the scene in front of him.

    Hefeng stepped down and directly created a deep pit nearly half a meter deep, full of stones with a diameter of one meter.

    It is a land split by the wind!

    It is no exaggeration to say that the power of this blow is even more terrifying than Hefeng''s punch in Dumen''s state.

    "If I hadn''t opened the gate of life, even if I caught Zefeng''s movement, my body would not have time to dodge."

    "Moreover, this is by no means the destructive power that Shengmen should have."

    "Is it...Thousand-handed monster power?"

    Matebo''s heart was like a boulder falling into the middle of the lake, unable to calm down for a long time.

    I thought it would take a long time for Zefeng to combine Bamen Dunjia with strange power.

    He never expected that Hefeng would do it on the first day of actual combat training!

 Chapter 34

    Gradually.

    The battle is over.

    Looking at the ground destroyed by Zefeng''s strange force, Matbo couldn''t believe that this is the power possessed by a seven-year-old child.

    His gaze moved upwards and landed on He Feng''s immature face.

    "According to this growth rate, at most three months, you will be able to surpass me."

    Matebo is not flattering, but sincerely thinks so.

    Especially the Tongtianjiao that Hefeng just used, which combines strange power and Bamen Dunjia.

    Although it is not proficient enough, but the power caused, I am afraid that no ninja can bear it.

    Especially ninjas who do not have an advantage in speed.

    For example Danzo.

    With Hefeng''s kick, Danzo would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng is only seven years old this year, and his body has not yet developed.

    His muscles, his bones, have not ushered in their prime.

    Otherwise, his power would be even more terrifying.

    However, even so, Maitebo still believes that Hefeng will be able to surpass himself in physical skills in at most three months.

    Not far away, Sarutobi and the others hiding behind the bushes were completely shocked by Maitebo''s words!

    To them, Metabo''s brain is no different from that of a single-celled organism.

    Outspoken, without scheming, Ayutthaya.

    Because Hefeng is the grandson of Lord Hashirama, he complimented him. Such a thing would never happen to Maitebo.

    so¡­¡­

    If Matebo said so.

    That means that he really thinks that He Feng can surpass himself in at most three months!

    "Three months." Xiao Chun slumped to the ground with a plop, her eyes were full of shock, she stared blankly at He Feng who had saved her.

    When she first met Hefeng, she regarded Hefeng as her younger brother.

    Want to protect him from harm.

    But now, the gap between her and Hefeng is so big that it makes people feel suffocated.

    Protect the Zephyr?

    Do not make jokes.

    When Hefeng becomes a real ninja, it would be nice not to hold him back.

    "Three months to surpass Matterbo." Danzo couldn''t help but sucked in a breath.

    Although Matebo is not good at taijutsu and illusion, he was often ridiculed in the ninja school.

    Also got the title of the tail of the crane.

    However, after Mr. Tomona taught the eight-door dungeon technique, Matebo''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    These experiences made Metabo almost become a legend.

    It is no exaggeration to say that for those who know Matterbo, everyone thinks that his physical skills are second only to Hashirama-sama and Tobima-sama.

    "Did I hear it wrong?" Uchiha Mirror even wondered if there was something wrong with his hearing.

    "You heard me right, Mirror, that''s what Matterberg said."

    Sarutobi shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile appeared.

    "Do you know what the scariest place is?"

    "The scariest thing is that Hefeng is only seven years old this year, even after three months, he will still be seven years old..."

    As Sarutobi emphasized this point, everyone else was dumbfounded.

    Yes.

    This year''s Hefeng is only seven years old.

    Even after three months.

    He is still seven years old.

    this means¡­¡­

    Hefeng, who is only seven years old, will surpass Maitebo and become the first-class gymnastics master in Konoha Village!

    but¡­¡­

    is it possible?

    Everyone''s pupils dilated at the same time, focusing on Hefeng''s small body again.

    Almost at the same time, everyone had the same idea.

    Probably!

    Although such an idea is shocking and subverts common sense and cognition!

    But since they saw Hefeng, didn''t the thing he did shock the world and subvert cognition?

    "Sarutobi, let''s go..."

    Danzo, who was silent for a long time, couldn''t help but speak.

    Sarutobi and the others also looked away from Hefeng and focused on Danzo.

    "Let''s go to training."

    Now Danzo is completely desperate.

    He and Hefeng were not from the same world from the very beginning.

    Treating him as a target to chase after is simply nonsense.

    "Among us, there is no one who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Hefeng. His talent is too terrifying."

    "Now I just want to devote myself to training and make myself stronger."

    Danzo spit out his own thoughts.

    Just Zefeng''s terrifying growth rate.

    You can become a top gymnastics master in three months.

    What to compare with him.

    The gap between people is doomed from birth.

    He Fengsheng is here, and they will never catch up to the finish line!

    Not only did he inherit the Muji healing that only Hashirama-sama has.

    Born with a Chakra amount that is different from ordinary people!

    Of course, this is also the reason why no one doubts why Zephyr has such a majestic chakra.

    Because in everyone''s perception, he not only inherited the lineage of Hashirama.

    On his body, there is still a quarter of the whirlpool blood!

    "You''re right, Danzo. Ordinary people like us, who regard Hefeng as the target of pursuit, may have been nonsense from the beginning!"

    Sarutobi agreed with Danzo''s point of view very much, and then turned and left here.

    "I have to become stronger. Although it is impossible to catch up with Zefeng, at least I can''t let him widen the gap too far."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Hiding in the bushes on the other side and observing secretly, I was shocked again!

    Togama''s perception of Chakra is even stronger than Hashirama''s.

    When Hefeng used Tongtianjiao, he saw the key point that Sarutobi and others did not realize.

    The reason why that kick was so powerful was not because of the Eight Gates Dunjia.

    but...

    Weird power!

    "Normal strange power is to cover the whole body through the precise control of Chakra, and then explode to form a powerful airflow."

    There was a storm in Feijian''s heart.

    "And the Painful Foot that Hefeng just used is to concentrate Chakra to a certain point of the body, and it will explode instantly to increase its power."

    "This is... an improvement on Weird Power!"

    Although there is a big difference between improvement and creation, it is already shocking for a seven-year-old child to be able to improve his skills.

    "Hefeng not only managed to grow rapidly in actual combat, but he also innovated."

    His eyes suddenly became wild.

    "Maybe the future Japanese style can develop a ninjutsu that amazes me!"

    And Hefeng, who was the person involved, didn''t know that Tomona and Sarutobi were secretly observing.

    After all, he can''t perceive other people''s chakra.

    "Three months?"

    "I didn''t expect Teacher Matebo to think so highly of me."

    Hefeng sighed inwardly.

    In the eyes of Matebo and others, he is a legendary genius.

    They don''t know they have a punch card system.

    This means that even if you no longer draw rewards from the check-in gift pack, you can still surpass Metabo within three months with your own efforts!

    However, when it comes to check-in gift packs.

    Hefeng glanced at the punch card system.

    The cooldown is about to end.

    You can check in happily again.

 Chapter 35

    Zefeng looked at the cooling time of the check-in system.

    After more than a week of physical training, he finally ushered in his third chance to check in!

    This makes Hefeng excited.

    The first time I checked in, I got [Hashirama Chakra. ¡¿

    The second time I checked in, I got [Eight Gates of Dunjia Art. ¡¿

    I don''t know what rewards I can get for the third time.

    "I''m afraid it won''t take a month for me to pass this test and become a real ninja!"

    Although the current self can only open the eight gates to the Du gate, but the use of strange power is becoming more and more proficient.

    Especially Sakura Chong and Painful Foot, these moves should have been developed by my sister Tsunade in the future to improve the strange power, and I am getting more and more handy.

    "But it''s getting late, let''s wait until tomorrow."

    Zefeng glanced at the setting sun.

    There is no such thing as a watch in the world of Naruto.

    As for the time, he can only infer from experience.

    Father Kima should be preparing dinner at this time.

    And according to He Feng''s calculations, he felt that he could check in for the third time in the time it took to go home and have dinner.

    "Mr. Matebo, can I take the exam tomorrow?"

    Before separating from Maitebo, Hefeng emphasized this matter.

    "Tomorrow?" Matebo was slightly taken aback.

    Because the time that Tobuma told him was one month, all his training content was also carried out around this time as a unit.

    But now that even one-third of the time is not used, Hefeng feels that the exam is ready.

    Is this the confidence of a genius?

    "of course can."

    Maitebo gave a thumbs up, and a flash of white light flashed through his white teeth.

    After getting a positive answer from Maitebo, Hefeng was also in a very happy mood.

    The anime Naruto, when he first came into contact with it, was still in the afternoon nursery class of elementary school.

    At that time, he was in the fourth grade of elementary school. In order to keep the children quiet, the aunt in the afternoon nursery class played Naruto discs at noon.

    Unknowingly, this anime has accompanied him for eleven years.

    The joy of thinking that he will become a real ninja fills his heart.

    Not just to pave the way for becoming Hokage in the future.

    It can be regarded as fulfilling the small, unrealistic dream of childhood.

    Wait until Zefeng ran away from the practice field.

    Hiding in the leaf behind the bushes, he slowly came out.

    He made mudras with his hands and used ninjutsu of the earth escape system to restore the practice field that was torn apart by the battle.

    "Master Toikama." As soon as he noticed Toikama, Maitebo greeted him respectfully.

    "What did that kid tell you just now? He ran so fast."

    "Master Hefeng hopes that the exam can be held tomorrow." Maitebo replied truthfully.

    These words made Feijian stunned.

    He turned his head and looked in the direction where Zefeng ran out, only to see an open space.

    "Hefeng, a brat, has only been training with Matebo for more than a week, and he thinks he can pass the exam?"

    "Not even a third of the scheduled time."

    Fei Jian muttered to himself, "I want to see what kind of surprise you can bring me tomorrow."

    Then, Tomona turned around and patted Matter on the shoulder vigorously, "Tomorrow''s exam, I hope you can show 200% of your strength, Bert!"

    From Tobima''s point of view, Hefeng''s almost conceited confidence is not conducive to his growth.

    If Matebo can frustrate his spirit.

    On the contrary, it can make him more modest.

    after an hour.

    Filling his stomach with wind and clouds, he returned directly to the room.

    Regarding this check-in, he didn''t want anyone to disturb him.

    On the contrary, it was Kima and Ayako who looked at each other, and felt that the wind had become different from before.

    "Hefeng, no matter what he did before, he always looked like he was not motivated. Recently, he always feels very hard." Kima couldn''t help complaining.

    Ayako smiled slightly, "Probably because Hefeng found his target."

    "Target?"

    "Having a beautiful goal will make people have the direction to work hard, and it will become shining at some special moments, and this is the meaning of the goal."

    Ayako''s voice was very gentle, and she gently stroked her belly with her hands.

    It was as if she, too, had found a new purpose.

    On the other side, Zefeng returned to his room, and the cooldown time of the check-in system also ended.

    "Start the third check-in."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Hefeng checked in for the third time in his mind.

    A familiar voice sounded in his ears, like the sound of heaven.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in reward package! ¡¿

    [Whether to open the check-in reward package! ¡¿

    With previous experience, Hefeng is already familiar with the check-in process.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and fixed his eyes on the check-in gift bag.

    "I don''t know what good things can be opened this time."

    He Feng muttered to himself, one good thing after another flashed in his mind.

    Fairy mode.

    Nine tails chakra.

    reincarnation eyes.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God.

    If you can draw these things, then your strength will undoubtedly get a qualitative leap!

    However, before opening the check-in gift package, He Feng put his hands together like a devout believer.

    "I would like to trade Uchiha Madara''s ten-year life in exchange for a chance of the European Emperor!"

    as always.

    After chanting this incantation-like content, Hefeng decisively opened the gift bag!

    then.

    A dazzling light flashed, and the check-in gift package was opened.

    [Congratulations to the host, the skill point +1 was drawn from the check-in gift bag! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "???"

    What the hell?

    It is neither ninjutsu, illusion, body art, nor blood succession limit.

    but...

    Skill point +1!

    "what''s this?"

    Hefeng looked at a ball of light and touched it lightly with his mind.

    [This item will be automatically deleted at six o''clock tomorrow! ¡¿

    [Are you using it now? ¡¿

    "use."

    Hefeng said without thinking, anyway, he couldn''t figure out what this thing was for.

    However, after he used the skill point +1, two skills appeared in front of him.

    One is [Pillar Chakra lv1. ¡¿

    The other is [Eight Gates Dunjia Art lv5. ¡¿

    but¡­¡­

    [Pillar Chakra lv1] is in gray font.

    Looking at the picture that appeared in his mind, He Feng seemed to understand what was going on.

    He tried to use [Chakra Chakra lv1 between columns], but the result was unsuccessful.

    "Sure enough, am I proficient in Hashirama Chakra?"

    Hefeng thought of the settings about proficiency in "DNF", and casually upgraded the eight techniques of armor.

    In a way, the rewards this time around are pretty good.

    You can upgrade your skills once.

    Unfortunately, the only skills that Zefeng can upgrade are Bamen Dunjia.

    And the setting of deleting at 6:00 in the morning made it impossible for him to wait until the next check-in.

    However, Hefeng was not depressed because of this, but was still excited.

    Because his panel is now...

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Strength: 15¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 12¡¿

    ¡¾Physical strength: 18¡¿

    [Ability: Hashirama Chakra lv1, Eight Gates of Armor Lv6]

 Chapter 36

    With the wind, the [Eight Doors Dunjia Art] has been upgraded.

    The opening method of the sixth gate, Jingmen, flooded Hefeng''s mind, and his body formed a kind of muscle memory.

    no doubt.

    The current breeze can open the sixth restriction in the body...

    Jingmen!

    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I guessed."

    He Feng muttered to himself and looked at the property panel.

    in the ability column.

    [Eight Gates of Dunjia Art lv5] became [Eight Gates of Dunjia Art lv6. ¡¿

    From this point of view, the previous guess about the level should be correct.

    Each level represents a door.

    "In that case, the eight-door Dunjia technique should be at full level at level 8."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Even if it is Muji''s cure, it may not be able to offset the damage of the dead door."

    According to the understanding of the wind.

    Once the door of death is opened, the user will gain more powerful power than the shadow, and at the same time, the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique will be upgraded to the Eight Doors Dunjia Formation!

    At the cost of evaporating blood, he turned into a red beast.

    The body collapses rapidly until death.

    If Naruto hadn''t rescued Maitekai with the power of the Six Paths, his body would probably burn to nothingness.

    "Although the Eight-door Dunjia Formation is undoubtedly the strongest physical skill in Hokage, this one-time fighting method is still forgettable."

    No matter how he thinks about it, Hefeng doesn''t feel that Muji Healing can offset the physical exhaustion caused by the Eight Gates Dunjia Formation.

    And he is not from the Mait family, he is not good at anything except gymnastics.

    As long as the check-in system is still there, as long as the lottery can still be drawn.

    You can get all kinds of ninjutsu, illusion, and even blood succession limit!

    As for the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique.

    He Feng thinks that it is enough to cultivate to the seventh door, startling the door.

    Forget about the dead door.

    "However, now I just have the muscle memory of how to open the Jingmen."

    "I don''t have a tactical system based on Jingmen."

    After all, the rewards drawn from the check-in gift pack are just pure "skills."

    Strength, speed, and physical strength need to be gradually strengthened through physical training.

    Combat thinking, combat experience, and instant judgment must be learned in one spar after another.

    Even in the eyes of Matebo, he has at least two years of actual combat experience.

    Compared with a gym expert like him with more than ten years of experience, it is still not enough.

    "It''s like when I was sparring with Metabo during the day."

    "Although Tongtianjiao is very powerful, at the critical moment, Maitebo easily avoided it."

    This is where Metabo excels.

    His thinking and experience allow him to make the most correct judgment in an instant.

    Defend, dodge, or counterattack.

    There are many ways to deal with enemy attacks, but only the most correct judgment is the key to victory.

    For example...

    At that time, the person facing Pain Tianjiao was not Maitebo, but Danzo.

    Then his choice is mostly to defend.

    Then came the ending of being almost kicked to death by Zefeng!

    After some analysis, Hefeng feels that it is still difficult for him to defeat Maitebo.

    but¡­¡­

    This time the test did not require him to beat Maitebo.

    Just force him to do his best.

    On this point, Hefeng is still sure to do it.

    As for the final outcome, it doesn''t seem so important.

    As long as you pass the exam, you can become a ninja.

    "Yes, I don''t need to be in a hurry, I''m only seven years old."

    "Recognize the gap before you can start."

    "I am now standing on the shoulders of giants."

    Hefeng warned himself again, the more it is like this, the less it should be inflated.

    Although there are plug-ins such as check-in gift packs, the rewards I get from them are Chakra, Taijutsu, and Ninjutsu...

    From a certain point of view, I am indeed standing on the shoulders of giants.

    But¡­¡­

    The giants under my feet are not the strongest group.

    Don''t say that Zefeng can''t know how to form the eight-door Dunjia Formation, even if he can, he dare not open it!

    "What''s more, my current strength is nothing more than Jingmen."

    "It''s better to be down-to-earth."

    "But then again, I don''t know if I can use the peacock."

    In Hefeng''s impression, the facing peacock seems to be a physical technique invented by Maitekai.

    By increasing the attack speed, the fist is rubbed against the air to generate a large amount of flames to attack the opponent.

    Although the principle is simple, it is very difficult to implement.

    If the attack speed cannot be increased, no matter how much you punch, it is impossible to rub the flames.

    "Is it easy to know and do?"

    "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. It''s better to have a good rest and recharge your batteries for tomorrow''s exam."

    Hefeng leaned back and lay on the bed.

    The white ceiling and chandeliers catch the eye in a Japanese style.

    "Hokage."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stretched out his right hand, as if he wanted to hold the chandelier firmly in his hand, but what he grasped was only air.

    And in Hefeng''s mind, one after another distinct Hokage characters could not help appearing.

    Appointed Sarutobi as Togama of the Third Hokage.

    Ask Kakashi to kill Rin.

    Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kushina, who pinned their hopes on Naruto.

    Jiraiya who bet with Tsunade.

    And... Neji who wants to get rid of the fate of the caged bird.

    "Wait, Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade are the same age, they should be born at this time, right?"

    Suddenly, Zefeng had an interesting idea.

    Early the next morning.

    Naruto Building.

    Tobima came to the door of Hashirama''s house with a flying thunder god technique, and then knocked on the door.

    Seeing that there was no response for a long time, Toikama had no choice but to raise the knock on the door again and again.

    Until Hashirama came over to open the door for him with a face of reluctance, "Tobima! I am terminally ill, can you let me have a good rest!"

    "What''s the matter, you need to knock on the door so early."

    Hashirama couldn''t help complaining.

    But Tomona looked over the disheveled Hashirama, and noticed that there was actually a man in the room.

    Perceived through chakra.

    Togama found that the other one was Hashirama''s body.

    "Avatar?"

    With a black line on his face, he said angrily: "Brother, no matter how lazy you are, there must be a limit! You even opened the door for me with a clone!"

    Then, Toikama pushed away Hashirama''s clone and strode in.

    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that today is Hefeng''s exam day, as his grandfather, you are going to be a referee with me!"

    In fact, referees are nothing more than excuses.

    His real purpose is to let Hashirama experience the growth of Hefeng.

    However, as soon as Tobima walked into the living room, he suddenly discovered...

    Sister-in-law Mito was kneeling in front of her elder brother Zhuma, when she saw herself approaching, she straightened up and wiped the corners of her mouth with a smile.

    In an instant, the old face in Feijian was flushed red, and he turned his back quickly.

    He suddenly felt...

    Big brother''s avatar technique seems to have other uses.

 Chapter 37

    Early the next morning.

    Hefeng went out directly after breakfast at home.

    The sun was shining, the sky was cloudless, and the blue sky marked that it was still a good day.

    This weather is perfect for a good fight and then...

    "After passing the exam, let''s go to the hot spring."

    Hefeng set off all the way, striding towards the practice field.

    Speaking of Konoha, there are two places I have to mention.

    One of them is the famous Ichiraku Ramen, which is affordable and tastes great.

    Of course, the current time is the tenth year of the Konoha calendar, and neither Kazuki nor Kazuo knew where the hand was born or not.

    Naturally there is nothing like Ichiraku ramen.

    And another place is Tangquan.

    "After so many days of training, it''s time to relax your body."

    It took about twenty minutes before Zefeng arrived at the training ground.

    All the damage caused yesterday has disappeared, and the ground is very smooth.

    And He Feng was the last one to arrive.

    "It''s not just Matbo and Tobima..."

    Zefeng looked around and found that there was nothing but Matbo and Togama.

    Sarutobi, Danzo, Mirror, Xiaoharu, Yan, and Tokkaze were standing guard on both sides of the training ground.

    The most important thing is that the terminally ill Hashirama is also here.

    "Morning, Zefeng."

    As soon as he saw Hefeng, Hashirama immediately greeted him. Although he was the first generation of Hokage, the god of ninjas, he had no pretensions.

    "Brother, be serious."

    Seeing that Hashirama wanted to come over and hug Zefeng, Tomona immediately lowered her voice.

    I hope he, the ninja god, can pay attention to his image.

    Besides, this exam is very important to Hefeng.

    Once passed the exam, Kaze is a real ninja.

    Means he will be eligible to receive the task.

    From the one who is protected by others, to the one who protects others.

    Both emotionally and rationally, Togama felt that Hashirama should take it seriously.

    "Tobima, you''re not serious, are you?" Hashirama couldn''t help frowning.

    These days, Tokaima seems to have become another person.

    Whenever there is a chance, he will emphasize to himself how genius Hefeng is.

    Those who didn''t know thought Hefeng was Feima''s grandson.

    You know, Matt Bo is almost twenty years older than Hefeng.

    Physical fitness, combat thinking, and tactical experience all have to crush Hefeng in all aspects.

    It would be too outrageous for him to be Hefeng''s opponent.

    Ordinary children can graduate from the ninja school as long as they learn the transformation technique, the avatar technique, and some basic theoretical knowledge.

    But Hefeng wants to challenge Maitebo.

    No matter how he thought about it, Hashirama felt that the current Togama was unreasonable.

    "Brother, don''t you understand why I made such an arrangement?" Tobima gave Hashirama a hard look.

    It''s all here, what''s there to dare not admit?

    If it wasn''t for the eldest brother, you sneaked out of the village to teach Hefeng, would he be able to master the strange power?

    Can he learn the Eight Dunjia?

    What a joke!

    "Tijian, why are you talking upside down now, is it because you have been under too much pressure recently?"

    Hashirama looked at Tomona with a worried face, and patted him on the shoulder, "Seriously, do you want to consider the Uchiha family, or the Uzumaki family? I heard from Mito that she has A cousin..."

    "Shut up, big brother!" Tobuma shouted angrily.

    Now I''m taking the exam, what kind of cousin is not a cousin!

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    when!

    Hashirama''s mood was lost again.

    Facing the episode between Hashirama and Tobema, the others all had black lines on their faces.

    Hashirama-sama is known as the God of Ninja.

    There is no majesty at all.

    Although Tobuma is the younger brother, he is not much younger than Hashirama, and this is due to their personalities.

    Their brotherhood is free and easy and casual.

    "However, the cousin that Hashirama mentioned just now...is he planning to introduce a girlfriend to Tomona?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Even if it is not according to the average age of a ninja, Tomona is still an old man.

    An older brother is like a father.

    It''s not surprising that Hashirama would worry about such things.

    It''s just that Hefeng couldn''t help thinking of himself.

    Although I am only seven years old now, marriage should be faced sooner or later.

    Especially with my own identity, I might be arranged by Hashirama and Tokaima to get married.

    And the other party, apart from his beautiful appearance, must also be a prominent member of the family.

    "The wives of the Uchiha family seem to be very virtuous."

    A virtuous image of Uchiha Mikoto emerged in Hefeng''s mind.

    "But the girls from the Uzumaki clan seem to have better looks."

    Like Uzumaki Kushina, Uzumaki Karin.

    And, his grandma Mito.

    "Oh, why do people always have to face choices."

    Hefeng sighed helplessly, as if he had foreseen it.

    The Uchiha family and the Uzumaki family are jealous of themselves.

    No matter what they do, they will shout "Master Hefeng is so handsome".

    It''s like when Sakura, Ino and others met Sasuke during the ninja school period.

    "Forget it, let''s pass this exam first."

    Hefeng suppressed his worries about the future in his heart.

    He walked to the center of the practice field and said to Mattbo, "Mr. Mattbo, I hope you will not be merciful and try your best."

    Before Matbo nodded in agreement.

    Hefeng''s sight has shifted to Hashirama and Tomona''s body.

    "Master Toikama, I hope you will not stop the competition prematurely."

    Hefeng paused, "I really want to try, what is my current strength."

    Hefeng is not trying to show off, but really thinks so.

    Although he checked in three times, he got a good reward every time he checked in.

    But how strong his own strength is, Hefeng has no intuitive concept and feeling.

    So he decided to take advantage of this exam.

    Let''s verify it.

    Therefore, Hefeng didn''t want Toikama to stop the competition while he was verifying himself.

    "Hefeng, you don''t have a fever, do you?"

    Hashirama looked at Zefeng with a surprised face.

    I wonder if this eldest grandson knows what he is talking about.

    Matebo is a master of gymnastics in Konoha Village.

    It is said that he has practiced the art of dunjia from the eight gates to the sixth gate, Jingmen.

    Hefeng actually let Maitebo go all out, and didn''t let Toikama''s shot stop.

    Isn''t this looking for a fight?

    Or, Tobuma instilled in him the illusion that he was very powerful?

    "No." Hefeng looked puzzled.

    "Tobima, what''s going on?" Hashirama looked confused, all he knew was that Tobima had arranged an exam for Hefeng.

    But I didn''t expect the content of the test to be like this!

    "Brother, it''s already this time, do you still need to pretend?"

    Hashirama: "???"

    "Forget it, since the eldest brother doesn''t want to admit it, I don''t bother to say anything." Tobima directly ignored Aobashirama, and turned to ask Maitebo.

    "What do you think, Bo?"

    "Since Master Hefeng has said so, I have no choice but to do my best." Maitebo said excitedly, his teeth gleaming white.

    Hashirama: "???"

    Can anyone explain to me what''s going on now?

 Chapter 38

    "Mitebo accepted Zefeng''s request and went all out?"

    Sarutobi and the others showed astonished eyes.

    This means that in Maitebo''s subconscious mind, Zefeng is an opponent worthy of his all-out effort!

    This is different from sparring.

    During sparring, Matebo has at most opened the door to life.

    At most, he has used 30% of his strength.

    And Zefeng, who was taught by Matebo, should know this better than anyone else.

    "What exactly is Hefeng thinking?" Sarutobi really couldn''t understand.

    Does he really think that he has a chance of winning in the face of the all-out Matterbo?

    how can that be!

    Hefeng''s talent is recognized by everyone and is a fact for all to see.

    But the age gap between him and Matterbo is a gap!

    This year''s Matebo 27 started physical training when the wind was so strong.

    He not only leads Hefeng with nearly 20 years of gymnastics experience, but also has the pinnacle of physical fitness!

    What are his chances of winning?

    "Could it be because of Danzo''s relationship."

    Sarutobi, who was standing next to Danzo, thought of this possibility.

    No matter how you say it, Danzo is a Chunin.

    Hefeng defeated him, no doubt gaining great confidence.

    Feel strong.

    But¡­¡­

    Metabo is not Danzo.

    He is an expert in gymnastics and a master at using the Eight Gates of Dunjia.

    When Hefeng faced Materbo, his advantages were not considered advantages at all.

    Even his Cherry Blossom Charge, Painful Foot is astonishingly powerful.

    But there is no point in attacking the target.

    And taking a 10,000-step back, although Danzo and Maitebo are both Chunin.

    But in terms of strength, Sarutobi thinks that Matbo can fight at least five Danzo!

    Others, including Hashirama, thought so too.

    This time, Hefeng was a little blindly confident.

    The current him is indeed very strong, but he is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of Maitebo.

    He will lose.

    And you will lose badly.

    The self-confidence built up during this period may all collapse.

    "Hizan." Danzo stared at Sarutobi with a black face, "I heard what you said just now, and I heard it very clearly."

    "I didn''t say anything."

    Sarutobi coughed dryly, "In short, I don''t think Hefeng has the possibility to defeat Materbo, he will lose."

    "Indeed, I really don''t know what Tokama-sama is thinking." Danzo echoed

    Soon, Sarutobi thought of a possibility, "Could it be, Mr. Feijian''s original intention was..."

    Sarutobi swallowed, feeling that he had guessed the correct answer.

    "I see, egotism is never a good thing for a ninja."

    "Master Toikama must want to pass this competition to let Hefeng realize the reality."

    "He is indeed talented, but relying on such talent alone cannot become an excellent ninja."

    "If you want to become an excellent ninja, you must have acquired hard work and... a humble heart."

    Sarutobi began to brainstorm.

    Danzang and Jing around him all agreed with this view.

    In this competition, they seemed to have foreseen the result.

    On the contrary, it was Zhu Jian who was in a dazed state the whole time.

    He thought that the competition arranged by Tobima should be about snatching the bell from Maitebo.

    Now it seems that this is not the case.

    And what the hell is going all out?

    Could it be that these two guys are going to open the eight-door dunjia and be tough from the front?

    Matebo, he can understand.

    But the wind...

    Even if he really learned the eight-door dunjia, at this age, he should only be at the level of the first door, right?

    In fact, after seeing the various manifestations of the wind.

    Feijian figured it out on his own, these things were taught to Hefeng secretly by his elder brother.

    He felt that Hashirama was pretending to be confused, so he didn''t elaborate on how many doors Hefeng had opened.

    Based on such a relationship, the current Hashirama is not sure about the situation.

    And Feijian was even more speechless.

    When did my elder brother Zhuma like acting?

    never mind.

    do not care.

    Toikama shook his head slightly, signaling Zefeng and Maitebo to go to the center of the practice field.

    "If there are no other questions, then let''s start the competition."

    Tobuma, who is the referee, announces the official start of the competition.

    "Mr. Matebo, be careful."

    The moment Hefeng finished talking, the door of opening, door of rest, and door of life were opened one after another.

    His skin turned red due to blood congestion, and green energy radiated from his body.

    After a day of fighting yesterday, the current Hefeng has fully adapted to this state.

    "This is... Shengmen?" Zhu Jian couldn''t help but exclaimed, he was completely shocked.

    He Feng, who was only seven years old, actually mastered the door of life?

    "Master Hefeng, since I promised you to go all out, then I will not show mercy, please be careful!" Matebo shouted.

    Immediately.

    open the door, open!

    Hugh, open!

    Shengmen, open!

    As Matebo opened three doors in a row, his state became like that of Zefeng, with green energy radiating from his whole body.

    "Well, not bad." Hefeng nodded slightly, what he wanted was this kind of attitude of going all out.

    However, at the moment Hefeng''s voice fell, Maitebo rushed directly in front of him.

    The speed is as fast as using flash.

    Hefeng''s pupils dilated suddenly, and his eyes were full of surprise.

    The current Matebo is more than a little bit faster than yesterday.

    "Sure enough, did this guy show mercy during sparring?"

    Zefeng rolled his throat, and his heels slammed hard, forcing his body to retreat, avoiding the opponent''s straight punch attack.

    next second.

    "Konoha Goriki Whirlwind!"

    Maitkai directly volleyed with both legs, and performed a roundabout kick with astonishing speed and strength, sweeping towards Zefeng.

    Until this moment, Hefeng didn''t realize it.

    In yesterday''s sparring, every time Matebo made a move, he responded to every move.

    Neither is the best move.

    It''s not the strongest move either.

    but...

    From a very high height, guide yourself how to fight with others!

    "If yesterday''s Materbo fought me at the current level, I would be killed by him in three rounds at most."

    without any exaggeration.

    From He Feng''s point of view, today''s Maitebo is completely different from yesterday''s Maitebo.

    His current attacks are more sophisticated, more direct, and faster!

    However, Hefeng did not panic because of this, but became excited.

    There was a frenzy in his eyes.

    It is true that Metabo and Yesterday are very different people.

    But today''s self is also completely different from yesterday!

    Hefeng suddenly grabbed his fist with five fingers and chose to fight head-on. He aimed at Maitebo''s whip leg and punched out.

    Unbiased, right in the calf of Matebo.

    Two majestic forces collide!

    boom!

    The air flow exploded in all directions.

    This time it was Matterberg who was surprised.

    "It''s really a wise response. If you just give in, you will only be suppressed by my continuous attacks."

    "This will not only make you passive, but also create a sense of oppression psychologically."

    "To interrupt the enemy''s attack is to interrupt the enemy''s rhythm."

    Even if the roles were reversed, Maitebo didn''t think he could have a better way to deal with it than Hefeng.

 Chapter 39

    "As expected of you, Master Hefeng."

    Maitebo couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, the current breeze is very strong.

    The offense is clean and the defense is impeccable.

    There are almost no flaws.

    Compared with him yesterday, today''s peace can be said to be several times stronger.

    Matebo and Zefeng fist to fist, leg to leg.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The airflow diffuses towards the surroundings, producing a sound.

    With the muscular strength of Zefeng, it is impossible to compete with Maitebo.

    But he found his way.

    Weird power!

    Every time Hefeng makes a move, he will concentrate his chakras on his fists and feet to increase his power!

    but¡­¡­

    Matebo''s offensive was swift and violent.

    If he can''t breathe, he can throw three punches, completely denying Zefeng the chance to concentrate enough chakra.

    "Although the concentrated Chakra is not enough to perform moves such as Sakura Rush and Painful Foot, it is still no problem to deal with the muscle strength of Matebo."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, focusing on the confrontation with Maitebo.

    The battle unknowingly lasted for more than two minutes, and Zefeng and Matebo reached an evenly matched situation.

    "It''s amazing, Master Hefeng, you''ve grown to such an extent in just one day, it seems... I have to be more serious!"

    Matebo suddenly let out a loud cry, and then separated from Zefeng. He landed on a stake, his brain thinking quickly.

    "I''m not like Zefeng, who inherited Master Hashirama''s Muji healing, a protracted war is not good for me."

    Matebo muttered to himself.

    Although the Shengmen is the last safe zone of the Eight Gates of Dunjia, it will not damage the muscles.

    But it will consume its own energy exponentially.

    "The fourth door, the injury door, open!"

    "The fifth door, Dumen, open!"

    Maitebo opened the Du door first, the color of his skin became redder, and the veins on his forehead burst out.

    Matebo''s features looked like those of ferocious beasts.

    "Are you coming?" Zefeng frowned, clenched his hands into fists, and guided his Chakra to rush towards a deeper limit.

    He knew it in his heart.

    The fight just now was just a warm-up.

    From now on, is the real battle.

    Boom!

    Zefeng''s Chakra slammed open the fourth door, and then headed for the fifth door.

    Boom!

    With the opening of the Du door, Zefeng exudes a powerful aura, which is unbelievable. This is the strength that a seven-year-old child should have.

    "Du, Du Men?!" Hashirama''s eyes widened suddenly, and his brain felt blank.

    Only He Feng...

    Seven years old?

    Can open Dumen at the age of seven?

    Just kidding!

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama could see clearly that the current breeze had indeed opened the Du door.

    Toikama noticed Hashirama''s stunned jaw-like expression, and was stunned for a moment.

    Before that, Tomona knew that Hefeng had learned Dumen.

    Moreover, Muji Heal can also be used to eliminate the muscle damage in Dumen''s state.

    So in the current Tokaima, it is not surprising that the battle will develop to this point.

    What really made him incomprehensible was that the shock of his elder brother Zhuma was so real.

    Can''t find any flaws!

    He was really shocked.

    But here comes the problem.

    Didn''t the eldest brother teach the eight-door dunjia of Hefeng?

    "Even if it''s the eldest brother, acting skills are impossible..."

    Feijian swallowed nervously, denial and shock are two different concepts.

    The light in Hashirama''s eyes was impossible to fake.

    Maybe¡­¡­

    There are people in this ninja world who can do it, but my elder brother never has such superb acting skills.

    "Brother, are you really shocked?!"

    And this is where Tomama was startled.

    Because this means that Hashirama really never taught the Japanese Style Bamen Dunjia!

    "Could it be possible that Hefeng''s eight-door dunjia really just took a look at Matebo''s demonstration, and then learned it?"

    But is it possible?

    Tomama gasped in fright at the thought.

    He was shocked again!

    In the battlefield.

    Zefeng and Maitebo acted at almost the same time, striding toward each other.

    Just the air they moved would tear the earth apart.

    "I''m coming, Zefeng!"

    With a low growl, Maitebo swung his straight fist and rushed towards Zefeng''s front door.

    At this time, Maitebo naturally showed no mercy and had the idea of ??stopping.

    In his heart, Hefeng has been recognized.

    He thinks that he is a physical master who can fight with himself to the last move and a half before the winner can be determined!

    "Come on, Metabo!"

    Kaze responded with the same volume, and then put one hand together to meet Matberg''s straight punch.

    boom!

    The strong airflow centers on their collision and spreads in all directions.

    The strong wind forced Sarutobi and others to retreat.

    A chill shrouded everyone''s body.

    "Take it, take it? Master Hefeng actually took over the attack of Maitebo!" Xiaochun couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    In her cognition, it is not surprising that Metabo has such power.

    After all, he is Konoha''s first-class gymnastics master.

    But Hefeng, he is only seven years old!

    Even at the age of seven with Maitebo?

    Are you kidding me? !

    "Master Hefeng, you don''t fall behind the wind." Uchiha mirror carefully observed with Sharingan, he thought that Hefeng would not be able to withstand the steel fist of Maitebo, and was sent flying.

    But he never expected that Hefeng actually caught Maitebo''s steel fist!

    "The seven-year-old Hefeng young master had a tie with Maitebo? How did he do it..."

    "Danzo, you didn''t deserve to lose."

    Sarutobi and the others looked at the center of the battlefield in shock.

    If they hadn''t seen this scene with their own eyes, none of them would believe it.

    The seven-year-old Hefeng has such a powerful strength.

    However¡­¡­

    The shock of these people is far less than that of the current Metabo.

    He is the challenger of Hefeng, the person who is fighting him.

    For the strength of Hefeng, he not only saw it, but also felt it physically.

    With his punch, he can easily penetrate even a three-meter-wide rock.

    But facing Hefeng''s palm, he was like facing an iron wall, unable to move forward.

    He couldn''t help but look up and look at Hefeng''s expression.

    He thought it would be a ferocious effort, but what he saw was the calmness of the wind.

    This is simply unbelievable!

    Of course, the reason why Hefeng didn''t have to work so hard was because he used strange strength.

    Otherwise, Hefeng really couldn''t take this punch.

    "If it weren''t for the release of strange power based on Chakra Chakra, my eight-door armor technique would still not be as good as the current Matebo."

    In other words, the current Zephyr requires strange strength plus eight armors to equalize the muscle strength of Maitebo.

    While Mitaba was surprised and wind-strength.

    In fact, Hefeng was also very surprised by the power of Maitebo.

    but¡­¡­

    This is not the full strength of Zefeng.

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    Zefeng once again controls the chakra in the body, breaking into deeper restrictions!

    Matebo: "!!!"

 Chapter 40

    At this moment, Zefeng directly exerted his full strength.

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    Immediately.

    More majestic energy burst out from Hefeng''s body, further enhancing his strength and speed.

    The price was that the muscles on his body began to tear.

    Although Muji has the ability to heal to help him repair the damage, but this intense pain goes straight to Hefeng''s brain.

    "It seems that my body is not strong enough to withstand Jingmen''s strength."

    "If there is no Muji cure, I''m afraid I can''t even last ten seconds."

    Hefeng lamented the power of Muji Healing, insisting that the current self can maintain the battle of Jingmen.

    "Then, I''m going, Mr. Mateber."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and said to Maitebo.

    The pain from the muscle injury not only did not make him faint, but instead made his brain very clear.

    Combined with the combat experience gained before.

    The Zephyr disappeared in front of Matbo in an instant.

    "Disappeared?!"

    Matebo''s eyes widened before he could recover from the shock of Zephyr''s opening of the scene door.

    Zefeng suddenly disappeared.

    "Oops."

    Maitebo secretly yelled badly, and almost subconsciously judged that Zefeng should have gone around behind him.

    Whoosh!

    Maitebo turned around quickly and swept out his right leg, trying to force Zefeng back.

    Once the Jingmen is opened, the physical power will be several times stronger than Dumen.

    Because in the Jingmen state, the user''s body will enter a semi-buffer state, and the combat power will be fully activated when needed.

    As a user of Jingmen, Maitebo is very aware of this.

    Of course, the reason why he was in a momentary panic was not only because of Jingmen''s power.

    but...

    He Feng, who is only seven years old, has actually mastered Jingmen!

    This is unbelievable.

    So much so, that Matterberg''s brain made a mistake in judgment!

    "No¡­¡­"

    Matebo''s leg whip hit nothing!

    There is nothing behind him!

    Zefeng didn''t go around behind him at all!

    Moreover, because his right leg is hanging in the air, Maitebo has no time to defend himself.

    "I am here!"

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of the wind came from his left.

    "Hefeng..." Maitebo''s pupils dilated, and he clearly saw Hefeng standing on his left side.

    but¡­¡­

    The current Matebo can''t do anything except watch Zefeng!

    The Zephyr that opens the Jingmen is faster than the Materbo!

    want to hide.

    It''s too late!

    Immediately.

    Hefeng stretched out his right foot, aimed at Maitebo''s abdomen, deliberately avoided the vital point, and then kicked up!

    Boom!

    There was a muffled sound between the two of them, and Maitebo immediately lost his balance, and he flew upside down like a kite with a broken string.

    Between the pillars, between the doors.

    Sarutobi, Danzo, Jing, and Xiaochun and others.

    It was completely unexpected that the situation would develop to this stage.

    The seven-year-old Hefeng actually suppressed Maitebo in the physical arts field!

    Boom!

    Matebo''s back hit the ground, then bounced up, hit again, rolled several times towards the door, and was able to stop.

    Although Hefeng deliberately kept his hand and didn''t use strange power to strengthen his attack, it was enough for Maitebo to drink a pot.

    Matebo lay on the ground for two seconds before getting up.

    He never expected that He Feng could accurately grasp his own flaws.

    The terrifying power spread from his abdomen to his whole body.

    Let him fly backwards for more than ten meters in an instant.

    The entire practice field fell silent.

    Everyone had jaw-dropping expressions on their faces.

    No one would have believed it if they hadn''t been following the match from start to finish.

    Hefeng is the one who makes Matterbo so embarrassed!

    Even the always calm Feijian couldn''t make a sound at this moment, and he couldn''t imagine any words to express his current feelings.

    incredible?

    Unbelievable?

    Do not.

    Much more exaggerated than that.

    This simply overturned his cognition!

    Immediately afterwards, Tomona thought of a more terrifying possibility.

    In this competition, Matebo will not lose, right?

    "Matebo was...kicked away by Zefeng."

    I don''t know how long it took before Hashirama opened his mouth wide and exclaimed.

    He rubbed his eyes hard, wondering if he saw something wrong.

    He even wondered if he had been hit by some illusion.

    Otherwise, how could such a weird thing happen?

    However, Hashirama soon discovered that his chakra was very normal, and there was no sign of illusion at all.

    And I don''t have presbyopia either.

    Everything that just happened is true!

    Zefeng really kicked Matbo flying a distance of more than ten meters!

    aside.

    Uchiha Mirror trembled, "You, did you see it?"

    "Hefeng not only opened the sixth door of the eight-door Dunjia, but also kicked Maitebo away!"

    Sarutobi and Danzo nodded desperately.

    Their eyesight is fine.

    How could you not see it!

    "Mr. Matebo, was suppressed by the wind, and the kick just now, if it was replaced by Danzo, I''m afraid I couldn''t even stand up."

    From Sarutobi''s point of view, the reason why Maitebo can stand up now is because of his training method.

    He exercised his muscles to an astonishing degree.

    So when he was kicked head-on by Zefeng, his muscles buffered part of the power.

    If it is an ordinary person like Danzo, Hefeng will go down with one foot...

    I''m afraid it''s either death or injury.

    "Enough, Sun Zhan..."

    Danzo said angrily.

    But there is no doubt that everyone present has a feeling of doubting life.

    To know¡­¡­

    Matebo is neither the norm, nor does it release water.

    And go all out to fight against the wind!

    The key is¡­¡­

    Yesterday, when Maitebo and Hefeng were conducting actual combat training, they were hiding in the grass.

    They clearly see...

    Hefeng was suppressed by Maitebo in all aspects.

    The two are not on the same level at all.

    However, only one day has passed.

    Hefeng suppressed Maitebo, who shot with all his strength.

    Such a growth rate is too amazing!

    What happened during the time they didn''t know?

    Let Hefeng complete a reborn transformation.

    And what happened to his Jingmen?

    Could it be that he left this hole card from the very beginning?

    Pairs of eyes full of shock and dullness focused on the small figure of Hefeng.

    monster!

    Hefeng is simply an unreasonable monster!

    "Master Hefeng, I really didn''t expect... you, who are only seven years old, actually opened the Jingmen."

    "You are scarier than I imagined."

    "Since this is the case, then I, Matebo, can only go without reservation. The sixth gate, Jingmen... open!"

    However, just when Maitebo was about to open the Jingmen and fight Zefeng again.

    Standing between the doors behind him, he finally couldn''t help but speak.

    "That''s enough, Matebo."

 Chapter 41

    "The current Hefeng at least has the strength of Chunin."

    Feima stared at Hefeng, marveling at his growth rate.

    I thought that the confidence of Hefeng came from the fusion of Dumen and strange power.

    Unexpectedly, he actually mastered the opening method of Jingmen!

    It''s amazing!

    "Even among the Chunin, the strength of the wind is among the best."

    However, if the fight continues, Hefeng may not be able to take advantage of it.

    A large part of the reason why the kick just now was able to kick Maitebo was that Maitebo did not expect Hefengneng to open the Jingmen.

    His mind wandered for a moment.

    That''s why he couldn''t fix his gaze firmly on Zefeng.

    Now, however, Matebo has accepted the status quo and will naturally not make similar mistakes again.

    but¡­¡­

    "I was able to catch Matterberg''s mistakes in an instant and made the most correct response."

    "I''m afraid not many people can do it."

    This is like playing chess. There is an optimal solution at every step, either turning defeat into victory, or taking advantage of the victory to pursue.

    This is known to all.

    but¡­¡­

    I want to find the most correct move in the game.

    There are very few people who can do it.

    And Hefeng is one of the very few people.

    This is the real horror!

    and¡­¡­

    Before that, Tomama couldn''t imagine it at all.

    A seven-year-old child has such a talent...

    "That''s enough, Matebo."

    So, Toikama opened his mouth slowly, and called Maitebo to stop.

    Hearing the voice from behind the door, Matbo was taken aback immediately, and he turned around subconsciously, "Huh?"

    "The content of this exam is to test whether the current Japanese style can force you to exert your full strength. That''s enough." Tobuma explained softly.

    "That''s true, hahaha, if Master Feijian hadn''t reminded me, I almost forgot."

    Matt Burr rubbed the back of his head and laughed.

    It''s no shame for Mataba to be on equal terms with Peaceful.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, his talent is quite exaggerated.

    "Speaking of..."

    Maitebo released the state of Bamen Dunjia, and a strong sense of fatigue swept over him.

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Hefeng.

    "Before I thought it would take three months for Hefeng to surpass me."

    "Looking at it now, I''m still too big."

    "With Hefeng''s growth rate, I''m afraid he will catch up with me in a few days."

    "What a monster."

    "It can''t be explained by common sense at all."

    Materbe thought so in his heart.

    As for Sarutobi and the others, they were all shocked at this moment.

    what is this?

    Hefeng and Maitebo had a tie?

    No one lost.

    No one wins?

    "No matter how many times I watch it, Master Hefeng is so scary." Yuan Fei swallowed his saliva.

    "Yes, and every once in a while, Master Hefeng will have amazing growth."

    The mirror echoed aside.

    He remembered everything about Hefeng clearly.

    On the one hand, it is because Hefeng is a member of the Qianshou family.

    On the other hand, Hefeng has just returned to Konoha Village!

    Not even half a month.

    In just half a month, Hefeng transformed from a rookie with no combat experience to a physical expert!

    "Is this the current strength of Master Hefeng?"

    Xiaochun''s eyes were deeply attracted by Hefeng. When she saw him for the first time, she still wanted to protect this little brother.

    However, in nearly half a month, Zefeng has grown to the point where it can''t even take down Maitebo.

    protect him?

    When carrying out missions in the future, I''m afraid I will be protected by Zefeng!

    but¡­¡­

    "Protected by Master Hefeng..."

    Xiaochun''s face could not help but glow red.

    It seems that being protected by Master Hefeng is not a bad thing.

    Although the current Hefeng looks a little immature in facial features, it is not difficult to see the fact that he will be a handsome guy when he grows up.

    after all¡­¡­

    Hashirama and Mito are responsible for Konoha''s appearance.

    How could their offspring not be handsome!

    Seeing that Toikama shot to stop them, Hefeng didn''t insist anymore.

    On the surface, it was he who kicked Matterberg himself.

    Gained the upper hand in this contest.

    But in fact, Hefeng knew it in his heart.

    If you continue to fight, the person who is not optimistic will be yourself.

    Firstly, he had just upgraded the Bamen Dunjia, and this was his first time using the Jingmen, unlike Maitebo, who had very rich experience.

    Secondly, the muscle damage caused by Jingmen''s state was even more exaggerated than he imagined.

    Although Jingmen will let Zefeng''s body enter a semi-buffered state, minimizing fatigue and damage.

    But when the combat power is at full strength, as much damage as he reduces, he will explode as much.

    When Zefeng kicked that kick, all the muscles in his thigh were torn.

    Even if Wuyin healed, it took him about four seconds to heal.

    "If I want to defeat a master of physical skills like Maitebo, I must reduce the healing time to one second."

    Hefeng smiled, and thought to himself, "In other words, my current physical strength is not enough."

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is quite satisfied with the current results.

    He didn''t think he could beat Matbo at first.

    Although I have a gold finger like the check-in system, the rewards I get are not the strongest group.

    "In short, it is enough to pass this test and become a ninja."

    Then, Hefeng lifted the eight-door dunjia and returned to normal.

    but¡­¡­

    There was one person present, who was still at a loss until Tomona announced that the competition was over.

    Not sure what the situation is now.

    This person is none other than Senju Hashirama who is known as the God of Ninjas!

    His eyes focused on Hefeng, and his mouth opened into an "oh" shape.

    Just the Bamen Dunjia was enough to surprise him.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng still mastered the Jingmen among the eight Dunjias!

    Such an exaggerated scene made Hashirama feel his brain buzzing.

    "Hefeng, you''re only seven years old..."

    The column muttered softly.

    "At only seven years old, he''s evenly matched with a master like Materbe..."

    "Who will believe it if you tell it?"

    "Taijian, what the hell is going on here?"

    Zhu Jian couldn''t help but looked at his younger brother with a confused look on his face.

    He hoped that Tobima could give himself an explanation, or a little explanation.

    why¡­¡­

    The wind can open the eight doors of Dunjia.

    And it''s still Jingmen.

    With Kima''s talent, it is impossible to teach Hefeng these things.

    And he had only been back to the village for half a month.

    this means¡­¡­

    It only took Hefeng half a month to learn strange power and Bamen Dunjia.

    When I first learned the strange power by myself, it was based on years!

    Right now, Hashirama just feels foggy, and his whole mind is blank!

    He really couldn''t figure it out.

    What has Hefeng experienced in the past half a month?

 Chapter 42

    The more Toikama looked at Hashirama, the more he felt something was wrong.

    Seeing He Feng''s performance, his jaw almost dropped to the ground in surprise.

    The surprise revealed in those eyes was even more natural.

    If all this is Hashirama''s performance, then his acting skills must be too superb.

    The most important thing is that I can''t figure it out anyway.

    What is the purpose of the elder brother Zhuma''s desperate acting?

    Even if he wants to cultivate Zefeng to be the future Hokage, there is no need to do so.

    and¡­¡­

    Brother Zhuma has never been a school of acting.

    An unprecedented idea arises spontaneously in Feijian''s heart.

    Could it be that the big brother Hashirama never taught Japanese style from the beginning?

    In fact, what Hefeng said is the truth?

    He really discovered the strange power without anyone teaching him, and successfully mastered it.

    Then¡­¡­

    After seeing Maitebo demonstrate the eight-door Dunjia, he learned it easily.

    And the deduction was successful, one after another opened the Xiu door, the birth door...

    Then, in more than a week of training, he explored a deeper field.

    Learned the Jingmen!

    But is such a thing possible?

    Toikama''s eyes widened, and his eyes focused on Hefeng.

    He tried hard to recall the performance of Hefeng during this time.

    He still had trouble convincing himself to believe such a fact.

    "Brother."

    After a moment of silence, Tobuma couldn''t help but confronted Hashirama, "Isn''t it true that you taught Hefeng to use strange power and Bamen Dunjia?"

    "Huh?" Hashirama turned to look at Toikama, the two looked at each other, but he looked confused.

    Why do you have such an idea.

    what.

    He seemed to have asked about this before.

    Did he secretly leave the village by himself and go to teach Hefeng?

    Although I said at the time that there was no such thing, Tobuma didn''t believe it at all.

    "How could I do that kind of thing?"

    Hashirama couldn''t help complaining, "I thought you were the one who taught the Eight Ways of the Wind to Dun Jia."

    "After all, the person who developed this technique is you, Tobima."

    "I still want to say, even if Hefeng really inherited my Wuyin Healing, teaching him such a technique is still too messy, he should..."

    Just when Hashirama confided all his thoughts, he suddenly realized a problem.

    A very serious and incomparably astonishing problem!

    "Wait a moment¡­¡­"

    Holding his forehead, Hashirama showed an unacceptable expression.

    Since Toma believes that Hefeng''s Eight-door Dunjia Technique was taught to him by himself.

    That also means that Tobima didn''t teach him the Eight Art of Dunjia at all!

    Although Fei Jian has a strong personality and a deep city, but in front of him, he is still a very pure person.

    If he was the one who taught the Japanese style of Dunjia, then he didn''t need to act at all.

    "It''s not you, and it''s not me, how did Hefeng learn the Bamen Dunjia?"

    Hashirama''s eyes were bigger than a bull''s eyes, and his eyes could not help but shifted from Toikama to Maitebo.

    At present, there are only three ninjas in the village who can learn the Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    Between the doors, myself, and Maitebo.

    If it wasn''t for the two of them, it must have been Matterberg.

    But who knows, in the face of his own doubts, Maitebo shook his head without thinking.

    Said that he had never taught the Japanese style of Bamen Dunjia.

    The training he formulated for Hefeng is only physical fitness and actual combat training.

    "Hefeng, come here." Hashirama waved to Hefeng, based on his understanding of Matbo.

    This guy is a single-celled organism, let alone acting.

    He probably has no idea what lying is.

    Since he said so, it must be true.

    Actually, the Togama-Hashirama confrontation is not a form of conspiracy.

    It''s a big discussion.

    Not only He Feng could hear the words of the two of them clearly.

    The same is true for Sarutobi and others.

    And now, they all have weird expressions on their faces.

    If it is said that the strange power of the wind and the eight art of dunjia were taught by one of Hashirama or Togama personally.

    They can still feel accepted in their hearts.

    But now...

    You told us that no one taught Hefeng at all, he researched it himself.

    What a joke!

    Even novels dare not write like this!

    Among all the people present, only He Feng looked calm.

    He looked around and looked at the expressions of everyone, feeling a little helpless in his heart.

    I didn''t lie from the beginning.

    I''m telling the truth.

    Why do you just not believe it?

    "Hefeng, what''s going on?" Hashirama squatted halfway and said, now he really wants to know the truth.

    Otherwise, I would have tossed and turned in bed tonight, unable to sleep.

    Although¡­¡­

    This time has been tossing and turning in bed.

    "Ah." Hefeng sighed helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile emerged.

    "From the beginning, I didn''t intend to hide anything, but Grandpa Feijian and Mr. Matebo didn''t believe me."

    "I really just watched Mr. Matebo''s demonstration, and then I learned the Eight Dunjia."

    Of course, He Feng naturally wouldn''t talk about details like check-in gift packs.

    "But at that time, I only learned the first five of the eight Dunjia."

    "With the advantage of speed, Danzo was defeated."

    When Hefeng said that Danzo was defeated, everyone couldn''t help but glanced at Danzo.

    I saw Danzang with a livid face.

    A look of unspeakable suffering.

    It''s hard to get over the loss to Hefeng, right?

    "However, I also discovered the disadvantages, that is, the damage caused by Dumen to the muscles is very serious."

    "Even if it is Muji''s healing, it will take about two seconds to eliminate the damage caused by Dumen!"

    "In order to reduce the damage, I started to do physical training with Mr. Matebo."

    "When the physical strength has been further improved, I learned the Jingmen!"

    Hefeng narrated the experience during this time with a serious face.

    The result was exactly as he thought, when Hashirama and Tobima listened to the ins and outs, they once again showed expressions of astonishment!

    then.

    Hashirama and Toikama''s eyes met each other, their pupils dilated, and they saw each other''s eyes, which were full of shock and dull eyes.

    Also, their brains feel blank.

    Co-authored...

    Is it really the first time Hefeng has come into contact with gymnastics?

    "He has never lied. He really learned the first five of the Eight Dunjias just by watching the demonstration of Maitebo!"

    "It''s because I''ve been doing all kinds of brain supplements, thinking that big brother Zhuma secretly taught Hefeng for two years?"

    "Actually, it took Hefeng less than half a month to grow into a physical master!"

    Just kidding.

    Now Tobuma finally understands the truth of the whole thing.

    Then¡­¡­

    He became even more confused.

    This brat, Hefeng, must have turned on a cheat!

    It only took half a month, and Matbo was forced to fight with all his might!

    Fake.

    This must be fake.

    There must be some other secret hidden in Hefeng.

    Tobima really couldn''t believe it, so that his thinking became a little confused.

 Chapter 43

    "My grandson is really amazing!"

    Hashirama laughed heartily. Although he was shocked by Kazuma''s shocking talent, he also felt unprecedentedly happy because of it.

    after all¡­¡­

    This is his grandson!

    At the age of seven, he learned strange power and Bamen Dunjia, and also inherited his own Muji healing, as well as a huge amount of chakra.

    What about when he was seventeen, twenty-seven?

    Maybe¡­¡­

    Tobuma''s prediction was correct.

    As long as the current growth rate is maintained, Zefeng will become Hokage within ten years!

    but¡­¡­

    Sora has great strength, but it''s not enough to be an excellent Hokage.

    Will of Fire is also required.

    Otherwise, Zefeng is likely to go the wrong way.

    It''s like Madara!

    "Master Feijian, you can announce the result." Hefeng said softly, looking at Feijian who was in a daze.

    He didn''t compete with Matebo to show off his muscles.

    But to become a ninja.

    His thoughts returned to reality with the sound of the wind, and he calmed down.

    "Well, you''re right."

    Tomona nodded slightly, and then announced the result of the exam.

    "From today onwards, you will be Konoha''s ninja!"

    but¡­¡­

    Although Hefeng possesses Chunin-level strength, he has no experience in performing missions after all.

    I don''t even know how to lead a team.

    In other words, Hefeng still has a lot to learn.

    It should grow slowly from the bottom up.

    "Okay." He Feng responded without any dissatisfaction.

    after all¡­¡­

    Konoha''s strongest is Shinobu.

    "Sarutobi."

    Then, Feima called out the most proud disciple.

    Hashirama is now terminally ill and needs to rest.

    I am already the second generation of Hokage, and I have to deal with various affairs every day.

    For the guidance of Hefeng, he is a bit at a loss.

    Anyway...

    Becoming a ninja means that Hefeng is a real ninja, and he needs to contribute to the village like everyone else.

    To put it simply, it is to accept various entrusted tasks.

    For example, weeding, retrieving lost pets and the like.

    I am a majestic second-generation Hokage, so I can''t take the wind to help others weed!

    After much deliberation, Tomama decided to throw Kaze to Sarutobi.

    He will be the first teacher of Hefeng.

    If he can help Hefeng establish his forbearance.

    It couldn''t be better.

    "I?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked up to Hefeng, pointing at himself with a surprised face.

    When I think of Hefeng''s exaggerated talent, he looks like a monster, a different kind.

    He feels a lot of pressure!

    He is just an ordinary person!

    Except that there are more chakras than their peers, and their Chakra attributes are more comprehensive than their peers.

    There is nothing special about it!

    Suddenly, Hashirama on the side said, "By the way, there was a genius who came out of the ninja school before?"

    "Genius?" Hefeng tilted his head and asked.

    In Naruto, there are not many people who can be called geniuses.

    But the timeline that Hefeng is in now is very early.

    Tsunade is still a few months away from being born.

    He is also a genius, and he was born very early, and he is not among Feijian''s disciples.

    These keywords immediately aroused the interest of He Feng.

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    Another genius who didn''t appear in Naruto?

    Like Metabo?

    "Ah, that person..." Yuan Fei immediately revealed a child who was about the same age as He Feng.

    Before He Feng, he was indeed a genius in everyone''s eyes.

    Whether it is the written test or the actual combat, they are quite excellent, far surpassing their peers.

    It only took one and a half years to graduate from Ninja School.

    The most incredible thing is...

    This person is not of family origin.

    Neither did he inherit the blood succession boundary similar to the Uchiha clan, nor does it seem that Kaze has a family secret.

    Before attending ninja school, he did not receive any training.

    He is a true genius!

    "Uh¡­¡­"

    Thinking of this, Sarutobi couldn''t help but glance at Zefeng.

    However, now he feels that the past tense can be used.

    Although that person is indeed called a genius, compared with the current Hefeng, he seems to be...

    Somewhat mediocre.

    That person has been in ninja school for at least a year and a half.

    Zefeng didn''t go to ninja school at all!

    Who is the real genius will be judged!

    "So, what''s that person''s name?" Hefeng''s curiosity was instantly full.

    You know, Hiruza Sarutobi only looks ordinary on the surface.

    But in fact, the person who can secure the position of the third Hokage, push Konoha to its heyday, and be known as Ninjao...

    Could it be an ordinary person?

    Ghosts believe it!

    To be recognized as a genius by such a person means that the other party is indeed worthy of the title of genius.

    "I remembered, big brother is referring to Sagumo from Hatake''s family."

    Feijian suddenly realized, and recalled that the ninja school was really noisy some time ago.

    Hatake Saun is extremely good in every aspect.

    So he had to graduate early.

    "Well, it''s the kid from Hatake''s family. He seems to be eight years old this year, right? He''s the same age as Hefeng. Why don''t you let him form a team with Hefeng and Sarutobi to carry out the mission."

    Hashirama spoke his mind.

    In his opinion, it would be a great thing to have someone of the same age grow up together as a partner.

    Until now, he still often misses the afternoon when he met Uchiha Madara.

    After all, Sarutobi and others are ten years older than Hefeng.

    Even if we perform tasks together, there will still be some generation gaps.

    "Hatake Saun?"

    He Feng frowned slightly, he had no impression of the name Zuo Yun.

    But the surname Hatake is too famous.

    Konoha''s number one technician, Kakashi, is surnamed Hatake!

    better known as...

    Hatake 50-50!

    "Hatake is not a rich family. It can be seen from the fact that Kakashi was very poor when he was a child and could only live in the suburbs of Konoha."

    "So... this Sagumo is actually... Kakashi''s father?"

    "Hatake White Fang?"

    Hefeng suddenly remembered.

    White Fang should be the title.

    Similar to Golden Glitter, Azure Beast.

    And Zuo Yun is Bai Fang''s real name.

    "If it is Bai Fang, he is indeed a genius. His name is resounding all over the world. Even the legendary Sannin respect him very much."

    "And now, he''s my partner?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but startled.

    He originally thought that only the first, second, fourth, fifth, and seventh Hokages were related to him.

    Now it seems that when the sixth generation of Hokage Kakashi is born in the future, I am afraid that he will call himself an uncle!

    "Brother, you finally thought of a good proposal."

    Tomona nodded, thinking that it would be very appropriate to arrange Sarutobi, Kaze, and Zuo Yun in the same class.

    "From today onwards, the three of you are members of Class Seven!"

    Said loudly between the doors.

    and¡­¡­

    He has already figured it out, Hefeng is responsible for the first task.

    Some time ago, the country of the vortex sent people to talk about several important things in detail.

    It''s better to let Hefeng and the others escort each other back.

    "C-level difficulty tasks are just right for the current Japanese style."

 Chapter 44

    Early the next morning, Zefeng came to the Hokage Building.

    All the commissions accepted by Muye Village, without exception, are all gathered here, organized by specialized ninjas, and then distributed.

    Today is the second day that Hefeng became a Genin, but it is the first time to perform a mission.

    It made him emotional.

    For this reason, Hefeng not only ate two extra bowls of rice in the morning, but also put on a new set of clothes.

    "If I remember correctly, D-level missions are all trivial."

    "From looking for pets, picking up litter, to helping other people weed, everything."

    "When Kakashi took Naruto on a D-level mission, Naruto was very depressed."

    "After complaining to Sarutobi Hiruzen for half a day, I got a chance for a C-level mission."

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    When Tomona formed himself, Sarutobi, and Sakumo into Class 7, he thought of Naruto and the others.

    The same is the seventh class.

    The difference is that his starting point is much higher than Naruto.

    The first task I accepted was C-level!

    but¡­¡­

    C-level tasks are tasks related to individuals, such as escorting people, delivering confidential documents, etc.

    At this level, you will not encounter ninjas from enemy countries.

    At best, they encountered some bandits.

    "The first C-level mission Naruto and the others received was to escort Dazna to the land of waves."

    "As a result, Dazna concealed the fact that he was being targeted by Zabuzhan because of insufficient funds."

    If it is divided according to the task level, the task Naruto received at that time was at least A-level!

    Although it was a mistake, it allowed Naruto to establish his own way of ninja and understand what a real ninja is.

    Even Kakashi commented.

    The first enemy that squad 7 encounters is Zabuzhan and Shiro, which is great.

    "Speaking of which, my Shinobi..."

    Although Hefeng relied on the check-in system to obtain Hashirama Chakra, the Eight-door Dunjia Technique, and passed the Tomona exam, he became Konoha Shinobi.

    but¡­¡­

    For ninja, will and things like that.

    Hefeng hasn''t thought about it carefully.

    "Master Hefeng."

    Just when Hefeng fell into deep thought, Sarutobi''s voice came from behind him, bringing his thoughts back to the real world.

    "Mr. Sarutobi." Hefeng turned his head and greeted politely.

    "Haha, Master Hefeng, don''t be so formal. From today onwards, we will be partners performing missions together. Just call me Ri Zhan, or Big Brother." Sarutobi said with a smile.

    Although they are a ninja class, Sarutobi did not join as a ninja, but as a teammate.

    So Sarutobi felt that it was inappropriate for Hefeng to call himself a teacher.

    The title of Mr. seems too formal, not as good as Ri Zhan, the elder brother seems kind.

    He Feng nodded slightly, "Well, I understand, then I will call you Ri Zhan from now on, as for the young master, I don''t want anything, just call me He Feng."

    Although Hefeng''s physical age is seven years old, his mental age is already twenty years old.

    He couldn''t say a word about a kid like Ri Zhan.

    "Okay, Zephyr."

    As soon as Yuanfei finished speaking, he noticed that another figure was incompatible with this place, and he immediately waved his hand to signal the other person to come and gather here.

    According to the system established by Tokaima.

    The basic age for ordinary people to enter ninja school is six years old, and then graduate at twelve years old.

    So the people who can come here to accept the task are all over ten years old.

    On the contrary, he seemed amiable. A genius like Shuo Mao was out of tune with the environment here.

    "Hello Sarutobi-sensei." Sakumo walked up to Sarutobi in three steps at a time. "My name is Hatake Sakumo."

    Shuo Mao is polite, without the arrogance that some geniuses have.

    In fact, Shuo Mao himself is approachable and cares about his companions.

    Otherwise, he would not give up the mission for the life of his companions.

    In a way, he''s a pretty respectable ninja.

    It''s just that the background environment on the spot was not very friendly to people like Shuo Mao.

    "Suo Mao''s ending." He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at his companion who was about to carry out the mission together.

    However, Hefeng has heard of a conspiracy theory.

    Because of Shuo Mao''s great reputation, he has a very high status in the heart of the fire country daimyo.

    He is the only one who threatens Sarutobi Hokage''s position.

    So his death was actually related to Hiruza Sarutobi.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but glance at Sarutobi.

    Of course, as for the truth, he didn''t know.

    After all, Kishimoto didn''t paint, and these are just things that netizens made up by themselves.

    However, some details in Naruto are indeed in line with the conspiracy theory.

    Like the death of the day.

    The night of the Uchiha extermination.

    For questions like these, Sarutobi always showed a weak and conceded attitude, but every time...

    He is the biggest beneficiary.

    Even Danzang was dismissed by him in one sentence.

    The most frightening thing is that in the entire Konoha senior management, no one questioned him.

    "Wait, if you think so, wouldn''t this guy kill me for the sake of being superior?" He Feng secretly said.

    "He Feng Shao... He Feng, why are you looking at me like that?" Yuan Fei looked puzzled, feeling that He Feng''s eyes were a bit strange.

    "It''s okay, I suddenly remembered something, but it''s not important, let''s go, it''s time for us to meet the client." He Feng changed the topic, and then remembered that he hadn''t introduced himself yet.

    So, he turned to Shuo Mao and said, "My name is Hefeng."

    "Hello, Hefeng." Sakumo responded with a smile, then followed Sarutobi and walked towards the mission point.

    At the same time, Shuo Mao kept looking at He Feng.

    He thought he was the only one who graduated early, but he didn''t expect to meet his peers.

    "Didn''t see him at the ninja school."

    Sakumo recalls everyone he met in the ninja school, and realizes that there is no Japanese style among them.

    For a while, he became very curious about this kid who was about his own age.

    "He should be like me, he is much better than his peers in all aspects."

    "maybe¡­¡­"

    "We''ll be good competitors, Zephyr."

    Shuo Mao just thought about it in his heart, but didn''t really say it out.

    After a while, the three of them came to the place where the commission was issued.

    Tobima has been waiting here for a long time.

    "You are here."

    He folded his arms around his chest, with a serious face, and then turned to the other side with a low voice, "Come in."

    Accompanied by the voice between the leaves.

    The door on the other side was pushed open.

    A middle-aged man who looked to be in his twenties walked in with a little girl who was about the same age as He Feng.

    When he saw Feijian, the man nodded respectfully, which was not difficult to see from his eyes.

    He has great respect for Tobima.

    And that girl has long beautiful red hair, a hairpin pinned to the right bun, and bright eyes, as if full of curiosity about everything.

    But in the view of Hefeng...

    Her appearance is exactly the same as that of Kushina!

 Chapter 45

    Kushina?

    Seeing the girl who suddenly appeared, Hefeng''s first reaction was Naruto''s mother.

    The two people are so much alike that they were carved out of the same mold.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng quickly denied such an idea.

    Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato are of the same generation.

    Namikaze Minato is Jiraiya''s disciple.

    Tsunade, who is the same generation as Jiraiya, has not yet been born, how could Kushina appear in this timeline?

    "It must be Kushina''s elder."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng noticed a black tear mole at the corner of the girl''s right eye.

    Uzumaki Kushina doesn''t have it.

    "Master Feijian." The man stepped forward quickly, and came to Hefeng and the others.

    "Yeah." Tomona nodded her head as a response to the man, and then told Hefeng and others about the content of this mission.

    "This is Uzumaki Ashina and Uzumaki Yuna."

    "They are the ninjas responsible for this escort mission, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Sakumo Hatake, and Kaze."

    Toboma introduced each other to both sides.

    As soon as he heard the girl''s name was Yuna, Hefeng thought to himself, "It really isn''t Kushina."

    On the contrary, it was Uzumaki Weiming, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, "Are these two children also ninjas?"

    When he noticed the breeze, he thought the kid just happened to be here.

    Unexpectedly, the person in charge of this escort mission would be him.

    Although in the Warring States period, it is not surprising that such an age appeared on the battlefield.

    But now is the age of ninjas after all.

    and¡­¡­

    Not to mention Sarutobi Hiruzen, although he looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, it is not surprising that he was promoted to Chunin at this age.

    Although Hatake Sakumo was a child, he looked decent, with a ninja bag tied around his waist and a short knife on his back.

    Gives a very reliable feeling.

    As for this kid named Hefeng...

    Wei Ming felt unreliable in any way, dressed casually, and the ninja bag was not tied properly.

    Is this guy really a ninja?

    However, at this moment, Wei Ming noticed that the family crest was sewn on Hefeng''s sleeves.

    The clan emblem of the Thousand Hands Clan!

    At this moment, Wei Ming seemed to understand something.

    "Can this guy really protect us? It doesn''t look reliable at all." Uzumaki Yuna couldn''t help complaining.

    Although Yuna is a girl, her personality is more like that of a boy, and she speaks quickly without any taboo.

    In her opinion, Zefeng''s fighting power may not be as good as her own.

    "You really are a ninja."

    While talking, Yuna walked up to Hefeng and deliberately compared the heights of the two parties.

    Finding that the two sides are almost equal, she stared at Hefeng''s facial features suspiciously, "It''s quite cute."

    "Yunai." Wei Ming said in a low voice, hoping she would not be so rude.

    No matter how you say it, this is Muye Village.

    It''s not Vortex Hidden Village.

    "Yes~" Yuna drew a long tail, with her hands behind her back, with an indifferent attitude, "But what I said is true, this guy doesn''t look as good as me, let alone with Mr. Wei Ming Compared."

    In fact, Wei Ming is not Yuna''s father, but her bodyguard.

    Sometimes Wei Ming is quite helpless when faced with the temper of the helpless young lady.

    However, Wei Ming was not dissatisfied with Tomona''s decision.

    The territory of the country of vortex is bordered by the country of fire.

    The route back to Vortex Village can be said to be quite safe.

    Worst case scenario is encountering some bandits.

    In other words, the meaning of this escort is more formal than practical.

    It is precisely because of this relationship that Tobuma listed the mission level as C.

    In addition, Uzumaki Ashina, the village chief who established the Uzumaki Country Uzumaki Village, signed a friendship treaty with Senjujuma.

    Even in order to reflect the friendship between the two countries from generation to generation, Tomama is preparing to propose to print the Uzumaki clan logo on the ninja uniform.

    Moreover, the Uzumaki family also possesses a very powerful sealing technique.

    Princess Mito even married her elder brother Hashirama.

    No matter from that perspective, the country of the vortex is a very important ally for them.

    If Hefeng can understand this well, it will be of great help to his future.

    "Haha, Ms. Yuna is still so strong, but our Japanese style..."

    However, just when Sarutobi was about to say something to ease the atmosphere.

    Hefeng caught up with Arina one step at a time, slowly raised his right hand, put his thumb against his middle finger, aimed at Arana''s forehead, and flicked it out.

    Slap!

    A brain crashed on Yuna''s head, making a crisp sound.

    Of course, Hefeng was careful, but it sounded loud, but he didn''t use much force.

    I have to say that Yuna is very cute, with beautiful red hair and fair skin, which looks even more flimsy.

    When she grows up, she must be a first-class beauty.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is not someone who can''t walk when he sees a good-looking girl.

    You Nai''s words are obviously looking down on herself.

    Moreover, the destination this time is a neighboring country.

    A little girl like Yuna must not be able to adapt to their full speed ahead.

    In other words, this escort may take a few days.

    If she keeps talking to herself like this all the time, who can bear it!

    Isn''t this a bear boy!

    Do you really think you can talk like a child at such a young age?

    Who is not a baby anymore?

    On the contrary, Wei Ming at the side suddenly froze. According to his understanding of Yuna, she would definitely not pretend that nothing happened, "Miss Yuna."

    He hurriedly called Yuna to stop, hoping she could calm down.

    "what?"

    Yuna''s eyes widened instantly, and she looked at Kaze in disbelief.

    A mere Konoha Shinobi dares to blow his brains out? !

    Does he know who he is?

    what origin.

    He actually dared to blow his brains out in full view!

    "You bastard, do you know who I am?"

    "I''m Uzumaki Yunai, from Uzumaki Country..."

    Before Yuna could reveal her identity, Hefeng directly interrupted her showing off.

    "Are you saying that your status is very noble? Huh?"

    Hefeng was amused all of a sudden.

    He really didn''t expect that someone would compare himself to this.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s pretending, whether it¡¯s Uzumaki Country or Konoha Village, except for the unborn Tsunade, one counts as one...

    Those who compare with me in background are all younger brothers!

    "Ri Zhan, tell her who I am." He Feng said loudly.

    Although Tobima and Sarutobi saw this scene, they didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    After all, from their point of view, Hefeng and Yuna are still children.

    It''s normal to have an argument.

    but¡­¡­

    In terms of identity, Naibi and Feng are still far behind.

    "Master Hefeng, he is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama." Sarutobi said truthfully.

    At this moment, Uzumaki Weiming was stunned on the spot.

    what!

    Doesn''t that mean...

    Senju Bashima-sama is this man''s grandfather.

    Master Senshou Feijian is this second grandfather.

    The eldest princess of their Uzumaki country, Uzumaki Mito, is his grandma!

    Even Yuna was dumbfounded on the spot.

    "Are you the grandson of Mito-sama?"

 Chapter 46

    White clouds fluttered.

    The sky is clear.

    As Shinobi Konoha, Kaze started the first mission in his life.

    Hefeng knows a lot about the background of the country of vortex.

    After all, the protagonist of Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, is a descendant of Uzumaki.

    The Uzumaki Country is a country established by a person named Uzumaki Ashina.

    The citizens are all members of the whirlpool clan.

    Born with a huge amount of chakra, and famous for her sealing technique.

    Including Namikaze Minato''s Bagua seal used to seal Kyuubi, and Danzo''s Sixiang seal used to seal a bridge.

    as well as¡­¡­

    The most famous ghouls are sealed off, all from the Uzumaki clan.

    However, because the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan is so famous, other ninja villages are afraid of its sealing technique.

    As a result, many ninja villages united and launched an attack on the Uzumaki country, eventually destroying it.

    There are only a very small minority of the Whirlpool family, who remain anonymous and displaced.

    Especially what happened to Xiang Rin and her mother.

    It is not difficult to see that this bloodline is often a double-edged sword.

    If there is no protection of the strong, it will only lose human dignity in the end and become a tool of ninjas.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but glance at Uzumaki Yunai who was walking behind.

    This little girl was lucky to be born in such an era.

    As long as Hashirama is alive, the peace agreement of the Five Great Ninja Villages will be valid.

    Maybe the ninjas will have friction because of commissioned tasks, but a large-scale war will not break out.

    And it is deduced from the information when Zhujian was reincarnated for the second time by Orochimaru.

    Tsunade''s gambling hobby was inherited from Hashirama.

    And the current Tsunade has not yet been born.

    This is enough to show that Hashirama is terminally ill and can live for a few more years.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    Hefeng suddenly remembered.

    It was precisely because of Zhuma''s death that the first war broke out in the ninja world.

    And in the later period of the First Ninja World War, Feima died in the coup of Yunyin Village.

    After that, the Hokage of Konoha Village will be Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    "Did the country of Uzumaki perish during Sarutobi Hiruzen''s administration?"

    Hefeng murmured in his heart.

    No wonder many people think Sarutobi Hiruzen is black.

    During his execution, many inexplicable things did happen.

    "Tch, isn''t he the grandson of the first Hokage, what''s so great about becoming a ninja because of connections." Yuna hid behind Wei Ming and murmured.

    Wei Ming simply pretended not to hear anything.

    After all, he can''t afford to offend both sides.

    "But having said that, the grandson of the first Hokage will actually carry out this mission..."

    From Wei Ming''s point of view, this is clearly to cultivate harmony.

    Every time a ninja completes a task, he will not only get a corresponding reward.

    Contributions to the village will also accumulate.

    And the degree of contribution will determine whether a ninja can be promoted to Jonin.

    "It seems that Master Toikama has high hopes for Hefeng."

    Wei Ming couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    He was already familiar with the route back to the Vortex Country.

    Except for the possibility of encountering bandits, there is basically no danger.

    And things like bandits can be settled by myself.

    In fact, Konoha''s ninjas are not needed to protect them.

    The meaning of this escort is more formal than practical.

    The most important thing is that since Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, it means that he is extremely important to Konoha Village.

    In case of encountering any enemy, the little ghost of the Sarutobi family, the first person to protect should be Hefeng.

    Ms. Yuna is probably the second priority.

    As for the kid named Sakumo Hatake, Wei Ming didn''t have much impression, he probably was a passerby.

    Through Wei Ming''s analysis, he became less and less optimistic about He Feng and the others, and even questioned the arrangement of Tobima.

    However, just when Wei Ming judged that the seventh class was not reliable, Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was walking at the front of the team, suddenly roared, "Everyone be careful!"

    His perception ability is not inferior to that of Uzumaki Ashina.

    As if confirming Sarutobi''s judgment, the enemy rushed out of the woods on both sides.

    Like two ghosts, they went straight to Yuna.

    Immediately.

    Sakumo used the teleportation technique, flashed in front of Yuna, and drew out the chakra dagger.

    Kunai clashed with the dagger, rubbing red sparks.

    Immediately afterwards, Shuo Mao felt someone kick his shoulder and lost his balance instantly.

    In order to stabilize his center of gravity, he backed up again and again, completely exposing Arina to the enemy.

    At the same time, Wei Ming pulled out the samurai sword behind his back, trying to destroy the enemy, but unexpectedly, the opponent''s movements were even better.

    The opponent brandished a black Kunai to hold Wei Ming''s samurai sword, and then a dazzling thunder burst out, injecting the Chakra of the Lightning Escape attribute into the Kunai to increase its sharpness.

    Only then did Wei Ming see the other party''s face clearly.

    The enemies rushing up are not bandits at all, but well-trained ninjas!

    but¡­¡­

    Why do ninjas ambush in this kind of place?

    Wei Ming had a lot of questions in his mind, but he knew in his heart that now is not the time to be entangled in these matters.

    The most urgent task is to resolve this crisis.

    then¡­¡­

    From the corner of Wei Ming''s eyes, she glanced at Yuna, and found that her body was very stiff, her legs seemed to be rooted, and her whole body was terrified, motionless.

    Worried that Yuna would be in danger, Wei Ming hurriedly yelled, "Yunai, back off!"

    At such a juncture, Wei Ming ignored the honorific title and used the shortest sentence possible to remind her.

    It can be said that sooner or later, a third black shadow flew out from the nearby woods, stretched out five fingers, and grabbed Yuna''s chest.

    The ninja who had pushed Sakumo back before shifted his target, holding Kunai and sweeping towards Wei Ming, trying to suppress him and make him have no time to care about helplessness.

    At the same time, the fourth black shadow appeared and attacked Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s vitals, obviously trying to contain him and prevent him from being rescued.

    As for He Feng, who seemed to be only seven years old, they ignored him directly.

    What kind of threat can a seven-year-old child pose?

    Besides, his hair is not red, which means that he is not from the Uzumaki family.

    Since there is no threat, it is of no value.

    Naturally, none of these ninjas who appeared suddenly paid attention to Hefeng.

    "Miss of the Uzumaki family, you are mine now."

    Just when the third ninja was about to grab Arana''s collar and take him away, Kaze, who had been ignored by them, appeared in front of him instantly.

    Although Hefeng doesn''t know how to use the teleportation technique, after being taught by Maitebo, his speed is even more terrifying than Danzo.

    The two looked at each other, and Zefeng clenched his pink fists and swung towards the third ninja.

    If Hefeng was using Kunai, the ninja might still be a bit afraid, but when he saw clearly that Hefeng was just waving his fist.

    The ninja laughed uncontrollably, and regarded him as a servant who stood up to protect his young lady.

    He didn''t take the wind as the same thing at all.

    It is estimated that even if his small pink fist hits his chest, it will not hurt or itch.

    Obviously, he didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.

    "Sakura Rush!"

 Chapter 47

    The moment these ninjas shot, they became enemies of the wind.

    Since he is an enemy, there is no need to show mercy.

    Zefeng decisively aimed at the opponent''s chest, concentrating Hashirama Chakra on the clenched fist.

    She used a strange power move that should have been improved by her sister Tsunade.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    By the time the ninja sensed the danger, it was too late to defend himself, and he could only watch Hefeng''s fist hit his chest.

    boom!

    The sound of the blow exploded in an instant, and the strong impact shattered all his ribs.

    Before he could figure out why a seven-year-old child had such shocking power, his body was already thrown backwards, the scene in front of him became pitch black, and he passed out on the spot.

    "This kid, what''s going on..." The ninja who was suppressing Wei Ming couldn''t help but exclaimed, and after noticing that Zefeng had knocked his companion into the air, he turned to look at Zefeng.

    The immature facial features raised the corners of the mouth, and the right leg was slowly raised.

    He never dreamed that he would feel such an exaggerated sense of oppression from a seven-year-old child.

    even!

    He has a feeling that he will be killed by Zefeng!

    Who the hell is this guy?

    Why does it exude such a terrifying aura?

    He''s just a kid about Yuna''s age.

    Although during the Warring States Period, it was not unusual for a child of this age to be sent to the battlefield, but...

    I''ve never heard of any child''s fist attack with such amazing destructive power!

    My companion is wearing an iron breastplate!

    Not to mention that his companion was sunken by He Feng''s punch, he even spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out on the spot.

    This kind of thing is too shocking!

    Even this ninja didn''t realize that a great sense of fear arose in his heart, causing his body to freeze in place.

    Wei Ming, who was on passive defense, created a chance to counterattack.

    Wei Ming kicked the enemy in the abdomen, discarded the samurai sword with both hands, grabbed Kunai with the ninja bag, stabbed forward, and hit the opponent''s left chest.

    After finishing off the first enemy, Weishang caught the samurai sword spinning in the air with one hand, swiped with his backhand, and cut the other man''s throat.

    The movements are clean and neat, and the clouds are flowing.

    But I have to admit that...

    If the cherry blossom rush of the wind did not shock the opponent, Wei Ming would have no chance to fight back.

    Because the other party...

    It is also a well-trained ninja, with almost no flaws.

    "But... what happened to that punch just now..."

    After finishing off the enemy, Wei Ming''s eyes focused on Hefeng.

    Knocking an adult into the air with one punch, isn''t that too shocking?

    And what happened to that majestic chakra volume.

    Isn''t he a seven year old?

    For a child of this age, the amount of Chakra should be very rare.

    But the breeze just now, the chakra that burst out, is simply several times more terrifying than himself!

    "Is this guy... a monster?"

    Just when Wei Ming was shocked by this, Sarutobi had easily dealt with the enemy.

    Although Sarutobi seems to be just a boy, and he doesn''t feel as strong as Wei Ming, but in fact, he is very powerful.

    "Chunin?" Sarutobi glanced at the guy who was knocked down by him.

    It''s ten years too early for a mere chunin to solve himself one-on-one.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Confirming that the fallen ninja was no longer a threat, Sarutobi turned his head to look at Zefeng.

    "Hefeng is really terrifying."

    Sarutobi couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    No matter how much actual combat training is carried out, there is still a gap between them and a real fight.

    The thought of the possibility of being killed creates fear in the brain, making it impossible to calm down.

    But the gentle breeze just now, not only did not have the slightest fear, but instead made the most correct way to deal with the enemy.

    "Facing a battle for the first time, he showed no fear, behaved relaxedly, didn''t even get his clothes dirty, and even ran to rescue Ms. Yuna."

    "It''s really you, Hefeng, who not only has the strength far beyond his peers, but also has a strong heart."

    While Sarutobi commented on Kaze, he gathered together the corpses of the ninjas who attacked them.

    In fact, it''s not just Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Everyone present was shocked by Hefeng''s performance.

    Especially Wei Ming, he glanced at the ninja who was blown away by the wind.

    The entire iron breastplate was dented, and red blood flowed from the corners of the mouth, nose, and eyes.

    If there is no mistake in judgment, Hefeng''s punch just now broke the ninja''s ribs, causing the internal organs to be squeezed, which is why it happened like this.

    Although he was still breathing slightly, without effective treatment, his injury would only gradually worsen until he stopped his heartbeat.

    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that this would be the result of a punch from a seven-year-old child.

    "No wonder Tokama-sama has high hopes for Hefeng..."

    At this moment, Wei Ming fully understood.

    Why is Zefeng already a ninja at a young age.

    He does have such strength, and...

    Extremely scary!

    Especially his chakra volume, which perfectly inherited the blood of Lord Hashirama and Lord Mito.

    In time, the prestige of Hefeng will surely spread throughout the ninja world.

    Just a punch just now made Uzumaki Weiming have such an idea, and...

    Convinced.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hatake Sakumo looked at Zefeng with dull eyes. He has always been called a genius ninja, and he graduated from the ninja school in only one and a half years.

    Although he thinks it''s right to keep a low profile, he still feels a little smug inside.

    But now...

    genius?

    Does that kind of thing really have anything to do with me?

    In the face of the enemy''s attack, he couldn''t resist at all, and he couldn''t even do things like stand in front of Yuna.

    If there is no companion, he will definitely be killed by the opponent.

    However, He Feng, with just one punch, solved the enemy.

    Such a gap made him feel powerless and mediocre for the first time.

    Zephyr...

    That''s the real genius!

    "Compared to him, I''m a laggard." Shuo Mao clenched his hands tightly into fists, hating his own weakness for the first time.

    Hefeng quickly noticed this.

    "You did a good job, Shuo Mao. You have a very keen sense of smell for being able to detect the enemy''s movements at the first time. No wonder you are called a genius."

    Hefeng said with a smile.

    He fully approves of Shuo Mao''s performance.

    If it weren''t for the rewards he got from the check-in gift pack, he might have been so scared that he could not move in the situation just now.

    Just like Naruto.

    However, Shuo Mao resolutely rushed forward knowing that he was not an enemy opponent. This is not something that can be achieved only by courage.

    Then, Hefeng looked at Yuna again, tilted his head and teased, "Speaking of which, are you injured? Miss Uzumaki."

 Chapter 48

    "I, I wasn''t hurt!"

    As soon as Yuna regained her composure, she shouted to Zefeng.

    However, she didn''t even realize that her voice was trembling.

    Before that, Yuna had encountered some bandits at most, and most of them would flee after Wei Ming reported the Uzumaki clan''s prestige.

    Even if very few bandits choose to fight, they are just the ones who are instantly killed by Wei Ming.

    As long as he is there, Yuina has nothing to worry about.

    But this time is different.

    The enemies they encountered were well-trained ninjas, especially when the third ninja rushed up, Yuna felt unprecedented emotions.

    fear!

    At that moment, she really felt that she would be taken away by the other party.

    Until, Zefeng rushed in front of her and knocked the enemy away with a punch.

    She felt safe again.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Yuna couldn''t figure it out, Hefeng looked about the same age as herself.

    And isn''t this his first mission?

    Why didn''t he panic at all, and could still rush forward to protect himself.

    Most importantly, the guy who was knocked into the air by him was an adult, right?

    How could he have such a strong strength.

    "Oh, that''s good." Seeing Yuna pretending to be strong, Hefeng simply ignored her, turned around and walked to the place where the corpses were piled up.

    "Hey!"

    Yuna didn''t expect that she would be ignored, so she took two steps in three steps to keep up with the wind.

    She originally thought that after experiencing the enemy''s attack, He Feng would somewhat comfort herself.

    result¡­¡­

    That''s it?

    Even if he is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, he is still the client.

    Can''t you just care about yourself a little bit?

    Just one sentence, you are not injured, is it over?

    It''s disgusting!

    "Don''t you need to ask for information?"

    Arina glanced at the fallen ninja, then immediately turned her gaze to the clearing.

    In any case, she was just a little girl, and she was somewhat frightened when she saw blood.

    But in order not to act like a coward in front of Hefeng, she tried her best to prove that she is also very powerful.

    Commonly known as, try to be brave.

    Of course, Yuna did have doubts about this.

    Don''t you need to get information from the other party, such as their purpose and who sent them here.

    and so on.

    "Didn''t you notice it?" He Feng glanced back at Yuna, as if to say, where did your eyes grow?

    Isn''t there enough information left by these people?

    Sarutobi and Wei Ming planned to sum up the issue of this raid, but when they saw He Feng''s performance, they chose to remain silent tacitly.

    "What?" Yuna looked puzzled, not understanding what Hefeng wanted to express.

    "You can tell from the foreheads of these people that they are all ninjas from Yunyin Village." Hefeng began to analyze.

    Yunyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages.

    It has a lot of roles in Naruto.

    Naturally, Zefeng would not mistake their forehead protection patterns.

    "Their target is obviously you." Hefeng said looking at Yuna.

    When these ninjas dealt with Wei Ming and Sarutobi, they went straight to the vital point, and their moves were fatal.

    Obviously holding the mentality of killing each other.

    On the contrary, when dealing with You Nai, he purposely avoided the vital points.

    From such details, it is not difficult to see that the other party wants to take Yuna away.

    "Why, why me?" Yuna couldn''t help asking.

    "Because of your hair."

    "Hair?" Yuna couldn''t help being startled, what does this have to do with her hair.

    "The most obvious characteristic of the Uzumaki clan is that they have beautiful red hair." Zefeng paused, "If I''m not mistaken, Yunyin Village probably wants to study the secrets of the Uzumaki clan."

    For example, why the Uzumaki family has a different amount of chakra than ordinary people, and the ability of King Kong to block.

    Of course, the analysis of Hefeng is not all based on the details of the fight just now.

    but...

    He is a time traveler!

    He has more information than Sarutobi and others.

    Thinking about other people''s things has always been Yunyin Village''s hobby.

    The white eyes of the Hyuga clan, and the nine tails of Konoha.

    Even kidnapped Kushina Uzumaki.

    It''s not surprising that she is staring at Uzumaki now.

    Maybe, Yunyin Village will be the main output of the country''s demise.

    "Good job, Zefeng." Sarutobi couldn''t help but praise.

    As the first time to perform a mission, Hefeng performed quite brilliantly, not only coping beautifully.

    Moreover, so many things have been analyzed in detail from all aspects.

    Although they couldn''t verify it, Sarutobi felt that Hefeng''s analysis was almost inseparable.

    The most important thing is that when ordinary people see a corpse for the first time, they will not be able to accept it psychologically.

    For example, Yuna, although she pretends to be strong, she is always afraid of corpses and dare not look directly at them.

    Actually...

    The reason why Hefeng is so calm is related to his experience before time travel.

    In his original world, he was a medical student and a forensic major.

    Let alone a corpse, he even dissected it.

    Already vomited everything that could be vomited.

    Today''s corpses are nothing disgusting to Hefeng.

    "Besides, these people all have the strength of Zhongren, which shows that Yunyin Village attaches great importance to this operation. Even if they are left alive, with our current methods, they will not say anything."

    Sarutobi explained further.

    The first principle of ninja is to protect information.

    There is no member of the interrogation department among them, even if they ask, they can''t ask anything.

    If you take them to the country of the vortex, you must always be on the lookout for backstabs.

    If you put it back, it will only make them come back.

    From here to the Country of Vortex, it will take at least a few days.

    So it is the safest way to deal with them directly.

    "However, in the next journey, we may meet the ninjas of Yunyin Village." Sarutobi emphasized, "Both Hefeng and Sakumo are still ninjas, and it is the first time to perform a mission. For us, performing such a mission It''s still too early for the task."

    Although giving up the mission would be regarded as rubbish in the ninja world, the difficulty of this mission clearly surpassed C-level!

    And Hefeng is the grandson of Lord Hashirama.

    Special circumstances should be treated specially.

    When Shuo Mao heard that the task was about to be given up, he felt disappointed.

    I didn''t expect that the first time I performed a mission, I had to end in failure.

    "Indeed." Wei Ming nodded, agreeing with Sarutobi''s point of view.

    Whether it is Hefeng or Yunnai, they are all noble people, if something really happens.

    He can''t afford it.

    but¡­¡­

    Zephyr is another way of thinking.

    Although Wei Ming didn''t appear in the Hokage plot, his swordsmanship just now was very good, and he didn''t fall behind in the face of the attacks of the two Chunin.

    It shows that he is very strong.

    Not to mention Sarutobi Hiruzen, a first-class genius with sharp tactics and five chakra attributes.

    And I am a ninja with Hashirama Chakra and Bamen Dunjia.

    With such a configuration, it is fully capable of performing tasks with A-level difficulty.

    The key is¡­¡­

    I am the one who will replace Sarutobi as the third Hokage.

    If he gave up on the first mission, wouldn''t that be his black history?

    "Besides, in this era, if you give up the mission, you may be crushed to death by public opinion."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but glance at Shuo Mao.

    "Why do you look at me with that look?" Shuo Mao looked confused.

    He Feng ignored Shuo Mao, and then said: "Since we have accepted this task, we should work hard to complete it, instead of choosing to give up in the face of a little difficulty. The strong should do what is impossible."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and focused his gaze on Yuna, "In short, I will protect this coward well, let''s continue with the mission."

    Arina froze in place for a moment, her gaze was attracted by the breeze, and she began to mutter to herself.

    "He said... he would protect me?"

    wait¡­¡­

    What is a coward!

 Chapter 49

    At Hefeng''s request, the task continued.

    The formation changed into a * formation, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked in the front, using his perception to detect if there was an ambush.

    Shuo Mao and He Feng stood on the left and on the right to prevent anyone from rushing to both sides of the forest.

    Uzumaki Ashina was in charge of the rear.

    Everyone''s mentality has changed.

    Uzumaki Weiming thought at most that she had encountered a bandit, but she didn''t expect that Yuna would be targeted by Yunyin Village.

    He must report this matter to the patriarch Uzumaki Ashina when he returns to the country of Uzumaki.

    "Recently, the ninjas in Yunyin Village are a little active." Yuan Fei couldn''t help feeling emotional, and then raised his vigilance.

    In fact, not only this incident, but he had heard some news before that, Yunyin Village has been strengthening the fortifications on the border.

    I always feel that since Hashirama-sama suffered from a terminal illness, the atmosphere between Konoha and Yunyin Village has also become tense.

    Shuo Mao thought about the gap between himself and Hefeng, and secretly vowed that he must prove himself when he meets the enemy next time.

    "Hefeng..." Yuna walked in the middle of the line, and would glance at Hefeng on the right from time to time.

    I thought he became a ninja because of his connections, but I didn''t expect him to be quite powerful.

    Even though he is about the same age as himself, he has the strength to repel the Chunin.

    Wasn''t he afraid of the scene at that time?

    For a while, Yuna became curious about Hefeng.

    However, in the next two days, Hefeng and the others did not encounter any attacks from Yunyin Village.

    There is only half the distance left to the country of the vortex.

    However, at this moment, a man wearing the forehead guard of Yunyin Village was hiding on the dense branches, watching Yuanfei and others condescendingly.

    His name is Troy, and he is the owner of the blood succession limit of Yunyin Village.

    "I didn''t expect that he was in charge of the escort this time. No wonder Noy and the others failed to complete the task."

    After some observation, Troy recognized the person walking at the front of the line, which was the famous Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    "When he was only sixteen years old, he became Jonin, the most proud disciple of Senshou Feijian, and performed more than fifty A-level missions and ten S-level missions."

    "Possesses five attributes of chakra."

    Troy muttered to himself, recalling the information he had seen in the intelligence manual.

    With Sarutobi''s strength, defeating Noi and the others is nothing surprising.

    but¡­¡­

    He doesn''t intend to give up on this mission.

    Troy threw a scroll out of his sleeve and opened it neatly.

    Boom!

    A puff of white smoke billowed, and a square shuriken with a diameter of nearly 1.5 meters appeared out of thin air.

    Immediately.

    Troy aimed at Hiruzen Sarutobi at the front of the team, and threw the square shuriken.

    However, Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not take it easy. When the square shuriken flew towards him, he instantly felt the murderous aura, and quickly reminded everyone to get down, while he rolled forward, passing by the square shuriken .

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, the square shuriken was inlaid into the tree trunk beside it.

    Immediately afterwards, a black shadow sprang out from the tree on the other side and stepped on the square shuriken.

    "Excuse me."

    Troy held the tree trunk with one hand, and then greeted Sarutobi and the others, "Everyone from Konoha."

    As Troy''s voice fell, several black shadows appeared from the other three sides, surrounding Hefeng and the others.

    There is no doubt that these people are ninjas from Yunyin Village.

    Hefeng, Sakumo, and Weiming subconsciously moved closer to guard Yuna.

    "Six people?" Hefeng looked around, counting Troy, there were six people in total.

    "Be careful, everyone. This guy is not comparable to the previous ninjas. He is the upper ninja of Yunyin Village, Troy, and has very strong strength."

    Sarutobi looked at it for a moment, and recognized the identity of the person who came.

    A contest between ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    The more information you have about the enemy, the better your situation will be.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi directly took out Kunai, and stared at Troy vigilantly. In his opinion, an opponent like Troy was not something Kaze could deal with.

    It must be resolved by yourself.

    "Weiming, Hefeng, I will leave the rest to you."

    Sarutobi took a deep breath and got ready to fight.

    Hefeng nodded slightly, and then looked at Troy.

    I always feel that the person in front of me looks familiar, but I can''t remember who it is for a while.

    However, making Hiruzaru Sarutobi so vigilant is enough to explain some problems.

    This battle will be countless times more cruel than before.

    "I didn''t expect to be recognized by you. It seems that I am also a well-known ninja." Troy said in a low voice, not in a hurry to make a move.

    "I have always respected Konoha''s ninjas, especially the first Hokage-sama. His honesty is rare in the world."

    "So I don''t want to hurt you, just give me that little girl, and I''ll disappear immediately."

    If it is possible to fight without bloodshed, it is naturally not a bad thing.

    "Aren''t you afraid of starting a war!" Yuna couldn''t help shouting.

    The atmosphere at the scene made her feel very depressed, and she even found it difficult to breathe.

    So I wanted to use this method to ease my emotions.

    "Start a war?" Troy laughed uncontrollably, "Ninjas are existences that rely on completing entrusted tasks."

    "Where ninjas accept escort missions, there will be ninjas who accept assassination missions."

    "Like the two sides of yin and yang, neither side will work without the other."

    "It escalated to war just because of the friction on the mission, not as stupid as that village''s Shadow Society."

    "Besides, little girl from the Uzumaki family, do you think you are a daimyo or the granddaughter of Hokage?"

    "You are just a lady from a small country, even if I kill you here, Konoha will not start a war for you."

    Troy said sharply.

    In fact this is also true.

    If one ninja village accepts the escort entrustment, the other ninja villages are afraid that the friction will escalate into a war, so they dare not accept the assassination entrustment.

    This will only make the ninja lose the meaning of existence.

    Any kind of peace is based on order.

    Once there is no order, the world will only become chaotic, and naturally there will be no peace at all.

    And Troy''s words made Yuna''s body start to tremble.

    Although she wanted to be stronger, she was just a six or seven-year-old girl, neither a ninja nor seen such a world.

    Especially the murderous aura exuded by Troy made her feel like she would be killed.

    Maybe I...

    Really will be killed by the opponent!

    Even at this moment, You Nai''s heart was greatly shaken.

    Uzumaki Ashina, can you really protect yourself this time?

    Can I really see my friends and family in the village?

    Own¡­¡­

    Just when Arina was so frightened that she couldn''t move, Hefeng''s palm patted her on the shoulder.

    Yuna subconsciously looked at Hefeng, and found that he had a smile on his face.

    "I''ll protect you, coward."

 Chapter 50

    No matter how you say it, Yuna is the client this time.

    If the people of Yunyin Village took her away, Hefeng wouldn''t have to be a ninja anymore.

    The most important thing is that throughout the history of the ninja world, the relationship between Yunyin Village and Konoha is the worst.

    If Lei Ying has a chance, he will find a way to make trouble.

    If they get helpless, research the secrets of the Uzumaki clan.

    There is no doubt that one ebbs and flows.

    "Weina, Hefeng, Sakumo, protect Miss Yuna, and leave Troy to me."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s voice was low and deep. According to his experience in performing missions, the other party would definitely not let it go, and a big battle was inevitable.

    Instead of waiting for the opponent to make a move, it is better to strike first.

    And Troy thought so too.

    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, it seems that I have to defeat you first." Troy took out a scroll again while speaking.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a cloud of white mist, another large square shuriken was held by Troy.

    "Using such a cumbersome ninja tool..." Sakumo frowned, and pulled out the chakra dagger neatly from his hand.

    He couldn''t understand why there are ninjas obsessed with such cumbersome ninja tools.

    Although powerful, it is bound to consume more energy when used.

    And the flying speed is not as good as Kunai.

    "coming!"

    Shuo Mao let out a low growl.

    I saw that Troy first threw out the square shuriken in his hand, bent his knees, and jumped up.

    The square shuriken that he had inlaid into the tree trunk before flew out by itself, chasing Sarutobi and the others.

    Shuo Mao and Wei Ming''s eyes widened suddenly, unable to understand.

    Troy obviously didn''t touch the square shuriken embedded in the tree trunk, so why did it chase the target by itself?

    Could it be that Troy''s ninja has self-awareness?

    "Is this... Magnetic escape?" On the contrary, Hefeng suddenly realized, and immediately pushed Yuna to the ground.

    Sarutobi formed seals with both hands. As a ninja with five attributes of chakra, he mastered quite a lot of ninjutsu.

    "Tudun, Tuliubi!"

    Sarutobi slapped his palms down, and the ground shook. Taking advantage of the terrain, he pushed Chakra deep into the ground, uplifted the soil, and formed a soil wall.

    Because of the integration of Chakra, Tuliubi has a strong resistance to water escape and fire escape.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing Sarutobi''s response, Troy raised the corners of his lips, as if he had foreseen that he would do so.

    Just when Sarutobi''s Tudun was about to block the flying square shuriken.

    Immediately!

    The two square shurikens changed their flight trajectories, one left and one right, spinning rapidly towards both sides, bypassing Sarutobi''s mud flow wall.

    "how can that be?!"

    Sarutobi was shocked, never expecting that Troy''s square shuriken could forcibly change direction without any external force.

    At the same time, this also allowed Hefeng to further confirm.

    Troy is a magnetic escape ninja.

    He can magnetize the things he touches. For him, the square shuriken is equivalent to the sand of Gaara.

    With just one thought, one thought, you can freely manipulate it.

    and¡­¡­

    "Oops."

    Sarutobi and Wei Ming spoke in unison and acted together.

    One took out a kunai, and the other brandished a samurai sword to block the flying square shuriken.

    However¡­¡­

    It''s all within Troy''s calculations.

    "Hehehe, you are fooled."

    From Troy''s point of view, the moment Sarutobi and Wei Ming came into contact with the square shuriken, the outcome was already decided.

    He condensed the chakra to the soles of his feet, and stepped on Sarutobi''s mud flow wall.

    Throwing out the scroll with both hands at the same time, channeling a new square shuriken.

    For ordinary ninjas, although this kind of ninja is powerful, it is very cumbersome.

    Not only is it easy to be dodged by the enemy, but it is difficult to recover once thrown.

    and¡­¡­

    Because of its huge size, it is difficult to achieve the assassination effect.

    but¡­¡­

    For Troy who possesses magnetic escape, this is simply the perfect ninja tool!

    His magnetization technique can not only make the square shuriken as flexible as hands and feet.

    You can also transfer the magnetization effect on the square shuriken to the target by touching it.

    In other words, when Sarutobi and Ashina blocked a shuriken, their bodies were magnetized by Troy.

    "It''s over, Konoha''s ninja."

    With a low voice, Troy threw out a new square shuriken.

    After the bodies of Sarutobi and Weiming were magnetized, they attracted each other with Troy''s shuriken, and flew directly towards the square shuriken.

    For a moment, both Sarutobi and Wei Ming''s expressions changed in shock.

    On the other side, the Zhongnin of Yunyin Village saw that Troy had solved the two most troublesome people, so they strode straight to Yuna.

    As for Hefeng, Shuo Mao, they didn''t pay attention at all.

    How could two seven or eight-year-old kids be their opponents.

    Yuna didn''t expect the situation to take a turn for the worse. Even Wei Ming, who had always been reliable, was pierced through the abdomen by Troy''s square shuriken, spurting blood.

    Coupled with the fact that several Chunin rushed towards him together, the unprecedented fear caused You Nai to scream.

    "The wind!"

    At the critical moment, Sakumo took the initiative to block Yuna, holding the chakra dagger in both hands, staring at the enemy nervously, and reminding Hefeng at the same time.

    Their mission is to protect Yunai.

    In any case, she cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of the Zhongnin in Yunyin Village.

    As for Sarutobi and Weiming, now he can only choose to trust them.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Go to hell, Konoha''s brat!"

    "It''s your misfortune to meet us!"

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village all have ferocious faces, like evil spirits from hell.

    It''s not hard to see their hatred for Konoha.

    Even Shuo Mao, who has always been courageous, felt his legs were petrified at this moment, unable to move.

    This is¡­¡­

    A fight between ninjas?

    It''s completely different from actual combat training, that lingering killing intent.

    Shuo Mao felt an unprecedented sense of oppression, his heart beat faster, as if it would jump out of his throat at any time, his lips were dry, and he was immersed in suffocation.

    and¡­¡­

    In Shuo Mao''s mind, large blood-red characters appeared.

    die!

    If you don''t do anything, you will really be killed by the ninja in front of you!

    Move, move!

    Shuo Mao started to growl in his heart, but he couldn''t do anything except watch the other party charge up!

    At this critical moment, only He Feng remained calm.

    Troy focused his attention on Sarutobi and Wei Ming, and handed this over to his subordinates.

    "This is a rare opportunity for me."

    Hefeng muttered to himself, then took a step forward, blocking Sakumo and Arina behind him.

    At this moment, Yuna stared blankly at Hefeng''s back, and found that his small figure was so tall.

    Immediately after...

    The Zephyr burst out the Hashirama Chakra in an instant, forming a strong air current, forcing the rushing ninja to stop.

    At the same time, they showed extremely horrified eyes.

    why¡­¡­

    A seven-year-old kid possesses such a terrifying chakra!

 Chapter 51

    The troops led by Troy are all very good ninjas.

    Whether it is actual combat experience or cooperation with each other, they are impeccable.

    The most important thing is that Troy is also the owner of Blood Successor Limit, Magnetic Escape.

    If He Feng was to face up to the front, he wouldn''t be too sure.

    But the good news is...

    Troy''s primary target is Sarutobi Hiruzen, and his secondary target is Uzumaki Ashina.

    As for Hefeng and Shuo Mao, he didn''t pay attention at all.

    How could two seven or eight-year-old children be the opponents of Yunyin Village Chunnin?

    This is not to underestimate the enemy, nor is it careless.

    It''s an inference made through common sense!

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    I saw Hefeng grasping his fists with both hands, and the moment he erupted Chakra Chakra, he opened the Shengmen in one breath, his fair skin turned red due to congestion, the muscles in his arms burst out with blue veins, and green energy radiated from his whole body.

    Both strength and speed have been greatly improved.

    Sakumo and Yuna''s eyes were instantly attracted by the wind.

    "That... what is it!" Shuo Mao''s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt that the current peace was completely different from that just now.

    In particular, the green energy he radiated dispelled the sense of oppression Sakumo felt from Yun Ren.

    "Why, Zefeng has such terrifying power."

    Shuo Mao rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    Once again, he realized the gap between himself and Hefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    Seeing Hefeng bending one knee, Shuo Mao instantly realized his plan.

    "Hefeng, don''t you... plan to fight those five cloud ninjas!"

    Even if Hefeng has the identity of the grandson of Zhujian, in Shuo Mao''s view, such a thing is still too unimaginable.

    After all, Hefeng is just a ninja.

    Whether it is combat thinking or actual combat experience, it is far from being comparable to Chunin.

    But there was neither confusion nor fear in his eyes.

    even¡­¡­

    Shuo Mao felt strong confidence from He Feng!

    This guy¡­¡­

    Is it really a Genin who is one year younger than himself?

    It''s too bad!

    Although Yuna is not as good as Sakumo, she can''t see so many details, but looking at Hefeng''s back, she feels that the boy in front of her is extremely reliable!

    and¡­¡­

    From Hefeng''s body, Yuna felt a great sense of security.

    It seemed that as long as he stood in front of him, no one could hurt him.

    And the Zhongnin in Yunyin Village all felt their scalps go numb.

    The kid in front of him looked only seven or eight years old, so he was clearly a child.

    why¡­¡­

    He will have such an exaggerated, majestic chakra!

    Even Captain Troy doesn''t have such an exaggerated Chakra!

    "Could it be a transformation technique? He''s actually not a seven-year-old kid at all!"

    A Chunin couldn''t help exclaiming, but such an idea was quickly denied by himself.

    Maybe¡­¡­

    In the beginning, Zefeng might use the transformation technique to disguise himself.

    But he doesn''t need to maintain the transformation technique to fight!

    This just shows that Hefeng didn''t use the transformation technique at all, he is indeed a seven-year-old child!

    "How is this possible, a Konoha seven-year-old ninja possesses a chakra level that is even more terrifying than that of an elite jnin?"

    "And his body, what kind of ninjutsu is that?"

    "Wait, am I... scared?"

    One of the cloud ninjas found that his hands were shaking constantly.

    In fact, not only him, but the five Chunin who followed Troy were all intimidated by the chakra that broke out in Zefeng!

    Even if they don''t want to admit the fact that they are scared by a seven-year-old.

    But the murderous aura emanating from Hefeng''s body and the oppressive feeling formed made them feel scared!

    Actually...

    If the Hefeng they were staring at was not a seven-year-old child, they would definitely regard the ninja who released this level of chakra as Konoha''s elite jnin!

    Boom!

    Zefeng smashed the ground instantly, leaving cracks like spider webs, and then rushed to a cloud ninja.

    "This is not actual combat training."

    "It''s a fight between two big ninja villages."

    "Kindness, mercy, nothing at all."

    "If they are not dealt with here, it will be me and my companions who will be hurt."

    Hefeng warned himself in his heart.

    This is not some ninja game.

    Either solve the enemy, or be solved by the enemy.

    There is no third option.

    he must...

    Kill decisively!

    "The most important thing is that my current body is not strong enough to maintain the eight-door Dunjia for a long time. This battle must be resolved quickly."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he grabbed his fist with five fingers.

    The toughest enemy is Troy who possesses magnetism.

    His fighting power alone may be stronger than these five Chunin.

    "I have to conserve my strength to deal with him."

    "In that case, Dumen, open!"

    At the moment when the fist was about to be swung out, Hefeng opened the door of injury one after another, Dumen.

    In the end, cooperate with the strange power and use the cherry blossom rush!

    boom!

    A loud noise like thunder exploded in Hefeng''s ears, and the iron armor on the chest of Yun Ninja who was hit by him was instantly dented, and the ribs in his body were broken one by one!

    However, before the broken ribs squeezed his internal organs, his vital organs were already severely injured by the impact of Sakura Chong!

    puff!

    Chunin''s body flew upside down like a kite with a broken string, and blood spurted out of his mouth.

    What''s even more incredible is that...

    Before the blood spilled on Hefeng, he had already disappeared in place.

    What''s even more frightening is...

    Hefeng doesn''t know any teleportation technique at all, he just uses the way of running, moving at high speed.

    By the way, the air was stirred, shattering the earth into pieces.

    "Dumen''s damage is really exaggerated..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, if he hadn''t inherited Hashirama''s Muji healing, when he dealt with the first enemy, he would probably fall down because he couldn''t bear the damage.

    However, the powerful Muji Healing gave him the capital to continue fighting.

    "No, don''t come here!"

    The ninja of Yunyin Village showed a terrified expression, waving Kunai with both hands indiscriminately, trying to force Hefeng back and keep him away from him.

    But¡­¡­

    For them who witnessed the Eight-door Dunjia Art for the first time, how could their eyes catch the wind?

    All of a sudden, these four Chunin became targets for testing Hefeng''s strength!

    "It hurts!"

    Hefeng raised his right leg above his head, aimed at the shoulder of the second ninja, and slashed down.

    boom!

    Another burst of sound exploded, and the ninja''s bones broke on the spot, and he fell down straight, spitting blood, twitched twice and then stopped moving.

    Then the third, the fourth...

    Facing the Zefeng who used strange power and Bamen Dunjia, they had no ability to resist.

    And the only remaining Chunin seemed to have gone crazy, he grabbed Kunai tightly and went straight to Sakumo.

    It seemed that he wanted to kill a Konoha''s ninja before he was dealt with.

    But¡­¡­

    Hefeng will give him a chance there.

    Immediately!

    Zefeng flashed in front of the fifth ninja, and smashed his jaw with a Rising Dragon Fist.

 Chapter 52

    "Konoha''s little devil..."

    Troy was dumbfounded, staring at Zefeng below.

    He never dreamed that the situation on the scene would undergo an earth-shaking change.

    The Chunin who followed him was killed by Hefeng in an instant!

    his strength.

    his speed.

    His amount of chakra.

    It really can be described as extremely terrifying!

    And the most frightening thing is that He Feng looks only seven or eight years old!

    Although in the Warring States Period, it was not surprising to push children of this age onto the battlefield.

    But a genius with such strength at such an age.

    In Troy''s cognition.

    Unique!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Ashina was pierced through the abdomen by a square shuriken, fell to the ground, and then pulled out the shuriken to stop the bleeding for herself.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen used the wind escape at a critical moment, forcing the square shuriken flying towards him to deflect, and then gathered chakra to the bottom of his feet, stepped on it with one foot, and ejected himself out with the help of reaction force.

    Of course, part of the reason why Sarutobi was able to succeed was because Troy didn''t expect Hefeng to be so powerful.

    As a result, he was stunned for a moment and lost control of the opponent''s shuriken.

    "Nice job, Zefeng." Yuan Fei turned his head and glanced in the direction of Hefeng, and found that those ninjas were all dealt with by him, and he was relieved.

    If those ninjas and Troy are allowed to form horns, the consequences will be disastrous.

    "However, no matter how many times I watch it, I feel that Hefeng is like a monster..."

    Yuan Fei rolled his throat, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.

    A seven-year-old chunin fought against five well-trained chunin with his own strength, and killed them all in seconds without any effort!

    The most important thing is that no matter how simulated the actual combat training is, there is a gap between it and the real fight.

    "Hefeng not only has great strength, but also has a big enough heart."

    "Is that the grandson of the first Hokage-sama?" Wei Ming''s heart stirred up a storm.

    Dealing with five Chunin at the same time, he actually didn''t have much confidence in dealing with each other.

    If Miss Arina was not considered, he would probably retreat without looking back.

    It is wise to throw the enemy off.

    But¡­¡­

    The grandson of the first generation of Hokage-sama managed to deal with them so easily!

    If he didn''t know that Hefeng was only seven years old, Wei Ming would definitely regard him as Konoha''s Jonin.

    "And what''s going on with that weird speed, I can''t catch it with my sight..."

    From Wei Ming''s point of view, Zefeng''s way of moving is clearly disappearing in place, and then flashing to another place.

    It looks like a very skilled teleportation technique.

    but!

    Every time the Zephyr moves, it will shake the air, form a shock, and hit the ground.

    And this unconscious impact instantly shattered the ground!

    It can be judged from the torn apart ground that Zefeng really didn''t use any teleportation technique.

    It''s just that he moves too fast!

    Wei Ming''s eyes were wide open, and he slumped on the ground, staring fixedly at He Feng''s small body.

    At this moment, Wei Ming''s understanding of physical skills completely collapsed!

    Actually...

    After Tokaima developed the Eight-door Dunjia Technique, he found that no one could withstand the damage caused by this technique.

    So it was listed as a forbidden technique.

    until¡­¡­

    He discovered that Matebo had exercised his muscle strength to a very exaggerated level through the devil training method, and then he taught him the eight techniques of armor.

    Based on this relationship, the entire ninja world doesn''t even know the existence of the eight sects of dunjia!

    "How did Hefeng do it..." Wei Ming''s shocked emotions could not be calmed down for a long time.

    He thinks Zefeng is a monster.

    A heterogeneous!

    but¡­¡­

    It had to be admitted that the current peace gave him a great sense of security.

    It seems that as long as Hefeng is here, Ms. Yuna will be fine.

    It took Troy a long time to regain his composure. With a low voice, he asked Hefeng, "The move you just used is a physical technique, right?"

    For Troy, he now feels that Zefeng is more difficult than Sarutobi.

    Anyway, I still have information about Sarutobi, knowing that he is an all-round ninja with five chakra attributes.

    and¡­¡­

    Through the medium of the square shuriken, I transferred the magnetization to Sarutobi.

    So Sarutobi is nothing to worry about.

    On the contrary, it is peaceful.

    I don''t know anything about him.

    "That weird way of moving and terrifying power, if I was hit by him, I''m afraid my body would not be able to bear it."

    "We have to find a way to magnetize his body."

    However, when Troy was formulating tactics against Zefeng, Zefeng, which he had firmly locked in his sight, suddenly disappeared.

    Troy''s eyes widened, his heart beat faster, almost instinctively, he moved to another position using the teleportation technique.

    I saw Hefeng grabbing his fist with five fingers and swiping the air on the spot.

    And Troy seized this opportunity and threw the four square shurikens at Zefeng at the same time.

    "Is this the strength of the ninja?" Hefeng was quite surprised. Whether it was his own speed or the timing of his attack, he thought it was impeccable.

    If you switch to Danzo, this punch will definitely tell the winner.

    But Troy, he just reacted!

    "Oops." Yuan Fei cried inwardly.

    In order to hit Troy, Zefeng jumped up from the ground. Now his body is stuck in the air, and there is nothing under his feet to step on to move.

    If he touches a square shuriken, his body will be magnetized!

    This is also the reason why Maitebo''s physical skills are very strong, but he is only a Chunin.

    Not every ninja relies on fighting skills to decide the winner!

    In desperation, Yuan Fei quickly formed a seal with both hands, and used water dragon bullets to push Zefeng away.

    But at this moment...

    "Sarutobi, now is not the time to worry about others."

    Troy''s voice rang in his ears, and Kunai was directly on his neck.

    Despite Sarutobi''s best response, he got a solid kick in the stomach.

    And it was only at this time that he discovered that the Troy standing behind him was actually a clone of Thunder Dun.

    And his real body is preparing to kill Hefeng first.

    "You are indeed the scariest Konoha kid I''ve ever seen, if you didn''t have the keen intuition formed by Blood Succession Boundary and hundreds of times of fighting with enemies."

    "I can never be your opponent."

    "But your greatest misfortune is that you met me at this age, and you have no chance to grow up again!"

    Troy yelled at Zefeng, took out all the scrolls with both hands, channeled countless shurikens from them, and wrapped some of them around himself.

    Form a 360-degree defense effect without dead ends.

    In this way, no matter how fast Zefeng is, it is impossible for his fist to hit him.

    and¡­¡­

    Troy controlled hundreds of shurikens, swung them like rain, and went straight to Zefeng.

    On the nick of time...

    "Jingmen, open!"

 Chapter 53

    "Troy is really good."

    Zefeng looked directly at Troy who was standing on the ground.

    He not only dodged his own attack, but also found a way to restrain the Bamen Dunjia.

    Using Xueji Boundary Magnetic Escape, Troy surrounded himself with three layers of shuriken, like a barrier.

    With Troy as the center point, the radius of the magnetic escape barrier is at least about eight meters.

    This means that even if Hefeng breaks through the first layer of shurikens by virtue of his speed advantage, the second layer of shurikens will immediately surround him.

    As long as Kaze''s body comes into contact with Troy''s ninja tool, he will be magnetized by the shuriken in an instant.

    When the time comes, Troy throws a square shuriken casually.

    Ninja tools will attract each other with the wind.

    Once his body is floating and has nowhere to exert his strength, it will be difficult to avoid Troy''s attack.

    "It''s really worthy of being a Jonin who has the blood succession limit."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    And Troy also felt the horror of Zefeng, "For the future of Yunyin Village, I must destroy you here!"

    Troy still understands the principle of ebb and flow.

    A genius ninja as terrifying as Hefeng is unique in the entire ninja world!

    If he is allowed to continue to grow, he will definitely become the next Senju Bashirama.

    Thinking of this, Troy used the magnetic escape technique to the fullest, and hundreds of shurikens waved like rain, rushing towards Zefeng.

    "Oops." Sarutobi''s eyes widened. In his opinion, Zefeng and Troy had the worst compatibility.

    Once those shurikens touch Zefeng, his body will be magnetized.

    By that time, Zefeng will be a fish slaughtered by Troy at will!

    However¡­¡­

    Worried that Sarutobi would sabotage his attack, Troy purposely created a clone with Thunder Tunnel.

    Seeing Sarutobi''s hand seal, Troy''s Thunder Dun clone quickly rushed up and attacked the opponent with a square shuriken.

    As for Sakumo and Yuna, there was nothing they could do except watch hundreds of shurikens attack Kaze!

    With their strength, they simply cannot intervene in a battle of this level!

    "Go to hell, Konoha''s brat!"

    Troy let out a low growl, as if foreseeing Zefeng''s death.

    It has to be said that the current Hefeng is indeed driven into a desperate situation.

    "Indeed, in front of the magnetic escape ninja, the advantage of physical skills will be infinitely reduced, but..."

    "My limit is not Dumen!"

    Zefeng clenched his fists with both hands, guiding Chakra to break through the sixth restriction in the body.

    "Jingmen, open!"

    As the breeze opened the scene door, his body entered a semi-buffered state, and the burst of airflow blocked the shuriken that rushed in front of him first.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng stepped on his toes and jumped straight into the air, his fists ready to go.

    The ninjas who noticed this scene were all dumbfounded.

    "Hefeng, what are you doing?"

    Sarutobi dilated his pupils, unable to understand what Zefeng did.

    For Troy, who possessed the blood-continuing limit, those shurikens were like his hands and feet, and with a thought, a single thought, he could chase down the enemy.

    The most sensible thing to do is to use the increased speed of the eight-door armor to get rid of Troy''s magnetic escape, and then look for opportunities to fight back.

    Jumping into the air now is equivalent to giving up the advantage of moving speed!

    In other words, the current Zephyr is undoubtedly a target for Troy!

    "What is he doing? Why doesn''t he use ninjutsu?!" Wei Ming couldn''t help exclaiming.

    According to his actual combat experience, in the face of ninjas like Troy, it is obvious that using ninjutsu for long-range attacks is the safest solution.

    Why, He Feng insisted on fighting with physical skills?

    But soon...

    Uzumaki Ashina reacted.

    "Could it be that Hefeng only knows physical skills?"

    "That''s right." Yuan Fei kicked Troy''s Thunder Dun clone away, and then made seals with his hands, trying to push Zefeng down from the air with water dragon bullets, while explaining to Wei Ming.

    "Hefeng returned to the village half a month ago. During this time, he has been learning taijutsu from Maitebo, and he has not had the opportunity to touch ninjutsu yet."

    "It''s not that he lacks this kind of combat thinking, but that he doesn''t know how to use any ninjutsu!"

    Just when Sarutobi completed the penultimate seal, the Thunder Dun clone that was kicked out by him chased after him again and interrupted his water escape.

    Sakumo and Yuna both had expressions of disbelief, staring at the breeze in the sky.

    Not without ninjutsu, but...

    He doesn''t know ninjutsu at all!

    "No wonder this brat hasn''t used ninjutsu before." The corners of Troy''s mouth rose, revealing a smug smile.

    "It''s such a pity, you don''t know any ninjutsu even though you have such a terrifying amount of chakra."

    "it''s over!"

    Troy spoke loudly and was full of confidence in his victory.

    However¡­¡­

    Zefeng, who was forced into a desperate situation by Troy in the air, was relaxed.

    "Is it really?"

    Hefeng smiled, and his fists had accumulated enough strength.

    In Dumen''s state, he really has nothing to do with Troy.

    I really don''t know ninjutsu.

    Not even illusions.

    but¡­¡­

    After opening the Jingmen, it''s not like I don''t have the means of long-range attacks!

    I saw Hefeng staying in the air, his eyes narrowed, staring at the shurikens flying towards him.

    Then¡­¡­

    Fist out.

    "To the peacock!"

    Although no one has developed the peacock in this era, Zefeng is a traverser!

    The principle of facing the peacock is so simple that it is mindless!

    As long as the attack speed reaches a certain level, it can rub against the air to form a fireball!

    "Ola Ola Ola Ola!"

    Hefeng let out a low growl, cheering for his moves, waving his fists with both hands, frantically increasing his attack speed!

    It hurts...

    Soon, Hefeng had to clench his teeth, the damage caused by Jingmen was even more exaggerated than he imagined.

    But this time is different from actual combat training!

    Either, kill Troy by himself, or they will be destroyed by Troy.

    so¡­¡­

    No matter how much Jingmen''s damage is, Zefeng must finish facing Peacock!

    "Fire... Fire escape?" Troy''s complacent expression froze instantly, he never dreamed of it.

    Zephyr can actually create a lot of flames!

    "No, this is not Huo Dun, this is..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi was dumbfounded on the spot, he neither saw the seal of the wind, nor could he sense the chakra from the peacock.

    As incredible as this may seem,...

    Zefeng seems to have produced flames by rubbing the air with fists!

    "Is this possible?" Sakumo, Wei Ming, and Yuna all spoke in unison.

    But the facts are in front of them.

    Zephyr did it!

    The breeze directly scattered hundreds of shurikens towards the peacock, and rushed to Troy.

    And the shuriken barrier that he used to defend against Japanese wind body art has now become a cage to imprison him!

    There is no way for Troy to retreat, no way to hide.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of roars, Troy was engulfed by the rain of fire, instantly killing him on the spot!

 Chapter 54

    Hefeng waved his fists continuously, completely ignoring the damage Jingmen caused to his body.

    And the flames scattered from the fist dyed the sky red, as bright as a sunrise, and as dazzling as a peacock''s tail feathers!

    It is precisely because of this expressiveness that this trick gets the name Chao Peacock!

    All the people present took a breath, their eyes were full of shock and dull eyes.

    If it is said that the previous Zefeng only learned the Eight Door Dunjia developed by Tomona.

    So now...

    Hefeng created a new technique!

    At least¡­¡­

    From Sarutobi''s point of view, this is the case.

    He didn''t know that there was a ninja named Maitkai in the later generations.

    I don''t even know that Maitkai, on a whim, injected super fast and super attacking fists into his moves.

    Based on this idea alone, the peacock was created by Maitekai.

    "The seven-year-old Hefeng can not only open the sixth of the eight doors, but also create a new technique based on this..."

    "this¡­¡­"

    Sarutobi''s eyes were wide open, and a turbulent sea arose in his heart.

    He couldn''t understand it, let alone believe it.

    No matter how talented you are, there must be a limit, right?

    How long did it take Hefeng to learn Bamen Dunjia?

    How long did it take to master Jingmen?

    You know, going from zero to one is always infinitely more difficult than going from one to ten!

    How many people spend their entire lives in poverty and can only use techniques invented by others!

    "Towards the peacock..."

    Sarutobi silently recited the name of this move.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it in his dreams, a Konoha Shinobi who was only seven years old.

    Such a terrible technique has been developed!

    Actually...

    The development of the Peacock has nothing to do with Hefeng.

    He just used borrowing-ism.

    But what I have to admit is that facing the peacock is indeed a very powerful physical skill.

    Its two victories in the original game were very good.

    Kisame''s clone that killed 30% of the chakra in seconds for the first time!

    The second time even wiped out most of the sharks of the ghost shark thousand food shark in one fell swoop!

    It is more than enough to deal with Troy in Yinyin Village.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Troy''s shuriken barrier was pushed away layer by layer by the wind.

    Moreover, facing the peacock itself is a physical skill that pursues extreme speed.

    Even if Troy saw countless fireballs blasting towards him, his body had no time to dodge.

    The most important thing is that the shuriken barrier he carefully arranged has become a cage that blocks himself.

    Let him have nowhere to dodge!

    "Is this Konoha''s... Genin?"

    In the end, Troy simply gave up the fight.

    The power of the wind is beyond his cognition.

    He really couldn''t understand how Konoha cultivated the wind.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Just like a monster!

    Before confronting himself, Hefeng killed five cloud ninjas by himself.

    This means that the strength of Zefeng is strong enough to destroy a ninja army!

    Even before and after, he only spent less than half an hour!

    It''s so shocking!

    Immediately, the breeze blasted the peacock towards Troy, hitting his body continuously.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The scorching fire and strong impact made Troy scream and then fell down.

    And those shurikens lost Troy''s control and fell to the ground one after another.

    Sarutobi, Wei Ming, Sakumo, and Yuna were stunned, and Zefeng solved Troy!

    but¡­¡­

    The state of Zephyr has become very bad.

    Jingmen''s normal state will keep the body in a semi-buffered state, minimizing the consumption and damage of the body.

    The purpose is to erupt even more terrifying power when the fighting power is fully activated!

    With any technique, there are risks.

    This terrifying power naturally caused great damage to Hefeng''s body!

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has only had more than a week of physical training.

    His physical strength is not enough to support the use of the peacock.

    With the fist punch just now, Hefeng can be said to rely on his strong will to force his body to finish facing the peacock.

    His muscles, meridians, and collaterals were more severely damaged than ever before.

    even¡­¡­

    Even He Feng''s muscles and bones were damaged!

    Beads of sweat appeared on Hefeng''s forehead due to the pain, and the moment Jingmen was released, even greater pain engulfed his whole body.

    He couldn''t move, and his body fell to the ground.

    "Oops." Yuan Fei immediately reacted, ran quickly, then jumped up, and hugged Zefeng before he fell to the ground.

    However, just such a touch will bring intense pain to Hefeng''s body!

    Seeing this, Sarutobi had no choice but to put him on the ground after catching He Feng.

    And He Feng was going to say something, but found that his body was so painful that he couldn''t make a sound!

    "Is this the damage done to the peacock?"

    "Even if Muyin is cured, there is no way to repair the body in a short time."

    "No, it''s not about Muji''s cure."

    "My current body is not strong enough."

    After the battle with Troy, Zefeng once again recognized his own shortcomings.

    Between him and Mikey, there is a gap called physical strength!

    Just facing the peacock will suffer such a big backlash. If you use the day tiger, you may faint due to the severe pain in an instant.

    Moreover, his own Muji healing cannot be compared with Hashirama.

    Although Hefeng has inherited this ability, the level is still very low.

    If Hashirama''s Muji healing is lv10, Zefeng''s Muji healing is probably only lv1.

    This is also the first time that Hefeng realizes that his body is so weak!

    "When I go back, I must strengthen my physical exercise."

    Hefeng swore secretly in his heart.

    The check-in gift pack just allows him to draw various skills.

    But how to exert the power of these skills still needs continuous training.

    This is like a talented person, it is impossible to pass the exam.

    It takes hard work to pass the exam.

    "The wind!"

    Just when Hefeng had to endure this pain, Yuna suddenly yelled his name, kept shaking his hands, and ran to Hefeng.

    Although Yuna didn''t have a good impression of Hefeng when she first met him.

    I hate it even more when he calls himself a coward at every turn.

    He also thinks that he became a Genin because of his status as the grandson of Zhujian.

    But¡­¡­

    After seeing Hefeng fight to protect himself, even for himself to suffer such a serious injury.

    The helpless state of mind has changed.

    Not only does she not hate Hefeng now, but she is worried about his injury and shed tears.

    On the contrary, Hefeng felt a little helpless.

    I protect you to complete the task, okay!

    It''s just indirectly protecting you, hello!

    The reason I''m hurting so bad is because if I don''t kill Troy, he''ll kill me!

    Don''t make me look like a guy who would give up his life for a woman!

    However, Hefeng could only complain in his heart, because he didn''t have the strength to speak at all.

    but¡­¡­

    Yuna''s next move was beyond Hefeng''s expectation.

    Yuna rolled up her sleeves, revealing her fair skin, and stretched out her arms in front of Zefeng.

    "Hold me."

    Shuo Mao who witnessed this scene: "???"

 Chapter 55

    Although Hefeng was in so much pain that it was difficult to move, his mind was still very clear.

    As soon as he saw Yuna''s actions, he immediately reacted.

    One of the abilities of the Uzumaki family is to quickly restore their own or others'' chakra and injuries by biting their own skin.

    So, Hefeng opened his mouth slightly, endured the severe pain in his body, engulfed Yuna''s skin, and bit down hard with his teeth, absorbing chakra from Yuna''s body.

    This chakra complemented Zefeng''s Muji Healing, healing his injuries faster than ever.

    After two or three breaths, Hefeng felt less pain in his body.

    After five or six breaths, Zefeng completely regained its vitality.

    On the contrary, You Nai covered her mouth with her small hand, not wanting to pant.

    Uzumaki Weiming did not expect that Yuna would treat Zefeng in this way, and was stunned for a while.

    In fact, not every member of the Uzumaki clan has the ability to be helpless.

    Only clansmen with particularly pure blood can use physical energy to heal.

    Like himself, even though he belongs to the Uzumaki family, he cannot recover from his injuries by biting himself.

    But no matter what...

    It is very shameful to be used by someone.

    Especially a lady with status like Yuna.

    So far, she has never treated anyone for an injury.

    Even I didn''t enjoy such treatment.

    This is Miss Arina''s first time.

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Weiming looked down at his wound.

    Being pierced by a square shuriken, I am afraid that it will not take a month or two, and it is impossible to fully recover.

    At the same time, Hiru Sarutobi took three steps and made two steps, and walked in front of Troy.

    Although Zefeng knocked Troy down with the peacock, it failed to kill him.

    Looking at the extremely weak Troy, Sarutobi squatted down and took out a kunai with one hand.

    If Troy is spared here, he will not give up the mission because of Konoha''s kindness.

    For ninjas, missions always come first.

    Even at the expense of the life of your companions, you must complete it.

    Both her and Wei Ming''s bodies had been magnetized by Troy.

    Zephyr''s trump card has also been exposed.

    When Troy makes a comeback, they may be the losers!

    "Your blood inheritance limit is really too tricky."

    Sarutobi paused for a moment, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Troy stared at Sarutomo, and he knew in his heart that no matter from which point of view, he would die.

    If he and Sarutobi switched roles, it would only be more cruel than him.

    after all¡­¡­

    This is a friction between the two ninja villages due to different tasks.

    Even if Raikage knew about his death, he would not start a war for it.

    This is the life of a ninja.

    However, before dying, Troy wanted to know Hefeng''s identity.

    "That Konoha kid, who the hell is... who..."

    Troy squeezed out a complete sentence intermittently, until now, his heart was full of shock!

    A seven or eight-year-old kid actually has the terrifying power to wipe out a ninja army!

    Moreover, in this ninja army, there is also a jonin who has the limit of blood succession!

    At such a young age, his talent is so shocking.

    When he was seventeen, twenty-seven.

    How far will it grow?

    Simply unimaginable.

    In Troy''s view, the future Hefeng is bound to become the strongest enemy of Yunyin Village.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It is very likely to be the strongest enemy in the entire ninja world!

    Damn it!

    Why was such a brat not born in Yunyin Village!

    If he was born in Yunyin Village, he would definitely become the strongest Raikage ever!

    why¡­¡­

    It happened to be Konoha!

    Yuan Fei turned his head and glanced at He Feng who was able to stand up, the corners of his mouth turned up, showing a wry smile.

    "Master Hefeng, you are as strong as a monster."

    "Half a month ago, he was an ordinary kid without any training."

    Sarutobi said truthfully.

    Anyway, Troy couldn''t survive.

    Tell him these things are nothing to worry about.

    The result was as Sarutobi had expected. After Troy heard this, his eyes widened instantly, as if flashing back, with a shocked and dull expression on his face.

    "You mean, that Konoha brat only took half a month to become so strong?"

    But how could such a thing be possible!

    "You Konoha, how did you train ninjas..."

    Troy felt that his worldview had completely collapsed, and he didn''t even know how to imagine Hefeng''s growth.

    It took a seven-year-old child only half a month to gain the strength to defeat himself.

    This is too outrageous!

    "Cultivate?" Yuan Fei shook his head, feeling that the word "cultivate" is not appropriate.

    "Do you think such a terrifying power can be cultivated?"

    "Master Hefeng, the starting point when he was born is the end point that countless ninjas can''t see."

    There is no blood inheritance limit, no family secrets, and no majestic chakras.

    Even if such a person becomes a ninja, the end point is nothing more than a Chunin.

    Some people can''t even pass the Chunin Exam.

    However, Sarutobi firmly believes in the future of Hefeng.

    With his talent, I am afraid that he only needs to take one exam to be promoted to Chunin.

    "A terrifying genius capable of destroying the ninja army is truly an extremely terrifying monster."

    Yuan Fei stared at He Feng''s small figure and let out a long sigh.

    "Okay, Troy, it''s time for you to hit the road."

    After that, Hiru Sarutobi turned around, waved Kunai, and slit Troy''s throat.

    In order to confirm that what he killed was not Troy''s clone, Sarutomo stared at Troy, watched his blood drain, his pupils dilated, and then checked his vital signs again.

    "Now, Troy is dead."

    Sarutobi took a deep breath, made sure there was nothing wrong, then straightened up, walked towards Hefeng and the others, and put away Kunai.

    "Speaking of which, in a few days, it will be the day of Chunin selection."

    Suddenly, Yuan Fei seemed to think of something, muttering to himself in his heart, his eyes focused on He Feng.

    I don''t know if it was his illusion, but he felt that Togama-sama made Hefeng become a ninja at this time to carry out the mission.

    seem¡­¡­

    It''s not a coincidence.

    Of course, the current Hefeng didn''t know anything about the information about the Chunin selection exam. He stretched his muscles and bones a little and found that his body had fully recovered.

    "Has it been resolved?"

    Noticing that Yuan Fei came back, He Feng asked a special question.

    Since it is a ninja from the enemy village, it should be eradicated.

    After receiving Sarutobi''s affirmative answer, Hefeng nodded slightly.

    "It seems that in the next journey, you should not encounter ninjas again."

    "correct¡­¡­"

    Hefeng blinked, then glanced at the cooldown time of the check-in system.

    "Send Yuna to the country of Uzumaki, and then return to Konoha, just in time for the fourth check-in."

 Chapter 56

    After solving Troy, Hefeng never met the ninja sent by Yunyin Village in the following days.

    If the guess is correct, Raikage of Cloud Hidden Village should have only sent two ninja troops to kidnap Uzumaki Yunai.

    When they realized that Troy had failed, Zefeng estimated that he had returned to Konoha.

    Because of the overseer of the peace agreement between Hashirama.

    Regarding this loss, Lei Ying can only be a dumb eater of Coptis chinensis, unable to express his suffering.

    It''s just that what Hefeng didn''t expect was...

    From the beginning, Yu Nai, who was resistant to herself, seemed to be a different person after her battle with Troy.

    Not only can he call himself Brother Hefeng, but he also talks to himself from time to time.

    Although Hefeng doesn''t dislike this situation, it''s not like he likes it either.

    Coupled with the fact that they didn''t encounter any enemies along the way, the rest of the day would be easy.

    Before they knew it, the group arrived at Uzumaki Village in Uzumaki Country.

    As the patriarch, Uzumaki Ashina originally planned to treat Hefeng and others warmly, hoping that they could stay in Uzumaki Village for a few more days to express their gratitude.

    But Sarutobi refused.

    In the end, Hefeng only had lunch in Uzumaki Village, rested for an afternoon, and followed Sarutobi back to Konoha.

    On the way back, Hefeng didn''t forget to complain, "There''s no need to hurry back to the village."

    But no matter how you say it, Sarutobi is the captain of Class 7, and Hefeng and Sakumo must obey his command in matters of decision-making.

    This is also the part that Tobuma specifically explained.

    after all¡­¡­

    The current Zefeng is only seven years old.

    Although he showed a talent like a monster, he shocked Tobuma time and time again.

    But because of preconceived notions, Feima felt that the thought of Japanese style was not mature enough and needed to be cultivated.

    If the command is handed over to Hefeng, something might go wrong.

    "Haha, Woyin Village is really good, but if you miss the Chunin selection exam because of this, you will have to wait for the next year."

    Sarutobi thought for a while, and took this opportunity to bring up the Chunin Exam.

    Whether it is Hefeng''s learning talent, combat thinking, actual combat experience, and psychological quality.

    They all behaved like monsters.

    If you are Hefeng''s Jonin, you will definitely not let Hefeng miss this Chunin exam.

    "I think that the reason why Tobuma-sama appointed Hefeng as a Genin at this time is to allow Hefeng to participate in this Zhongnin exam."

    Sarutobi couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    With Master Fei Jian''s mind, it is not difficult at all to calculate every step that He Feng will take.

    "The Chunin Exam?" Sakumo couldn''t help being startled, the expression on his face seemed to say, what does the Chunin Exam have to do with us.

    Didn''t Hefeng and I become Genin?

    Shouldn''t you be eligible to take the Chunin Exam?

    "That''s right, it''s the Chunin Exam."

    Sarutobi nodded, and then carried out science popularization.

    "Now is the tenth year since the Warring States Period has become history. The various families have put aside their mutual hatred and established Ninja Village."

    "It is worth mentioning that the first person to establish Ninja Village was Hefeng''s grandfather, Hashirama-sama."

    "Don''t look at Hashirama-sama who is often suppressed by Togama-sama. Once he gets serious, he is quite powerful. He is the only person known as the god of ninjas."

    Sarutobi said braggingly.

    Shuo Mao''s eyes suddenly shone with admiration.

    On the contrary, Hefeng was very calm. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Sarutobi, but just the opposite.

    Except Uchiha Madara, Hefeng felt that no one knew Hashirama''s strength better than himself.

    Once it gets serious, is it pretty powerful?

    That''s super awesome, isn''t it!

    A ninja village was bulldozed in minutes!

    And that big man is his own grandfather!

    "However, the establishment of Ninja Village is only the first step. How to improve the system of Ninja Village is also a science."

    "For example, Muye Village, Yunyin Village, Wuyin Village, Yanyin Village, and Sandyin Village, which are now called the Five Great Ninja Villages."

    "It uses different methods to train ninjas."

    "And the promotion system created by Master Feijian is the exam!"

    "All children can go to ninja school, learn knowledge, and become ninja after passing the graduation exam."

    Sarutobi paused for a moment, purposely putting it off.

    "and then?"

    Shuo Mao couldn''t wait to ask the next question.

    Sarutobi continued, "After becoming a Genin, as long as you complete eight tasks, you can be qualified to take the Chunin Exam. Of course, the premise is that there is a Jonin to recommend."

    "And the Chunin exam is held twice a year, that is, on July 1st a week later, the second Chunin exam of this year will be held. If you miss this time, you will have to wait until next year."

    "So, do you want to stay in Woyin Village for a few more days?"

    Sarutobi joked at the end.

    "I see." Sakumo nodded slightly and realized, "As long as we complete seven more ninja missions, we can take this exam."

    "Only a week left."

    Because there is no need to protect a client like Yuna, the time it takes to return to Konoha is much faster than going to the country of Uzumaki.

    If you run at full speed, you can return to the village in about two days.

    Then¡­¡­

    Over the next five days, complete seven ninja quests!

    "There is still a fourth check-in."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, since he can catch up with this Chunin exam, then he has no reason to miss it.

    The most important thing is that the fourth check-in can be done immediately.

    At that time, in the Chunin exam, you can shine again!

    "My goal is to replace Sarutobi as the Third Hokage. Hiding my own strength is simply the opposite."

    "I want everyone to know how terrifying my ''talent'' is!"

    "Let them realize that I am the most suitable person to inherit the title of Hokage!"

    Thinking of this, Hefeng began to stretch his muscles and bones, and then towards Sarutobi, Sakumo said, "Let''s go back to the village soon!"

    The country of the vortex.

    Vortex hidden village.

    The old patriarch Uzumaki Ashina received Weiming alone, and learned about what happened along the way from him.

    "I really didn''t expect that those guys in Yunyin Village would actually be eyeing the abilities of our Uzumaki clan."

    Ashina couldn''t help clenching her fists, and anger grew in her heart.

    In his opinion, the reason why Yunyin Village dared to act so recklessly was probably related to Zhujian''s terminal illness.

    Although Tomona is excellent, his strength is far less terrifying than Hashirama.

    In the future, the ninja world may become even more turbulent.

    "Thanks to you and Konoha''s Sarutobi Hiruzen this time, Yuna did not fall into Yunyin Village''s hands!"

    "You did a good job, Wei Ming."

    Lu Mingming said in praise.

    However¡­¡­

    Wei Ming, who was kneeling in front of him, couldn''t help being startled.

    "The reason why the danger was saved this time is actually...thanks to Master Hefeng."

    Wei Ming paused, and then narrated the process of Kazukaze and Kumo Shinobi fighting.

    At the beginning, Ashina still had a smile on his face, but as Weiming narrated, the smile on his face turned into astonishment, and then from astonishment to horror.

    Finally, from horror to silence again...

    What does it mean that the seven-year-old Hefeng killed the ninja troops in Yunyin Village by himself?

    Are you sure you''re not under an illusion? Hallucinating?

    Uzumaki Ashina really wanted to complain, really wanted to...

 Chapter 57

    After two days or so on the road.

    Hefeng finally saw the gate of Konoha Village.

    However, what he didn''t expect was that Grandpa Hashirama, who was wearing a haori at this time, was leaning on the gate of Konoha Village.

    As if waiting for someone.

    He Feng gradually slowed down and walked over slowly.

    Sarutobi, on the other hand, took two steps in three steps, bowed his head towards Hashirama, "First Hokage-sama!"

    Sakumo''s eyes widened suddenly, he never dreamed that he would see the first Hokage in such a place.

    And along the way, he often told Sarutobi about Hashirama''s deeds.

    For Shuo Mao now, Senshouzhujian is like a god!

    but¡­¡­

    Although Shuo Mao was excited, he was not too confused about the situation.

    It is naturally impossible for a big person like Hashirama to appear here to welcome him.

    "It must be because of the breeze."

    Shuo Mao glanced at He Feng''s side face, feeling envious in his heart.

    "I''m back, Hizhan, haha, it doesn''t need to be so formal, anyway, I can''t be regarded as Hokage now."

    Hashirama folded her arms around her chest and burst out laughing.

    He has never had the airs that a god of ninjas should have.

    "Yo, you are Sakumo from Hatake''s family, right?" Hashima looked Sakumo up and down.

    Truly a talent.

    "First Hokage-sama, do you know me?" Sakumo''s eyes were wider than a bull''s, flattered in his heart.

    He never expected that the first Hokage would know his name!

    "Of course, it was I and Feima who recommended you to form a class with Hefeng. You are the future of the village, so grow up well."

    Hashirama gently touched Sakumo''s head, showing a doting smile.

    Hefeng sees all this in his eyes.

    He could feel the high hopes that Hashirama placed on his juniors.

    "But... what is Master Hashirama doing?" Sarutobi interrupted the conversation between Hashirama and Sakumo.

    Although Hashirama is approachable, there must be something wrong with coming to this kind of place on purpose.

    "Ah, nothing important."

    Hashirama intentionally showed a thoughtful expression, "Maybe it was on a whim, Hirizhan, can you lend me Zefeng?"

    "Ah..." Yuan Fei couldn''t help being startled, he didn''t expect Zhu Jian to speak to him in such a tone.

    However, Sarutobi had already guessed that it was related to Hefeng.

    "After all, you are the captain of Hefeng now." Hashirama said with a smile.

    In this way, after getting Sarutobi''s permission, Hashirama turned to look at Hefeng, and extended an invitation to the eldest grandson.

    Hefeng naturally did not refuse.

    Anyway, before the fourth check-in, there are still a few hours of cooling time.

    "However, why is Grandpa Zhujian looking for me?" Hefeng couldn''t help but ask.

    "Don''t worry about this."

    Hashirama grabbed Hefeng''s arm, lifted him up, and carried him behind his back.

    When Zefeng was put down, he and Zhujian came to an open space.

    Behind is a dense forest.

    In front of him is the unobstructed view of Konoha Village.

    "here is¡­¡­"

    He Feng walked to the edge of the cliff, looked down, and what caught his eyes confirmed his guess.

    here¡­¡­

    It is above the Hokage Rock!

    Although it has been more than a year since he traveled to this world, this is the first time Hefeng has come here.

    In particular, this condescending view of Konoha Village gives Hefeng a different experience.

    "Why do you come to this kind of place?" Hefeng turned around and couldn''t help asking.

    Until now, he still couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine was sold in the gourd in Zhujian.

    I saw Zhu Jian clapping his hands together, "Wood escape¡¤Wooden table technique!"

    In front of Hashirama, the vines protruded from the ground, and then became thicker, turning into a low solid wood table.

    Afterwards, Hashirama took out the scroll from Haori''s sleeve and used spiritism.

    Put the prepared wine and hot tea on the table.

    Then the picnic rug was laid.

    With the forest behind it, it has a special flavor.

    He Feng took two steps in three steps, walked to the picnic rug, took off his shoes, and finished cross-legged.

    Because he is really not used to kneeling.

    "After completing this escort mission, you are a real ninja, Zefeng." Hashirama said with a smile.

    "Yeah, to be honest, I didn''t expect to become a ninja so quickly." Hefeng asked tentatively, "So, is Grandpa Hashirama celebrating for me?"

    "Haha, of course, no."

    Hefeng: "???"

    Unexpectedly, Hashirama''s smile turned into a doting smile, but it was not for the sake of the wind.

    He grabbed the wine cup on the table and sprinkled the dirt on the side.

    It looks more like paying homage to someone.

    "I have a friend."

    "En." He Feng nodded in response, when Zhu Jian mentioned a friend, he guessed the name of that person.

    spot!

    Moreover, Hefeng can feel that Hashirama''s true feelings are revealed.

    "It was an afternoon when we met each other by the creek."

    "We train together, we compete together, we float, we run, we climb hills, blah, blah, blah."

    "When we are tired, we will sit down and talk about our ideals and the brother we want to protect."

    "It was also at that time that we made up our minds and promised each other that we must end the war in the future."

    "To allow all children to be open and honest, unlike us..."

    "We clearly value each other and care about each other, but we can''t even tell each other their surnames."

    Zhu Jian shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile appeared, and then he swallowed the wine in the wine cup in one gulp.

    On this point, Zefeng is very clear.

    During the Warring States Period, even a child of four or five years old would have blood on his hands.

    Once the other party''s last name is told, there is no way to be friends.

    Hashirama and Madara''s mutual concealment is precisely to maintain this friendship.

    "What happened later?" Hefeng couldn''t help asking.

    "Later? Various things happened. We learned about each other''s identities and discovered the family hatred between each other."

    "As much as we want to get rid of it all, there just isn''t enough power."

    "On the battlefield, we fought again and again, but we showed mercy everywhere."

    "Until we each became the patriarch of the family."

    When he said this, Hashirama took another sip of wine, knocked the empty wine glass on the table, and poured himself another glass.

    As for the part where Toikama killed Quanna, Hashirama deliberately didn''t say anything.

    "Afterwards, we put aside our family hatred and established Muye Village."

    "I planned to let him be Hokage, thinking that as long as he had something worth protecting, he would be able to..."

    When he said this, Hashirama smiled wryly again.

    It doesn''t matter whether it''s the name of the Land of Fire, the younger brother Fei Jian, or the representatives of the major families in the village.

    No one stood by Madara''s side.

    Compared to Madara, they think they are more suitable to serve as Konoha''s Hokage.

    What ninja god.

    What is the closest to the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    In the end, even the most important friends can''t help.

    "Grandpa, the person you''re talking about is Uchiha Madara, right?" Hefeng stood up from the picnic rug, walked straight up, patted Hashirama on the shoulder, and smiled.

    "I''ve heard your stories."

    "Because grandpa is good at wood escape, the village is called Konoha Village, and because Madara is good at fire escape, the leader of the village is called Hokage, right?"

 Chapter 58

    Considering that Hefeng is only seven years old this year, when Hashirama told about himself and Uchiha Madara, he concealed some plots.

    For example, the younger brother Madara wanted to protect died in the hands of Tomona.

    For example, he and Madara finally fought in the Valley of the End. In order to protect the village, he killed his best friend with his own hands.

    He didn''t tell Hefeng any of this.

    From a certain point of view, Hashirama tells about the light of Konoha.

    Because he hopes that Zefeng can become Hokage like light, inherit his and Madara''s ideals, and then find the correct answer.

    Although this process will be very difficult and full of thorns, Hashirama is willing to believe.

    If it is Japanese style.

    He can definitely do it!

    You know, he is his grandson!

    And the reason why he chose to tell Hefeng these things was because Hashirama felt that he didn''t have much time.

    He was terminally ill, and his body was getting worse day by day.

    It might suddenly get worse anytime soon.

    If you don''t tell Hefeng about this now, maybe you won''t have a chance in the future.

    Although his younger brother Tomona is a very capable and ambitious person, and he is currently the most suitable person in the village to inherit the name of Hokage, but his style and methods are sometimes a bit extreme.

    If the Japanese style is completely handed over to Togama for cultivation.

    Hashirama is worried...

    One day, the Uchiha clan will become the crux of Konoha.

    Therefore, Hashirama hopes that Hefeng can understand the Uchiha family and believe in the Uchiha family.

    Even Uchiha Madara, he had ideals.

    He also had someone he wanted to protect.

    He also thought about ending the war.

    He also wants to... build a ninja village.

    Let the children confide in their hearts!

    There is nothing wrong with the Uchiha clan itself, it''s just that they lack people who can guide them.

    "Tell me this all of a sudden, I''m only seven years old." Hefeng couldn''t help complaining, but he changed his mind about Zhujian.

    In the original work, the image of Hashirama looks a little funny.

    He is obviously the number one person under the Six Paths, but he is suppressed by Feijian everywhere.

    The matter of dividing the seal-tailed beast also seems unreasonable.

    Many people have even complained that with Zhujian''s strength, he can completely push the ninja world and unify it!

    Even Kazuma felt that Hashirama was a Hokage who lacked power and political skills.

    However now it seems...

    That doesn''t seem to be the case.

    With only a few words, Hashirama exposed Konoha''s concealment.

    The key is¡­¡­

    The words of Hashirama clearly wanted him to lead the Uchiha clan and turn them into his own strength.

    Senju and Uchiha are the two powerful clans of Konoha.

    And he himself is the grandson of Zhujian, with a strong root.

    Even under Hashirama''s policy, members of the Senju family gradually abandoned their surnames and intermarried with foreigners.

    But how could these people easily abandon the identity of Qianshou?

    As long as he waved his arms, the Thousand Hands would definitely follow him.

    If you can control the Uchiha family again.

    Even a daimyo can''t shake his status!

    "Grandpa Hashirama." Hefeng thought for a while, "I heard that you distributed the tailed beasts you captured to other villages during the Five Kages Meeting. Why?"

    Actually, it''s not a secret at all.

    This is the first ever meeting of the Five Kages!

    It was a big event that caused a sensation in the entire ninja world!

    Hefeng knew that there was nothing strange about it.

    It''s just that Hashirama didn''t expect that Hefeng would mention this matter.

    "As expected of the grandson of my Hashirama."

    "Other people''s kids at this age just want all kinds of toys."

    "But Hefeng started to think about things like dividing the seal-tailed beast."

    Hashirama stared slightly, feeling a little agitated.

    In his opinion, although Hefeng is only seven years old, he has a thinking that his peers do not have.

    He can think about peace, tailed beasts, ninja village.

    This is a very rare thing!

    But the truth of the matter is...

    Hefeng felt that he could understand what Hashirama was thinking at the time.

    Tailed beasts are a double-edged sword.

    The power possessed by Renzhuriki is indeed very strong, but once it gets out of control, the destruction of Ninja Village will be quite terrifying.

    Konoha lost a Hokage just because of a problem with one Kyuubi.

    Not every shadow has the strength of Hashirama.

    You can say such willful things as "that thing with nine tails can still kill people".

    Taking a step back, even if Hashirama didn''t collect tailed beasts, wouldn''t other ninja villages have the mind to move tailed beasts?

    The Yunyin Village next door has wanted to get Nine Tails since the Warring States Period, but it was unsuccessful.

    Instead of waiting for other ninja villages to accumulate strength and compete for tail beasts.

    It would be better to seal off the tailed beasts like now to achieve a balance.

    And earn them some money!

    As for the issues of enfeoffment and unification, it is nothing more than relying on the strength of the pillars.

    Once he is dead, no matter what form of rule it takes, conflicts will erupt and eventually escalate into wars!

    The only difference may be in the title of "Ninja Village War" or "Ninja Civil War".

    It was like an empire built by the King of Conquerors. When he died, it immediately split into several countries.

    The reason why Hefeng asked was just to verify his own ideas.

    However, when discussing this issue, Hashirama was silent for a moment.

    He picked up the wine glass, drank down every drop of the wine in it, and then slapped it heavily on the table.

    "Because everyone dies."

    Hefeng: "???"

    "Even if I am not terminally ill, my lifespan is limited."

    "Whether it''s the balance of the tail beast or the peace agreement, it''s just a means to delay the war."

    Hashirama couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    His heart is very clear.

    Peace in the ninja world has a time limit.

    This period depends on your own lifespan.

    and¡­¡­

    The scale of war in the Warring States Period was based on family fights.

    And now, countless families have gathered together to form Ninja Village.

    Once war breaks out again, it must be based on the village.

    The degree of horror will be more terrifying than any previous war!

    That''s why he thought of the "Tail Beast Balance" plan, hoping that the villages would be afraid of the power of the tail beast.

    After his own death, he dared not escalate the war.

    Although Tobima is very skillful and has a strong sense of the city, but he lacks the most crucial strength!

    He is not good enough to be the overseer of the peace agreement.

    "So I hope you can become Hokage before I die!"

    Hashirama slapped his palm on the table, "Let''s take the Chunin exam in a week''s time, Zefeng!"

    Hefeng never dreamed that Hashirama would say such words suddenly.

    It seemed that he really had high hopes for himself!

    However, why do you always feel that your words seem to be saying that Tobima is a dish...

    However, just when Hefeng was about to say something in response to Hashirama.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    "Huh? Is it possible to check in for the fourth time?"

    "I am willing to use Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan in exchange for..."

 Chapter 59

    Even if Hashirama doesn''t say anything, Hefeng will take the Chunin Exam.

    After finishing this conversation with Hashirama, Zefeng returned home and closed the doors and windows.

    Although his check-in process will not be discovered by others, He Feng is still not used to restraining his emotions in front of others.

    He deliberately endured it, and started the fourth check-in in his room!

    Hefeng took a deep breath and confirmed it in his mind.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    For the check-in process, Hefeng is already familiar with it.

    "I would like to trade Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan in exchange for the blood of the European Emperor."

    Hefeng clasped his hands together and started metaphysics.

    Of course, Hefeng knew in his heart that Uchiha Madara would not do anything because of a word of his own.

    This is just a metaphysics, a habit.

    It''s like a dnf anchor who kowtows to the computer when boosting equipment.

    Anyway, Hefeng won''t lose anything.

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit boundary, flashed in front of Zefeng one by one.

    ¡¾Snapped! ¡¿

    The two couldn''t breathe, and the picture froze, flashing a dazzling white light.

    [Congratulations to the host, you got an "Intermediate Water Escape Gift Pack" from the check-in gift pack! ¡¿

    As the sound sounded, Hefeng couldn''t help being taken aback.

    What the hell?

    Intermediate water escape spree?

    What is this?

    Got a gift bag from the gift bag?

    Matryoshka?

    [Do you want to open the intermediate water escape gift package? ¡¿

    "On."

    Hefeng confirmed it in his mind, and there was no point in keeping it open anyway.

    This thing is not a deposit, and there is no way to earn interest.

    [Gift pack opened! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host, rewards: Water escape¡¤Water formation wall lv10, Water escape¡¤Water dragon bomb lv10, Water escape¡¤Water prison technique lv10, Water escape¡¤Water body technique lv10! ¡¿

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, as if he was stunned!

    His first reaction when he saw the Water Dungeon Gift Pack was that he took one of the many Water Dungeons!

    Feeling a little lost.

    Unexpectedly, [Intermediate Water Escape Gift Pack] actually gave four kinds of water escape ninjutsu!

    and¡­¡­

    Very comprehensive!

    "The defensive type has water barriers, the offensive type has water dragon bullets, the binding type has water dungeon techniques, and... the water body technique of physical avatars!"

    "Although the strength of the water avatar is only one-tenth of the main body, it is still a physical avatar, and its practicality is quite good."

    In any case, there are only a handful of ninjas who can see through the difference between the main body and the avatar at a glance.

    Even the Hyuga clan with white eyes can''t tell the difference!

    Especially for the current wind.

    With these ninjutsu, the improvement in strength is very huge!

    "Especially after the battle with Troy."

    "Let me realize the importance of ninjutsu."

    "If I hadn''t forced my body to attack the peacock, I might not have been able to defeat him!"

    The key is¡­¡­

    The reason why Matebo is the ninja in Konoha village second only to Hashirama and Togama in taijutsu is because...

    There are very few ninjas in Konoha Village who focus on taijutsu!

    Families such as Qiudao, Yamanaka, and Nara are practicing family secrets!

    The direction of the Uchiha clan''s cultivation is Sharingan and Huodun!

    Only members of the Hyuga clan can specialize in physical arts.

    However, because of the separation of the family and the relationship between the bird in the cage, etc., there are very few people who are qualified to practice the Sixty-Four Palms of the Eight Diagrams and return to heaven.

    Therefore, the personal strength of the Hyuga family has always been in an awkward position.

    "Furthermore, physical skill is second only to Hashirama, Tobima, and strength is second only to Hashirama, Tohima, are completely two concepts."

    "Especially the disadvantages of the Eight Doors of Dunjia, it is easy to be supplemented by others."

    Now recalling the battle with Troy, Hefeng feels that he is very lucky.

    Because of his lack of understanding of Bamen Dunjia, Troy used magnetic escape to create an enchantment, which trapped himself and became a living target for Zefeng.

    Because of Sarutobi''s presence, Troy''s Thunder Dun clone had to restrain Sarutobi.

    Otherwise, your peacock might attack the wrong target because it can''t distinguish its body!

    And after using the peacock, his body was so damaged that he couldn''t move!

    "If it wasn''t for the use of Nai''s body, it would take at least a few minutes to recover only by relying on my Muji healing."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but smiled wryly, "But, when the ninjas are fighting each other, who will give me a few minutes?"

    "According to the logic of normal people, they will definitely make up the knife neatly, and chatter about where to escape. That is something only villains in anime will do."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and summed up his experience.

    Although he has cheats like cheats, the check-in system itself is not a second-by-second series.

    It''s not like a novel called "Sign in from Naruto" that he read at the starting point.

    The protagonist Xu Fan only signed in a few times before he obtained the ability of wood escape and immunity to illusion.

    And the check-in gift pack is more of a lottery.

    The reward you will get next time is likely to be a waste skill.

    Recognize the gap, exercise yourself, sum up experience...

    That''s how an adult should think.

    And the rewards obtained this time fully made up for the lack of Bamen Dunjia!

    There are not only means of defense, but also means of long-range attack.

    The technique of water prison and the technique of water body can make one''s own combat methods more flexible and diversified.

    Let''s imagine.

    Maitkai first used a water body technique.

    Taking advantage of Kakashi''s unpreparedness, he secretly trapped him with a prison technique.

    Then¡­¡­

    Slowly open the eight-door dunjia, the corners of the mouth are raised, and the teeth are shining with white light.

    resorted to peacock...

    Do not.

    Using Day Tiger...

    Do not.

    Use Yekai!

    Kick it over!

    Kakashi''s bewildered expression even appeared in Hefeng''s mind.

    "correct."

    However, at this moment, Hefeng''s eyes suddenly brightened.

    Although the water escape I got from the [Intermediate Water Dungeon Gift Pack] are all B-level ninjutsu, but the scale and power of ninjutsu.

    It depends on the amount of chakra!

    It''s like when Uchiha Madara rushed to the Ninja Alliance alone during the Fourth Ninja World War.

    The extinguishing fire he used is a B-rank ninjutsu!

    "I hope that in this Chunin exam, I can meet people from the Uchiha clan."

    "I don''t know if I can hit ten directly."

    He Feng muttered to himself, wishing he could find someone now and try his water escape effect.

    but¡­¡­

    Just when Hefeng was thinking about this and was looking forward to this Chunin exam.

    There was a knock on the door outside the room.

    "Hefeng, someone is here to look for you." The voice of his father Kima followed.

    "Looking for me? Who is it?" He Feng asked without thinking.

    "Hefeng, it''s me, Sakumo Hatake, Captain Sarutobi who asked me to call you to carry out the mission together."

    After hearing Shuo Mao''s words, He Feng remembered.

    To take part in this Chunin exam, he must complete at least eight tasks.

    And now, he has only completed one C-level escort mission!

 Chapter 60

    In the days that followed, Hefeng and Shuomo continued to perform tasks.

    I don''t know if it was a deliberate arrangement by Tobuma, but the tasks He Feng received were all very simple D-level tasks.

    For example, helping people find cats and shopping.

    Basically, two to three tasks can be completed in one day.

    The day before the Chunin selection exam approached, Zefeng completed ten tasks!

    Naruto Building.

    Yuan Fei came to the door of Fei Jian''s office, raised his right hand, and knocked lightly a few times.

    After getting Tobuma''s permission, he opened the door and walked in.

    "What''s the matter, Hirizhan?" Tokaima asked.

    "Yeah." Sarutobi nodded, and went straight to the point, "I, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s seventh class recommends Kaze, Sakumo, the two of you..."

    "Participate in the Chunin Exam in my name Sarutobi Hiruzen."

    As long as the ninja who has completed eight missions is eligible to take the chunin exam.

    However, you need to be recommended by a Jonin to participate.

    Although Sarutobi is not Japanese style, Sakumo''s Jonin is the captain of Class 7.

    It is also a necessary process to come to the Tokima office to state this matter now.

    "I see."

    Toboma said lightly, but he was full of expectations for Hefeng''s performance in his heart.

    Especially the first C-level task I assigned to Hefeng.

    Feijian has already grasped the information of Yunyin Village.

    Knowing that they were eyeing Yuna, he wanted to get the secret of the Uzumaki clan.

    The reason why he pretended not to know anything and handed over this task to Hefeng was to see how he would perform in actual combat!

    If Hefeng can''t move because of fear, it means that he is not qualified to take the Chunin exam now!

    "I really didn''t expect that Hefeng could develop physical skills like Peacock..."

    Fei Jian couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    He discovered the restriction of the flow of chakra in the human body, and thus developed the Eight Gates Dunjia.

    It turned out that Bamen Dunjia was extremely harmful to the human body, so it was listed as a forbidden technique.

    On the basis of this, Hefeng developed the Peacock.

    This is enough to prove that in the field of creating ninjutsu, Japan is also a unique genius!

    This escort mission not only made Tomona excited, but also strengthened his determination to train Kaze to become Hokage!

    "By the way, go back and tell Hefeng that he is forbidden to use Chao Peacock in this Chunin exam," Tomama said.

    Although the power of the peacock is very strong, the damage to the body is very exaggerated.

    Even Zefeng''s Muji Healing cannot restore the damage in a short time.

    Such a technique.

    It''s better not to let Zephyr use it.

    However, the reason why Tomono knew so many details was not just because Sarutobi explained it to him as soon as he returned to the village.

    but...

    Tobima has been secretly following behind Hefeng from the very beginning!

    In order to prevent Sarutobi''s perception ability from finding him, he deliberately opened a sufficient distance to observe with the technique of a telescope!

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has a special Kunai gifted by him, with the spell of Flying Thunder God printed on it!

    If Zephyr is useless to deal with Troy towards Peacock...

    Troy will definitely die even worse!

    You know, Tobima wants to cultivate Zefeng into Konoha''s Hokage!

    How could he die prematurely?

    In the end, what Tokaima never dreamed of was...

    Just when he thought that Hefeng and others were cornered by Troy, and he was about to use Flying Thunder God to show up.

    Hefeng even waved his fist, rubbing against the air and creating flames!

    Undoubtedly, Tobima was shocked again at that time!

    Hefeng not only performed well, but completely exceeded his expectations!

    You know, Troy is not only the upper ninja of Yunyin Village, but also the owner of the blood succession limit!

    Thinking of this, a trace of frenzy flashed in Fei Jian''s eyes.

    "In order to enhance the relationship between the allied nations, I specially invited sand hidden villages and rock hidden villages, as well as outstanding genin from neighboring small countries who aspire to become Chunin for this Chunin exam."

    "Among those people, there is no shortage of geniuses who are rare in a hundred years, owners of powerful blood succession boundaries."

    "The most important thing is that Fengying and Tuying were also invited."

    Ever since Hashirama suffered from a terminal illness, the five great ninja villages have been undercurrents.

    After some careful consideration, Tobuma sent out this invitation, hoping that the ninjas from all ninja villages can come to participate in this Zhongnin Exam.

    On the one hand, it is to ease the tension between Ninja Village and maintain the balance of force between each other.

    On the other hand, it is to show the vigor and strength of Konoha Village.

    Let other shadows understand.

    Even though the eldest brother Hashirama is terminally ill, Konoha Village is still very strong!

    "And, this opportunity can also be used to let the leaders of the various families of Konoha see the talent of the wind."

    "Especially the Uchiha clan."

    Fei Jian secretly said in his heart.

    He himself doesn''t have any big opinions on the Uchiha clan, but anyone who can threaten the village is a target he must treat with caution.

    It''s just that the Uchiha clan is the strongest.

    Most should pay attention.

    Actually...

    Before Hefeng appeared, the Qianshou clan was faced with the dilemma of having no successors.

    Even if Tomona wanted to cultivate a Hokage in the family, there was no one to choose.

    All the families in the town are eyeing the position of the Third Hokage.

    But now there is peace.

    Tobuma naturally hopes that these families can give up the idea of ??competing for the position of Hokage.

    "Other than that, it is the lifespan of the elder brother."

    "Although I have temporarily stabilized my elder brother''s condition with drugs, it may deteriorate at any time."

    "Once the eldest brother Bintian, the shadows of other villages are likely to start a war."

    "As the second Hokage, I naturally have to go to the battlefield and protect the village."

    In fact, this is also the reason why Tomona was anxious to cultivate Hefeng and help him to the top.

    Although Hefeng does have the qualifications of Hokage, and he is sure, with Hefeng''s terrifying talent, within ten years, he must be Hokage!

    but¡­¡­

    Can big brother Hashirama really live that long?

    In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart.

    Big Brother Kazuma Hashirama died.

    Sacrifice himself on the battlefield.

    Without the backing of He Feng, even if he has the most terrifying talent, he may not be able to become Hokage.

    It''s even possible to conceive a crime!

    In other words, when Tobima and Hashirama are alive, Hefeng is the root and seedling, and Konoha''s first relationship.

    If they are gone.

    The wind is really just the wind.

    Tobima, who came from the Warring States Period, knows the cruelty of war better than anyone else.

    "Five years."

    "Up to five years, I must cultivate Zefeng into Hokage!"

    He secretly swears and makes up his mind.

    And this five-year period is Zhu Jian''s lifespan!

    Fei Jian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his right hand clenched his fist, "I have never lost a bet against Big Brother, so this time, Big Brother, you have to live for another five years no matter what."

    two days later...

    The Chunin Selection Exam has officially begun!

    Early in the morning, the breeze opened the bedroom window and took a deep breath of fresh air.

    "Chunin Exam, here I come!"

 Chapter 61

    As the most ninja village in the ninja world, Konoha has unparalleled prestige.

    Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and the small countries around Konoha have sent outstanding ninjas to take part in the Zhongnin Exam.

    Although the five major ninja villages can mobilize tens of thousands of ninjas during wartime, the total number of j¨­nin and elite j¨­nin in each village is only a few hundred.

    In other words, a ninja who can be promoted to Jonin is undoubtedly the command class.

    For example, during the Third Ninja World War, Kakashi was able to command Lin and carry out missions with soil because of this relationship.

    But no matter how you say it, the Chunin is an important fighting force of a ninja village.

    Not only do they have the potential to be promoted to Junin, but they are also several times the number of Jnin staff!

    Many important tasks in the village require Chunin to complete.

    Based on this relationship, the leadership of each Ninja Village attaches great importance to this Zhongnin Exam.

    In order for Zefeng to pass the exam smoothly, Kima specially prepared a rich breakfast and supplemented enough protein.

    "Chunin exam, here I come."

    Hefeng got ready, walked out of the house, and then joined Sakumo at a base in Anbu.

    Although this is not the first time that Konoha Village has held Chunin exams, it is the first time that other Shinobi villages have been invited to participate.

    "It is said that there are more than 200 ninjas who participated in this exam." Sakumo shared the information he found with Hefeng.

    The ninja contest is not only a contest of intelligence.

    "Not only that, but the ninjas who took part in this exam are not only ninjas who graduated this year, but also those who took the chunin exam in the past and failed to advance."

    "They have a lot of test experience."

    Shuo Mao went further, feeling uneasy.

    When I think that my opponents are all teenagers, or even adults in their twenties.

    Shuo Mao couldn''t help but wonder if he was a bit underrated by taking this exam.

    After all, he doesn''t have such a terrifying talent as Hefeng.

    Suddenly, Yuan Fei''s voice came from a distance, "Hefeng, Shuo Mao, this way."

    Hefeng and Sakumo looked over subconsciously and found that Sarutobi was waving to them.

    "Captain Sarutobi?" Sakumo couldn''t help being surprised.

    Because in the entire venue, there was no Jonin to accompany his subordinates.

    Is this the advantage of relationship households?

    Shuo Mao felt emotional.

    "Normal, Sakumo, even if you don''t pass the Chunin exam, you can come back next year."

    "You are still young, there is no need to rush."

    "As long as you can accumulate experience from this Chunin exam, it will be fine."

    He Feng patted Shuo Mao on the shoulder to comfort him, then strode towards Yuan Fei with big strides.

    Shuo Mao looked at Hefeng''s back with a dark face, not knowing where to complain.

    You are obviously one year younger than me, right?

    Why do you act as if you care about your juniors!

    and¡­¡­

    Why do you say it as if you have passed the Chunin exam!

    Shuo Mao took a deep breath, suppressed the madness, and followed silently.

    "Hi Zhan, why are you here?" Hefeng walked up to Sarutobi and asked curiously.

    "Master Feijian was worried that you would not understand the situation, so he specially asked me to come over."

    The corners of Yuanfei''s mouth raised, and he said with a smile.

    No matter how you look at it, the small figure of Hefeng is out of place here.

    If he hadn''t witnessed his terrifying talent with his own eyes, he would never have believed in his dreams that a seven-year-old child is qualified to take the Chunin Exam!

    and¡­¡­

    As long as Zefeng plays steadily, he can pass this exam!

    "Hefeng, you are not allowed to use Chao Peacock''s move in this Chunin exam."

    Hefeng nodded, not surprised by this request.

    The peacock caused great damage to the body, and he didn''t plan to use it.

    "Also, let me tell you another piece of news. This Chunin exam is divided into two rounds. The first round is the knockout round. There are only sixteen promotion places."

    Shuo Mao at the side took a breath.

    There are more than two hundred people taking part in this exam, but there are only sixteen places.

    It is equivalent to thirteen people, only one person can pass the first exam.

    For a moment, Shuo Mao couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    "I should be hopeless."

    "One red heart, two hands ready, you are still young, Shuo Mao, this is your advantage." He Feng said without thinking.

    Even if Shuo Mao failed for three consecutive years, he was only eleven years old.

    However, Sarutobi looked around at this moment, as if he was wary of someone.

    Make sure there are no Uchihas around.

    Sarutobi reminded Zefeng.

    "Among the Uchiha clan, there are also those who participated in this exam... Genin."

    Sarutobi originally wanted to say genius, but looking at Hefeng''s calm expression, he deliberately changed the term.

    do not know why.

    Ever since seeing Hefeng, Sarutobi always felt that those geniuses, wizards, and ghosts.

    Seems pretty mediocre.

    "Uchiha?"

    "Yes, there is a guy named Uchiha Setsuna among them, if you meet him, you have to be careful, Kaze."

    Sarutobi paused for a while, "As far as I know, he has a record of killing Iwagakushi Murakami Shinobi four times, and he is recognized as a strong man in the Uchiha clan."

    "The record of killing Jonin four times?" Sakumo suddenly widened his eyes, showing an incredulous expression.

    "Tingjing said that Setsuna''s strength has already reached the level of an elite Chunin, and he has also opened Sharingan. He is a very powerful ninja."

    "It''s just that for some reason, he has never taken the Chunin exam."

    Actually...

    Sarutobi didn''t tell the truth.

    Tobima''s politics were not as conspiratorial as Hashirama''s.

    He is both the light of Konoha and the darkness of Konoha.

    He will give Uchiha some default places every year.

    As long as they send someone to take the Chunin exam, no matter how they perform, they can be promoted to Chunin.

    after all¡­¡­

    The Chunin exam is not just for the winner to pass the exam, but for judging by the performance of the battle.

    Since it is a judgment, it is naturally a matter of a sentence.

    but¡­¡­

    The Uchiha clan produces ninjas that are stronger than others because of the relationship between blood successor limit boundary.

    Such default means, on the contrary, restricted the members of the Uchiha family to obtain more promotion places.

    That''s why Uchiha Setsuna was arranged to take the Chunin Exam this year.

    "Uchiha Setsuna?"

    Hefeng chanted the name.

    Although there are many people in the Uchiha clan, there are very few people with names.

    In Hefeng''s impression, the character Setsuna appeared in the original work.

    He is the Jonin of the Uchiha clan and a member of the Konoha Police Force. He is not only insidious and cunning, but also inherits Madara''s will, and has always wanted to seize power from the Senju clan!

    "Senior Sarutobi, why are you here?"

    Suddenly, a man with the Uchiha clan emblem on his body stopped beside Hefeng, looking at Hiruzen Sarutobi in surprise.

    "Uchiha Setsuna."

    Yuan Fei frowned slightly, he didn''t expect to say anything.

 Chapter 62

    Hefeng looked at Setsuna Uchiha, who was almost as tall as Sarutobi, and his appearance gave Hefeng a wake-up call.

    Although there are ninjas like Kagami, Shisui, and Itachi who love the village in the Uchiha clan, there is no shortage of hawks like Setsuna.

    They have inherited Madara''s will and think highly of themselves.

    When Sarutobi was in power, almost all Uchiha members were hawks, and they did not hesitate to launch a coup to seize power.

    "Naruto to me is no longer an anime, but a real world."

    "Everyone here has their own agenda."

    "Especially the Uchiha clan, if you want to guide them, you must eradicate the Hawks."

    "What the village needs are Uchiha ninjas like Shisui."

    In order to avoid a civil war between the family and the village, Zhishui chooses to jump off the waterfall to understand life.

    Although his life was a bit sad, only Uchiha ninjas like him can make the village stable.

    "Tobima-sama attaches great importance to this Chunin exam, so he asked me to come over as the examiner." Sarutobi answered truthfully.

    There''s nothing to hide either.

    There are more than 200 ninjas who participated in the chunin exam this time.

    The first exam is a one-on-one knockout match.

    If you do it one by one, it will only consume a lot of time.

    So Tomama decided to take out a base in Anbu and divide it into many competition fields, which will be played at the same time.

    This will inevitably require a lot of examiners.

    Su Mo suddenly realized, and at the same time noticed He Feng, a seven-year-old child who is only 1.2 meters tall.

    Originally, with Setsuna''s arrogant personality, he wouldn''t care about other contestants.

    But on Hefeng''s sleeve, the family emblem of the Thousand Hands Clan was stamped!

    "Are you from the Thousand Hands Clan?" Shu Na blurted out.

    "yes."

    "Are you also here to take the Chunin Exam?" A surprise flashed across Setsuna''s eyes.

    In his opinion, Hefeng is clearly a child, right?

    But soon, instantly relieved.

    The promotion of Chunin is judged not by winning or losing, but by the performance in battle.

    As long as you can pass the first round, whether you can be promoted to Chunin is just a matter of words.

    As for the first test, on the surface it is said to be a random draw, but is there really no shady scene?

    Just find a few people whose strength is just weaker than Hefeng, and let him defeat it.

    "Damn thousand-handed clan."

    Setsuna swore secretly in his heart that one day, he would build a bright Konoha without any shady scenes.

    But before that, Setsuna still smiled and said: "I have heard many legends about Senju Mori, I hope I can have the opportunity to fight against you in this exam."

    After a few polite words, he turned and left in an instant.

    As for Setsuna''s thoughts, Hefeng naturally knew nothing about it.

    "However, from a certain point of view, the Uchiha clan is quite sad. They have been suppressed by Konoha''s high-level officials and squeezed out by the village."

    "After finally making up my mind to launch a coup, the three masters in the clan, one committed suicide, one rebelled, and the other lay flat and paddled."

    "Oh, there is another one who was fooled."

    "No, there are two others who were fooled."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Soon, Hefeng''s second grandfather Tomona appeared in the examination room, which meant that the first round of the Chunin selection examination officially began.

    There was no long-winded words in Tobima, and the exam rules were announced directly.

    One-on-one random draw confrontation.

    The winner advances to the next round.

    Until the final sixteen places are determined.

    Hefeng and Shuomo were separated.

    According to the results of the lottery drawn by the impartial staff, Hefeng will face Genin from Yanyin Village in the No. 6 competition field.

    I don''t know if it was a deliberate arrangement.

    After several rounds of fighting, Hefeng felt that the opponents were surprisingly weak.

    There is no need for Bamen Dunjia, Weird Power, or Water Dungeon at all.

    With physical skills alone, Hefeng crushed the opponents he met.

    And he found that the opponents he encountered seemed to be all at the level of just graduating from ninja school.

    The most powerful ninjutsu is nothing more than avatar jutsu and substitute jutsu.

    "It''s really unnecessary." Hefeng shook his head.

    I didn''t expect that Tobima turned out to be this kind of grandfather.

    Although I am indeed a member of the Konoha relationship, or the strongest kind, but through the back door or something...

    Really cool.

    "Forget it, as long as you can pass the exam."

    As long as they win another game, Hefeng can qualify from the first knockout round and participate in the official competition.

    So Hefeng came to the examiner, waiting for him to announce the name of the last opponent.

    Although Hefeng kills his opponents instantly every time, he has to wait for everyone to decide the winner before starting the next round.

    After all, the test rules are random draws.

    Fair and open.

    In the final round, there were only thirty-two genin left in the entire examination room.

    It''s just that what Hefeng didn''t expect was...

    Shuo Mao is still there!

    However, on the viewing platform.

    Fei Jian folded his arms around his chest and watched He Feng, and after serious thinking, he told an examiner beside him, "Arrange He Feng to compete with Uchiha Setsuna."

    The Uchiha clan has a powerful blood succession limit.

    If it weren''t for the big brother Hashirama, no one would be able to suppress Madara.

    Not even myself.

    I am worried that there will be another Madara in the Uchiha clan.

    Tobima has been watching their every move.

    "Although I promised to give Uchiha an default quota, if Setsuna fails to qualify in the first round, then you can''t blame me."

    "The most important thing is that this opportunity can be used to let the Uchiha clan realize the terrifying talent of the wind."

    Feijian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he started the operation.

    And the examiner beside him seemed to be familiar with this kind of thing, nodded in response, and immediately went to arrange it.

    The result can be imagined.

    In the last round of lottery, the Japanese wind "randomly" arrived at Setsuna Uchiha!

    There are more than 30 ninjas left on the field. The probability of this is high or low.

    If there is no element of black box operation, He Feng will not believe it.

    Under the instruction of the examiner, Zefeng came to the center of the No. 6 competition field.

    On the other side, Uchiha Setsuna walked slowly.

    When he saw that the opponent was Hefeng this time, he was taken aback on the spot, a little confused about the situation.

    Because of the thousand-hand clan emblem, Setsuna has been paying attention to Hefeng''s performance.

    Although his physical skills are good, it is not very eye-catching.

    Especially the opponents he encountered were all very weak.

    It was obviously done on purpose by Tomona to facilitate Hefeng to qualify from the first exam.

    But¡­¡­

    He happened to meet himself in the last round.

    "Could it be that the rest of the ninjas are much stronger than Zefeng, so I hope I can eliminate him?"

    Setsu quickly thought of this possibility, and he immediately regained his composure.

    However, Setsuna didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all.

    However, after seeing the result of the lottery, the others were not so calm.

    As the two major families who established Konoha Village, Senju and Uchiha have always been talked about.

    To some extent, this contest is full of fate.

    Seeing Uchiha Setsuna walking slowly, the corners of Zefeng''s mouth rose, showing a smile.

 Chapter 63

    "I really didn''t expect that we would meet in the last round." Shu Mo walked slowly, walked to a position about two meters away from He Feng, and stopped.

    He''s in a good mood right now.

    Except for the first generation of Hokage who can use Mudun, the other Senshou clans did not inherit this ability.

    And Hefeng looks only about seven or eight years old.

    The amount of chakra is definitely not as good as his own.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has seen all the battles before.

    "For a seven or eight-year-old kid, that kind of physical skill is really outstanding."

    "It''s a pity, however, that he met me in the last round."

    Although the current Uchiha Setsuna is just a ninja, he has opened Sharingan.

    No matter how powerful the physical skills are, he can predict the movements and adjust the coping strategies accordingly.

    Even if...

    Hefeng has an amazing talent in the field of gymnastics.

    You can predict your own predictions.

    Then you can also predict your own prediction on this basis!

    Therefore, Uchiha Setsuna is full of confidence!

    "I didn''t expect that either." He Feng said with a smile.

    And at this moment, the examiner who had been silent all this time issued an order, "The competition begins!"

    Accompanied by the examiner''s voice fell.

    Uchiha instantly entered the fighting state, and his hands reached into the ninja bag at the same time.

    For today''s exam, he spent all his savings from performing missions over the past year!

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng is still a member of the Thousand Hands family.

    This competition is of great significance to Setsu!

    More than a dozen shurikens flew towards Zefeng from different angles.

    And this process only took two seconds.

    All the examiners who were paying attention to this battle stared wide-eyed.

    "As expected of a genius of the Uchiha clan..."

    Sarutobi was even more amazed.

    After learning the technique of shadow clone from Toikama-sama, he had a whim and applied the technique of shadow clone to the attack of shuriken.

    Developed the shuriken shadow clone technique.

    And Uchiha Setsuna, by virtue of his superb rate of fire, achieved the effect of shuriken shadow clone technique!

    Sudden!

    The flying shurikens collided with each other in the air, forcibly changing the flight trajectory, like a fishing net, covering the wind towards Zefeng.

    This change directly blocked Hefeng''s retreat.

    "As expected of a member of the Uchiha clan." Hefeng couldn''t help but praise his opponent.

    He thought that only genius ninjas like Shisui, Itachi, and Sasuke could play shuriken so fancy.

    I didn''t expect that even Uchiha Setsuna has such a high level.

    For a moment, a frenzy flashed in Hefeng''s eyes.

    Immediately!

    The Zephyr broke out Chakra, forming a stream of air, which spread out to the surroundings.

    boom!

    I saw that the floor under Zefeng''s feet was cracked layer by layer, like a spider''s web.

    And those shurikens that attacked him seemed to hit the air wall, and flew out one after another.

    Seeing that the shurikens were about to fly out of the No. 6 examination room, all the shurikens suddenly stopped in the air.

    "What was that just now..."

    Setsuna rolled his throat, he couldn''t understand what Zefeng had done, and all the shurikens he threw flew away.

    but¡­¡­

    In this exam, I can''t lose no matter what!

    All the shurikens that were ejected changed their flight paths in the air and attacked Zefeng again!

    "Magnetic escape?" Sarutobi exclaimed again, thinking of the Troy he met before.

    However, isn''t Magnetic Escape the blood succession limit?

    When will the sharing eyes of the Uchiha clan be able to copy the blood following the limit?

    "No, no..."

    But soon, Sarutobi shook his head and denied this thought, after his careful observation.

    The reason why those shurikens can change the flight trajectory is that Uchiha Setsuna connected the shurikens in series with steel wires that are so thin that it is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye!

    "To be able to develop ninja tools to such an extent, is this the strength of the Uchiha clan?"

    "However, Uchiha Setsuna hasn''t used his best ninjutsu yet."

    Seeing this scene, Sarutobi began to worry about Hefeng.

    His trump card, facing the peacock, was listed as a forbidden technique by Master Higama.

    And those shurikens became like magnetic escapes under the instant manipulation.

    For Hefeng, who is good at physical skills, it has a certain restraint effect!

    "The most important thing is that Setsuna is Uchiha who has opened Sharingan..."

    Sharingan is a blood succession limit unique to the Uchiha family, with powerful abilities such as observation, copying, and illusion.

    It is simply the natural enemy of taijutsu ninjas!

    "It''s not over yet!"

    However, the many shurikens are just Uchiha Setsuna''s feint.

    His real trump card is actually ninjutsu!

    I saw that Shusuna opened Sharingan instantly, and stared at Hefeng firmly, making sure that he would not use illusion to confuse himself.

    At the same time, Uchiha Setsuna quickly formed seals with his hands.

    "Fire escape!"

    Immediately.

    Uchiha Setsuna took a deep breath, as if trying to suck out the air in the entire examination room.

    The shuriken that rushed towards Zefeng for the second time was still like a fishing net, covering the sky and covering the sky.

    Block all the escape routes of Zefeng!

    "Even if this thousand-handed brat can use the move just now to knock out the shuriken, he can''t take over my ninjutsu!"

    Uchiha Setsuna was full of confidence, and then gathered half of the chakra to his throat, intending to end the contest.

    "The Art of Fireball!"

    I saw Uchiha Setsuna spit out a giant fireball from his mouth, the diameter was very large, at least five or six meters!

    "The Jutsu of Hao Fireball?" He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he knew this ninjutsu like the back of his hand.

    The original ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan is widely spread in the ninja world.

    It couldn''t be more suitable for testing your own water escape!

    "Just to test the power of my water spout!"

    Zefeng formed three seals immediately, using only a very small part of the Chakra between the pillars.

    A pool of clear water emerged from under his feet, rose rapidly, and submerged the breeze in an instant.

    And those shurikens flying towards him were blocked by the power of Shui Dun.

    Then, the clear water sprayed more and more, and it rotated upwards, protecting the wind while transforming into a lifelike dragon.

    Uchiha Setsuna was stunned on the spot, the fireball he released was completely vulnerable compared to Kaze''s water dragon bomb.

    The body of that water dragon is at least ten meters long!

    It opened its bloody mouth wide, swooped down from mid-air, and swallowed the fireball in an instant!

    Afterwards, the water dragon churned and rushed towards Uchiha Setsuna!

    "This is impossible, Hefeng is just a seven or eight-year-old kid, he can''t have such an exaggerated amount of chakra!"

    "Yes, his amount of chakra is not enough to support such a terrifying water escape ninjutsu!"

    "This must be an illusion!"

    Uchiha Setsuna stared at the big Sharingan, convinced that he must have been hit by an illusion, "See through, see through quickly!"

    However, until the last second, when the water dragon devoured him ruthlessly, he still failed to see through Hefeng''s "illusion!"

    Just like the previous games.

    As soon as Hefeng made a move, he instantly killed his opponent!

 Chapter 64

    Hefeng instantly killed Uchiha Setsuna on the spot, but he didn''t hear the examiner announce the result of the competition. Turning around, he found that the examiner in the No. 6 examination room was already stunned.

    Seeing this, Hefeng had no choice but to remind him: "Examiner, can you announce the result?"

    "Ah?" The examiner''s thoughts were drawn back to the real world, and only then did he realize his responsibility, so he hurriedly announced the result.

    Kaze vs Uchiha Setsuna.

    Zephyr.

    win!

    He will participate in the official game in a week!

    Regarding this result, Hefeng felt no wavering in his heart.

    With his current strength, for Genin, it is undoubtedly a dimensionality reduction blow.

    Every match is a spike, which is a good proof.

    "I thought the Uchiha family would make me a little more serious, but forget it."

    He Feng muttered to himself, his five fingers clenched into fists, but he didn''t have much expectation for the next official match.

    Even the ninjas of the Uchiha clan who opened Sharingan were instantly killed by themselves.

    Is there any ninja who can fight this time?

    The examiner in examination room No. 6 stared blankly at Hefeng''s back.

    Until this moment, his emotions have not calmed down.

    Generally, the ninja who has just graduated does not have enough chakra to support the release of C and ninjutsu.

    It''s almost common sense.

    For example, in the original Hokage, when Sasuke tried to snatch the bell for the first time, he used the fireball technique, which left Kakashi dumbfounded!

    Not to mention, the water dragon bullet used by Zefeng is a B-level ninjutsu that is one level higher than Hao Huoqiu!

    Except for the examiner in the No. 6 examination room, every ninja who saw Zefeng using the water spout was shocked in his heart!

    "Hey, hey, is it true or not, to be able to release such an exaggerated water escape in an environment without water, is that guy really a ninja?"

    "With all due respect, even the jonin in our village, not many people can use that level of water dragon bullets, right?"

    "The amount of chakra of this kid is really terrifying, no wonder Shu Mo felt that he was under an illusion..."

    The examiners began to chatter.

    However, at this moment, one of them exclaimed in surprise.

    "Look at his sleeve, isn''t that the clan emblem of the Thousand Hands?"

    The examiners all focused on the competition, and they didn''t notice the details of the family crest until someone exclaimed.

    And, someone responded immediately.

    "Wait, that brat is probably the grandson of the first Hokage-sama!" Another examiner exclaimed.

    As the god of ninja who built Konoha single-handedly, Hashirama is undoubtedly respected by everyone.

    Naturally, these ninjas had heard about his having a grandson.

    It''s just that Hefeng has just returned to the village and has not been exposed to the public eye.

    "But the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, is he only six or seven years old this year? Come to take the Chunin exam at the age of six or seven? This kind of thing..."

    The examiner''s voice stopped abruptly.

    Hefeng is only about 1.2 meters tall, and he really looks like a seven or eight-year-old child.

    It''s just because of preconceived ideas, they think that Hefeng is just a slow development, so he is shorter than his peers.

    However¡­¡­

    If Hefeng was only seven years old, then his height would make sense.

    It''s just that this kind of fact created a storm in the hearts of the examiners!

    You know, ninety-nine percent of the examiners in charge of the Chunin exams are Chunin!

    With the strength displayed by Hefeng, they couldn''t think of the possibility of Hefeng''s promotion failure!

    in other words¡­¡­

    This means that Konoha Village will welcome the youngest Chunin ever!

    And this record is likely to become a swan song!

    Konoha is the first and only legendary ninja who was promoted to Chunin at the age of seven!

    "found it¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, an examiner remembered their handbook, which recorded the information of all the ninja who participated in the Chunin exam.

    The above information about Hefeng has only simple content.

    "Look at the time above..."

    "Hefeng has only been a Genin for more than a week, and he came to take the Chunin Exam?"

    "No, it won''t."

    "Number of tasks performed, one C-level task, nine D-level tasks..."

    For a while, the cognition of these examiners was subverted again.

    After only being a Genin for a week, I ran to take the Chunin Exam and instantly killed all the opponents I met!

    Even the geniuses of the Uchiha clan!

    The key is¡­¡­

    It is clearly written on it.

    Hefeng is seven years old this year!

    "A seven-year-old Konoha Chunin..."

    The examiners in the audience were in an uproar!

    For them, Zefeng is like a dazzling meteor, which can only be seen from a distance, but cannot be touched!

    No, it''s out of reach!

    These examiners all began to feel that, with a peaceful background, they had terrifying talents.

    There is a good chance he will be...

    The third generation of Hokage!

    This got them excited.

    "We... are actually witnesses to the growth of Hokage in the future?"

    "Hefeng, I remember this name, but how can I make him remember me?"

    However, at this moment, Sarutobi, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t help but speak.

    "I don''t think the background can explain anything. Even if Master Hefeng is not the grandson of the first generation of Hokage-sama, with the talent he showed, he will be cultivated by Tokama-sama!"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen paused for a while, "It''s not because Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, but because he does have such strength!"

    Today''s Sarutobi is not trying to compliment anyone, but sincerely thinks so.

    From the time he knew Hefeng to the present, the talent displayed by Hefeng has shocked him time and time again.

    For those who don''t know what happened, most of them will make up their minds. Hefeng was taught by Tomona-sama before he became a Genin.

    Maybe when Hefeng was four or five years old, he had already started to practice.

    "It''s been less than a month since Hefeng returned to the village. Before that, he didn''t have any training."

    Sarutobi revealed the surprising fact, "Before today, Kazuo had never used ninjutsu."

    "No one taught him!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Every examiner had a stunned expression on his face, and their eyes focused on He Feng, their eyes full of disbelief!

    Sarutobi is the direct disciple of Tobima-sama, and he was promoted to Jonin at the age of sixteen.

    Although he is young, the weight of his words is very high.

    Most importantly, Sarutobi had no reason to lie about this matter at all.

    Just a water dragon bomb of that size was enough to shock them.

    You know, Hefeng''s body has not yet ushered in the peak of its heyday!

    By that time, maybe it would take more than 20 ninjas to use Earth Dungeon together to block his water dragon bullets!

    "Could it be that time..."

    Suddenly, Sarutobi recalled that after he came back from a C-level mission, in order to facilitate Hefeng to master the theoretical basis of ninjutsu, he performed a demonstration.

    At that time, he had used Water Dungeon!

 Chapter 65

    Tomona stood blankly on the viewing platform, and after witnessing the battle between Kazukaze and Uchiha Setsuna, his eyes were wide open, with a horrified expression on his face.

    What did you see?

    Tokaima never dreamed that Kaze killed Setsuna Uchiha in just one round!

    This is simply a scene that subverts his worldview!

    "It''s not that I didn''t expect Zephyr to win."

    "But I never thought that Hefeng would use this method to win the game!"

    "Although Uchiha Setsuna is currently only a ninja, the reason is because he is from Uchiha."

    "In terms of strength, he is even stronger than Danzo."

    Feijian was deeply moved in his heart.

    If Zephyr used the Jingmen...

    Do not.

    Even if it''s just Dumen''s state, Tomona won''t be so shocked after defeating Uchiha Setsuna.

    Because of the Japanese style of martial arts, Tomona quite recognized it.

    On the premise that ninjutsu and genjutsu are not used, and the pure fighting technique is used, Tomona feels that few people will be opponents of Kaze.

    But unfortunately...

    He didn''t even use the first door of the Eight Doors of Dunjia!

    With just one ninjutsu, Setsuna Uchiha was instantly killed!

    "And, if I''m not mistaken, when He Feng used the water dragon bomb just now, he only made three seals!"

    Although the water dragon bomb is only a B-level ninjutsu, it has strong flexibility and is a very useful water escape ninjutsu.

    The only disadvantage is that when using water dragon bombs, you need to make forty-four seals.

    If the sealing speed is not fast enough, it is easy to expose the flaws to the enemy.

    In order to suppress Uchiha Izuna''s fire escape on the battlefield, Tomona forcibly simplified the water dragon bullet to three seals.

    but¡­¡­

    If you want to use Simplified Knot Seal, you must have a high ninjutsu talent!

    "Not only in Taijutsu, but even in the field of ninjutsu, Kaze is a monster-like genius."

    This made Tomama sigh.

    For a true genius, he is a genius no matter what field he is in!

    "I have never taught Japanese ninjutsu, nor have I demonstrated it in front of him..."

    Thinking of this, Tomona couldn''t help but look at Hiruzen Sarutobi in the examination room.

    As a ninja with five chakra attributes, Sarutobi''s water escape is very strong.

    But even for him, it takes twelve seals to release the water dragon bomb now.

    Based on this, it is impossible for Sarutobi to teach Zefeng how to form three seals and release the water dragon bullet.

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    Zephyr...

    I am self-taught, and I have mastered the simplified knot seal of water dragon bullets!

    calm.

    calm.

    "By the way, is it possible that it is the eldest brother?"

    Suddenly, Toikama thought of Hashirama again.

    He heard people say that Hefeng was taken away by Hashirama when he returned to the village.

    Could it be that time, big brother Hashirama taught Japanese ninjutsu?

    Actually...

    The wood escape technique is the fusion of the water escape chakra and the earth escape chakra, resulting in the blood succession limit.

    Although the eldest brother Zhujian only uses Wooden Dungeon to fight, but in the field of Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon, he is also a first-class strongman.

    If it was him, it would be no surprise that Zefeng would use water dragon bombs.

    Thinking of this, Tobuma''s mood eased a lot.

    Even though Hefeng is his grandson, when he saw that he possessed the talent of terror, Tobima was filled with excitement.

    but¡­¡­

    Tokaima will also be hit invisibly.

    You know, he fought against Quan Nai countless times before he simplified the water dragon bomb technique to three seals.

    And when carrying out the task of escorting Yuna, Hefeng doesn''t know any ninjutsu yet!

    I learned the water dragon bomb in a week and simplified the knot seal to three.

    This kind of thing is simply too outrageous!

    It made Tobima feel like he was a ninjutsu idiot.

    Feel ashamed!

    especially¡­¡­

    According to the understanding of Hefeng, with his character, I''m afraid he would say that.

    "No way, no way, no one really thinks the technique of water dragon bullet is difficult?"

    "What? This ninjutsu requires forty-four seals? Obviously three are enough."

    "Oh, I learned this ninjutsu at a glance, and then found that the knot seal was too cumbersome, so I simplified it casually."

    Feijian couldn''t help holding his forehead, no matter the tone of voice or the innocence on his face, they all appeared in his mind vividly.

    Based on such mental activity.

    Tobuma would rather believe that it was the eldest brother Zhuma who made a small fuss about Kazuma on the eve of the Chunin exam.

    He also didn''t want to believe that Hefeng developed the water dragon bullet technique by himself!

    "wrong."

    Toboma quickly realized that he shook his head, looking speechless.

    "I''m a second-generation Hokage. It''s boring to compete with a seven or eight-year-old child."

    Toboma comforted himself in this way.

    the other side.

    After defeating Uchiha Setsuna, Hefeng qualified for the official match, and he can leave here on his own.

    However, considering that Shuo Mao has not yet qualified, He Feng intends to watch the battle.

    But at this moment, Sarutobi stopped him.

    As soon as Hefeng turned his head, he saw Sarutobi with a smile on his face.

    "Congratulations, Zefeng."

    "I really didn''t expect that you defeated Uchiha Setsuna without using Bamen Dunjia."

    "Don''t look at him as a ninja now, in terms of strength, he is actually stronger than Danzo."

    "However, the water dragon bomb technique just now, was it taught by Master Feima?"

    Seeing Hefeng, Sarutobi couldn''t help but spit out all the words he wanted to say.

    Now he is not only sincerely happy for Hefeng, but also has a lot of doubts.

    After all, an ordinary ninja needs forty-four seals to use the water dragon bullet technique, but only Tomona-sama can simplify this technique to three.

    "I learned this ninjutsu immediately, and then I found that the knot seal was too cumbersome, so I simplified it casually." He Feng said lightly.

    In any case, he did learn to escape water instantly.

    It''s just that the guy who taught him the water escape is named [Intermediate Water escape gift package. ¡¿

    As a result, when Sarutobi heard this, his face was blackened.

    What is casual simplification?

    Do you think this thing is very simple?

    Even for me, I need at least twelve seals to use the water dragon bullet technique!

    However, as soon as Sarutobi complained, he realized.

    Hefeng is not an ordinary ninja, how can it be treated with common sense?

    Wasn''t it enough to get slapped in the face a few times before?

    "I actually compared myself with a monster like Hefeng..."

    Sarutobi''s lips trembled a little.

    The talent gap between him and Hefeng is really too big!

    It''s so big that it''s a world of difference!

    "No one can imitate Zefeng''s speed of learning ninjutsu."

    "Even if it is a genius of the Uchiha clan, it will not work."

    There are geniuses every year.

    But a genius like Hefeng who transcends human beings and looks like a monster, even the entire ninja world.

    Can''t find the second person!

    "Let''s go, Ri Zhan, let''s go and see Shuo Mao, he probably hasn''t finished yet."

    Hefeng looked at Sarutobi with a sluggish face, and reminded him.

    As Shuo Mao is a member of the seventh class, the two of them should pay attention to each other.

    "I don''t know who Shuo Mao''s opponent is."

    Hefeng muttered to himself and set off towards the No. 1 examination room.

 Chapter 66

    Hefeng and Sarutobi came to Exam Room 1 together.

    No matter how you say it, Sakumo is a companion of Kaze. Not only will he become famous in the ninja world in the future, he killed the parents of the red sand scorpion, and gave birth to Kakashi, the sixth Hokage!

    Based on such and such a relationship, Sakumo was almost the only ninja who was cared about by Kazumo in this Chunin exam.

    The result was just as what Hefeng thought, when he came to examination room No. 1, Shuo Mao was still fighting with his opponent.

    "that person¡­¡­"

    Soon, Hefeng''s eyes were attracted by Shuo Mao''s opponent.

    The other party was a head taller than Sakumo, with blue hair and yellow eyes, M-shaped bangs, a ponytail in the back, and a blue ninja uniform.

    "He''s...he''s..."

    Hefeng thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what this person''s name was.

    "Wait, did his name appear in the original work?"

    He Feng felt that he would never admit his mistake, the person who was fighting Shuo Mao came from Sha Yin Village.

    And in the future...

    He became the third Kazekage of Hidden Sand Village!

    "I didn''t expect that he also participated in the Chunin exam."

    "And in the last round, I met Shuo Mao."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Although Sakumo is a rare genius who holds the title of Hakuba Konoha, his opponent is a man who holds the title of "The Strongest Kazekage in Ninja History"!

    "Now Sakumo is only eight years old and has just graduated from ninja school. He is far from enough in both combat thinking and actual combat experience."

    "The most important thing is that the third Kazekage is a ninja who has the limit of blood succession."

    Hefeng clearly remembers that the special physique of the third generation of Kazekage can transform its own chakra into magnetic force, thus forming sand and iron in any shape for attack and defense.

    Compared with Troy''s magnetic escape, it is several levels stronger!

    but¡­¡­

    Three generations of Kazekage can also be said to be the most aggrieved Kazekage in the history of ninja world!

    Not only does he not even have a name in Naruto.

    He was also killed by the red sand scorpion and made into a human puppet.

    Before crossing, Hefeng also discussed with netizens on Zhihu.

    How did the Scarlet Sand Scorpion quietly kill the third Kazekage?

    There are many answers, but none of them hold water.

    Hefeng didn''t think about it until now.

    How did the Scarlet Sand Scorpion kill him?

    What''s even more bloody is...

    Orochimaru did not know what method was used to obtain the cells of the third generation of Kazekage, and then used the technique of reincarnation...

    Bring this guy back to life.

    At that time, Orochimaru''s dirty soil reincarnation was not mature enough.

    Let Sandai Kazekage retain his consciousness.

    As a result, as a thug who was reincarnated by Orochimaru, the first enemy he encountered was the Red Sand Scorpion who killed him!

    Seeing himself being made into a puppet, he almost exploded with anger!

    "If I were the third Kazekage, I would want to find a piece of tofu and kill myself..."

    But anyway...

    Although the third generation of Kazekage was aggrieved, he was the strongest Kazekage after all, and he also had a magnetic escape.

    There is no problem in winning Shuo Mo.

    "Suo Mao lost." He Feng shook his head and said regretfully.

    If he can pass the first test, no matter whether he wins or loses in the official match, he has the possibility of being promoted to Chunin.

    But the first match was a real elimination.

    If you lose, you will have to wait until next year.

    "Suo Mao''s luck is still not good enough."

    In Hefeng''s view, the remaining ninjas in the last round are not weak.

    No matter which opponent Shuo Mao is assigned to, he has little hope of winning.

    Tokaijian simply drew lots at random.

    And Shuo Mao was not directly possessed by the chieftain, and got the three generations of Kazekage in the future!

    "Suo Mao will lose?" Yuan Fei frowned. Now the battle has just entered a fierce stage, and the two sides are obviously facing off against each other.

    It will take some time to decide the winner.

    However, the moment Sarutobi''s words fell.

    Sakumo made a feint with his shuriken, and immediately a teleportation technique flashed behind Sandai Kazekage.

    (Hokage did not set the name of Sandai Kazekage, and it seems inappropriate to create an original name, so let¡¯s just call it Sandai Kazekage)

    In the next second, Sakumo decisively pulled out the chakra dagger on his back, and put it on Sandai Kazekage''s neck.

    A cold light radiated from the blade, and the profile of Sandai Kazekage was reflected on it.

    Follow ninja rules.

    Once you expose your back to the enemy, you can only be slaughtered!

    "Wonderful."

    Sarutomo rolled his throat and let out an exclamation.

    At the same time, his heart began to sigh.

    Why are the Konoha brats now some monsters?

    Let''s not talk about Hefeng.

    Sakumo had just graduated from ninja school, so he didn''t have much actual combat experience.

    But his actions just now were really flowing!

    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that this was an offensive method used by an eight-year-old ninja.

    Sarutobi even felt that the chief examiner of examination room No. 1 could announce the result.

    However¡­¡­

    Even in this desperate situation, Sandai Kazekage''s face is still calm.

    He spoke slowly and praised Shuo Mao.

    "As expected of Muye Village, even a seven or eight-year-old kid has such a high level."

    "If it''s someone else, I''m afraid I''ve already lost."

    "But unfortunately, your luck is not very good, and you just met me."

    Shuo Mao frowned, "Admit defeat, I don''t want to kill you."

    Although I don''t know where Sandai Kazekage''s confidence comes from, but in the current situation, I have no reason to be timid.

    And Shuomo confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his chakra.

    This is not a world of illusion. My own short chakra knife is indeed placed on the neck of Sandai Kazekage.

    "Do it, if you can do it." Sandai Kazekage said without thinking.

    He didn''t take Shuo Mao''s threat seriously at all.

    Immediately.

    Shuo Mao''s face turned livid.

    He tried to shorten the distance between the Chakra Dagger and the third Kazekage''s neck.

    But who knew, his chakra dagger seemed to be frozen in mid-air, unable to move any further!

    even¡­¡­

    Sakumo couldn''t even pull back the chakra dagger.

    Sandai Kazekage gradually raised the corners of his mouth, and he turned around slowly, looking at Sakumo with a surprised face.

    Then, Sandai Kazekage slowly took a few steps back, putting some distance away from Sakumo.

    "To be honest, I plan to save this hole card for the official match."

    "Konoha''s ninja, you are very strong."

    "But unfortunately, you met me who is stronger than you."

    I saw Sandai Kazekage standing there, motionless.

    On the contrary, Sakumo''s short chakra knife seemed to have awakened his self-awareness, and turned in one direction in the air.

    No matter how much Shuo Mao tried his best, he still couldn''t change it.

    In the next second, the short chakra knife held by Shuo Mao was directly placed on Shuo Mao''s neck!

    "Examiner, can you announce the result? Otherwise, I will really kill him."

    Sandai Kazekage turned his head to look at the chief examiner in examination room No. 1, and said loudly.

 Chapter 67

    Before the examiner could respond to Sandai Kazekage, Sakumo had already raised his right hand.

    Although he was very unwilling, Sakumo could see that his strength was far from that of the third Kazekage.

    Even if he continued to fight, he had no hope of winning.

    "I lost." Shuo Mao announced to the examiner that he had surrendered.

    "A wise choice." Third Kazekage raised the corners of his mouth, releasing the control of Sakumo''s Chakra Dagger.

    The chief examiner officially announced the result of the competition.

    Three generations of Kazekage from Hidden Sand Village won.

    Sakumo was a little depressed, although he already knew that the ninjas who came to take part in this Chunin exam were all excellent ninjas from various villages.

    Among them, there are naturally people who are more powerful than themselves.

    But stopping here still made him feel uncomfortable.

    "You have performed very well." Seeing this, He Feng stepped up to comfort Shuo Mao, "You are only eight years old this year, and you are still very young. Just come back next year."

    Upon hearing this, Shuo Mao opened his mouth, but stopped talking.

    He just didn''t want to hear Hefeng say that.

    You are obviously one year younger than me!

    and¡­¡­

    He came to his side so quickly, and behaved so calmly.

    He must have killed his opponent in seconds and advanced to the official match.

    Although Shuo Mao''s hard power is not enough, his analytical ability is quite good.

    "Congratulations, Zefeng."

    Of course, Shuo Mao is not a stingy person.

    As Hefeng''s partner, Sakumo is sincerely happy for him.

    Although this is the result he had guessed a long time ago.

    With Hefeng''s strength, Shuo Mao couldn''t imagine that he would lose to others.

    "Let''s go eat something. We''ve fought several battles in a row. It''s time to replenish our energy." He Feng patted Shuo Mao on the shoulder and suggested.

    Speaking of...

    Sakumo killed the parents of the Akasashi Scorpion during the Second Ninja World War.

    This caused the Red Sand Scorpion to be addicted to the puppet and unable to extricate himself.

    In the end, Sandai Kazekage was killed and made into a human puppet.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but glance at Sandai Kazekage.

    "It''s not over yet... Zephyr."

    But at this moment, seeing that Hefeng was going to take Shuo Mao to eat barbecue, Sarutobi quickly reminded, "There will be a draw later to decide who you will fight against in the official match."

    "Is that so?" Hefeng murmured, he really couldn''t remember the Chunin exam process clearly.

    Now that Sarutobi had said so, he had no choice but to put aside the barbecue.

    Wait until all the competitions are over.

    Sixteen ninjas who had advanced to the official competition came to the No. 6 examination room according to the examiners'' instructions.

    Zephyr looked around.

    Except for the Three Generations of Kazekage, there is no Genin that he is familiar with.

    Judging only by the pattern on the forehead, nine of them are ninjas from Konoha Village, three Iwa Ninjas, two Sand Ninjas, one Taki Ninja, and one Kusanagi.

    "No wonder the Chunin exams are so frequent that they happen twice a year."

    Even if all the zhongnin who participated in the official competition advance, Konoha Village will only increase nine zhongnin.

    And in this case, it is almost impossible.

    "In Naruto''s Chunin exam, Shikamaru was the only one who advanced to Chunin."

    "To some extent, the Zhongnin exam is really cruel enough."

    In other words, those who can become Konoha Chunin are all selected from a hundred.

    "However... Speaking of which, how did a ninja like Iruka pass the Chunin exam..."

    Just when Hefeng couldn''t help complaining.

    Standing between the doors on the viewing platform, he suddenly spoke.

    As he began to speak, the entire examination room fell silent instantly.

    Especially those examiners straightened their backs and looked at Feijian with respect.

    Although Togama has not been officially appointed, but to everyone, he is already the Second Hokage.

    "First of all, I would like to express my congratulations to all of you, congratulations on successfully qualifying for the official competition of the Chunin Exam!"

    Then Tomona asked Sarutobi to take out a box and walked to Hefeng and the others.

    The official match is different from the knockout match, winning or losing is not the assessment criterion.

    The performance of Hefeng and others in the official game is the best.

    In this case, there is no need for any black box operation.

    "Each of you draws a note from the box in my hand, let''s start with you, Zefeng."

    Sarutobi held a wooden box in both hands, and walked in front of Hefeng.

    "Yeah." He Feng nodded and grabbed a note at random.

    The others followed Hefeng''s actions one by one until all the notes in the box were drawn out.

    "It''s all over, now from left to right, announce the numbers you have drawn." Seeing that Sarutobi had returned to his original position, Tomona said to everyone.

    "I am number one." Hefeng announced the result first, and then heard the sound of horns ringing around him one by one.

    "I am number seven."

    "Number eight."

    "Number eleven is me."

    "I have drawn number thirteen."

    ...

    After everyone had finished announcing the numbers they had drawn, Tobuma announced the order of the battle in the official match!

    In fact, the numbers drawn by He Feng and others are exactly the opponents they will face next.

    Number one and number two are a group.

    Numbers three and four form a group.

    and so on.

    "In other words, the opponent I met in the official competition is..."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling the counting just now.

    The person who draws number two...

    Impressively...

    The third Kazekage who just defeated Sakumo!

    "It turned out to be him." He Feng turned his head and glanced at his opponent in the official match, only to find that the opponent was also looking at him.

    Seeing Hefeng''s immature facial features, Sandai Kazekage immediately recalled that when he and Sakumo fought, he came to watch the battle, "It''s that brat just now."

    "I really didn''t expect that my opponent in the official match would be him." He Feng whispered.

    His goal is to replace Sarutobi Hiruzen as the Third Hokage.

    And the opponent is the future three generations of Kazekage.

    "Three generations of Hokage vs. Three generations of Kazekage?"

    Of course, Xu Fan would not say such an idea.

    Because no one will believe it.

    then.

    Tokai continued to explain.

    "The official competition will be held in a week. At that time, I, Kazekage, Tukage, and the daimyo from the Land of Fire will all be present and serve as judges for the official competition."

    "We will give you a final evaluation based on your performance in the official competition. Those who are judged to be qualified for Chunin will be promoted even if they lose the competition."

    "On the contrary, it will be the same."

    "The real purpose of the official match is also to test your judgments when you encounter a strong enemy that you can''t deal with."

    "What kind of tactics will be used?"

    "After all, any kind of mission can happen to the ninja!"

    "I hope you can remember this, and in the next time, improve yourself!"

    He put his arms around his chest and said loudly to all the ninjas present!

 Chapter 68

    In the following week, Hefeng did not carry out missions with Sarutobi and Sakumo.

    Instead, he spent all his time on cultivation.

    Although the official competition of the Zhongnin Exam is not to determine the winner or loser, but to determine whether the contestant can be promoted to the Chunin through the performance in the official competition, but...

    "Not only Hashirama, Tobima, but also Kazekage, Tukage, and Fire Nation daimyo will attend this Chunin exam."

    "For Ninja Village, which has just entered the era of ninjas and is waiting for prosperity, this is an unprecedented prosperity."

    "As the grandson of Hashirama, I have been highly anticipated by Tobuma. If I lose to others, then I can really find a piece of tofu and smash my head to death."

    The most important thing is that the daimyo of the Land of Fire has a certain say in the appointment of Hokage.

    In other words, for Kaze who wants to replace Hiruza Sarutobi as the third Hokage.

    This Chunin exam is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity to prove yourself!

    "Since you want to become Hokage, you naturally need everyone''s approval."

    "Strength is often a very important measure."

    However, Hefeng''s opponent in the official match is undoubtedly the super genius of Sand Hidden Village!

    Three generations of Kazekage in the future!

    And it''s different from Sarutobi, Danzo, and Sakumo.

    The third Kazekage is the owner of the blood succession limit, which is his innate bloodline.

    Even if you don''t practice, you can still kill well-trained ninjas with the help of magnetic escape.

    And because his chakra is magnetic, not only will magnetic ninja tools not harm him, but they will become his weapons.

    It will take at least half a month for Hefeng to check in next time.

    If you want to improve yourself before the official competition, you can only go through hard training.

    Cannot be entrusted to check-in gift packs.

    but¡­¡­

    With the help of Matebo.

    Zephy refreshed its panel data again.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Strength: 25¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 21¡¿

    ¡¾Physical strength: 28¡¿

    [Abilities: Chakra Chakra lv1 between pillars, Eight Door Dunjia lv6, Water Dungeon¡¤Water Formation Wall lv10, Water Dungeon¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique lv10, Water Dungeon¡¤Water Body Technique lv10, Water Dungeon¡¤Water Prison Technique lv10. ¡¿

    "My current physical strength is stronger than that of Danzo."

    "Although it is still a little bit reluctant to use the peacock, it should be no problem to maintain the Jingmen state."

    Hefeng made a general analysis of his own strength.

    As the day of the Chunin exam approached, Kazuki did nothing, letting his body get a full rest.

    Then¡­¡­

    The day of the official game has arrived.

    In order to make Zefeng play better, Kima started to prepare food early in the morning.

    protein, vitamins, moisture.

    He has fully considered it.

    It is obviously impossible to say that Hefeng is not excited at all.

    In any case, his opponents this time are the three generations of Kazekage in the future!

    After eating the breakfast prepared by Kima, Zefeng went out to the venue of the official match.

    And the location of this competition is an open-air arena that can accommodate thousands of people.

    As early as a long time ago, Togama was ready for today.

    Although it can''t be compared with Naruto''s period, but in today''s era, it is already a great deal!

    By the time Hefeng came to the center of the arena according to the chief examiner''s instructions, there were already no empty seats here!

    As for the person serving as the chief examiner this time, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    On the largest spectator seat, there are three chairs.

    The person sitting on the far left is none other than...

    Known as the God of Ninja, the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama!

    Although Hashirama is terminally ill and has left all the affairs of the village to Toikama to take care of, he is still a shadow in name.

    As the host, he deserves to sit here.

    Senshou Tomona, who is about to succeed the Second Hokage, stood behind him with his arms crossed.

    "Hahaha, it''s been a long time."

    As soon as he noticed Kazekage, Tsuchikage entered the seat from the right, and Hashirama immediately greeted him with a hearty laugh.

    The outstanding ninjas from each ninja village can gather together to compete without fighting for the purpose.

    This is undoubtedly Hashirama''s ideal picture.

    "The journey must be tiring, right? It''s really hard for you, Kazekage-sama, Dokage-sama!"

    In order to express his gratitude, Hashirama deliberately stood up from the chair and bowed his head to the visitor.

    "Brother!"

    On the contrary, Tomama showed embarrassment, and quickly reminded Hashirama to pay attention to her image.

    The auditorium below is full of people, a shadow in a dignified village, bowing his head to others, what''s the matter?

    "Have you forgotten what I said in the previous Five Kages meeting?" Tomona''s tone was rather helpless.

    However, Hashirama didn''t care about his gaffe at all. He turned his head, touched the back of his head with his right hand and smiled, "Haha, I''m so happy. This is the first time that outstanding ninjas from various ninja villages have come to Konoha to participate in Zhongnin. Exam."

    In fact, Togama invited all the shadows.

    Although Mizukage and Raikage did not come, it was unprecedented to have three Kage as judges.

    For this, Hashirama was very moved.

    "Hokage-sama is still as sincere as ever, but I believe that no one will despise you because of this, especially the shadows from various ninja villages." The first generation of Tukage Ishikawa said without thinking.

    He recognized Hashirama''s ideals during the first meeting of the Five Kages.

    Even if Hashirama bowed his head voluntarily, he didn''t think it was a sign of weakness.

    The opposite of¡­¡­

    This just shows that Hashirama is a bold and open-minded ninja who doesn''t stick to trivial matters.

    He is a ninja who is both powerful and good.

    The first generation seal fierce fight from Sand Hidden Village also has the same opinion.

    "Master Tukage is right."

    Just like that, Lie Dou and Shi He sat down respectively.

    It is worth mentioning that Tomama originally planned to let Hashirama sit in the middle position in order to highlight the identity of the host and the strength of Konoha.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, Hashirama rejected Tomagama''s arrangement.

    The shadows of other villages are not far behind, and it is already a rare thing to be invited to Konoha.

    Why bother who is sitting there?

    "It''s time to start the Chunin selection exam."

    After Lie Dou and Shi He sat down, Zhu Jian walked to the edge of the spectator seats and looked down at the contestants this time.

    Then he focused his attention on the auditorium.

    Before Hashirama spoke to everyone, the whole scene suddenly boiled.

    Especially for the villagers of Konoha Village, Hashirama is undoubtedly their most respected ninja.

    "First of all, thank you all the guests, thank you for being able to gather here to participate in the Chunin selection exam held by our Hidden Leaf Village!"

    "Thank you very much, Kazekage-sama, Tsuchikage-sama, for coming to Konoha Hidden Village to serve as the judges for this Chunin selection exam!"

    "Next, the sixteen outstanding ninjas who have passed the preliminary selection will conduct the official selection competition!"

    "Everyone, please enjoy it!"

 Chapter 69

    Because Hefeng and the Third Kazekage drew No. 1 and No. 2, the first round of the official match started with them.

    "Listen up."

    As the chief examiner of the official competition, Hiruzen Sarutobi stated the rules to Hefeng and others.

    "Although the terrain is different, the rules are the same as in the preselection."

    "The game will only stop when one side dies or admits defeat."

    "However, if the outcome has already been determined, I will stop the match to avoid unnecessary casualties, understand?"

    He Feng and others responded one after another, expressing that they understood the rules of the official game.

    "En." Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded, looking forward to Hefeng''s performance, and then announced to the audience.

    The first round was Zefeng vs Sandai Kazekage.

    Except for the two of them, all the other contestants went to the waiting room to watch the match.

    In the movie theater.

    The first generation of Fengying fought fiercely, and emphasized to the shadows around him, "This game is worth looking forward to."

    In fact, the reason why Kazekage and Dokage were invited to attend was not all because of Hashirama''s face.

    But this Zhongnin exam is a good opportunity to show the power of Sand Hidden Village.

    Ninja is a profession that depends on the mission of the client.

    The more tasks you accept, the more rewards you get.

    And economic power is often the basic condition for strengthening military power.

    Especially for hidden sand villages where 80% of the land is desert and resources are scarce, it is even more necessary to entrust missions to improve the economy.

    to be honest.

    Lie Dou hopes that everyone will realize the strength of Hidden Sand Village through the strength of the three generations of Kazekage, so as to attract more clients to choose them!

    "He''s a genius of the younger generation in our village, and he''s also the owner of the Blood Succession Boundary!"

    Lie Dou said with great pride.

    "No, just using genius is not enough to describe his terrifying talent, it should be more appropriate to use monster!"

    "When he was ten years old, he had already performed an S-level mission."

    "I planned to promote him to Chunin, but I was rejected. He thinks his strength needs more training."

    "This humility is a rare quality."

    Lie Dou is not bragging, but really thinks so, and at the same time cultivates him as a future Kazekage.

    In fact, he will become the strongest Fengying in history in the future, which is a good proof of Lie Dou''s vision.

    "It''s no exaggeration to say that I think he should be the strongest ninja in this Chunin exam!"

    Lie Dou said loudly.

    His tone was full of confidence!

    "The strongest ninja? It seems that Kazekage-sama is really optimistic about the ninjas in your village."

    The first generation Tukage Ishikawa couldn''t help complaining, "It''s a pity that such an excellent ninja didn''t meet the ninjas of our Yanyin Village."

    "Otherwise, I really want to see if the violent wind can shake the rock!"

    Tuying Shihe is not to be outdone.

    Let him admit that the strongest ninja is in Shayin Village, it is better to kill him directly.

    His will of stone has always been indomitable and unmoving!

    "Hahaha, it seems that both Kazekage-sama and Tsuchikage-sama have cultivated excellent ninjas."

    Worried that Reetou and Shihe would quarrel, Hashirama hurriedly intervened in the conversation, he slapped his thighs with a smile, and looked at Sandai Kazekage excitedly.

    "Is the strongest ninja in Sand Hidden Village? Zefeng''s luck is really good."

    Feng Ying Lie Dou: "???"

    Am I wrong?

    Just now, Hokage-sama said good luck?

    Shouldn''t it be bad luck?

    Three generations of Kazekage is the strongest ninja in this Chunin exam!

    You Konoha''s ninja, you are bound to lose, okay!

    However, Lie Dou was just thinking about it in his heart, and didn''t really say it out.

    "Hefeng, is that the brat down there?" Shi He beside him looked thoughtful, "I always feel that he looks a little familiar, as if I''ve seen him there before."

    However, at He Feng''s age, it is impossible for him to interact with him.

    "When you put it that way, I also feel as if I''ve seen him there...especially his face..."

    Lie Dou''s eyes narrowed slightly, focusing on He Feng''s face.

    I always feel that Hefeng''s face is a little bit unworthy.

    "It should be related to my resemblance." Hashirama explained.

    "what?"

    Lie Dou and Shi He spoke in unison, and then suddenly realized.

    Zefeng is indeed somewhat similar to Hashirama.

    "Wait, Zefeng is..."

    Suddenly, Rieto, who was the first Kazekage, seemed to realize something.

    "To be honest, Hefeng is my grandson!"

    "Although he is only seven years old this year, his strength is a little stronger than his peers."

    "I want Hefeng to be that person''s opponent, and I will definitely not disappoint Kazekage-sama."

    "Also, being able to challenge the strongest ninja in Hidden Sand Village in the official competition will definitely be a great reward for Hefeng!"

    Whether it is for Hashirama, or for Togama.

    Zefeng is a Konoha ninja with terrifying talent.

    And they firmly believe that within ten years, Zefeng must be Konoha Hokage!

    Based on such a concept, Hashirama naturally hopes that Hefeng can meet outstanding opponents on the way of growth!

    On the contrary, Lie Dou and Shi He stood there dumbfounded.

    They never expected that the grandson of the first Hokage would also take part in this Chunin exam!

    Although as judges, Lie Dou and Shi He got the list of contestants.

    But because the surname of Shang Qianshou was not written on Hefeng''s information, and Hefeng''s information was mediocre, neither Lie Dou nor Shihe paid much attention to him.

    It has to be said that the identity of the grandson of Hashirama is like a halo, shrouding Hefeng.

    And what caught these shadows the most was...

    Has Zefeng inherited Hashirama''s power!

    Although the current ninja world has gained peace under the supervision of Hashirama, Konoha, who owns fertile land, has always been coveted.

    What''s more, every first-generation movie is a hero. With its strong strength, it defeated various families and established Ninja Village.

    None of them hope that Konoha will give birth to a second Senju Bashirama.

    With the identity of Zefeng burst out between the pillars.

    Lie Dou and Shi He began to re-examine He Feng.

    "First round, start!"

    Sarutobi shouted loudly.

    The entire auditorium began to boil.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng and Sandai Kazekage did not act after Sarutobi''s order.

    "Before the contest begins, please allow me to ask you a question." Three generations of Kazekage raised the corners of his mouth and said to Hefeng.

    "what is the problem?"

    Third Kazekage supported his forehead, he is already eleven years old this year, he is no longer a child of seven or eight years old, he couldn''t bear to attack a brat like Hefeng.

    "Do you want to abstain?" Sandai Kazekage spread his hands, "I read your ninja profile, and thought you were late in development, but I didn''t expect you to be only seven years old."

    "Although having a goal is a good thing, I think you can wait until you are a little older to take the Chunin exam."

    Sandai Kazekage kindly suggested Hefeng.

    It''s not out of arrogance, but because He Feng is worried that after he sees his own strength, he will have a psychological shadow due to the huge gap in strength.

 Chapter 70

    "You do have such capital." Hefeng looked at the three generations of Kazekage in front of him and gave a high evaluation.

    It is different from the magnetic escape of Troy.

    The magnetic escape of the third Kazekage is more advanced.

    He can summon sand and iron like waves in an instant, and he can freely manipulate the iron in the sand.

    As long as he wants, he can use the same absolute defense as Gaara.

    even¡­¡­

    The sand and iron quality of the third Kazekage is stronger than the sand of Gaara during the Chunin exam.

    "However, my current physical skills have surpassed that of Xiao Li in the Chunin exam."

    "And there is also the ability of Muji Healing, which can help me eliminate the damage caused to my body by Bamen Dunjia."

    "This battle is simply..."

    The high-end version of Xiao Li vs the high-end version of Gaara!

    "Come on." Hefeng said loudly, indicating that the third Kazekage is ready to make a move at any time.

    Hefeng has never been arrogant.

    What''s more, the sand iron of the third Kazekage has a certain degree of restraint on physical skills, so it is not a rational behavior to attack rashly.

    The safest tactic is to figure out to what extent the three Kazekages of this period can use sand and iron.

    "In that case, then I can only respect your choice, Konoha''s ninja."

    Seeing Hefeng made up his mind, Sandai Kazekage no longer dissuades him.

    He stood on the spot, forming a [not] mark with his hands, and granular sand and iron appeared out of thin air beside him.

    It looks like black sand.

    next second.

    The sand and iron condensed into needles and flew towards the breeze.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Shiyu!"

    As the third Kazekage said, his attack was like a violent storm.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng is not Xiao Li after all, he knows nothing but physical skills.

    The moment he noticed that Sandai Kazekage launched the first attack, Zefeng formed seals with his hands and released Water Dungeon.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    Accompanied by He Feng''s low growl, the ground shook under his feet, and clear springs sprang up, rising into the sky, like a wall, resisting the sand and iron Shiyu of the Three Kazekages.

    In the movie theater.

    "As expected of the grandson of Hokage-sama, he can use a water escape of that scale in an environment without water."

    Tuying Shihe couldn''t help but exclaim, he wasn''t flattering, but was really shocked by Hefeng''s talent.

    The water barrier released by the wind is four or five meters high!

    Let alone a seven-year-old kid.

    Even ordinary Jonin, not many people can release a water escape of this scale without taking advantage of the terrain.

    My Monkey King with four tails.

    The people who co-authored the Thousand Hands Clan are all a group of chakra monsters!

    In fact, even Zhuma was surprised.

    These days he has been busy receiving Kazekage, Dokage, and discussing this Chunin exam with his daimyo.

    He is not clear about Hefeng''s performance in the preliminary selection.

    "Hefeng, when did you learn how to escape from water?"

    However, although Hashirama was shocked in his heart, out of politeness, he still forcibly suppressed this emotion.

    "That ninja from Sand Hidden Village is also very good. I''ve never seen such a strange technique." Hashirama praised Hefeng''s opponent.

    "That''s natural." Fengying Liedou nodded slightly, and then explained to Zhujian.

    "The ninjutsu he uses is a kind of blood succession limit, which can freely manipulate sand and iron for attack and defense."

    "Especially on defense."

    "He not only transforms the kunai thrown by the enemy into his own weapon, but also protects himself with sand and iron, like a copper wall and an iron wall."

    The corners of Fengying''s mouth were raised, and his tone was full of satisfaction.

    In his opinion, the sand iron owned by the third Kazekage is the strongest defense in the entire ninja world!

    Give Sandai Kazekage enough time to grow up, and he will surely surpass himself!

    "Master Hokage, although your grandson can use the water escape of that scale among his peers, which is enough to be called a genius, but compared with my disciples, he is still inferior."

    Kazekage Rieto never missed the opportunity to highlight the three generations of Kazekage.

    "Just water escape, it is impossible to block the attack of sand and iron."

    Although the current mainstream of the ninja world is peace, there are only so many clients.

    In order to compete for the number of entrusted tasks, each Ninja Village competes and suppresses them, all of which are necessary means.

    Even if Lie Dou can''t beat Zhujian himself, he will not give up the opportunity to highlight the strength of Yinsha Village.

    "However, to be able to cultivate the seven-year-old Kaze into such an outstanding water ninja, Naruto-sama, it seems that you have devoted your heart and soul to your grandson."

    Shi He on the side spoke again, no matter what, he didn''t want Fengying to steal the limelight.

    However¡­¡­

    "Ah? It''s also the first time I''ve seen Hefeng use water escape. I thought he didn''t know how to use ninjutsu." Hashirama couldn''t help being startled.

    Although he is a powerful ninja god, his thoughts are sometimes very simple. Whenever he thinks of something, he will say it directly.

    Lie Dou: "???"

    Shi He: "???"

    What do you think Hefeng can''t use ninjutsu?

    So how did he become a ninja?

    How did you pass the preselection?

    "Tobima, what''s going on?" Hashirama couldn''t help asking Tobima.

    Who knows, Fei Jian has a dull expression on his face.

    "Didn''t it be you, brother... who taught Feng Shui Dunshu?"

    Hashirama: "???"

    For a moment, the two looked at each other with confusion in their eyes.

    Almost subconsciously, the two of them couldn''t help but say in unison, "Could it be self-taught by Hefeng again."

    Lie Dou: "???"

    Shi He: "???"

    What is self-study?

    Do you have self-taught ninjutsu?

    Also, why again?

    wait¡­¡­

    What about the reactions of the two of you?

    A dignified Konoha Village''s first Hokage, and a man who is about to succeed the second Hokage.

    Why be shocked by a seven-year-old kid?

    What is going on with this discordant feeling?

    Thinking of this, Lie Dou and Shi He focused their attention on He Feng again.

    "Is it really not possible?" He Feng stared slightly and shook his head.

    The water formation wall did block the sand and iron of the three generations of seals, but as time went by, his sand and iron would still penetrate the water formation wall.

    "As expected of the future Three Kazekages."

    While lamenting the power of the three generations of Kazekage, Kaze''s eyes revealed a frenzy.

    What he needs is such a powerful opponent!

    "It seems that I have to take the challenge seriously!"

    After speaking, Zefeng guided Chakra to break through the body''s restriction on the flow of Chakra.

    The third door, the door of life, open!

    I saw Hefeng''s skin turned from white to red, and green energy burst out from his whole body.

    At the moment when the first sand-iron fine needle of the third Kazekage broke through the defense of the water barrier, Zefeng disappeared directly in place.

    The third Kazekage, who had been keeping steady all this time, suddenly widened his eyes.

    "X...disappeared?"

    Immediately.

    "Behind you!"

    The sound of Zefeng sounded behind him, and then he punched it.

 Chapter 71

    Relying on the high-speed movement in the state of Shengmen, the breeze disappeared in an instant.

    When Sandai Kazekage reacted, Hefeng was already standing behind him, grasping his fist with five fingers, and waving it out.

    "What?" Sandai Kazekage''s face changed in surprise, he had never expected Hefeng to have such a terrifying moving speed.

    but¡­¡­

    The third generation of Kazekage is not easy, he is not only the strongest ninja in Sand Hidden Village, but also the direct disciple of the first generation of Kazekage Rieto.

    Neither is responsiveness.

    It is still judgment in an instant.

    He''s pretty good.

    Almost subconsciously, Sandai Kazekage condensed the sand and iron surrounding him behind him, forming a black iron wall.

    boom!

    A loud bang exploded between the two of them.

    The "shield" of sand and iron formed by the three generations of Kazekage was directly blasted into a C shape by Zefeng''s fist!

    "What a terrifying fist..." Sandai Kazekage''s pupils gradually dilated, revealing a shocking expression.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to believe that such amazing destructive power came from the hands of a seven-year-old kid.

    "As expected of the future Three Kazekages."

    "It was actually able to block my attack with sand and iron at the critical moment."

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    However, Hefeng was not depressed by this.

    If the next three Kazekages are all vulnerable, then Hefeng will have to wait for a week in vain for this contest.

    After a failed blow, Zefeng acted again.

    "It''s gone again." Sandai Kazekage exclaimed again.

    He could neither understand nor imagine.

    What method did Hefeng use to train his physical skills to be so powerful.

    When he was moving, his naked eyes couldn''t even catch it.

    "It''s unbelievable, is this really the speed that humans can have?"

    It wasn''t until this moment that Sandai Kazekage realized how ridiculous his thoughts were.

    He was actually worried that his blood inheritance limit would cause a psychological shadow on Hefeng!

    Just such an exaggerated moving speed is enough to give Kazuki the title of the strongest ninja in Konoha.

    This contest is simply...

    The strongest ninja in Muye village vs the strongest ninja in sand hidden village!

    "Hefeng, I want to apologize to you."

    Although it is difficult for Sandai Kazekage to catch Kaze''s actions, he is not without countermeasures.

    Today''s Hefeng is indeed a very strong gymnastics master, but every time he makes a move, he can''t hide his boxing style.

    Based on this, Sandai Kazekage can judge the attack path of Zefeng, and then condense the sand and iron to resist Hefeng''s fists and feet.

    Then¡­¡­

    While blocking Zefeng''s attack, Sandai Kazekage began to try to grab Zefeng with sand and iron.

    Once Zefeng''s hands and feet are firmly bound by sand and iron, the battle will be decided.

    But before that, Sandai Kazekage felt that he had to apologize to Kaze.

    "When I saw you for the first time, I really thought you were just an ordinary Konoha Shinobi."

    "You are also required to voluntarily abstain."

    "Now it seems that such an idea is simply wrong."

    "You are an opponent worthy of my all-out effort!"

    While saying these words to Zefeng, the third Kazekage extracted more chakra and transformed it into black sand iron.

    However¡­¡­

    Three generations of Kazekage did not use all the sand and iron for defense.

    Instead, the iron sand was divided into two parts.

    Part of it is transformed into a "shield," which is used to block Zefeng''s fist and foot attacks, and the other part is compressed with high density to form a sharp spear.

    Then¡­¡­

    Towards the route that Zefeng might attack, stab out!

    In the movie theater.

    Surprised eyes appeared on the door, "He is predicting Zefeng''s attack."

    He originally thought that this contest would come to an end as Zefeng entered the Bamen Dunjia.

    Unexpectedly, not only was the third generation of Kazekage not killed by Hefeng, but he found a way to deal with Hefeng!

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has only become a Genin not long ago.

    In the preliminaries of the Chunin Exam, he didn''t use the Bamen Dunjia once.

    This means that it is impossible for the Three Generations of Kazekage to obtain information about Kaze in advance!

    "He is in actual combat, adapting to the speed of Zefeng, and growing rapidly."

    Hashirama expressed his thoughts for Tomagama.

    In his view, this is like shogi. In each round, players have countless ways to move.

    But there is often only one way to really push the opponent into a desperate situation, or revitalize the situation!

    The key is¡­¡­

    Although this is common sense shared by everyone, in a tight time and under invisible pressure, quickly find the most correct step.

    Often not an easy task.

    In addition to daily hard training, it also requires extremely high talent.

    And the three generations of Kazekage of Hidden Sand Village are undoubtedly geniuses among geniuses!

    "Master Kazekage, it seems that you have indeed cultivated an outstanding disciple." Hashirama''s tone was full of excitement.

    He recognized the talent of Sandai Kazekage and his strength.

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama didn''t think that Zefeng would lose.

    Because Shengmen is not the limit of the wind.

    He can also get stronger!

    "It''s great that Hefeng can meet such an opponent in the official game!"

    Bashirama sighed in his heart.

    But Feng Ying Lie Dou was already breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Because through the conversation between Hashirama and Togama just now, an extremely astonishing fact was placed in front of him.

    Zephyr...

    Became a ninja only recently.

    and¡­¡­

    Before that, he had no formal training!

    As for the third Kazekage, it was only after receiving his five years of teaching that he developed his current fighting instinct!

    If he met Hefeng when he was seven years old, I''m afraid it wasn''t...

    Doubts about to be hit live!

    "Hefeng is the real monster."

    Lie Dou gasped at the corner of his mouth.

    What happened to the Thousand Hands Clan?

    Why all the monsters?

    "Hokage-sama, is your grandson really... seven years old?" The voice of the first-generation Tukage Shihe beside him began to tremble.

    Although three ninjas from his Yanyin Village have entered the official competition, but Shihe knows their strength well.

    It is no exaggeration to say that even if the three of them go up together, they have no chance of winning against Hefeng.

    even¡­¡­

    It is likely to be instantly killed by Zefeng!

    Even if the current battle between the three generations of Kazekage and Hefeng is evenly matched.

    But you know, Hefeng is only seven years old!

    Give him another five years before he can reach the age that Sandai Kazekage is now.

    And in five years, how much can he grow with his gentle talent? How much progress?

    I''m afraid it is, immeasurable!

    In such a comparison, the halo of genius of the three generations of Kazekage will become dim.

    That''s what''s really scary.

    Damn it!

    Why isn''t Hefeng his own grandson?

    If he is my grandson, I will definitely treat him as a future Tuying and raise him!

    Even Shihe can assert.

    Within ten years, Zefeng will definitely grow into the strongest Dokage in history!

    For a moment, the battle between Hefeng and the Third Kazekage directly shocked the four Kage-level powerhouses!

 Chapter 72

    Before the start of the Chunin Exams, no one expected such a situation.

    The Chunin and even the Junin in the auditorium all looked shocked and stupefied.

    Their hearts set off turbulent waves, and they could not calm down for a long time!

    "Is this really a battle between two lower ninjas? It feels like their strength is no less than that of some upper ninjas."

    "It''s really scary. Who is that kid who looks like he''s only seven or eight years old?"

    For a while, the audience at the scene talked a lot, and they couldn''t wait to know everything about Hefeng.

    However, it wasn''t until this moment that they realized that...

    They don''t know anything about Zephyr.

    The only thing they know is this enigmatic little ghost, who is extremely powerful!

    "Moreover, when ninjas are fighting, they often don''t easily show their cards. This battle, Kaze is still in the warm-up stage." Naturally, Uchiha mirror will not miss this competition.

    He sat with his family members and watched Hefeng''s performance.

    Actually...

    After Uchiha Setsuna lost to Hefeng, everyone in the Uchiha clan felt indignant.

    Because Tomona promised them that this Chunin exam will give them a place.

    But now...

    They are very jealous.

    Why was a genius like Hefeng born in Qianshou''s family?

    How wonderful it would be if he was from the Uchiha clan!

    On the other side, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan sat in a row.

    "No matter how many times I watch it, I feel that Hefeng is like a monster." Yan couldn''t help complaining, "Danzo, I advise you to give up, no matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up with Master Hefeng."

    But where do I need someone to remind me of these words?

    No one understands the power of the wind better than me!

    Especially you guys!

    You just stood by and watched the battle of Zephyr.

    And I have experienced it myself!

    "However, why doesn''t Master Hefeng use ninja tools?" Danzo was surprised by this.

    At the same time, Zefeng and the three generations of Kazekage come and go on the field.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Zefeng keeps using fists and feet, and covers the chakra on the skin, while protecting itself, it increases its power.

    For the third generation of Kazekage who possesses magnetic escape, the Japanese ninja tools will only become his weapons.

    Shuo Mo''s chakra dagger was placed around his neck by him, which is a good proof.

    For this, Zefeng can only use fists and feet.

    But no matter how you say it, Sandai Kazekage is not taking it easy. In this battle, he gradually adapted to the speed of Zefeng, and...

    Slowly figured out his fighting style!

    It can also be said to be an offensive formula!

    Once these patterns are discovered, the Three Generations of Kazekage can predict Hefeng''s next attack!

    For example, after Hefeng uses the right whip kick, he often receives a left jab.

    "it''s over!"

    Three generations of Kazekage suddenly shouted, canceling the "shield of sand iron," and then broke the boat, manipulating the sand iron to change the shape of the arm, and grabbed it forward!

    Slap!

    Sandai Kazekage first wrapped part of the sand and iron around Hefeng''s left arm, and then manipulated the remaining sand and iron to cover Hefeng''s body, completely restraining him.

    In this way, Zefeng can no longer use that terrifying high-speed movement!

    In the movie theater.

    Hashirama saw right through Sandai Kazekage''s strategy.

    "He chose to abandon his defense to increase the speed of Sand Iron to the extreme."

    "Although he did catch Hefeng, if he makes a slight mistake, he will expose his flaws to Hefeng."

    "This requires not only a cool head, but also enough courage and courage."

    Hashirama''s eyes widened. In his opinion, this battle was extremely exciting.

    Hefeng was neither careless nor underestimated the enemy.

    It''s the growth in the battle, which is inferior in strategy.

    Zephyr...

    It''s not wrong to lose.

    Seeing that the third Kazekage had caught the Zefeng, the first Kazekage Rieto had a smug look on his face.

    Even the grandson of your Hokage-sama lost to the ninja of our village.

    This is enough to show the strength of Sand Hidden Village.

    Presumably, those clients will definitely choose them in Hidden Sand Village in the future!

    Excited!

    Tukage Shihe clicked his tongue secretly, whether it was Hefeng or the Three Generations of Kazekage, he felt like a monster, and when he thought of the younger generation in Yanyin Village, he felt uncomfortable.

    "I didn''t expect the ninja of Shayin Village to have such a strong strength." Fei Jian put his arms around his chest and looked down at He Feng, "He is not even his opponent..."

    I never dreamed of it.

    The Zefeng who defeated Danzo, defeated Troy, and showed his shocking talent time and time again!

    He would lose to a ninja in Hidden Sand Village!

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone thought that Hefeng, who was caught by the third Kazekage, was about to announce his surrender.

    But the corner of his mouth was raised, and a smile appeared, "You are indeed very strong, but...you don''t seem to pay attention to your feet."

    "What?!" Sandai Kazekage''s face changed in surprise, his attention was all on Hefeng''s attack, and he didn''t notice his feet at all.

    At this moment, Sandai Kazekage was standing on a puddle of water!

    It was the clear water that Hefeng left behind when he used the Water Dungeon¡¤Water Array Wall!

    "Could it be that your attack just now..."

    Sandai Kazekage''s eyes suddenly widened bigger than a bull''s eyes, and he, who was smart, reacted instantly.

    When Zefeng is attacking, he will force himself to retreat.

    In fact, his real purpose is to force himself into this puddle!

    From the very beginning, he never thought of using his muscles to decide the outcome. He set up a game for himself!

    And by the time Sandai Kazekage realized this, it was already too late!

    Because all the sand and iron were used by him to bind Zephyr!

    As a result, the Zephyr, which he firmly grasped with sand and iron, melted at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Impressively...

    The technique of water body!

    And the real Zefeng was hidden in the water as early as when he used the Water Dungeon¡¤Water Formation Wall!

    thump!

    Splashes splashed on the puddle, and Zefeng rushed out quickly, grasping the fist with five fingers, and blasting the third Kazekage''s chin with the movement of Sholong Fist!

    That''s not even counting...

    In the process of ascending the dragon, Zefeng further breaks through the restriction of the body on the flow of chakra.

    "The fifth door, Dumen, open!"

    I saw blue veins popping up on Hefeng''s forehead, and the green energy on his body became stronger.

    boom!

    A Sholong Fist hit Sandai Kazekage on the chin, knocking him into the air in an instant!

    In the movie theater.

    Hokage Pillar Room: "!!!"

    Wind and Shadow Fight: "!!!"

    Tuying Shihe: "!!!"

    No one expected that Hefeng, who was already a loser, would reverse it in this way!

    "Hefeng used the water body technique? When..."

    Feijian''s mouth involuntarily formed an "oh" shape.

    Not only water dragon bombs and water barriers, he even knows the technique of water body.

    Moreover, it has been seamlessly applied to actual combat!

    Three generations of Kazekage fell into the trap of Zefeng from the very beginning!

    The most frightening thing is that Tomona doesn''t remember the tactic that Sarutobi handed over to Kaze.

    at this moment¡­¡­

    Feijian was shocked again!

 Chapter 73

    "what?!"

    The third Kazekage turned pale with shock, he never thought that Hefeng was hidden in the water from the very beginning!

    "Is this also in your calculations!"

    Because the three generations of Kazekage used all the sand and iron to restrain the water body of Hefeng, he was too late to take back the sand and iron.

    There was no obstruction between him and Hefeng for a while.

    Undefendable.

    There was no time to dodge.

    boom!

    Zefeng hit the third Kazekage''s chin with a Thanglong punch, and he was thrown flying.

    thump.

    Sandai Kazekage''s body was like a kite with a broken string, flew upside down, fell heavily on the ground, and rolled several times before being able to stop.

    Zephyr floated down from the sky and stood firm.

    The jaw is a very fragile part of the human body, and it tends to make people faint when they suffer a large blow.

    What''s more, it was another punch from Du Men''s state.

    He Feng felt that the battle had already been decided.

    "Examiner, can you announce the result?" Hefeng said to Sarutobi who was at the side, and lifted the state of Bamen Dunjia.

    In any case, this time the opponent is the future three generations of Kazekage.

    You know, the biggest commonality of Fengying is...

    No one can beat in the early stage, and no one can beat in the later stage.

    Xiao Li, who was a dunjia of eight sects, was defeated by Gaara.

    And the sand iron of the third generation of Kazekage is better than Gaara in terms of offensive performance and defensive performance.

    "Obviously grasping this information, but still choosing to confront the third generation of Kazekage head-on, then my fighting mind is really stupid."

    Hefeng sighed in his heart, this tactic is not only easy to use, but also shows his combat acumen.

    It should be of great help to become Hokage in the future.

    after all¡­¡­

    Hokage, Kazekage, Tsuchikage, the ninjas of Konoha Village, civilians, and the daimyos of the Land of Fire are all watching this battle!

    But who knows, just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to announce the victory.

    The third generation of Kazekage, who was punched by Hefeng and flew more than ten meters away, unexpectedly...

    Sit up!

    I saw sand and iron falling off Sandai Kazekage''s face.

    "It''s really suspenseful..."

    Sandai Kazekage exclaimed, when he was hit by Hefeng''s punch, he really thought he would die.

    Because just the Japanese wind in the Shomon state has the power to smash the sand and iron wall into a C shape with one punch.

    Not to mention the power of a punch in Dumen''s state.

    Even with the protection of sand and iron, I couldn''t bear it.

    However¡­¡­

    There is no endless grievance between them.

    This is nothing more than a Chunin exam.

    So at the last moment, Hefeng just threw an ordinary punch without exerting any strange force.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The wind has released the water.

    And how can an excellent ninja like Sandai Kazekage fail to see through such details?

    He can even guess the reason for Hefeng to release the water.

    This is just a test.

    "What''s your name?" Sandai Kazekage leaned on his knees and straightened up from the ground, his mood was a bit complicated.

    If it weren''t for the gentle wind and water, he might be in trouble this time.

    Logically speaking, he has already lost.

    However¡­¡­

    Although this is an exam related to whether he can be promoted to Chunin himself, behind him, it represents the entire Hidden Sand Village!

    He wanted to admit defeat, but he couldn''t easily admit defeat.

    "Hefeng." Hefeng answered this question without hesitation.

    Using sand iron armor, will the damage I cause be minimized.

    Speaking of which, Gaara used a similar move during the Chunin exam.

    "Hefeng? I remember your name. You are the strongest opponent I have encountered so far. I even dare to assert that in the future, I will never encounter such a strong opponent like you."

    "Whether it''s combat thinking, actual combat experience, or one''s own strength."

    "You are as strong as a monster."

    "If you weren''t merciful, I wouldn''t be able to withstand such an exaggerated attack even with the defense of sand and iron armor."

    "but¡­¡­"

    The third Kazekage took a deep breath and recondensed the sand and iron.

    "Eighty percent of our country is desert, and resources are scarce. The entrusted tasks accepted by the village are very important sources of income."

    "So, I must defeat you here and prove to everyone the strength of Hidden Sand Village!"

    After Sandai Kazekage finished speaking, his hands quickly formed seals.

    He didn''t intend to use this trick.

    But as he said, no matter what, he can''t lose.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron is the Wing!"

    I saw that the third Kazekage compressed the sand and iron at a high density and connected it to his back to form a pair of giant bird wings.

    Immediately.

    The black wings flapped rapidly, bursting out a strong wind, spreading towards the surroundings.

    Even the chief examiner Sarutobi Hiruzen had to use his arms to shield himself from the wind and sand.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the third Kazekage soared into the sky!

    "Sand Iron Nai Wing is a technique used for air combat. It can launch sand iron feathers from the center of the wings for long-range attacks."

    Sandai Kazekage shared the information about this ninjutsu with Hefeng, which was regarded as a reward for his merciless Rising Dragon Fist just now.

    "Hefeng, be careful, the sand iron feathers are not only so fast that it is difficult for the eyes to catch them, but each feather also has the ability to track."

    Just when the breeze hit him, his skin was covered with fine sand and iron particles.

    Therefore, the third generation of Kazekage does not need to deliberately aim, as long as the sand and iron feathers are released, they will attack Zefeng.

    "This move is the strongest ninjutsu I can use so far, Hefeng, let''s use it to fight you!"

    The reason why Sandai Kazekage is unwilling to use this move is because once this move is exposed, other ninjas will record it.

    For the future of the three generations of Kazekage, it is actually not good.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is not only a respectable opponent, but also a formidable opponent.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    The breeze in Dumen''s state moves far faster than his own sand and iron.

    Sand and iron defenses are meaningless if they can''t keep up with the speed of the wind.

    On the contrary, this way of fighting in the air can effectively limit Zefeng''s physical skills!

    In the movie theater.

    Tuying Shihe couldn''t help but exclaimed, "He can fly."

    There are only a handful of ninjas who can fly in the entire ninja world.

    And the flying ninja can gain enough advantage tactically.

    Hefeng''s punch just now failed to deal with Sandai Kazekage, so he has no chance.

    "En." Fengying Rieto nodded in response, he had specifically explained before the exam that if you can''t use a technique like Sand Iron Wing, you won''t use it.

    After all, a contest between ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    Now, in order to defeat Hefeng, Sandai Kazekage handed over his biggest trump card!

    "Now, the situation is not good for Zefeng." Hashirama and Togama had almost the same idea, and they didn''t know how Zefeng would respond to the next attack of Sandai Kazekage.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng, who was standing on the puddle, did not show any embarrassment.

    Because he had known for a long time that the Third Kazekage had such a hole card.

    "I''ll remember your name too."

 Chapter 74

    The battle between Hefeng and Sandai Kazekage has entered a fierce stage.

    The third Kazekage used Sand Iron Wing to fly into the air, keeping enough distance from Zefeng so that his Taijutsu could not attack him.

    then¡­¡­

    Sandai Kazekage unreservedly shot out sand and iron feathers, trying to force Hefeng to admit defeat.

    for a while...

    Feathers flying all over the sky!

    Even Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was the chief examiner, didn''t expect that Sandai Kazekage would use such a terrible technique, so he dodged quickly and broke into a cold sweat for Kaze at the same time.

    but¡­¡­

    Although the third Kazekage''s attack is sharp, Zefeng has a certain advantage in speed.

    The moment Sandai Kazekage shot out the flying feathers, Zefeng opened the Du door again, and moved at high speed in the examination room, dodging the opponent''s attacks one by one.

    Of course, Hefeng knew it in his heart.

    If the situation continues, he will only be exhausted by the third Kazekage.

    "It''s time to end this battle."

    While speaking, Zefeng made two water body seals with his hands.

    Immediately.

    The three zephyrs spread out quickly, and formed seals with both hands at the same time, "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    The clear spring surged, and quickly transformed into three water dragons, twisting their bodies wantonly, chasing the three generations of Kazekage in the sky.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t think his water dragon bullet technique could cause any damage to the third generation of Kazekage who manipulated sand and iron.

    His real purpose is actually to use the power of the water dragon to expose the flaws of the third Kazekage.

    And the two water bodies of Hefeng are in charge of the feint.

    The two water bodies jumped up, jumped onto the water dragon, and opened the life door of the eight-door armor to increase the speed of movement.

    With just one breath, the two water bodies of Hefeng rushed to the left and right of Sandai Kazekage, they rotated their bodies at the same time, and swept out the whip legs.

    Although the water body can only exert one-tenth of the power of the main body, it is still a difficult opponent for the third Kazekage.

    In desperation, Sandai Kazekage could only swing the wings of sand and iron, as if swatting flies, and slapped Zefeng''s two water bodies to the ground.

    However, the three water dragons opened their bloody mouths and bit the third Kazekage at this moment.

    "Is this the real purpose?"

    Three generations of Kazekage suddenly realized, and realized that Zefeng wanted to use the water body to force himself to spread the sand and iron wings, so that the main body would be completely exposed to the front of the water dragon bomb.

    "However... you still underestimated my control over sand and iron!"

    Although Sandai Kazekage admires Kaze''s tactical mind very much, and can think of such a fighting method in an instant, but...

    His manipulation of sand and iron should be more flexible!

    The third Kazekage retracted the sand-iron wings in an instant, curled up his body, and wrapped himself tightly with the sand-iron defense.

    In this way, Zefeng''s water dragon bullet technique can only hit his sand and iron defense.

    Can''t do any harm!

    But actually...

    This is also in the calculation of the wind!

    He first blocked Sandai Kazekage''s retreat route with two water avatars, forcing Sandai Kazekage to defend against the water dragon bullets.

    You know, although the water dragon bullet technique is only a B-level ninjutsu, its power is not small.

    No ninja would be so stupid as to let it bombard him.

    Combined with the three generations of Kazekage, it is a magnetic escape ninja.

    Then his most perfect response is naturally to transform the sand and iron into a ball and wrap himself.

    In Naruto Shippuden, Gaara uses such moves to defend Dirada''s art.

    In the end, everything was as expected by Hefeng.

    Faced with a similar situation, Sandai Kazekage made the same judgment as Gaara.

    In Jingmen''s state, Zefeng''s combat power was fully activated, and the ground under his feet was torn apart because he could not bear his explosion.

    The impact spread in all directions.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a burst of sonic boom, Zefeng jumped high and caught up with the third Kazekage in the air, lingering behind him in the air.

    Considering that the third generation of Kazekage has defensive ninjutsu such as sand iron armor, Hefeng decided not to show mercy.

    He grabbed the fist with five fingers, aimed at the center of the third Kazekage''s back, and covered the fist with Hashirama Chakra.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    At the moment of punching, Zefeng fully opened the half-buffered Jingmen''s combat power again, and combined with the strange power, the attack power was instantly full!

    The sand and iron enveloping the third Kazekage hit the ground like a meteor, and the deafening sound resounded throughout the Chunin examination room!

    Rumble!

    Thick smoke rolled upwards, like a blooming mushroom cloud!

    The entire examination room was suddenly silent.

    Everyone held their breath, their eyes widened, staring at the mushroom cloud, eager to know the situation of Sandai Kazekage.

    "I won''t die..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was the chief examiner, rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    He made three steps in parallel, wanting to confirm the state of Sandai Kazekage.

    Although casualties are allowed in the Chunin Exam, such things should be avoided as much as possible.

    At the same time, Zefeng floated down, before he could stand firmly on his heels, he sat on the ground with a plop, then released the eight-door armor, and took a deep breath.

    He raised his head slightly and looked at the position of Sandai Kazekage.

    The mushroom cloud gradually dispersed, exposing the body of Sandai Kazekage.

    Sand and iron were scattered all over the ground, while Sandai Kazekage was lying upright in a deep pit half a meter deep, motionless.

    Soon, Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked up to Sandai Kazekage, then squatted down halfway, he stretched out his index finger and middle finger, and placed them on Sandai Kazekage''s neck.

    The arteries are still beating.

    He is still alive.

    "Medical personnel!"

    Worried that Sandai Kazekage''s body would deteriorate further, Sarutobi hurriedly shouted.

    It wasn''t until this moment that Konoha''s medical staff realized that they quickly trot over carrying the stretcher, and then carefully placed Sandai Kazekage on the stretcher.

    no doubt.

    The three generations of Kazekage who passed out could no longer fight against Kaze.

    Seeing this, Yuan Fei hurriedly walked to He Feng''s side and motioned him to stand up.

    Then, Sarutobi grabbed Hefeng''s wrist, raised his arm, and announced the result of the first round of the official competition to the audience and movie seats.

    "I declare that Hefeng from Muye Yin Village has won this competition!"

    After a brief silence, thunderous applause broke out in the auditorium, as well as cheers for Zephyr!

    This is definitely the most exciting Chunin exam they have ever seen!

    Whether it is the Japanese style, or the three generations of Kazekage.

    They are all very good and powerful ninjas!

    The key is¡­¡­

    The odds between Hefeng and the Third Kazekage are almost five to one.

    Many people have made a lot of money because of He Feng''s victory.

    Among them, there was someone in the movie theater.

    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!"

    Seeing this, Tomona patted Hashirama on the shoulder comfortingly, hoping that he would not be so emotional, and there are so many people watching!

    However, just when Tomona thought that his elder brother Hashirama was excited about Zefeng''s victory...

    "You don''t know, Feijian, I bet 10,000 taels to buy Hefeng Win, and that''s odds of 5 to 1!"

    "Damn it, why didn''t I go bankrupt and buy Hefeng Win!"

 Chapter 75

    Three generations of Kazekage...

    lost?

    Feng Ying Lie Dou''s eyes widened, his mouth hesitated to speak.

    I thought that the third Kazekage would be able to easily defeat Kaze after using the sand iron wing.

    As a result, I never expected that such a dramatic reversal would happen!

    The disciple he cultivated by himself lost!

    And still lost to Konoha Hidden Village, a seven-year-old ninja!

    This is impossible!

    Lie Dou rubbed his eyes, unable to accept such a fact.

    However, Hefeng did win the first round of the official match.

    The chief examiner, Hiruzame Sarutobi, announced the victory of Zephyr at a volume loud enough for everyone in the audience to hear!

    Watching Sandai Kazekage being carried away on a stretcher by the medical staff.

    Lie Dou''s mood was like a huge stone falling into the center of the lake, causing ripples, unable to calm down for a long time.

    The key is¡­¡­

    The Three Generations of Kazekage neither underestimated the enemy nor released water.

    Even the biggest hole card, Sha Tie Naiyi, has used it to deal with Hefeng.

    But he still lost to Hefeng.

    This is enough to show that there is a gap in the hard power of the two sides!

    "Grandson of Hashirama."

    Lie Dou clenched his fists involuntarily, and his heart was full of envy and jealousy towards Hashirama.

    "It was really a wonderful contest." Tuying Shihe on the side spoke slowly and said with emotion.

    Whether it is tactics or the power they possess, they are far superior to their peers.

    even¡­¡­

    Some aspects are even better than Chunin and even Jonin.

    If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, it would be hard for Dokage Ishikawa to believe that this would be a battle of Genin vs Genin.

    and¡­¡­

    The wind is also good.

    Three generations of Kazekage worth mentioning.

    As an excellent ninja in the village, he is undoubtedly the most important stone.

    As long as it is carefully crafted, it will definitely have a promising future!

    Be the shadow of their village!

    "Especially Naruto-sama''s grandson, his future will definitely leave a strong mark in the history of the ninja world."

    Tuying Shihe asserted so.

    As the hero who built Yanyin Village single-handedly, Shi He has never been a small-minded person.

    Although he was very envious of Hashirama being able to give birth to such a grandson, he still praised Hefeng from the bottom of his heart.

    The only thing that makes Tuying Shihe feel regretful is...

    This time I was invited to Konoha Hidden Village to be the judge of the Chunin Exam, but I didn''t bring Onoki with me.

    "I really want Onoki to experience this battle. It will definitely help him grow up a lot!"

    "Hahaha." Hashirama let out a hearty laugh. Although he was a little disappointed that he only bet 10,000 taels to buy and Feng won, he quickly suppressed this emotion.

    No matter how you say it, the Genin who won the first round is his grandson!

    What''s more, there are still seven rounds of contests to come.

    I got off to a good start today, which shows that I have good luck.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to just buy a little more for the next few games?

    "Lord Tukage is overrated. Hefeng is only seven years old this year, and he is still far behind." Hashirama said with a big laugh.

    Especially when He Feng was only seven years old, he smiled very happily.

    Lie Dou and Shi He turned their heads, staring at Zhu Jian with black lines on their faces.

    It was as if a hundred elephants were running wildly in my heart!

    Good one!

    A good one is only seven years old!

    But no matter how you say it, it is an undeniable fact that Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    His talent is enough to be described as a monster!

    As long as I think about what I was doing when I was seven years old, these famous shadows, I will have a feeling that people are deader than people.

    The key is¡­¡­

    They were born in the Warring States Period.

    The ninja world at that time was many times more cruel than it is now.

    The average lifespan of a ninja is only about thirty years old.

    It is because children died prematurely on the battlefield!

    Anyone who can survive has a keen intuition, a flexible mind, and excellent skills.

    This also means that ninjas in wartime should be better than in peacetime!

    But even so, in the cognition of these shadow-level powerhouses, there is no genius ninja from the Warring States Period who can be compared with the current Japanese style!

    "If Hefeng is thrown on the battlefield of ninjas fighting each other, then his growth rate..."

    Lie Dou and Shi He couldn''t help but thump in their hearts.

    Just thinking about this kind of thing makes them feel terrible.

    "Peace."

    Tobima recited this name silently in his heart. Although he restrained his emotions in order to maintain his image, in fact, his heart was extremely excited!

    When seeing the third generation of Kazekage soaring into the sky, even he felt that Zefeng would lose!

    Because he really couldn''t think of how the seven-year-old Hefeng could come back against the strange technique of the third Kazekage!

    result¡­¡­

    He Feng abruptly used his strength to slap himself, the second grandfather, in the face!

    But there is one thing to say.

    This slap in the face is... cool!

    So cool!

    Feijian wished that the breeze would press his face to the ground, and use the soles of his shoes to smack him!

    Of course, this is just a metaphor.

    A metaphor to describe the excitement between the doors!

    Tokaima has even made up his mind to promote Konoha''s high-ranking Kazuna to Chunin!

    He led a small team to carry out the task.

    "Recently, Yunyin Village has been active at the border..."

    Tomama shook his head, putting the matter aside for the time being.

    After all, the Chunin exams are not over yet.

    There are still seven rounds to go.

    "My grandson Hefeng has the talent of Hokage!"

    The excitement on Hashirama''s face made him more convinced of this in his heart.

    However, what Hashirama never dreamed of was...

    The next competition started his nightmare today.

    As a gambler, Hashirama naturally would not miss any bets.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    in the audience.

    The members of the Uchiha clan were all dumbfounded, and the old patriarch was shocked to open the Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Good guy.

    He is a good guy!

    Although the Senju Clan in the Warring States Period was tricky, the Uchiha Clan was not bad either, and they kept coming and going.

    How come Uchiha pulled his hips from the beginning of the column!

    The genius ninja of the clan, Uchiha Izumi, was instantly killed by Feijian!

    Madara Uchiha, a genius ninja in the clan, lost to Hashirama several times!

    Now there is another Zephyr.

    One move killed their genius ninja, Setsuna Uchiha!

    "Mirror."

    The old Uchiha patriarch took a breath, turned his head to look at Uchiha Kagami who was sitting beside him, "Do you think you are compared with that Japanese wind..."

    Originally, he wanted to ask Jing whether he was sure of winning Hefeng.

    Even if there is age suppression, it doesn''t matter.

    But as soon as he said this, he felt that it was outrageous.

    "Forget it, you shut up."

    Uchiha Mirror: "???"

    I haven''t said anything yet, Patriarch!

    However, thinking that the patriarch wanted to compare himself with a monster like Hefeng, he thought it would be better to pretend that he hadn''t heard anything.

    As for the Uchiha old patriarch, he almost thought about all the names he could think of.

    turn out¡­¡­

    No one in the dignified Uchiha clan can stand up to Kaze!

    "Wait, the Uchiha Koto family seems to have a daughter who is about the same age as Kaze..."

    Suddenly, the eyes of the old patriarch Uchiha brightened, and he remembered the policy of Hashirama to encourage intermarriage between the Senju clan and foreign races.

 Chapter 76

    The next few ninja exams, compared with the battle of Kaze vs. Three Kazekages, seemed mediocre.

    On the contrary, it brings out the terrifying power of Hefeng and Sandai Kazekage.

    For a while, the name Hefeng became a topic of discussion after everyone''s leisurely tea and dinner.

    Fame!

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama, who is the grandfather of Hefeng, feels a little lost.

    When the Chunin exam was over, he sat slumped on a chair, doubting his appearance.

    Except for the Hefeng one, in the other exams, Hashirama perfectly avoided the correct choice.

    A total of three hundred thousand taels of money was lost!

    "Okay, big brother, now is not the time for you to lose your temper. As the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village, you still have the job of entertaining other kages."

    Toikama whispered in Hashirama''s ear, reminding him that he should distinguish between primary and secondary.

    What''s more, a mere three hundred thousand taels just sounds like a lot.

    In fact, one A-level entrusted task can get almost so many rewards.

    "you''re right."

    Hashirama nodded, suppressing the disappointment caused by losing money.

    As Tobuma said.

    He is the shadow of the village.

    Kazekage-sama and Tsuchikage-sama should be treated well.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hashirama was about to leave the theater, he seemed to suddenly think of something important, and turned his head to stare at Tobuma''s face.

    "Tobima, did you place a bet?"

    Although Feijian is not like himself, he does not have a hobby of gambling, but he occasionally gambles for fun.

    The key is¡­¡­

    All the bets in the Chunin exam were made by Konoha''s high-level officials.

    It can not only entertain the public, but also increase economic income very well.

    For the Hidden Leaf Village, which is waiting to be rebuilt, there is no reason to miss such an opportunity.

    For example, the 300,000 taels that he lost also contributed to Konoha''s income.

    So Hashirama felt that Togama should be involved.

    "Well, I bought some." Tobuma replied.

    There was nothing to hide about this kind of thing.

    You know, even details such as odds are designed by Toikama himself.

    "How much did you win?"

    Tobima made an estimate based on his bets and the set odds, and then came to a conclusion, "It''s probably more than six million taels."

    Hashirama: "???"

    Except for the first game, which was the same as Hashirama, they all bet on Zephyr to win.

    In the remaining few games, Tobuma chose to counter-buy all of them.

    Although Hashirama is addicted to gambling, but most of the time, every bet is bound to lose.

    "I knew it earlier, I should have bought more." Fei Jian couldn''t help complaining, he felt that he was still too conservative.

    But no matter what, Tobima is not interested in money.

    "This amount of money should be considered as the expenses for entertaining Fengkage and Tukage this time."

    Tomona was thinking about how to use the money in his mind.

    when!

    Hashirama lost his mood again, "Did you hit all eight games?"

    "Teijian, you really have the talent to place bets..."

    "Are you talented?" Tobuma shook his head, but he didn''t think he had any talent.

    "Brother, you may not be able to become the light in the betting field." Tomonama stretched out his hand, patted Hashirama on the shoulder, and said, "But you are the carrier of light."

    After leaving these words, Toikama passed by Hashirama and was busy entertaining other shadows.

    Hashirama froze in place, thinking over Toikama''s words over and over again.

    In the end, he understood the central idea of ??Tobima from this sentence.

    "You bastard, did you buy something different from mine on purpose!"

    The lounge of the Chunin selection examination room.

    Sarutobi and Sakumo pushed the door open together and congratulated Hefeng.

    "Congratulations, Zefeng."

    Although whether Hefeng can be promoted to Chunin, it will not be known until Master Togama is summoned.

    But in Sarutobi''s view, both Hefeng''s combat thinking and actual combat experience have already reached the Chunin level.

    He really couldn''t think of a reason why Tokama-sama would refuse to be promoted to Hefeng.

    It''s just that what Sarutobi doesn''t know very well is that after Hefeng becomes a real Chunin.

    He continued to stay in the seventh shift to perform tasks with them.

    He will still be appointed as the captain of the ninja unit by Tomona.

    "Captain?" Shuo Mao couldn''t help being startled, wondering if he heard something wrong.

    Zephyr this year...

    Only seven years old?

    Although he did perform amazingly in the official competition of the Zhongnin Exam, he should be promoted to Zhongnin, but leading the ninja unit is such a thing.

    It''s a bit of a fantasy.

    A seven-year-old captain!

    "Indeed, Hefeng is still young, and there is still a lot to learn."

    However, according to the normal procedure, ninjas promoted to Chunin will be assigned some subordinates and then go to perform tasks.

    This is both a trial and an assessment.

    Only by passing the first assessment after becoming a Chunin can one truly step into this level.

    The reason why Sarutobi told Hefeng in advance was that he hoped that he could make mental preparations in advance.

    "It turned out to be like this..."

    Hefeng suddenly realized, recalling Sasuke''s pursuit.

    It was the first mission that Nara Shikamaru received after becoming a Chunin.

    And he will be the captain, responsible for recovering Sasuke!

    At that time, Tsunade used the reason of lack of manpower in Konoha Village, but now it seems that that task should be a kind of assessment of Shikamaru.

    "Assessment mission?"

    Hefeng muttered to himself, and was full of anticipation for the assessment task Sarutobi mentioned.

    No matter what the content of the assessment is, he will complete it excellently.

    Then¡­¡­

    It is a step closer to becoming the goal of the third generation of Hokage.

    At the same time, the ward of Konoha Hospital.

    Sandai Kazekage slowly opened his eyes, and the white ceiling came into his eyes.

    Immediately afterwards, he felt a sharp pain in his brain. He wanted to support his forehead, but found that he couldn''t move his hands and feet at all.

    "you''re awake."

    A girl with short purple hair noticed that Sanshiro Kazekage opened his eyes, and immediately walked to the bed, beckoning him not to move.

    Fortunately, he was not mortally injured during the Chunin exam, and was just unconscious for a while.

    "You need to rest now." The girl helped him cover the quilt and comforted him not to blame himself.

    In that contest, his performance was extremely brilliant.

    Any ninja who saw that battle would not underestimate Sandai Kazekage.

    Especially Wind and Shadow Fight.

    "But I... still lost."

    Sandai Kazekage bit his lip, full of unwillingness.

    For the first time, he hated his own weakness so much.

    "If I can complete that technique...maybe I can..."

    Sandai Kazekage focused his gaze on the girl.

    In fact, the technique he was talking about was the method of the sand and iron world.

    Unfortunately, the Third Kazekage had just figured out this technique, and it could not be used in actual combat.

    "When we get back to the village, let''s conduct actual combat training, shall we?" The girl smiled knowingly and made a promise to the boy in front of her.

    Sandai Kazekage was stunned, then nodded, "I must complete that technique this time, and then...challenge Kaze again, sister Chiyo."

 Chapter 77

    A week later, Hokage Building.

    Led by Anbu Ninja, Zefeng came to the door of Hokage''s office.

    He knew very well that today was the day to announce whether he could be promoted to Chunin.

    Although his battle with the Three Kazekages was extremely exciting and he won.

    To this day, people still talk about it after dinner.

    but¡­¡­

    Regarding whether one can be promoted to Chunin, the result of the judgment is neither winning nor losing, nor fame.

    This illusory way of judging can easily be mixed with personal emotions.

    In other words, it is very likely that Tomona refused to promote him as a Chunin on the grounds that he is Japanese and young.

    "Speaking of which, this kind of policy is very similar to a certain ministry."

    Hefeng can''t help but think back to before the time travel.

    When he was bored in school, he once wrote an online novel, but because of the supernatural elements involved, he got 404.

    But a certain department never mentioned the review standards.

    It''s entirely because I think you have a problem, so you have a problem attitude.

    And once there is no so-called standard, someone''s power will be infinitely magnified.

    "However, if I become Hokage, I probably won''t reform the Chunin exam..."

    Of course, Hefeng was just complaining in his heart.

    He has no intention of changing this review method to "winners are promoted".

    Even Zefeng felt that this method was very beneficial to the high-level Konoha.

    If a certain family in the village is powerful, this method can be used to limit the number of people they can be promoted to Chunin.

    In the final analysis, whether it can be promoted to Chunin is a matter of Hokage''s words.

    And if you can''t become a Chunin, you can''t even think about the follow-up Special J¨­nin, as J¨­nin, Elite J¨­nin, and Anbu.

    The more he thought about it, the more Hefeng felt the method of Togama.

    Very clever.

    Boom.

    Just when Hefeng was thinking wildly, the Anbu ninja beside him helped him knock on the door of Hokage''s office.

    "Please come in."

    The Anbu ninja opened the door after the permission from Tobima came from inside.

    "thanks."

    Hefeng expressed his gratitude politely, and then swaggered into Hokage''s office.

    He looked around and found that the place was simpler than he had imagined.

    The decoration is much simpler than when Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage.

    And on the desk in Tokima, there was a pile of documents piled up.

    "It''s no wonder..."

    Although Tobuma usually talks harshly with Hashirama, in his heart, he loves Hashirama very much.

    Not at all inferior to Uchiha Madara, or Uzumaki Mito.

    Now that Zhu Jian was in despair, he naturally didn''t want his elder brother to bother with the trivial matters of the village.

    On the other hand...

    During Sarutobi''s administration, there were people like Koharu Mitomon, Yan Mitomon, and Danzo Shimura who assisted him.

    Helped Sarutobi to share many problems.

    However, the current Muyeyin Village is in disrepair, and the younger generation has not yet grown up.

    Tobima naturally couldn''t find any suitable people to share his work.

    "Peace."

    There was a low voice in the room, sitting on the seat of Hokage, fingers crossed, elbows leaning on the edge of the table, leaning forward intentionally, looking directly at the gentle facial features, "You should know why I came to you, right? "

    "Yeah." He Feng nodded, took a step forward, raised his chest and raised his head, standing upright, "It''s for promotion to Chunin."

    "That''s right." Tobuma said it was indeed the case, and then pulled out Hefeng''s personal information from the pile of files, and he glanced at it symbolically.

    "You are indeed a very good ninja, and I personally tend to promote you as a ninja."

    "but¡­¡­"

    There was a deliberate pause.

    "But?" Hefeng frowned slightly, if he couldn''t make it at this time, I''m afraid it would be a waste of time.

    "However, you are only seven years old this year, and there is still a long way to go in the future. There is no need to be in a hurry, so I hope you can seriously consider whether you want to be promoted to Chunin."

    "Once you become a zhongnin, the missions you will receive will be B-level or above. Ninjas like Troy will often be encountered in future missions."

    "Not only that, but you also need to have sufficient leadership skills to make your subordinates obey your command, unite them, and complete the tasks assigned to you by the village."

    Although Tomona feels that Hefeng is qualified in all aspects to be a Chunin, but he is Hashirama''s grandson after all.

    If he is not ready, this matter might as well hold off for a while.

    only¡­¡­

    Tomona hopes that Zefeng can be a little more rebellious.

    Although that kind of submissive child will be praised by adults, under normal circumstances, adults will not expect much from that kind of child.

    Not to mention, Tobima''s expectation for Hefeng is the shadow of the future in the village.

    "There''s nothing to consider about this."

    "If I thought I wasn''t ready to become a Chunin, then I wouldn''t have taken this exam in the first place!"

    Hefeng said loudly, swearing his own determination.

    I have passed the two exams myself, if I retreat here.

    How bad should my own psychological endurance be!

    On the other hand, Kaze also got important information from Toikama''s mouth.

    My second grandfather seems to be planning to let me carry out the next mission as the captain of the ninja army!

    Thinking of this, He Feng added another sentence.

    "Words must be done, this is my ninja way."

    In fact, this Shinobi belongs to Naruto.

    The current Hefeng didn''t even think about what his ninja way was, but he just thought Naruto''s words were good, so he used them.

    Not to mention, it''s quite useful.

    When Tomona heard Hefeng say these words, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.

    Noticing the gentleness of this detail, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart.

    As expected of a ninja who is good at evading words.

    His lines seem to be very powerful.

    In fact, what Tomona really wants is only the attitude of the wind and the determination of the wind.

    "In that case..."

    Tobuma slammed his hands on the table and stood up straight away, "Then I will officially announce it in the name of representing Hokage."

    "From today onwards, you are Konoha''s Chunin!"

    Hefeng froze in place for a moment.

    Although he guessed that this might be the result, he was still surprised when he heard the official appointment with his own ears.

    He, Hefeng, is seven years old, Konoha Chunin!

    "Okay, come in too."

    But then, Tomona''s gaze crossed Zefeng and focused on the door of the office.

    With his own order, the office door opened again.

    Hefeng turned his head subconsciously and saw several ninjas walking slowly.

    Almost all of them were familiar faces.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Hatake Sakumo.

    as well as¡­¡­

    "Is that person, Kosuke Maruhoshi?"

    After careful identification, Hefeng recognized the ninja standing at the back.

    At the same time, Tomama said loudly.

    "Starting today, you will form the seventh squadron, with Hefeng as the captain."

    "Your first task is to..."

    "Patrolling the border."

 Chapter 78

    After officially appointing Kaze, Tomama gave the first task.

    Let him, as the captain, lead Uchiha Kagami, Hatake Sakumo, and Maruyoshi Kosuke to the border post to be responsible for patrol work.

    Although the five great ninja villages signed a peace agreement under the promotion of Zhujian, the borders of the villages are undercurrents.

    Every ninja wants to spy on important information about other ninja villages.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Any shadow who can build Ninja Village single-handedly is a hero.

    Whether it is strength or brains, they are all excellent.

    Each shadow is very clear in his heart.

    The so-called peace has a time limit.

    And this time limit is exactly the life span of Zhu Jian.

    Especially after Zhujian suffered from a terminal illness, Yunyin Village has been strengthening its border defense forces.

    Some time ago, they sent ninjas like Troy to snatch Uzumaki Yunai.

    Tokaima, whose mind has always been flexible, naturally wouldn''t just do nothing.

    There are two main reasons for letting the breeze pass this time.

    The first reason is to strengthen the strength of the border guard post and reach a check and balance with Yunyin Village.

    The second reason is to hope that Zefeng can understand the operation of border defense and their importance.

    When Zefeng becomes Hokage in the future, he will be able to deal with this problem with ease.

    Of course, Tobuma would not express such thoughts.

    Because he hopes that Hefeng can use his little brain to understand his intentions.

    And Tobuma believes that Hefeng will not let herself down.

    "Patrolling the northern border?"

    A trace of surprise flashed in Hefeng''s eyes, he never thought that his first mission to be promoted to Chunin would be this.

    "If I remember correctly, the country on the northern border should be the country of thunder."

    Hefeng recalled the territory of Naruto and made an inference.

    The Land of Thunder is located in the north-east of the Fire Land, and the Earth Land is in the north-west.

    So the opponent he will face this time is either a ninja from Yunyin Village or a ninja from Yanyin Village.

    At the same time, considering that Tuying Shihe has just been invited to participate in the Chunin exam held by Muye Yin Village.

    And Yunyin Village is trying to kidnap Uzumaki Yunai to study the secrets of Uzumaki clan.

    Hefeng guessed that Feijian wanted to deal with the movement of Yunyin Village.

    The key is¡­¡­

    On the surface, the arrangement in Feijian is to rise up and fall down secretly, kicking himself out of the center of the village and sending him to the frontier.

    But you have to know, who is he in the front of the door?

    It''s my second grandfather!

    My own people.

    Just for this relationship, how could he use the means of ascending and descending against himself?

    Again.

    I am only seven years old this year, and I am still a very cute child.

    If there is a grandfather who would not like a grandson like himself!

    "I see."

    Suddenly, Hefeng suddenly realized, "Grandpa Feijian probably wants me to suppress the border guard ninjas in Yunyin Village."

    "A warning against their attempted kidnapping."

    Analyzing calmly in Hefeng, and after a little thought, he saw through Tobima''s plan!

    At least, he thought so!

    Then, Hefeng glanced at the subordinates behind him.

    Uchiha mirror is a genius ninja with sharing eyes, and his pupil technique has a full advantage in jungle combat.

    This is clearly a configuration to let yourself do things.

    only¡­¡­

    Hefeng looked at Sakumo and Kosuke again.

    But on the premise of making troubles, whether the strength of these two people is too weak, they are still patient.

    In this way, Hefeng completely misunderstood Togama''s intentions under the mistake of yin and yang.

    "When are we leaving?"

    Hefeng asked Feima as if he understood it completely.

    He couldn''t wait to get to work.

    "It''s not urgent, take a good rest today, and leave early tomorrow morning. As for the border post, I have already said hello."

    Tobuma replied.

    In fact, the configuration of a border post can be more than four people.

    Except for the new seventh squad led by Hefeng.

    There are nine more ninjas at the border post.

    Eight of them are Chunin and one is J¨­nin.

    The real purpose of Tobima is to let Hefeng understand the operation of border defense.

    Stay there for a month or two, then transfer him back.

    At that time, if Hefeng performs well, he can find any reason to promote him to the elite Chunin.

    "Yes, Tokama-sama!"

    Hefeng nodded, indicating that he fully understood, and then planned to leave here with Uchiha mirror and others.

    But when Hefeng walked to the door of the office, Tobima stopped him again.

    "What''s the matter, Master Tokama?"

    "At eight o''clock tonight, come to the training ground." Tokima said in a low voice.

    Tomorrow, Hefeng will go to the border post to perform tasks.

    Although he has learned the technique of water body, the flaws of this ninjutsu are very obvious.

    Although the avatar is an entity, it can only exert one-tenth of the power of the main body.

    And if you leave the body at a certain distance, you will be forced to release it.

    It''s time to use your own skills to spur the peace.

    "Eight o''clock in the evening? Okay, I see." Hefeng confirmed the time again, full of anticipation in his heart.

    Presumably, Tobuma should be planning to start a small stove for himself.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    As soon as Hefeng thought of Xiaozao, he suddenly remembered that his check-in cooldown time seemed to be coming to an end again.

    He glanced at it quickly, and there were still ten minutes before the cooldown time, and the fifth check-in time was ready!

    I don''t know what kind of rewards I can get from the check-in gift pack this time.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, ready to go home to complete the check-in, and then take a good rest.

    Thinking so, Hefeng left here.

    The door of Hokage''s office was also closed.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when there was only one figure left in the whole room.

    A figure appeared by the window of the office.

    He is none other than the first Hokage, Senju Bashirama!

    He stood on the balcony outside, with his back leaning against the wall, his hands crossed his chest, and he looked up at the blue sky, "Tobima, is this really okay?"

    Although he can understand those worries in Tomona, Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    Such a quick promotion and wind made Hashirama a little worried.

    This will not be good for Zefeng''s growth.

    "There are some things that he has to face sooner or later."

    Tobima turned his back to Hashirama, saying without thinking.

    In fact, Tomona felt that what he lacked the most right now was time.

    Although the eldest brother Zhuma looks good, his terminal illness may worsen at any time.

    Once he''s gone.

    Konoha, which has the most fertile land, is likely to be besieged by other ninja villages.

    As the second generation of Hokage, I must cultivate the next generation who can be entrusted with the will of fire before that.

    Not only must there be sufficient strength and a flexible mind, but also a certain prestige.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    If he dies on the battlefield, it is inevitable that the Uchiha clan will not deal with Hefeng.

    "I heard that in the Uchiha clan, someone who inherited Madara''s will appeared." Tomona said intentionally.

    "spot¡­¡­"

 Chapter 79

    Coming out of the Hokage Building, Hefeng ran all the way home.

    Close the doors and windows of the bedroom, and the breeze begins to check in for the fifth time!

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    Do you still need to ask, of course [Yes]!

    then¡­¡­

    Sitting cross-legged on the tatami, Hefeng put his palms together and started his metaphysics operation.

    "I am willing to trade Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan in exchange for the blood of the European Emperor..."

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is much more relaxed this time.

    He was naturally delighted to be able to draw good things from the check-in gift pack.

    "I''ve been in Europe so many times before, it doesn''t matter if I''m not a chief this time."

    Hefeng talked to himself and relaxed his mind.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    "Open!"

    Hefeng confirmed in his mind, and now he is familiar with these processes.

    Accompanied by [Punch-in Gift Pack Opened! ] beep.

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit boundary, like a revolving lantern, quickly flashed before Hefeng''s eyes.

    ¡¾Snapped! ¡¿

    In the effort of two breaths, the picture freezes and shines dazzlingly!

    [Congratulations to the host, get a "Naruto Exclusive Gift Pack" from the check-in gift pack! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "???"

    What the hell?

    Naruto exclusive gift pack?

    What is this again?

    Only Naruto can use it?

    Or can a Naruto be drawn from the gift pack?

    Suddenly turned into a nurturing game?

    That shouldn''t be given to Naruto either.

    Anyway, give Hinata, Kushina, Kaguya or something.

    [Do you want to open Naruto''s exclusive gift package? ¡¿

    "On."

    Hefeng complained in his heart, and then chose to open it.

    Although I don''t know the situation well, but I won''t give birth if I keep the gift bag.

    but¡­¡­

    When the gift package was completely checked in, Hefeng realized that he was completely wrong.

    [Gift pack opened! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host, rewards: Shadow Clone Technique lv10, Helix Pill lv10! ¡¿

    "Oh!"

    Looking at the rewards he got from the gift bag, Zefeng immediately reacted.

    The so-called exclusive actually refers to exclusive ninjutsu.

    Although in Naruto, these two ninjutsu were not invented by Naruto, but they have always been standard for his opponents.

    It is exclusive, but there is nothing worth complaining about.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Although there are only two kinds of ninjutsu obtained this time, they are very powerful.

    For example, the technique of shadow clone.

    It is a physical clone created using Chakra. It not only has a consciousness independent of the caster''s body, but also has a certain ability to resist blows.

    After the shadow clone is released, the memory and experience gained by the clone can return to the main body!

    And unlike the water body technique, there is a distance limit!

    For Hefeng''s next mission, it will be of great help!

    Not to mention spiral pills.

    Since Naruto learned this ninjutsu, the enemies he encountered were basically solved by Heliwan!

    "And on the basis of Helix Pill, Naruto is even more..."

    Big Jade Spiral Pills.

    Extra large jade spiral pills.

    Tai Chi Spiral Pills.

    wait.

    wait.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the mastery of these two ninjutsu has greatly improved his strength!

    "Let''s imagine¡­¡­"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but gasped, shocked by his own brain hole.

    Although there are not many Chakras in his body, there are Chakras in Hashirama!

    Randomly create a hundred or eighty shadow clones, and then let them open the Dumen, and then use spiral pills to bomb.

    Just thinking about that scene makes Hefeng feel sour.

    "But then again."

    Soon, Hefeng couldn''t help but shook his head, "One hundred and eighty shadow clones opened the eight doors of armor together. After the shadow clones are released, I''m afraid I''m going to die of exhaustion."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng was forced to give up this tactic.

    "It''s almost eight o''clock."

    Hefeng glanced at the time and recalled the agreement between him and Tori, so he went out through the window and ran to the agreed practice field.

    Sure enough, Fei Jian was standing in front of the stake with his arms folded.

    It seems that Tomama has been waiting here for a while.

    "Here you come, Zefeng."

    As soon as Feijian saw Hefeng, he lowered his voice and his expression was many times more serious than usual.

    "Well, here I come."

    Why do you feel that this dialogue is weird?

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    "Tomorrow you will leave the village and go to the border post." Tomorrow paused, "In order for you to complete the task better, I plan to use my ninjutsu to spur you!"

    From Tobima''s point of view, the technique of water body cannot be compared with his own technique of shadow clone, whether it is actual combat or searching for information.

    So he planned to take advantage of this evening to teach Hefeng his shadow clone technique.

    "The technique of shadow clone?" Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, he didn''t expect that Fei Jian really planned to teach himself the technique of shadow clone!

    But very sorry!

    Now I don''t need to learn any shadow clone technique anymore!

    because of him¡­¡­

    Already fully mastered!

    "Yes, this is the ninjutsu I created. Divide the Chakra of the body equally to create an entity clone with independent consciousness. When the ninjutsu is released, the memory of the clone will return to the main body."

    "It is no exaggeration to say that there is no ninjutsu better than Shadow Clone when it comes to espionage."

    "And the person who invented it is me!"

    When he said those words, Tomona''s tone was full of pride.

    He firmly believes that no one will remain indifferent after hearing such a description.

    Especially for a seven-year-old like Hefeng.

    This is undoubtedly a huge temptation!

    However, what Tokaima never dreamed of was...

    After he finished speaking, Hefeng stood there calmly.

    It was almost perfunctory to say, "Oh, that''s amazing."

    Between the doors: "???"

    Didn''t you make it clear?

    Or did Hefeng not understand?

    But no, isn''t he a genius?

    "Hefeng, didn''t you understand? I mean, the technique of shadow clone is a technique that can create a physical clone."

    "And such a clone not only has a consciousness independent of the main body, but can also return its own memory to the main body!"

    Tobima deliberately doubled the volume, emphasizing it loudly.

    Seeing the anticipation on Fei Jian''s face, He Feng had no choice but to widen his eyes, staring desperately, as big as a bull''s eyes, opening his mouth into a shape, and sucked in an exaggerated breath.

    "Wow, it''s amazing!".

    However, this kind of acting skills that a fool can see through makes Tomama even more mad.

    Hefeng, do you know how powerful the shadow clone technique is?

    That''s what I invented...

    Just when Tomama was madly complaining about Kaze''s reaction in his heart.

    Hefeng put away his smile, crossed his hands and fingers, and made a gesture of a cross.

    Then¡­¡­

    "The technique of shadow clone."

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    ...

    Accompanied by the appearance of white smoke, more than a dozen Japanese winds greeted the eyes.

    Between the doors: "!!!"

    Feijian was shocked again!

 Chapter 80

    Looking at the Zefengs who came into view, Tomona showed a shocked and dull expression on his face.

    calm.

    calm.

    Calm down hammer!

    No matter how shocking He Feng''s talent is, this is too outrageous!

    I just briefly talked about what kind of technique the shadow clone is. He didn''t even demonstrate it, so he learned it?

    "Hefeng, who taught you the technique of shadow clone?"

    It took some time for Togama to regain its calm.

    He calmly analyzed and thought for a while, and came to this conclusion.

    "Isn''t it Grandpa Feijian?" Hefeng said without thinking.

    The expression also seems to say that you are not teaching me the technique of shadow clone right now?

    I learned it!

    Of course, in any case, the check-in system is the foundation for Hefeng to settle down.

    Even relatives like Hashirama and Tobema.

    Nor will he tell the whole story.

    The most important thing is that even if they say it, they probably won''t believe it.

    "No, I mean..." Tobima was just about to shake his head to retort, but was stunned on the spot, he felt as if he understood Hefeng''s meaning.

    "You, just after listening to me explain the principle for a while, you... have mastered the technique of shadow clone?"

    Fei Jian''s mouth was slightly opened, and he stared at He Feng dumbfounded, with a shocked and dull expression on his face.

    Although the difficulty of learning is much lower than that of development, Keying Clone is at least a B-level ninjutsu.

    It took a week for a genius ninja like Hiruzaru Sarutobi to learn it.

    wait.

    How could I compare Sarutobi with Hefeng?

    Fujian held his forehead, wondering if he hadn''t woken up.

    Sarutobi?

    Compared with the wind?

    He deserves it too?

    Although he is his most proud disciple, if his talent is compared with He Feng, it is not the slightest bit worse.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    The gap between Hefeng and Sarutobi is almost the same!

    Hefeng is half a catty of gold plus eight taels of silver.

    Sarutobi is nothing.

    "That''s right, is it difficult? Isn''t it enough to just distribute the chakra equally?" Hefeng replied with his head tilted.

    And those shadow clones disappeared one after another amidst the sound of "Boom, boom".

    For Hefeng, this is really not difficult.

    It''s just a lucky draw from the check-in gift bag.

    It''s a matter of a split second.

    He stood there in a daze.

    A good one just needs to distribute the chakra equally.

    It''s so easy to say.

    While distributing Chakra to the shadow clone, it can also ensure that both the main body and the shadow clone have combat capabilities.

    Do you know what this concept is?

    If there is a slight deviation, the chakra will be consumed in vain!

    "But having said that, Zefeng''s chakra volume is really exaggerated enough, and he can easily create more than a dozen shadow clones."

    In addition to being shocked, there are more surprises in Tokaima.

    Hefeng is his grandson.

    He is the man who will inherit the will of fire and become Hokage in the future.

    The more exaggerated his talent, the more abnormal.

    The more excited I am!

    This shows that I did not misread Hefeng, let alone placed the wrong bet!

    Although this makes me, an ordinary person, sometimes suffer psychological blows.

    Ok¡­¡­

    Compared with Kaze, Tomona began to feel like an ordinary person!

    It is conceivable that the talent displayed by Hefeng has a great impact on Feima''s heart.

    "Presumably, it''s because Hefeng itself knows the technique of water body, so when he comes into contact with the technique of shadow clone, he understands by analogy."

    In the end, Tomona had no choice but to use this possibility to comfort himself.

    After all, the water body is also a physical body.

    It''s just that it''s not as good as the technique developed by myself in all aspects.

    "Since you have mastered the technique of shadow clone, go back and have a good rest."

    "Wait until tomorrow morning, and set off to the border post to perform the task."

    The door opens to the breeze.

    Although he thought about whether he should teach Xu Fan the Flying Thunder God Art, but after thinking about it.

    He thinks it is better not to rush for success.

    Even if He Feng is very talented, but too fast spurs can easily make him go mad.

    What''s more, Hefeng is only seven years old, which is the time when he needs enough sleep to grow his body.

    "I see." He Feng nodded, said goodbye to Tobima, and went home to pack his luggage.

    but¡­¡­

    But Feijian didn''t leave for a long time, he watched Hefeng off until his little figure disappeared.

    It has to be said that Zefeng gave him too many surprises.

    The strange power released in the forest of death.

    Learned eight Dunjia from Maitebo.

    And on the basis of Jingmen, he created such a powerful body technique as facing the peacock.

    "There''s also the Chunin selection exam."

    Fei Jian''s eyes were slightly focused, and he could still vividly remember the Chunin exam until now.

    Hefeng instantly killed the Uchiha family''s setsuna with a single ninjutsu.

    After that, he defeated the three generations of Kazekage and became famous.

    In the current Hidden Leaf Village, there are almost no ninjas who do not know the Japanese style.

    And such a reputation will allow him to be recognized by everyone.

    "I hope Zefeng can grow further after returning from this mission."

    He muttered to himself, "That''s right..."

    "When Hefeng returns, Ayako will almost give birth."

    Tomama recalled his bet with Hashirama.

    If Ayako gave birth to a girl this time, she would be named Tsunade.

    "I hope that Hefeng''s mission will go well this time."

    In any case, the current mainstream of the ninja world is peace.

    Even if Yunyin Village is strengthening its border defense forces, they dare not tear up the peace agreement.

    If everything goes well, during the period when Hefeng is performing the task.

    There should be no friction.

    Of course.

    In addition to letting Hefeng understand the factor of border defense operations, Tobuma hopes to pass this mission.

    Let Hefeng and Uchiha mirror establish a deep friendship.

    "King is one of the very few ninjas in the Uchiha clan who are willing to jump out of the family''s limitations and devote themselves to the village."

    "If he can become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan..."

    "Not only can the Uchiha clan be guided to contribute to the village, but it can also become a political resource for Japanese style."

    How to integrate and guide Uchiha''s power is a crucial part for a shadow.

    after all¡­¡­

    You can''t kill all the Uchiha clan, right?

    that''s it¡­¡­

    Hefeng returned home, packed his luggage, and had a good sleep.

    In the early morning of the next day, Hefeng said goodbye to his parents and went to the gate of Muye Village.

    Although Hefeng''s parents can''t accept Hefeng going to the border post to perform tasks at such a young age, but after seeing Hefeng''s determination, they can only choose to support him.

    At the gate of Muye Village.

    "Hefeng, good morning."

    Uchiha Mirror was the first to arrive here, and greeted Hefeng.

    Although there was an intersection between them, they did not have the opportunity to be alone.

    "Good morning, Mr. Mirror."

    He Feng smiled and said, "You came really early."

    Then, in the pleasantries between the two of them.

    Hatake Sakumo and Maruyoshi Kosuke came here one after another.

    After the personnel were assembled, they set off to the border post and started this mission.

 Chapter 81

    After the team was assembled, Zefeng was nominally leading everyone to the destination.

    But in fact, he knew nothing about Konoha''s frontier defense, and Uchiha Mirror could only lead the way.

    As soon as he left the village, Uchiha mirror reminded everyone to be careful.

    Although this is an era of peace, it is always right to be cautious.

    "The destination this time is a border post at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Thunder."

    Considering that Hefeng and others are still young and have no experience in patrol missions, especially Hefeng.

    Although he is Konoha''s Chunin now.

    But the age is only seven years old, lack of common sense cognition of ninja.

    So Uchiha mirror felt that he was just a subordinate of Hefeng in name, and Master Tomonama''s real intention should be to let himself teach Hefeng.

    Let him understand Konoha''s border defense system.

    So on the way, Uchiha mirror began to explain.

    "The Land of Fire and the Land of Thunder do not actually border each other. There are small countries like the Land of Soup and the Land of Frost in between."

    "It''s just that these small countries have no actual isolation effect."

    Because of this relationship, the border defense system of the Land of Fire is very important.

    Once Hidden Cloud Village launches a war, their ninjas will be able to quickly pass through the Land of Tang, the Land of Frost, and invade Konoha!

    Unless Muyeyin Village can find out this information in advance, when Yunyin Village starts operations, send ninjas.

    Spread the flames of war on the two countries of soup and frost.

    "Isn''t it a border?" Hefeng blinked, he always thought that Huo and Lei were bordering each other.

    After all, judging from the Naruto plot, Yunin has often come to Konoha Hidden Village to carry out kidnapping.

    But Hefeng recalled.

    Although many large and small wars broke out in the world of Naruto, many battles did not take place in the territories of the five major countries.

    For example, the Land of Rain during the Second Ninja World War.

    The Country of Grass during the Third Ninja World War.

    There is almost no sovereignty over its own territory.

    In addition, the relationship between daimyo and shadow is also very delicate.

    First of all, they are not a relationship between superiors and subordinates, but an employment relationship.

    This means that the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village is fighting for the name of the Land of Fire for the sake of money.

    If the fire country daimyo can''t come up with money.

    Or others give more.

    Hidden Leaf Village can completely join other camps.

    And such things are not uncommon in the history of the ninja world.

    For example, the decisive battle between the second generation of Tukage and the second generation of Mizukage.

    The two countries are thousands of miles apart, and there is Konoha, the strongest ninja village, between them.

    If they hadn''t accepted someone else''s entrustment, would they have run so far to fight?

    Based on such a relationship.

    The military power possessed by Yunyin Village is actually very large!

    Their Raikage can directly jump over the name of the Land of Thunder and deploy ninjas to the Land of Tang.

    "Looking at it this way, the relationship between countries is really not in general chaos."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining.

    "Yeah, so the patrol work is very important." After Uchiha mirror told all the things he knew, he smiled, "Master Tobuma can entrust you with such an important job, it must be a gift to you." had great expectations.¡±

    Shuo Mao nodded in agreement.

    Who is Hefeng?

    Grandson of the first Hokage.

    It wouldn''t be normal if Tobima-sama didn''t expect him.

    Although Gu Jie had never spoken to He Feng, he had heard about He Feng, so he was not particularly surprised now.

    After all, during the Chunin exam, the battle between Kazekage and Kazekage was really exciting.

    "Perhaps."

    However, Hefeng neither admitted nor denied it.

    He actually understood in his heart that this mission was thanks to the relationship of the grandson of Hokage.

    Although Hefeng doesn''t have anything against going through the back door, he can''t be too excited anyway.

    It took about half a day for Hefeng and others to arrive at the border post.

    There are nine ninjas in reserve here, four of them form a small team, all of them are at the Chunin level, and the extra J¨­nin is in charge of management.

    And the team of Hefeng is the third team.

    "Hello, my name is Zheng Chuan, and I am the Jonin who is responsible for managing the border defense work in this area."

    Zheng Chuan introduced himself.

    It''s just that Zheng Chuan was a little speechless when he saw He Feng and others.

    A few days ago, when his subordinates were patrolling, they discovered the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    Through investigation, he was able to confirm that Yunyin Village was strengthening its border defense.

    Worried about what they might have planned, Zheng Chuan hurriedly reported the incident to the village.

    And I hope that Master Toikama will pay attention to it and send some more manpower to them.

    However, what he never expected was that...

    The additional manpower sent over is really hard to describe.

    Not to mention Gu Jie, he is two ends taller than He Feng and Shuo Mao.

    Although I don''t know his strength, but at least it looks more reliable.

    But¡­¡­

    What happened to the two brats, Hefeng and Shuomo?

    The two of them looked like children of seven or eight years old.

    Are they really ninjas?

    "Are you the captain of this team?" Zheng Chuan turned to look at Uchiha mirror, "Can I trouble you to explain the current situation?"

    From the corner of Zheng Chuan''s eye, he glanced at Hefeng, Sakumo.

    The implication is that...

    He clearly asked Togama-sama for additional manpower, why did Uchiha Kagami bring two children over?

    In fact, it''s not because Zheng Chuan misunderstood this.

    The communication system in this era is not well developed.

    If they wanted to get in touch with the village, they had to rely on methods such as flying pigeons to pass on letters.

    If it is not necessary, they will basically not contact the village.

    So Zhengchuan didn''t know that Hefeng had been promoted to Chunin at all.

    On the other hand, ninjas above Chunin will be issued uniform uniforms.

    But the current Hefeng is only seven years old, breaking the promotion record of the Chunin of Konoha Hidden Village.

    There is no Chunin uniform in the village that he can wear, so he can only order it.

    As a result, due to time constraints, Hefeng could only come here in casual clothes.

    However, when Zheng Chuan asked Xiang Jing like this, he showed an embarrassed yet polite smile.

    "Sorry, I''m the captain."

    Zephyr took a step forward and announced this astonishing fact.

    All the ninjas standing behind Zheng Chuan gasped, wondering if they had heard something wrong.

    Or maybe it was some kind of illusion.

    Hefeng even said that he is the captain!

    That means he is a Chunin!

    "No, no way, I think he is only seven or eight years old..."

    "It''s a lie, such a small person, how could he be a Chunin."

    "Hey, look at the family emblems on those two people."

    With someone''s reminder, these Chunin noticed.

    Both Hefeng and Uchiha Mirror are marked with family crests.

    One represents the Thousand Hands Clan!

    One represents the Uchiha clan!

    Zheng Chuan even had question marks on his face.

    one¡­¡­

    Seven-year-old Chunin?

    How divine is he!

 Chapter 82

    Although it is not clear why Tobuma-sama arranged for a seven-year-old Hefeng to be on patrol, he still assigned the task to Hefeng.

    Set him up at an outpost on the edge of the forest.

    Hefeng is responsible for the patrol work within a radius of thirty-five miles, and reports to Zhengchuan every once in a while.

    If there is an emergency, the outpost can be temporarily abandoned.

    In addition, Zheng Chuan also specifically explained some survival methods and precautions in this environment.

    At the same time, this also made Hefeng understand.

    Although Zheng Chuan led the Jonin team, the border posts were not close to each other.

    Team leaders like Hefeng are often needed to make decisions immediately.

    After understanding these things, Zefeng started a simple and boring patrolling life in the forest.

    Time flies, time flies.

    Days passed, and a week passed.

    Hefeng felt as if he was isolated from the world, and he couldn''t get any news related to the village.

    He handed over all the work of reporting to Zheng Chuan to Gu Jie.

    after all¡­¡­

    Now Hefeng is the team leader, he needs to sit in the post.

    So after starting the mission, Hefeng Lian Zhengchuan, the leader of the team, never saw him again.

    Every day is a cycle of patrolling, guarding, practicing, and resting.

    And a life like this doesn''t know how long it will take to end.

    "This is completely different from the border defense mission I expected."

    After another day of physical training, Hefeng couldn''t help complaining about this kind of life, which was not what he wanted.

    He originally thought that Feijian sent him here to make him cause trouble and suppress the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    In the end, it was said not to suppress it.

    I don''t even know where they are.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It''s not just them.

    Except for Uchiha Kagami, Sakumo, and Kosuke these three people, Hefeng didn''t even see a ghost.

    Moreover, the conditions here are extremely poor. The so-called outposts are nothing more than shabby cabins.

    The four of them huddled together without speaking.

    There simply isn''t enough seasoning to cook a good meal.

    The most important thing is that the only person here who can cook is Uchiha Kagami.

    And his craftsmanship, the wind is really not flattering.

    Just as Hefeng was crazily complaining about the grievances of these days, Uchiha Mirror''s voice came from behind him, "Captain Hefeng."

    "Mirror." Now when He Feng sees the mirror, he feels depressed.

    Because these days, there is only one reason why he would take the initiative to find himself.

    That''s when it''s time for dinner.

    Thinking of Jing''s food, which can only meet the basic requirement of satisfying hunger, gives Hefeng a headache.

    especially¡­¡­

    In contrast, Mu Jian had carefully prepared various breakfasts, lunch boxes, and dinners for him before.

    In the field of cooking, Hefeng almost felt that the mirror was worthy of the name of the Uchiha clan.

    But this time, Jing didn''t come to find Hefeng for dinner.

    At this time, his face was serious.

    "Captain Hefeng, Gu Jie just came back from Zheng Chuan."

    "And then?" Hefeng became interested for a while.

    During this period of time, all the work of dealing with Zhengchuan was handed over to Gu Jie.

    In any case, Jing is the only one who can cook and boil hot water.

    Hefeng is really inseparable from him.

    Hatake Sakumo was only eight years old, so he was clearly a child.

    Out of humanitarian concern, Hefeng had no choice but to delegate this work to Gu Jie.

    Facts have proved that Zefeng''s choice is very correct.

    In this matter, Kosuke has never had a problem.

    But the problem lies precisely here.

    Gu Jie went to report on the patrol work, and every time he came back from Zheng Chuan, he only needed to say hello to He Feng when he was resting at night.

    But now, Uchiha Mirror actually took the initiative to come to him.

    He Feng guessed that Zheng Chuan might have assigned Gu Jie some task.

    Although I don''t know what kind of task it is, it is better than nothing.

    "follow me."

    However, Uchiha Mirror didn''t say it directly, he motioned for Hefeng to follow him.

    Twenty minutes later.

    Hefeng followed Uchiha Mirror back to the outpost.

    Seeing Hefeng coming back, Gu Jie walked up to him in three steps, bowed his head slightly, and greeted him, "Captain Hefeng."

    Although Hefeng is much younger than Gujie now, he is the captain of this team.

    Among ninjas, this concept of superiors and subordinates is actually very strong.

    Hefeng nodded, "Tell me, what''s the matter."

    "call¡­¡­"

    Gu Jie took a deep breath, "I have a task tonight."

    "Mission, what mission?"

    As soon as he heard the task, Hefeng immediately regained his spirits.

    Although Hefeng had guessed this possibility on the way back, but after receiving confirmation from Kosuke, he was slightly excited.

    Shuo Mao also joined in at this time.

    "Is such that."

    Gu Jie recounted Zheng Chuan''s words intact.

    In order to obtain information about Yunyin Village, Feijian planted spies in Yunyin.

    This is also the information that he was able to get Yunyin Village to strengthen the border defense and that Troy was going to kidnap Yunai.

    And that doesn''t mean Toboza''s methods are dirty.

    Actually...

    It is not uncommon to install spies in the ninja world.

    The shadows of other Ninja villages were able to learn that Hashirama was terminally ill because of the existence of spies.

    Although every village wants to eradicate the spies of the enemy village, it is often very difficult to find them.

    And the task that Zheng Chuan assigned to He Feng and the others this time was exactly...

    Get back the spy''s information about Hidden Cloud Village.

    "However..." After Gu Jie finished the task, he couldn''t help but shook his head, "Is it inappropriate that such a task would be entrusted to us..."

    In fact, Gu Jie raised such a question when Zheng Chuan assigned this task.

    no matter how you look at it...

    Their team is the weakest of the patrol teams.

    Needless to say.

    Hefeng and Shuo Mao are both seven or eight years old.

    The only reliable one is the mirror of the Uchiha clan.

    The task of connecting with spies is simple and easy to say, but also difficult to say.

    If the spy did everything right, then the two parties only need to meet at the meeting place and exchange information scrolls.

    But just in case...

    The spy''s whereabouts were discovered.

    Then they may fall into the trap.

    And ninjas, naturally, shouldn''t think about everything on the bright side.

    Be sure to consider the worst-case scenario.

    Especially for Kosuke.

    He just didn''t pay attention to this point, so he paid a heavy price in the process of carrying out the mission!

    All his partners died because of him.

    So he hoped that the seven-year-old Hefeng would not take the task as a child''s play.

    Even if it just sounds like a no-dangerous intelligence exchange mission.

    It can also be quite dangerous.

    "Don''t worry, Gu Jie, don''t look at our team configuration like this."

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth was raised, showing a hint of a smile. He really wanted to pat Gu Jie on the shoulder to give him confidence, but because of his height, Hefeng had no choice but to give up this idea.

    "Actually, we are very strong."

 Chapter 83

    Hefeng is not comforting Kosuke.

    But this team is really strong!

    Uchiha mirror is not only a disciple of the second generation of Hokage, but also a genius who opened Sharingan.

    Ordinary jounin is no match for him at all.

    Not to mention myself.

    Eight Dunjia plus various water Dunjia.

    Even a ninja like Sandai Kazekage lost to him.

    After checking in for the fifth time, I got the Shadow Clone Technique and Helix Pill, a qualitative leap in strength.

    It is no exaggeration to say that even the elite Jonin, the current Japanese style is not empty at all.

    What''s more, this mission is not to fight, but to exchange information from the spy ninja, and it is still at night.

    The probability of an accident is very low.

    "Gu Jie stay."

    After thinking about it for a while, Hefeng decided to let Kosuke stay at the outpost.

    Although Hefeng doesn''t think there will be any accidents, it''s always right to leave a retreat in everything.

    "If we haven''t come back after the agreed time limit, you can go to Zheng Chuan and tell him about us."

    He Feng explained to Gu Jie.

    The reason why he was chosen was because he was responsible for the liaison work during this period.

    As for the route, Gu Jie was probably the most familiar among these people.

    After explaining these things, Uchiha mirror began to prepare dinner.

    After that, they waited for the night to fall.

    Time passed slowly, approaching the appointed time.

    Hefeng took the Uchiha mirror, and Hatake Sakumo came to the agreed meeting place. This is the depth of the border forest, the terrain is intricate, and the night is quiet. It is a good meeting place.

    Soon, a lone figure appeared at the far end. He was wearing a heavy overcoat, his face was wrapped with a bandage, and a hat was pressed on his head.

    Only a pair of eyes are exposed, always alert to changes in the surroundings.

    "It should be him." Shuo Mao subconsciously asked his partner.

    In fact, the information brought back by Kosuke did not describe the appearance information of the spy ninja, but only explained the meeting place.

    Arriving here according to the time, there will naturally be someone to meet and wind them.

    Now it seems that this lonely figure should be the so-called spy ninja.

    "Well, it should be him, let''s go, let''s go there." He Feng nodded slightly, and walked towards the lonely figure.

    Uchiha mirror and Sakumo looked at each other and had no choice but to follow.

    After all, Captain Hefeng had already given orders, so they had no choice but to obey.

    However, Uchiha Mirror directly opened Sharingan.

    Often when connecting with spies, anything can happen.

    even¡­¡­

    They couldn''t even confirm whether the other party was the person they were looking for.

    "Hefeng and Sakumo are seven or eight-year-old children. Although they are already ninjas, they still lack sufficient understanding of the rules of the ninja world."

    Uchiha Mirror murmured in his heart, telling himself to ensure the safety of the two of them no matter what.

    "I am not only a ninja of the Uchiha clan, but also a ninja of Konoha."

    This is why Uchiha Mirror is deeply trusted by Togama.

    He is one of the very few ninjas who can jump out of the family''s limitations and consider the overall situation at the village level.

    Both He Feng and Shuo Mao are rare geniuses.

    Especially Hefeng, with his talent, is enough to be cultivated by Tomonama-sama as the successor of Hokage.

    His life is very precious.

    After a while.

    The two sides stopped at a distance of less than five meters from each other.

    "Ninja machine."

    The visitor''s voice was low and hoarse, obviously disguising the real voice.

    For ninjas in charge of espionage work, a little carelessness may lead them into the abyss of eternal doom.

    Before the joint ninja answered the password, he would not say a word, let alone reveal his true face.

    "When there is a big commotion in the enemy..." Uchiha Kagami spoke slowly, responding to the visitor''s signal.

    It wasn''t until Uchiha mirror completely said the secret signal that the spy ninja breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I never expected that the village would send such a young ninja to be in charge of the joint."

    He couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    No matter how you look at Hefeng and Shuo Mao, they are only seven or eight years old. I really don''t know what the village thinks when they are asked to carry out such a serious task of joining.

    However, he just complained in his heart and would not say such thoughts.

    And for him, staying here for one more minute means one more point of danger.

    So after confirming that Uchiha mirror is the ninja he wants to connect, he reached into his arms and took out a scroll.

    It recorded the information he collected about Yunyin Village during this period.

    At the same time, Uchiha mirror took out a dark green scroll from the ninja bag.

    This is the scroll that Kosuke got from Zheng Chuan.

    It says spy ninja, next mission.

    Afterwards, Uchiha Mirror stepped forward and prepared for the exchange.

    But who knows, the spy ninja stopped him suddenly.

    "Just right there."

    The distance between the two sides is about two meters.

    This is a safe distance in the eyes of the spy ninja, and the two sides just throw the scrolls at each other.

    Uchiha Mirror naturally had no objection to this, he nodded slightly and threw the scroll out.

    The spy ninja emulates his moves.

    The two reels intersect under a graceful parabola.

    Sudden!

    Against the backdrop of the moonlight, a handful of black kunai galloped towards it, and with a "whoosh", pierced through the two scrolls, changed the flight trajectory, and inlaid it on the tree trunk beside it.

    Boom!

    Uchiha mirror and spy ninja froze suddenly, their minds went blank.

    No one expected such a turn of events.

    "Hefeng, be careful."

    In the next second, Uchiha mirror quickly reminded his companions, and jumped back.

    The result was exactly as he thought.

    As soon as I jumped away, another Kunai flew over and nailed it to the ground.

    It''s where the mirror stands!

    Their joint was discovered by a ninja from Yunyin Village!

    "Oops!"

    The spy ninja screamed secretly and fled here in a hurry.

    Once a ninja like him falls into the hands of the enemy.

    They will not be killed, but will be sent to the Anbu Torture Department, where they will be tortured inhumanely!

    And this process is not only for prying his mouth open, but also a way of venting!

    So he must not fall into the hands of the enemy!

    But when he turned around and ran away from this place, someone kicked him in the abdomen.

    On his escape path, there was already a ninja guarding there.

    The spy ninja flew upside down like a kite with a broken string.

    At the same time, ninjas from Yunyin Village descended from the sky one after another, blocking the escape route of Hefeng and others.

    Then, a character unexpected to Hefeng finally appeared.

    A red gourd is tied around his waist, and a strange sword is carried on his back.

    He has gray hair, two erected horns on the top of his head, and the texture of six beards on his cheeks. He is wearing a beautiful short sleeve, with a white vest on the outside, and a big "Silver" tattooed on his arm.

    Impressively...

    silver corner!

 Chapter 84

    "Silver Horn?!"

    Seeing a gray-haired man falling from the sky, Kaze and Uchiha Kagami exclaimed in unison!

    Although Hefeng is not only seven years old in his heart, he is well aware of the cruelty of the ninja world, and prepared for the worst before performing this mission.

    But he never dreamed that he would meet the legendary Silver Horn here!

    You know, even without the Six Paths Ninja Gear, Silver Horn is a very powerful ninja!

    And the cooperation of six ninja tools is even more invincible!

    "It''s too bad to meet Yinjiao here..."

    Uchiha Kagami couldn''t help but gasp, his reputation for Silver Horn was like thunder.

    As early as the Warring States Period, he and his elder brother Jin Jiao were famous in the ninja world.

    And Hefeng knows more about them.

    During the Warring States Period, they captured Nine Tails and were devoured in the battle of Nine Tails.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone thought the two of them were dead, they stayed in Nine-Tails'' body for two weeks, absorbing Nine-Tails'' Chakra by constantly eating Nine-Tails'' flesh and blood.

    At last¡­¡­

    The Nine-Tails couldn''t bear it, so they had to spit them out!

    Since then, the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao have owned part of the nine-tailed chakra!

    Zefeng quickly looked around to confirm the ninjas surrounding them.

    Fortunately in misfortune...

    The Golden Horn is not among them.

    From the looks of it, Yin Jiao should be solely responsible for this operation.

    but¡­¡­

    "The possibility that Jin Jiao is on the way cannot be ruled out. Once the two brothers join forces, with our combat power, there is basically no possibility of escape."

    Hefeng immediately made a judgment, the top priority is not to retrieve the information scroll and complete the task.

    Instead retreat!

    Otherwise, both Uchiha Kagami and Sakumo would risk dying here!

    But when Hefeng was about to speak, Uchiha mirror suddenly said: "Hefeng, leave this to me, and you take Sakumo back quickly."

    Hefeng is not only the grandson of Master Feijian, but also a rare super genius in the village.

    If he were to die here, it would undoubtedly be a huge loss to the village.

    "I''m a ninja with sharing eyes, so I can delay a little bit."

    Mirror emphasized again, and confirmed the positions of all enemies with Sharingan.

    Besides Silver Horn, there were also six ninjas from Yunyin Village who surrounded them.

    Yinkaku held the red gourd in one hand and put one hand on his hips, "I didn''t expect to meet a ninja from the Uchiha clan here. Your Sharingan is a good thing."

    Yinkaku originally just wanted to eliminate the joint ninjas here and suppress Konoha.

    It turned out that I didn''t expect to meet people from the Uchiha clan in this kind of place.

    It was a pleasant surprise.

    If he can be captured alive and brought back to the village, maybe he can research the secret of Sharingan.

    Then, Yinkaku made a gesture, ordering his subordinates to do something.

    The six cloud ninjas didn''t say a word, and they threw out the kunai in cooperation, but deliberately avoided the key point.

    At the same time, Uchiha Mirror also chose to shoot. He confirmed the flight trajectories of all Kunai with Sharingan, and threw eight shurikens in an instant.

    Two of them went straight to Silver Horn, trying to stop him from rushing over.

    The remaining shurikens collided with Kunai of Kumo Shinobi, knocking them into the air.

    within the same second.

    Looking at Hefeng, Shuo Mao yelled, "It''s now, run!"

    Although Kaze is quite good, Kagami thinks he can''t be Ginkaku''s opponent.

    If they continue to stay here, they will only be wiped out by Silver Horn!

    Shuo Mao looked back and forth between the mirror and the wind, not knowing how to make a decision.

    "Let''s go, Shuo Mao."

    Hefeng hesitated for a moment, but still gritted his teeth and ordered.

    He is not the reckless protagonist like Naruto, who rushes forward when he is indecisive.

    Not to mention Sasuke''s character of daring to leapfrog challenges as long as I am on a whim.

    He is actually a very realistic person.

    I met Troy before because I knew that he was not such a terrifying ninja, and he was completely capable of dealing with it with his own strength.

    Not to mention the three generations of Kazekage.

    In the Chunin Exam, if his life was threatened, Togama and Sarutobi would definitely take action.

    But this time is different.

    This time the opponent is the mighty Ginkaku!

    Nine-tailed chakra is contained in his body, and he can turn into a beast with tails when he is angry.

    Both attack and defense are very exaggerated.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Jinjiao and Yinjiao have always acted together, and the brotherhood between the two of them is very deep.

    In case Yinjiao delays until Jinjiao arrives.

    Even the current self cannot be their opponent.

    And his relationship with Uchiha mirror is not very good.

    But it was together for a week.

    Not even friends.

    Let Hefeng put himself in danger for him, unless he is crazy.

    What''s more, Uchiha Mirror voluntarily stayed behind.

    As the captain, we should respect his determination.

    Therefore, Hefeng looked in the direction of the outpost and ran immediately.

    Facing Yun Nin who wanted to stop him, Hefeng formed seals with both hands and used water dragon bullets to force the opponent back.

    Although Shuo Mao struggled, he still kept up with the wind.

    But who knows...

    Just when Zefeng tore a gap from the surrounding net.

    Yinjiao blocked their way with a teleportation technique.

    Even though Hefeng and Sakumo are children of seven or eight years old, they still have the Konoha logo on their foreheads!

    This is enough to prove that they are Konoha''s ninjas!

    And as long as it is a Konoha ninja, no matter who it is, Silver Horn will not let it go!

    Even if he is a child!

    In an instant, Yinjiao grabbed the back with one hand, held the hilt of the Seven Star Sword, and then swept forward quickly with the momentum of thunder.

    The speed was so fast that Hefeng didn''t expect it, even though he used his arms to defend in time, he was hit firmly by the Seven Star Sword and flew backwards.

    "Do you think I can let you escape, little boy!" Silver Horn roared loudly.

    next second.

    Silver Horn flashed in front of Shuo Moo again and kicked him in the stomach.

    Boom!

    Shuo Mao''s body fell heavily to the ground and rolled forward several times before he was able to stop.

    Ginkaku swung the Seven Star Sword and pointed at Uchiha Kagami, "Don''t even try to run away today!"

    "Ok?"

    However, Hefeng lying on the ground was stunned for a moment.

    He was obviously hit by the Seven Star Sword, but Yan Ling didn''t come out.

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    The Seven Star Sword only has the ability to slash the assertive spirit.

    Didn''t have the ability to force words?

    Hefeng frowned slightly, and began to recall the plot of the Fourth Ninja World War.

    If you think about it carefully.

    It seems that only when Jin Jiao touches him with a golden rope, will he spit out his own words.

    Then cut it off with the Seven Star Sword...

    in other words.

    If you want to exert the power of the six path ninja tools, you need both golden and silver horns.

    Seeing Yinjiao appear, Hefeng was a little flustered for a while, but now that he was hit by the Seven Star Sword, he calmed down a lot.

    He stood up from the ground and stared at Yinjiao, "I''m curious, I heard that Jinjiao never separates from you, didn''t he come?"

 Chapter 85

    "It seems that you know us quite well."

    Yinkaku looked Hefeng up and down, but he didn''t expect that even Konoha''s kid knew about himself and Jinjiao.

    "But to deal with you guys, you don''t need Jin Jiao and me to join forces."

    After Yinjiao finished speaking, he chased after Zefeng.

    Although there is no golden rope, Yinkaku cannot force the word spirit of the wind, but the Seven Star Sword itself is a very strong ninja tool.

    With the level of swing just now, if it were replaced by someone else, it is very likely that he would not be able to stand up.

    "Shengmen, open."

    Seeing Yinjiao attacking again, Hefeng decisively opened the eight-door dunjia.

    Now that Yinjiao knows that Yinjiao can''t use the Seven Star Sword and Red Gourd to seal him, Hefeng is not as afraid as before.

    Instead of retreating, he swung his fists and burst out his own strange power.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    Accompanied by the sound of Zefeng, his fist hit Yinjiao''s Seven Star Sword, and the terrifying power spread out, creating a sonic boom.

    Yinjiao never dreamed that the kid Konoha in front of him would have such astonishing power, and his body would fly upside down on the spot.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were dumbfounded when they saw such a scene.

    They are very clear about Silver Horn''s strength.

    He is a monster that even Nine Tails can''t do anything about!

    Now he was blown away by a brat?

    how can that be?

    "The technique of shadow clone."

    In the next second, Hefeng formed seals with both hands, creating more than twenty physical clones, surpassing the opponent in number.

    "Master Togama''s shadow clone technique?" The spy ninja was stunned on the spot, showing an incredulous expression.

    Shadow clones are different from normal clones.

    Each is a self-aware entity.

    Whether it is actual combat or espionage work, they are all very good ninjutsu.

    The only drawback is that it requires extremely high chakras!

    As Konoha''s spy, he was naturally taught this ninjutsu by Tomona.

    However, to this day, two shadow clones are almost his limit.

    But that little figure of Hefeng actually produced more than 20 at one time!

    How exaggerated is his chakra level!

    "Who the hell is he?"

    Shocked, the spy ninja couldn''t help asking Uchiha Mirror.

    Since he can''t escape, the only way is to join forces with Hefeng and the others.

    In any case, he didn''t want to be taken back to the torture department.

    "He is our captain." Uchiha mirror said without thinking, but concealed the part that Kazuma was the grandson of Hashirama.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    If Yinkaku and the others knew that Hefeng was the grandson of the first Hokage, they would definitely go crazy and attack Hefeng.

    "However, are there more than 20 shadow clones at a time? The chakra volume of Master Hefeng, no matter how many times you watch it, is so terrifying."

    Uchiha mirror was full of emotion in his heart.

    If I can have as much chakra as the Japanese style...

    No, even if it is only half or one-third of Zefeng.

    Even I can increase the power of Sharingan several times.

    Of course, Jing knew in her heart that now was not the time to be envious of He Feng.

    Seeing Hefeng''s shadow avatar rushing towards Yun Ninja, he took action, forming seals with both hands to release the fire escape, which the Uchiha clan is best at.

    The Art of Fireball!

    I saw that Uchiha Mirror condensed Chakra to the throat, his chest bulged, and then spewed a fireball forward.

    The diameter is particularly large, at least five or six meters!

    Sakumo and the spy ninja take action one after another to deal with the ninja who does not seem to be very powerful.

    At this moment, everyone seems to have reached a consensus.

    That is¡­¡­

    Create a chance for Zephyr''s main body to challenge Yinjiao.

    "Dumen, open!"

    After ensuring that no one would disturb him, Zefeng instantly entered the state of Dumen, and he bent his knees, as if ejecting himself.

    Just this high-speed movement will shake the air and shatter the ground.

    Before Yinjiao had time to react, Zefeng rushed in front of him, sweeping across with a whip leg.

    Boom!

    The Seven Star Sword in Yinjiao''s hand flew high, and the red gourd rolled to the side.

    Then, Zefeng waved his fists, blasting Silver Horn''s chest with the momentum of Ola Ola Ola.

    All the ninjas in Yunyin Village felt their scalps go numb.

    Silverkaku-sama, whom they had always regarded as a monster, was suppressed by a child of Konoha!

    and also¡­¡­

    What''s with his speed and strength?

    The spy ninja was even more confused. What happened when he was not in the village?

    I''ve never heard of Konoha having such a character.

    wait¡­¡­

    Uchiha mirror just said that he is their team leader?

    "This kid looks like he''s only seven or eight years old."

    "The team leader must at least be a Chunin..."

    Upon realizing this, Spy Ninja was shocked again.

    A seven-year-old Chunin?

    What kind of monster is this guy?

    "Hefeng." Shuo Mao couldn''t help chanting his name. Although he would be shocked every time he saw Hefeng bursting out, he had to say...

    Just think that Zefeng is on their side.

    Shuo Mao felt reliable.

    Although he didn''t know how powerful that guy named Yinjiao was, Shuo Mo felt that he was definitely not Hefeng''s opponent.

    However¡­¡­

    Yinjiao, who was suppressed by Zefeng''s fists and feet, did not fall down so quickly.

    His physical strength is itself very exaggerated.

    Now he has gnawed the flesh and blood of Nine Tails, which greatly increased his strength.

    "go to hell!"

    In desperation, Yinkaku directly burst into Nine-Tails Chakra.

    The light red nine-tailed chakra burst out from him, covering the whole body like a coat.

    And Silver Horn''s tail grows a chakra tail.

    Nine-Tails Chakra possesses a certain degree of self-awareness.

    Without Silver Horn''s control, it swept towards the wind on its own initiative.

    Snapped!

    Nine-Tails Chakra hit Zefeng''s abdomen, causing his movements to pause for a moment.

    Yinjiao seized He Feng''s opening in an instant, and slammed towards his neck.

    No matter how fast Zefeng is, as long as he is firmly grasped, there is no way for him to break free.

    And a ninja like Silver Horn would naturally not show mercy to a seven or eight year old child.

    He is a person who has experienced the Warring States Period.

    He didn''t know how many ninjas as big as Hefeng had been killed.

    Immediately.

    Silver Horn jumped high, his right hand clenched Zefeng''s neck with the greatest strength, aimed at the ground, and bombarded down.

    Rumble!

    Along with the loud noise, the generated smoke spread to the surroundings, and the earth cracked layer by layer, like a huge spider web.

    In Yinkaku''s view, it was impossible for anyone to be safe from such a blow.

    In fact, Zefeng lost consciousness directly in Yinkaku''s hand.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Hatake Sakumo.

    Even more nervously said in unison, "Hefeng!"

    They never expected that the genius was as gentle as a monster.

    He was instantly killed by Silver Horn!

    "Screw pill!"

    However, just when everyone thought that Zefeng had died, his voice suddenly sounded from above Silver Horn, and he was holding a ball of light blue chakra in his hand, aimed at Silver Horn''s back, and waved it out.

    And the Zefeng in Yinjiao''s hand turned into a cloud of white mist with a "bang".

    Impressively...

    Shadow clone!

 Chapter 86

    The moment Hefeng used the shadow clone technique, his body hid in the tree.

    In any case, Silver Horn is no ordinary ninja.

    Even without the Seven Star Sword and the Red Gourd, his strength is at least at the level of an elite Jonin.

    So Zefeng deliberately used the shadow clone as bait.

    The result was as expected.

    Although Yinjiao''s strength is very strong, but his mind is relatively simple.

    He didn''t think too much, nor could he see through the difference between the main body and the clone.

    When he eliminated a clone of Zephyr, the real Zephyr flew down from the tree, condensed Chakra in the palm of his hand, and spun it to form a bright and round chakra ball.

    Impressively...

    Spiral pill!

    Boom!

    I saw Zefeng push the spiral pill, hit Yinjiao''s back, and exploded immediately.

    The dazzling light instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Yinjiao grabbed the ground with his head and threw himself to the ground. There was a sharp pain in his back, and the ground suddenly fell apart!

    No one thought that He Feng, who was only seven years old, could suppress Yin Jiao!

    "Hefeng..." Uchiha Kagami was stunned, not knowing what words to use to describe his mood.

    Especially the new technique used by Hefeng.

    I have never seen it myself.

    and¡­¡­

    Powerful!

    What happened to that technique?

    Was it Master Tomona who taught Kaze?

    Uchiha mirror swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    The moment the spiral pill came into contact with Yinjiao, it spun and exploded, instantly destroying Yinjiao''s clothes, and even his muscles were twisted together.

    If you change to an ordinary ninja.

    He will definitely be killed by Zefeng on the spot.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were even more terrified.

    In their eyes, Golden Horn and Silver Horn are not inferior to Raikage.

    It is a very powerful elite jonin in Yunyin Village.

    Even the legendary Nine Tails can''t do anything to them!

    But now...

    He was suppressed by a seven or eight-year-old kid from Konoha!

    Could it be that this guy, Hefeng, has the strength of an elite jonin at a young age?

    How is this possible!

    "Hefeng, what has he been through?" Shuo Mao couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    Obviously he is about the same age as Hefeng.

    And before meeting him, he has been called a genius.

    At ninja school.

    All exams, I have full marks.

    The first person to learn the avatar technique is himself.

    The first person to learn the transformation technique is himself.

    The first person to learn the substitute technique is himself.

    In all actual combat training, no one is your opponent.

    Many times, Shuo Mao felt that he was out of place with the children around him because he was a genius.

    Until I met the wind.

    When I am complacent about the instant body technique.

    He took out the eight armors, and by virtue of his movement speed, he surpassed his own instant body art.

    When I am proficient in avatar technique.

    Hefeng took out the shadow avatar and the water avatar, not to mention all entities, there are still a lot of them.

    Now, Hefeng''s single-handed spiral pill has even suppressed an elite jonin like Yinkaku!

    Compared with Feng, Shuo Mao felt ashamed of being a genius.

    I am an ordinary person myself!

    "Who is that child..."

    The spy ninja stood on the spot blankly. He was in charge of espionage work and knew a lot about the ninjas and ninjutsu of Yunyin Village and Muyeyin Village.

    But¡­¡­

    He has never seen the technique used by Zefeng!

    Especially the power of the spiral pill.

    Shock him!

    Not to mention the ninjas in Yunyin Village, they were all shocked by Hefeng''s amazing strength.

    A Konoha ninja who was only seven years old unexpectedly beat down their Captain Silver Horn!

    Who would believe this kind of thing?

    "already settled."

    After a spiral pill, Zefeng quickly jumped away and observed Yinjiao.

    Normally, if such a strong body is hit by the spiral pill, even if it does not die, it will still be seriously injured.

    As long as it can force Yinjiao to retreat, or create an opportunity for his side to retreat.

    Will suffice.

    However¡­¡­

    Although Yinkaku looked embarrassed under Zefeng''s attack, he didn''t fall down because of it.

    on the contrary¡­¡­

    Zefeng''s spiral pill completely angered Silver Horn.

    He pressed his hands to the ground and supported his body to stand up.

    Then, Silver Horn took a quick breath, and the chakra color on his body became darker and darker.

    Jiang Yinjiao''s injury has recovered a lot abruptly.

    And there are more and more Tailed Beast Chakras bursting out from Silver Horn, making it gradually change from light red Chakra coat to deep red!

    Impressively...

    Half-tail Beastization!

    "It has appeared, Lord Silver Horn''s Tailed Beast Transformation..."

    The faces of the ninjas in Yunyin Village became embarrassing, and they backed up involuntarily, giving up the fight with Hefeng and the others.

    It is not difficult to see that they are very afraid of Yin Jiao now!

    In fact, although Jinjiaoyinjiao is a very powerful ninja in Yunyin Village.

    But they don''t care about their companions, they just treat ninjas as tools similar to ninja tools.

    Especially after tailed beasts, they often don''t distinguish between enemy and friend.

    In order to destroy the enemy, teammates are often injured.

    So Silver Horn''s subordinates all know one thing.

    Be sure to keep a safe distance once he enters the tailed beast state.

    So as not to be swept in!

    "They''re trembling..." Uchiha Koji observed this scene with Sharingan, and couldn''t help but feel a little thumped in his heart.

    What kind of ninja would scare his companions like this?

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha mirror turned his head to look at Kaze, and simply a teleportation technique appeared beside him.

    Although I don''t know how strong the silver horn of the tailed beast is.

    But Hefeng is the grandson of Master Hashirama.

    No matter what, I can''t let him get hurt.

    "coming."

    Suddenly, Uchiha Kagami exclaimed, and Ginkaku disappeared directly from his sight.

    And where Yinjiao was standing, a crack like a spider''s web was left impressively.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    At this time, Yinjiao was not inferior to Hefeng''s Eight Gates Dunjia in terms of speed and strength.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Hefeng screamed secretly, opened the Jingmen in an instant, and kicked Uchiha Mirror away.

    The result was as Hefeng predicted, Yinjiao waved his claws and rushed in front of him.

    Strength vs strength.

    Velocity vs speed.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Hefeng grasped his fist with five fingers, and instantly unleashed Jingmen''s combat power to meet Yinjiao''s attack.

    The forces of the two sides collided together, creating an impact that spread out in all directions.

    Uchiha mirror continued to roll several times on the ground, not because of the impact, but was kicked by Kaze.

    None of the ninjas in Yunyin Village dared to intervene.

    There were only terrified and dull expressions on their faces.

    On the one hand, it is fear of Silver Horn''s power.

    On the other hand, it was completely unexpected...

    A Konoha ninja who was only seven years old, unexpectedly...

    Blocked the attack of Tailed Beast Silver Horn!

    This is too incredible!

    However, what they didn''t know was that it wasn''t easy to block the gentle wind that Silver Horn struck.

    The muscles in his right arm were instantly torn because they could not withstand the collision.

 Chapter 87

    The full combat power in Jingmen''s state will cause great damage to the body.

    In addition, this time the opponent is the tailed beast Yinjiao, which doubles the damage.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng who inherited Muji''s healing ability from Hashirama.

    I''m afraid that within three rounds, his body will not be able to withstand such damage, and he will fall to the ground.

    but¡­¡­

    At this moment, Yin Jiao had a shocked expression on his face.

    Is this kid in front of me really only seven years old?

    Why is his power so terrifying?

    The current self has entered the tail beast transformation!

    Shock.

    puzzled.

    Confuse.

    All kinds of emotions are intertwined, and Yinkaku''s heart is hit hard.

    Is it possible...

    There is no golden horn.

    Can''t even handle a seven-year-old kid?

    Do not!

    Yinkaku shook his head, denying such thoughts.

    "No matter what I say, I will deal with this brat before Jin Jiao arrives here."

    With a loud sound, the silver horn manipulated the four crimson chakra tails behind him to stab towards the wind.

    He must kill Zefeng!

    Hefeng didn''t say a word, his eyes quickly swept over the tail that was approaching him, and he exploded his chakra.

    Immediately.

    Zefeng''s toes smashed the ground, and his body flew upside down, dodging Silver Horn''s attack, he rushed up again, condensing Chakra with his left fist.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    The strange power was used together with the explosion of Jingmen, and it hit Yinjiao''s front door.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, Silver Horn almost flew upside down.

    However, at a critical moment, Silver Horn drove the tail of Chakra deep into the earth, as if it had taken root.

    On the surface, it seems that the wind has taken over the situation.

    But in fact, Hefeng doesn''t think so at all.

    Even if Gu Jie notified Zheng Chuan that they did not go back in time.

    His combat power on that side is only one J¨­nin and eight Chunin.

    Even if all the support comes over, it may not be able to change the situation of the battle.

    It may even result in unnecessary sacrifices.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Golden Horn and Silver Horn have always acted together.

    Although I don''t know why there is only Yinjiao this time, I can infer from the worst situation.

    The Golden Horn is likely on the way.

    "It''s not easy for me to deal with just a silver horn."

    "If there is another golden horn, I''m afraid I will lose."

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    "And once touched by Golden Horn''s golden rope, my speech spirit will be forced out."

    in other words¡­¡­

    "Golden horn plus silver horn, the strength is not a 1+1 improvement, but a 1x1..."

    Something seems wrong.

    "Not 2+2, but 2x2..."

    It still doesn''t seem right.

    Zefeng took a breath, separated from Yinjiao, collided, fist to fist.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    After several more confrontations, Yinkaku seemed to have adapted to the speed and strength of Zefeng.

    And Hefeng finally figured it out.

    With the addition of golden horns and silver horns, the strength is not a 10+10 improvement, but a 10x10 explosion!

    Therefore, Silver Horn must be dealt with before Golden Horn arrives!

    "At least... Yin Horn will not be able to delay us."

    Zefeng separated from Yinjiao again, and this time, he gave up his physical skills.

    I hate to admit it, but...

    In the state of Jingmen, I really can''t take the silver horn of the tailed beast!

    "What the hell is going on with this kid..."

    Things didn''t get better for Silver Horn, however.

    In his cognition, Nine Tails is undoubtedly the strongest chakra among all tailed beasts.

    The power obtained by eating the flesh and blood of Nine Tails is naturally the strongest.

    But!

    Facing a seven-year-old kid, not only was he forced to use this power.

    I can''t hold him down!

    "What the hell is going on with this guy''s Chakra?"

    "Why are there so many tailed beasts..."

    "Could it be that this guy is... Renzhuriki?!"

    Yinkaku''s eyes widened, as if he understood something.

    I totally get it now.

    This guy must be Jinjuriki!

    Not only Jinchuriki, but also a perfect one, which can borrow Chakra from the Tailed Beast.

    However, another problem posed in front of Yinkaku.

    If Zefeng used Tailed Beast Chakra, then his form should become like his own.

    What can wrap the wind is a green energy.

    It''s completely different from Tailed Beast Chakra.

    This made Silver Horn puzzled.

    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"

    When Yinjiao fell into deep thought because of this question, Zefeng formed a seal with his hands, and instantly created thousands of shadow clones, covering the entire forest.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Shuo Mao.

    Spy Ninja.

    A ninja from Hidden Cloud Village.

    Everyone took a breath and marveled at the amount of Chakra in Zefeng!

    These are not afterimages at all, they are all physical clones of Zefeng!

    "Hefeng, how many chakras do you have..."

    Uchiha mirror stared at Sharingan with an incredulous expression.

    And this is just the beginning.

    After Zefeng created thousands of shadow clones, they released their right hands, condensed, and rotated Chakra.

    Form spiral pellets.

    If a spiral pill can''t solve Yinjiao.

    That''s a thousand!

    "mirror."

    Hefeng turned his head to Uchiha mirror and gave the final captain''s order.

    After solving Silver Horn, there is a high chance that he will collapse due to excessive chakra consumption.

    At that time, Uchiha Mirror''s task is to run with himself without looking back.

    According to He Feng''s guess, the Golden Horn may appear at any time.

    This place should not last long.

    Now he must make a quick decision.

    Ginkaku looked around in shock, he didn''t expect that every avatar of Zefeng could use Helix Pill.

    Although this technique did not cause fatal injuries to him, it should not be underestimated.

    and¡­¡­

    A thousand spiral pills are bombed in succession, and it is very likely that quantitative changes will lead to qualitative changes.

    "Only use that."

    Yinjiao took a deep breath, and thought of using the Tailed Beast Jade to solve the opponent.

    But as soon as such thoughts surfaced, his face suddenly changed dramatically.

    The spiral pill in Hefeng''s hand is simply another form of Tailed Beast Jade.

    "Little ghost, who gave you that technique?"

    Silver Horn rolled his throat and couldn''t help asking.

    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of ninja would invent such ninjutsu and teach it to a kid like Hefeng.

    However, He Feng did not answer Silver Horn''s question.

    He jumped up, clenched his fists with both hands, resisted the pain of tearing muscles, and punched quickly.

    Each punch rubbed against the air to create flames, lighting up the night sky.

    From Yinjiao''s perspective, it was as if the sky was raining fire!

    "This is Fire Escape..."

    As soon as such an idea came into being, it was denied by Silver Horn.

    This is not ninjutsu at all.

    This is pure gymnastics!

    The fireball hit Yinjiao like a gust of wind and rain, firmly restraining him in place.

    then¡­¡­

    Countless Zefeng acted together, ignoring the damage caused to the peacock, and pressed the spiral pill in his hand on Yinjiao''s body.

    Every time, there will be a deafening roar.

    boom!

    boom!

    boom!

    This is¡­¡­

    Japanese style version, super multi-helical pills in a row!

    Uchiha Mirror and the others stared at the scene in front of them in a daze.

    It is really¡­¡­

    It''s spectacular!

 Chapter 88

    Each Hefeng had a clear division of labor, and they maintained a certain rhythm, rushing towards Yinjiao one after another, and pressing their spiral pills on him.

    Then there was a "bang", and the shadow clone was automatically released and turned into a cloud of white mist.

    Although the shadow clone has the advantage of entity and self-awareness, the disadvantages of this technique are also very obvious.

    Not only does it consume a lot of chakra, but even fatigue will be fed back to the main body.

    Even if it''s just an ordinary punch, stacked a thousand times, the fatigue caused cannot be underestimated.

    A little carelessness will endanger the life of the user.

    That''s why Tobuma listed the technique of multiple shadow clones as a forbidden technique!

    Not to mention the current Japanese style, which uses the technique of super multi-spiral pellets.

    With the shadow avatar non-stop release.

    Everything about them feeds back on Hefeng.

    Let his body gradually become heavy.

    When the hundredth spiral pill hit Yinjiao, Zefeng couldn''t even maintain the Jingmen state and was forced to release it.

    Immediately.

    Zephyr fell from mid-air.

    At the critical moment, Uchiha mirror acted decisively, catching Hefeng with both hands, and a princess hugged him.

    Silver Horn, on the other hand, completely lost its ability to resist.

    Now he can''t even do the most basic defense, he can only grit his teeth, struggling to support the end of all the spiral pills.

    but¡­¡­

    Under the attack of super spiral pills, the tailed beast chakra on Silver Horn began to dissipate.

    Spiral pill itself is a very powerful ninjutsu.

    If it was replaced by other ninjas, I am afraid that they would die on the spot if they could not pick up a few.

    Yinjiao''s ability to stand strong until now just shows his strength.

    but¡­¡­

    Silver Horn''s heart gradually became frightened.

    The power of the spiral pill is greater than he imagined.

    If all the thousand spiral pills of Zefeng are used up, maybe I will explain here.

    The thought of death will come upon me.

    Yinjiao''s last line of psychological defense collapsed.

    "save¡­¡­"

    "help me."

    Silver Horn begged for help from his companions, and at the same time regretted not waiting for Golden Horn to come along.

    If the eldest brother Jin Jiao was here, it would definitely not be the current situation.

    However¡­¡­

    Today''s cloud ninja, how dare to step forward easily?

    Among them, the youngest ninja has performed tasks for nearly ten years.

    All are ninjas who have experienced the Warring States Period.

    Their knowledge is not inferior to anyone else.

    But¡­¡­

    Without exception, no one has ever seen such a posture!

    A seven-year-old child not only created thousands of physical clones, but each of them can use the powerful spiral pill!

    Faced with such a strange thing, how do they still have the courage to rush forward?

    If Silver Horn falls, they will even run away without hesitation.

    In fact, Silver Horn''s failure was already doomed.

    "Golden Horn!"

    "Help me!"

    Seeing that his subordinates did not make a move for a long time, Yinjiao had no choice but to call out his brother''s name.

    in an instant.

    A figure leaped up from the forest. He held a red and white fan in his hand, swung it vigorously, and released a strong wind, blowing away all the remaining shadow clones of He Feng.

    thump!

    While saving Yinjiao, the person landed on both feet and stood firm.

    His appearance is very similar to Silver Horn, with the same six beard-like texture, purple short sleeves and a white vest, the difference is...

    He has blond hair, a tattoo of the word "gold" on his arm, a yellow golden rope wrapped around his left arm, and a banana fan in his right hand.

    Impressively...

    The Golden Horn of Yunyin Village!

    "Golden Horn..."

    As soon as he saw Jin Jiao appearing, Yin Jiao was relieved immediately, and he slumped to the ground.

    If Jin Jiao hadn''t used the plantain fan to blow away Zefeng''s avatars, this time, I''m afraid it would be a disaster.

    But no matter how you say it, Yin Jiao''s current injury is not optimistic, he is only one step away from dying.

    And after looking around and seeing the situation clearly, Jin Jiao''s eyes widened bigger than a bull''s.

    Because judging from the situation at the scene...

    The person who pushed his younger brother Yinkaku into such a desperate situation seems to be...

    It''s the kid hugged by Uchiha Mirror!

    Judging from his age, he seems to be only about seven or eight years old.

    My younger brother was actually defeated by a seven or eight year old kid?

    Is this possible?

    You know, Yinjiao itself has the level of an elite ninja, and he has ninja tools such as the Seven Star Sword and the Red Gourd in his hand.

    In addition, he ate the flesh and blood of the Nine Tails and obtained the Tailed Beast Chakra.

    Equivalent to half a human column force.

    His strength, even among the elite Jonin, is still the top group.

    However¡­¡­

    Is this Yinjiao who actually lost to a seven or eight-year-old kid?

    This is too incredible!

    Thinking of this, Jin Jiao couldn''t help but gasp, marveling at how many monsters there are in this world.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng, a monster-like kid, has no chance to grow up.

    Because I will never let him go.

    Whether it is because of the mentality of weakening Konoha in the future.

    Still in the mentality of revenge for Silver Horn.

    Jin Jiao is going to kill Zefeng here!

    "Yinjiao is my precious younger brother. If you hurt him like that, use your death to beg my forgiveness."

    Jin Jiao stomped hard on his toes, and jumped into the air, ready to end the breeze.

    But the current Hefeng body doesn''t have much strength.

    Although Muji has the ability to heal, the damage to the body cannot be recovered in a short time.

    "Oops."

    Uchiha mirror screamed secretly, and his body backed up again and again.

    They thought that after Zefeng defeated Yinjiao, they could take the opportunity to retreat.

    Unexpectedly, another golden horn appeared.

    Now...

    I''m afraid they are in danger.

    However, at this moment, the leader of the team, Shangren Zhengchuan, rushed here with his subordinates and Kosuke.

    "stop!"

    Zheng Chuan yelled at Jin Jiao, but it was too late to stop him.

    In the battle just now, Kagami frequently used Sharingan, causing his chakra to be exhausted at this time, and a strong sense of fatigue swept his whole body, forcing him to squat down.

    "Die!"

    Seeing that Hefeng''s body was close at hand, Jin Jiao''s face suddenly became ferocious.

    But at the moment when he was about to succeed, a stone flew towards his face.

    and¡­¡­

    This stone contains majestic power.

    "what?"

    Jin Jiao frowned subconsciously, dodged almost instinctively, landed on his heels, and took two consecutive steps back before gaining a firm center of gravity.

    "who?"

    Jin Jiao focused his gaze and looked in the direction where the stone was flying.

    Not just the Golden Horn.

    The reinforcements from Hefeng also arrived at this time.

    only¡­¡­

    When the person who kicked the stone slowly walked out of the shadows, the moonlight fell, illuminating his appearance.

    Golden Horn, Silver Horn, Ninja of Yunyin Village, Uchiha Kagami, Masawa, Sakumo, Kosuke and others.

    All of them widened their eyes and dilated their pupils at this moment.

    The person who came was none other than...

    The man known as the God of Ninjas!

    Thousand-hand column room!

    "That handsome man like me is my precious grandson."

 Chapter 89

    "Master Hokage!"

    Uchiha mirror, Sakumo, Kosuke, Masawa and others exclaimed in unison.

    They never expected that Senju Hashima, the first Hokage, would suddenly appear.

    Needless to say, this came as a relief to them.

    Actually...

    When Zhu Jian caught everyone''s eyes, Jin Jiao and his subordinates were also extremely shocked.

    "Known as the god of ninjas... Senju Bashirama."

    Jin Jiao rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    As a person who was also born in the Warring States Period, Jin Jiao is very familiar with Zhu Jian''s name.

    Single-handedly build Ninja Village and end the Warring States Period.

    Divide the tailed beasts, and do a lot of balancing.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, no one can match it!

    And the most exaggerated, of course, is Zhu Jian''s powerful strength that is different from ordinary people.

    "Even Ginkaku and I have never been opponents of Kyuubi..."

    Jin Jiao couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Although the incident of eating Nine Tails made him famous.

    But compared with Zhujian''s capture of all tailed beasts, it is much inferior.

    Moreover, Yinjiao was seriously injured by Zefeng, let alone using the Seven Star Sword and Red Gourd to cooperate with him now.

    If there is a real fight, I''m afraid I have to find a way to protect my younger brother Yinjiao.

    situation¡­¡­

    It''s not good for myself.

    Yinjiao knew this even more, he didn''t even have the strength to lift his arms now.

    "Golden Horn, what should I do?"

    Silver Horn''s voice trembled, and his heart was full of fear for Hashirama.

    It has to be said that the appearance of Hashirama abruptly changed the situation of the battle.

    "That kid over there is my precious grandson."

    Suddenly, Zhu Jian opened his mouth and said loudly.

    At the same time, Hashirama spread his legs and took a step forward.

    The corners of his mouth were raised, with a half-smile, giving people an invisible sense of oppression.

    The moment Zhu Jian moved forward, Jin Jiao took a step back.

    Because his aura is really too strong.

    "Is this the aura of Hokage?"

    The corner of Jin Jiao''s mouth gasped, and he didn''t dare to move rashly.

    and¡­¡­

    These words from Hashirama shocked him and Yinjiao to the extreme.

    That kid who looked seven or eight years old turned out to be...

    Senjujuma''s grandson!

    The audience was in an uproar!

    "The people of the Qianshou family are all monsters."

    Jin Jiao sighed again in his heart, he seemed to be able to foresee it.

    In the future, Hefeng will definitely become Yunyin Village''s biggest enemy.

    Perhaps it is more likely to be a strong enemy of the entire ninja world!

    "He should be eliminated here."

    Jin Jiao clenched his teeth. After confirming Hefeng''s identity, his mind was full of thoughts of killing Hefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    The thousand-handed column in front of him is like a huge mountain lying there.

    Not to mention rushing up to kill Zefeng.

    The moment I make a move, maybe I will be instantly killed by Zhu Jian!

    Yes.

    The God of Ninja is such a terrifying existence!

    "The person who injured me was the grandson of the first Hokage." Ginkaku stared at Hefeng dumbfounded.

    In Yinjiao''s cognition, there is no such thing as a selfless person.

    Whether it is Raikage or Hokage.

    In the matter of choosing a successor, he will definitely be inclined to his own offspring.

    And Feng, who has the identity of the grandson of Hashirama, is undoubtedly the most suitable person to succeed Hokage.

    The most exaggerated is...

    At only seven years old, he injured himself like this.

    If you give him time to grow.

    The future is probably limitless!

    Based on the relationship of one kind or another, Zefeng is resolved here.

    Undoubtedly the most correct decision.

    But¡­¡­

    As soon as I saw Zhujian lying in front of the wind.

    Silver Horn felt scared in his heart.

    Don''t talk about killing Zefeng now.

    He and Jin Jiao are likely to be killed by Zhujian.

    "Golden Horn, I don''t want to die..."

    Yinjiao''s voice was a little crying, and he hoped that Jinjiao could quickly find a way to save the day.

    He doesn''t want to explain it here.

    Hashirama glanced at the two brothers Kinkaku and Einkaku calmly, "Although my belief is to bring peace to the ninja world, but..."

    "If you want to continue fighting."

    "Let me be your opponent!"

    With Hashirama shouting the last syllable, majestic Chakra burst out from him.

    In an instant, this chakra formed a powerful airflow, which spread out in all directions centered on the column space.

    The airflow stirred the air, shattering the ground beneath the pillars, leaving cracks like spider webs.

    and¡­¡­

    Hashirama''s body is covered with a layer of purple chakra, like a tailed beast chakra coat.

    The eyes of Jinjiao and Yinjiao were much bigger than the eyes of a bull.

    He and his younger brother were able to use the Chakra Coat because they ate the flesh and blood of Nine Tails.

    But Zhu Jian is an ordinary person who has nothing to do with the tailed beast.

    This is his innate chakra!

    "Is this the Chakra of the Ninja God?"

    Jin Jiao''s voice began to tremble, and his awe of Zhu Jian deepened a little.

    In his opinion, the man standing in front of him is not a ninja at all.

    But monsters.

    A monster through and through.

    Even if he has the six path ninja tools in his hand, he has no chance of winning.

    "As expected of..."

    "The man who established Ninja Village and ended the Warring States Period."

    While speaking, Jin Jiao made a gesture and ordered his subordinates to throw over the scroll containing the information about Yunyin Village.

    Although it is not clear what the purpose of Captain Golden Horn is, these cloud ninjas still followed his instructions.

    then¡­¡­

    Jin Jiao threw the scroll to Hashirama without hesitation.

    "This is the information about Yunyin Village, which is what your grandson wants."

    "Master Hokage, I have always admired you, since your philosophy is peace."

    "Then I think there is no need to escalate the war between us because of such a small matter?"

    "The information is sent to you."

    Jin Jiao carried the plantain fan behind his back, turned around and walked to Yin Horn, and carried him on his back.

    "What happened today, I will pretend it never happened."

    After Jin Jiao finished speaking, he didn''t care about Zhujian''s reaction, and left here without looking back, taking the six ninja tools.

    As for his subordinates, the same is true.

    After running for nearly two or three miles in one breath, Jin Jiao stopped for a while and asked cautiously, "The first generation of Hokage, didn''t you catch up?"

    After confirming that he couldn''t sense the Chakra in Hashirama, Jin Jiao felt relieved and lamented that he escaped a catastrophe.

    I really didn''t expect to meet Qianju Zhujian in this kind of place.

    And at the same time...

    Qianshou Zhujian stood where he was, and remained silent for a moment after seeing Jin Jiao and the others.

    "Are they all gone?"

    Hashirama used a very small voice to ask Zheng Chuan and others.

    Frontier defense is very important to Ninja Village.

    Therefore, in the team, there are usually sentient ninjas.

    only¡­¡­

    The ninja who answered Hashirama''s question was a little confused.

    If you really want to talk about perception ability, shouldn''t Hashirama-sama be much better than yourself?

    How could he not sense that Jin Jiao and the others were leaving?

    "I can''t sense the Chakra of Cloud Ninja."

    Although he was puzzled, he answered honestly.

    Immediately.

    Without even thinking about it, Hashirama said, "Run."

    next second.

    Hashirama, known as the god of ninjas, suddenly turned into a Japanese style under a cloud of white mist.

 Chapter 90

    Boom!

    Senju Hashirama, known as the god of ninjas, suddenly turned into a Japanese style under the eyes of everyone.

    Uchiha mirror and others were all dumbfounded.

    "Is this... a transformation technique?"

    "The shadow clone of Zefeng, transformed into Mr. Hashirama''s?"

    At this moment, Uchiha mirror and other talents suddenly realized.

    No wonder Zhu Jian appeared so timely.

    It turns out that all of this is in Hefeng''s calculations!

    "Now is not the time to talk about this, let''s get out of here quickly." He Feng also recovered some strength at this time, he got down from Jing''s arms, and then released the last shadow clone, leading everyone to retreat.

    Jing and the others came to their senses and left here without looking back.

    In fact, when Golden Horn uses the banana fan to fly all of Zefeng''s clones.

    Not all clones were wiped out by him.

    One of them was sent flying into the shadows of the forest by Golden Horn.

    In order to get out of this predicament, Zefeng asked him to use the transformation technique and disguise himself as Hashirama.

    For a ninja as powerful as Hashirama, Jin Jiao must have some fear in his heart and dare not act rashly.

    In addition, Yinjiao was seriously injured and could not support Jinjiao.

    Retreat was his best option.

    Let Jin Jiao completely believe that the man standing in front of him is the ninja god.

    Thanks to the reward Hefeng got when he checked in for the first time.

    Hashirata Chakra!

    "Fortunately, Jin Jiao is not a reckless man."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    If Jin Jiao had no brains at that time, he had the idea of ??competing with the God of Ninja.

    On my own side, I''m afraid it''s really hard to deal with.

    The good news is...

    Jin Jiao still has a little brain.

    After calmly analyzing and thinking about it for a while, he was overwhelmed!

    "However, I don''t know what kind of expression Jin Jiao will have after knowing the truth of the matter."

    Hefeng complained so much that he even wanted to see the reaction of the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao.

    In this way, Hefeng and others took the information scroll and returned all the way to the border post.

    As for the spy ninja who was planted in Yunyin Village, now that his identity has been exposed, he can no longer go back.

    "To be honest, when I saw Hashirama-sama appearing, I was still puzzled."

    "Why is Lord Hashirama here, and the timing is so ingenious."

    "However, all my doubts were dispelled when I saw Hashirama-sama bursting out with chakra."

    "Because a ninja who can burst out that kind of Chakra, only Hashirama-sama can do it."

    As soon as he returned to the border post, Zheng Chuan expressed his thoughts.

    The reason why he supported Hefeng was because Gu Jie tipped him off.

    And this is the border of the Fire Nation, separated from the village by hundreds of thousands of miles.

    Oftentimes, border posts can be described as isolated from the rest of the world.

    No matter how powerful Hashirama is, it is impossible for him to sense that Hefeng''s life is in danger and arrive in time.

    Based on such a relationship, when Hashirama appeared, Zheng Chuan''s face was full of disbelief.

    Zheng Chuan was not convinced until he broke out with chakra.

    The man in front of him.

    It is indeed Hashirama-sama!

    But who knew, this turned out to be the avatar of Zefeng!

    "I can understand the transformation technique, but what happened to the chakra explosion that tore the earth apart?"

    Zheng Chuan was puzzled and couldn''t help asking.

    His heart desperately wanted to know the answer.

    In fact, it wasn''t just Zheng Chuan.

    His subordinates, Shuo Mao and Gu Jie, were all puzzled at this moment.

    Could it be that all of them fell under the illusion in an instant?

    Including golden and silver horns?

    If that''s the case, isn''t Hefeng''s strength too terrifying?

    "If I can activate that kind of illusion, why should I run?" Hefeng couldn''t help but smiled wryly.

    If I can use that kind of illusion, how about killing Jin Jiao directly?

    To be honest, when using the transformation technique.

    Hefeng''s heart jumped in his throat.

    He was really worried, this guy Jin Jiao is a reckless man.

    Whether you are a ninja god or not.

    How famous is it.

    Just do it.

    Although it is very bluffing when the chakra explodes.

    But the only bluff is Chakra.

    And this chakra is not his own.

    It is the Chakra between the pillars obtained when punching the card.

    In a real fight, how could his shadow clone be Jin Jiao''s opponent.

    His body was too damaged.

    Uchiha Mirror frequently uses Sharingan, and Chakra doesn''t have much.

    Do you count on people like Zheng Chuan?

    It''s hard to say whether they can withstand two blows of the plantain fan with one piece.

    "Then how on earth did you do it?"

    Zheng Chuan asked puzzled.

    This is a common question for everyone.

    "It''s actually very simple." Hefeng moved his arm a little, and he no longer felt the pain.

    Although after using Chao Peacock, the injuries caused were very serious, but under the ability of Muji''s healing, Zefeng has fully recovered.

    He took a deep breath, and immediately burst into the Hashirama Chakra.

    In an instant, the airflow burst out, shaking the air, and shattering the ground under his feet.

    His body was covered with a layer of purple chakra.

    It is exactly the same as the picture shown in "Hashirama" just now!

    Zheng Chuan and the others stood on the spot blankly, looking at He Feng in disbelief.

    "This trick is called strange power, and it is one of the unique abilities of our Thousand Hands."

    "It is a move that precisely controls chakra, covers the whole body, and then explodes."

    "And my Chakra is very similar to the original Hokage."

    "That''s why I cheated Jinjiaoyinjiao."

    Hefeng spread his hands and explained to the big guy.

    However, in the eyes of Zheng Chuan and others, the Chakra of Zefeng is more than similar to Hashirama.

    It''s exactly the same.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Today''s Hefeng is only seven years old, right?

    Having such a terrifying amount of chakra at the age of seven.

    Moreover, it can be controlled extremely precisely.

    What a horror!

    even¡­¡­

    When Hefeng used the transformation technique, they couldn''t find any flaws.

    as if...

    The real ninja god stands in front of them!

    Zheng Chuan seemed to be able to foresee the figure of the future Zefeng wearing a Hokage robe.

    Everyone else''s thoughts are exactly the same.

    "If it wasn''t for He Feng''s quick wit, we might all have to confess there."

    Shuo Mao couldn''t help complaining.

    But none of the people present refuted it.

    them¡­¡­

    They all acquiesced to Shuo Mao''s statement.

    There is no doubt that none of them are opponents of Golden Horn.

    Including Zheng Chuan, who leads the Jonin.

    He felt that if he rushed forward, he would be instantly killed by Jin Jiao within three rounds at most.

    He even prepared for the worst.

    Use your own life to create an opportunity for Hefeng and the others to retreat.

    "However, to be able to think of this plan at such a critical moment and reverse the situation..."

    "I''m afraid not many people can do it."

    "Especially knowing that I lost to Golden Horn, but still maintained a calm attitude and showed such superb acting skills."

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mirror''s heart was completely overwhelmed by Kaze.

 Chapter 91

    Yunyin Village.

    Thunder Shadow Office.

    Jin Jiao recounted what happened tonight.

    Before that, Lei Yingai was still full of expectations, thinking that through this operation, Konoha could be suppressed.

    And catch the spy who was placed in Yunyin Village, and get more information from him.

    Although the current mainstream of the ninja world is peace, it does not mean that every village will not have similar small actions.

    However, what Lei Yingai never dreamed of was.

    The two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, not only failed to catch the spy, Yinjiao was also severely injured.

    In the end, even the information that was unfavorable to Yunyin Village fell into the hands of the opponent.

    Thinking of this, Lei Yingai''s fist hit the table heavily.

    "never mind."

    Raikage Ai let out a long sigh, "After all, the opponent is the first Hokage known as the god of ninjas."

    Encounter enemies as powerful as the original Hokage.

    Retreating is also a wise choice.

    And Yinkaku was only seriously injured, and it was very lucky that he didn''t explain it to the first generation of Hokage.

    "The first generation of Hokage?" Jin Jiao couldn''t help being startled.

    It didn''t take long for him to realize that the problem was there.

    Raikage Ai thought Yinkaku''s serious injury was caused by the first Hokage.

    But in fact¡­¡­

    They didn''t fight the original Hokage at all.

    To be exact, he didn''t dare to fight the first Hokage.

    The strength of the two sides is too different.

    Even if there are ninja tools left by the Sages of the Six Paths, it still cannot make up for it.

    After Jin Jiao finished the specific details, Lei Yingai''s expression changed drastically.

    He stared at Jin Jiao with his eyes wide open, "You mean, the person who beat Silver Horn to a serious injury wasn''t the original Hokage?"

    "Who is that?"

    Regarding Yinjiao''s strength, Lei Yingai can be said to be quite familiar with it.

    Before eating the flesh and blood of the Nine Tails and obtaining the Tailed Beast Chakra, he already possessed the level of an elite jonin.

    He is a formidable and difficult opponent.

    I thought his serious injury was caused by fighting with the first Hokage.

    Unexpectedly, there was someone else.

    However, Lei Yingai soon let go.

    The combat power of Muye Yin Village is very strong in itself, and many famous families in the Warring States Period joined them.

    Sarutobi clan.

    The Shimura clan.

    Qiudao family.

    Hyuga Clan.

    wait.

    Among these families, it is indeed not an exaggeration to occasionally have a few ninjas who are more powerful than Silver Horn.

    only¡­¡­

    After Jin Jiao revealed the other party''s identity, Lei Yingai stood on the spot in a daze.

    "The person who wounded Yinkaku... is the grandson of the first Hokage."

    "And, he''s only seven years old."

    When Jin Jiao said these words, his face was very ugly.

    Anyway, Yinkaku is his younger brother.

    Looking at the entire country of thunder, the name is a well-known existence.

    Not only did he lose to a seven-year-old kid this time, he was almost killed.

    If it gets out...

    It is estimated that Silver Horn will be frustrated for a long time.

    "What did you say?"

    Lei Yingai had an unbelievable expression on his face.

    A ninja like Ginkaku almost died at the hands of the grandson of the first Hokage.

    and¡­¡­

    The grandson of the first Hokage, only seven years old this year?

    seven years old?

    Is such a thing really possible?

    "Ginkaku, didn''t he use Nine-Tails Chakra?"

    "Use it." Golden Horn replied truthfully, when he was chasing Silver Horn, he did sense the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    But even with the Tailed Beast, Silver Horn is still no match for Zefeng.

    No matter how you look at it, they should kill Hefeng there and not give him a chance to grow up.

    However, just when Jin Jiao made up his mind to eradicate Hefeng for the ninja world.

    The original Hokage appeared.

    After weighing the pros and cons.

    Jin Jiao had to choose to give up.

    Although helpless, it is impossible.

    That is after all...

    The first Hokage Senjubashima.

    The man known as the God of Ninjas!

    If he did it at that time, he and Yinjiao would probably have to explain where they were.

    "The grandson of the first Hokage."

    Lei Yingai sat slumped on the chair, his mind was full of information about seven years old, grandson and so on.

    Compared with the failure of this operation, the appearance of He Feng will hit him more.

    Originally, Lei Yingai planned to...

    As soon as the first generation of Hokage dies, he will invest thousands of ninjas to take the lead in charging and attacking Konoha.

    But now it seems that if Hefeng grows up.

    His strength might surpass Hashirama.

    Once that time comes.

    Your carefully designed layout is likely to be destroyed.

    but¡­¡­

    According to Jin Jiao, he seems to be a ninja in charge of border defense.

    If he can be eradicated before he is transferred back by Muye Village...

    Suddenly, Lei Yingai got up from his seat and slapped the table with his palm heavily, thinking about it.

    The existence of this person, Hefeng, must not be left behind!

    at the same time.

    The identity of the spy ninja has been exposed.

    Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible for him to go back to Yunyin Village.

    Therefore, Zheng Chuan decided that he would take the information scroll, return to Konoha, and report the matter to Tobuma.

    Hidden Leaf Village.

    Naruto Building.

    Naruto Office.

    The spy ninja got down on one knee and returned to Tomama.

    And things about Hefeng are more attractive to Tobuma than the information scroll in his hand.

    "What did you say?"

    Fei Jian looked surprised, and seriously doubted whether he had heard something wrong.

    The identity of the spy he planted in Yunyin Village was exposed.

    Jinjiao and Yinjiao set a trap for this.

    And the reason why they were able to save themselves from danger was thanks to Hefeng!

    He used the technique of multiple shadow clones, facing the peacock, and spiral pills to defeat Silver Horn!

    and¡­¡­

    He also used a disguise such as the transformation technique to deceive Jin Jiao.

    Let him mistakenly think that Hashirama is on the border of the Land of Fire.

    The forced Jin Jiao had to choose to retreat.

    The key is¡­¡­

    All of these are from the handwriting of Hefeng!

    Not only does he have a powerful fighting talent, but his mind is also amazingly flexible.

    "Hahaha."

    Suddenly, Tobema couldn''t help laughing out loud.

    Now he really wanted to see the expressions of Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao knowing the truth.

    The man who made them fear was not the eldest brother Zhuma at all.

    It''s a Japanese transformation technique!

    but¡­¡­

    To be able to disguise the transformation technique so perfectly, I am afraid that only He Feng can do it.

    Especially the part where the chakra explodes.

    In Tomona''s mind, the dumbfounded looks of Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao immediately appeared.

    It''s really a Japanese style.

    In that situation, Tomona couldn''t think of a second plan that could save them from danger.

    After all, the opponent is Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    A very famous ninja from the Sengoku period.

    Someone who can take himself seriously.

    but¡­¡­

    "What kind of ninjutsu is the spiral pill you are talking about?"

    Questions filled with curiosity.

    He didn''t remember anyone in Konoha Hidden Village who knew the ninjutsu described by the spy ninja.

    For a moment, Tomama felt curious.

    At the same time, Tomama was also surprised.

    This brat, Hefeng, must have invented some incredible ninjutsu.

 Chapter 92

    ten days later.

    Yinjiao sat up from the hospital bed, turned his arms, and stretched his muscles and bones.

    Ever since he fought with Zefeng, he has been lying on the bed. During this time, as long as he closes his eyes, he can see countless Zefeng rushing towards him.

    "Has it recovered yet?"

    On the side, Jin Jiao leaned against the door, and with his hands folded on his chest, he said to his younger brother Yin Jiao.

    "Well, fully recovered, Golden Horn."

    In order to prove this point to Jin Jiao, Yin Jiao immediately swung his fist and hit the wall beside him, the cracks spread out and covered the entire wall.

    Although Lei Yingai did not blame the two brothers for failing in their mission, which resulted in the information falling into Konoha''s hands.

    But Jinjiaoyinjiao has never been the character to swallow his anger.

    This time, he suffered a loss in the hands of Hefeng, and they have to settle this account no matter what.

    Yinkaku got off the hospital bed and changed his clothes.

    As the first Hokage, Hashirama, it is impossible to stay at the border all the time.

    But this time, they joined hands with Jin Jiao to act together.

    Silver Horn couldn''t think of a picture where he would fail.

    Peaceful this time.

    Dead.

    "Let''s go, Jin Jiao, it''s time for us to avenge our shame."

    "If you want to blame, blame Hokage for being so stupid as to send his grandson to the border of the Land of Fire." Jin Jiao laughed sinisterly.

    He is determined to win this action.

    unless¡­¡­

    After the last incident, Zefeng was transferred back to the village by Konoha Hokage.

    After all, ten days had passed since that night.

    Ten days is enough for many things to happen.

    But this is impossible.

    Lei Ying from Yunyin Village is still too cowardly.

    Jin Jiao once suggested to him that he could send a ninja force to attack Konoha''s border post.

    In chaos, get rid of Zephyr.

    Cut the weeds and eradicate the roots!

    But who knew, when he brought up this matter, Lei Yingai not only sternly refused, but also warned himself that this matter would end here.

    Stop thinking about Zephyr.

    This undoubtedly made Jin Jiao see Raikage''s weak side.

    For the future of Yunyin Village, it is even more for the purpose of weakening Muyeyin Village.

    After some deliberation, Jin Jiao decided to take the risk.

    Go secretly to Konoha''s border post, find Zefeng, and deal with him.

    If he is not there.

    Just kill all the Konoha ninjas there, and treat it as venting that Yinkaku was seriously injured.

    Therefore, Jinjiao and Yinjiao took all the ninja tools of the six paths except the amber bottle, as well as their own troops, and set off for the Konoha border.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Thunder Shadow Office.

    Lei Yingai stood by the window with his hands behind his back, looking out at the scenery outside.

    And behind him, a ninja was kneeling on one knee, reporting the situation to him.

    Golden Horn and Silver Horn, with a troop of ninjas, left the village.

    direction¡­¡­

    It is the border of the Land of Fire!

    There is no doubt that they must have gone to Hefeng to settle accounts.

    "Don''t you need to stop them?"

    The ninja asked puzzled.

    Now the mainstream of the ninja world is peace. At this time, looking for trouble at the border of Konoha Village may escalate the conflict.

    But in fact, Lei Yingai also has his own thoughts.

    Since Golden Horn and Silver Horn came back from eating the flesh and blood of Nine Tails, their strength has increased greatly.

    For the village, this is undoubtedly a good thing.

    But who knows, the two brothers have become defiant since then.

    Even their companions are regarded as a tool by them.

    If left unchecked, they will endanger the village one day.

    And in the bones of Jinjiaoyinjiao, he is very eager for war.

    The key is¡­¡­

    If you don''t take advantage of Hefeng''s growth, he will be eradicated.

    Lei Yingai worried that there would never be such an opportunity in the future.

    It is enough to have a thousand-hand column room in Konoha Hidden Village.

    Thousand hands and wind are not needed at all.

    Otherwise, it will be of no benefit to the entire ninja world.

    After much deliberation, Lei Yingai decided to pretend that he didn''t know anything.

    Borrow the power of Jinjiaoyinjiao to solve Hefeng.

    If Hokage blamed Yunyin Village for this, he could put the blame on Jinjiao Yinjiao.

    This is something they did without their knowledge.

    There is nothing wrong with handing over gold and silver horns when necessary.

    In other words, Lei Yingai intends to pass this incident.

    Get rid of Zephyr.

    Then, eradicate the unstable factors in the village.

    Of course, the premise of all this is that Tobima has not transferred Hefeng back to the village.

    He is still at the border post, doing patrol work.

    "I hope that Golden Horn and Silver Horn can make a triumphant return this time."

    And Lei Yingai felt that any visionary shadow would never miss such an opportunity.

    The border of the Land of Fire.

    Zefeng is constantly punching the stake.

    Zheng Chuan has not given any new missions since he came back from joining the spy ninja.

    Hefeng''s life has returned to the boring routine of patrolling, resting, training, and eating.

    But just today.

    There have been some shifts.

    "The check-in cooldown time is about to end again."

    Hefeng noticed that the cooldown time for clocking in was about to end, so he quickly stopped training, then looked around to make sure no one would disturb him.

    Immediately.

    A familiar voice rang in Zefeng''s ears.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    "Punching in for the sixth time."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his mood became joyful.

    Especially for the fifth check-in, he drew a shadow clone and a spiral pill from the gift bag.

    Let your own strength get a qualitative leap.

    Otherwise, you will meet an elite Jonin like Yinkaku.

    I really have no chance of winning.

    "I am willing to use Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan in exchange for..."

    Hefeng clasped his hands together and muttered words.

    In fact, Hefeng doesn''t believe in the metaphysics that you can get good things by sacrificing Madara''s lifespan.

    At first, he just thought it was fun.

    Slowly, it gradually became a sense of ritual.

    Anyway, if you can''t really sacrifice Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan, you can have what you want, right?

    If it''s really that powerful, then I just need a wooden escape.

    While feeling emotional in his heart, Hefeng felt his eyes brighten.

    Then¡­¡­

    He decided to change his lines.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    "I am willing to exchange Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan for Mutun."

    Of course, Hefeng just said it casually.

    How could it be possible to really drive out the wooden escape.

    Impossible, impossible.

    Not to mention Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan.

    That is twenty years.

    It is also impossible to let myself draw the wooden escape casually.

    You know, there are so many rewards for the check-in gift pack.

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit, chakra.

    Everything you need.

    Just judging from the fact that Kakashi has mastered thousands of ninjutsu.

    There are at least tens of thousands of rewards here.

    Get the wooden escape.

    I''m afraid it''s not a one in a thousand chance!

    However, when Hefeng kept comforting himself.

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    ¡¾Snapped! ¡¿

    After two breaths, the picture freezes, and the light that shines this time is a golden light!

    [Congratulations to the host, you got a "Wooden Dun Gift Pack" from the check-in gift pack! ¡¿

 Chapter 93

    "You guys, do you want to start a war?"

    Uchiha mirror questioned Jin Jiao and others loudly.

    Although ninjas fight each other in order to complete the mission, they invade the borders of neighboring countries like this.

    After the Five Kage talks, that never happened.

    And judging from the situation of Jin Jiao and the others, they obviously came prepared.

    Uchiha mirror subconsciously glanced at Zefeng.

    There is no doubt that Jin Jiao and the others are here for the breeze!

    "Golden Horn, Silver Horn."

    Zefeng looked at the comer.

    Golden rope, seven-star sword, red gourd, plantain fan.

    These famous ninja tools of the Six Paths were all carried by them.

    "Challenge war?" Jin Kok raised his mouth and shook his head, denying Uchiha Kagami''s statement, "This is just a border conflict."

    "During the conflict, Konoha Ninja unfortunately died, and Yunyin Village suffered heavy losses."

    Before coming to Hefeng to settle the score, Jin Jiao had already thought of the reason.

    "Jin Jiao, what are you talking about with these guys?"

    "Let''s do it directly."

    Silver Horn said impatiently.

    As soon as he thought of the shame of losing to Hefeng, he wished he could deal with him immediately.

    But the current situation is indeed unfavorable to He Feng and others.

    "Golden Horn, Silver Horn."

    Hefeng sized up the comer and deliberately lowered his voice.

    At the same time, Shuo Mao and Gu Jie also noticed that something serious happened, rushed out of the post and landed beside He Feng.

    As soon as they noticed that it was gold horns and silver horns, their faces turned pale all of a sudden.

    Until now, they still remember what happened that night.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng who used the transformation technique to deceive Jinjiaoyinjiao at a critical moment.

    There''s a good chance they''ll account there.

    However¡­¡­

    I thought the incident would end here, but I didn''t expect them to come to my door!

    Don''t they worry that it will trigger a war between Muyeyin Village and Yunyin Village!

    This is an invasion of the frontier!

    But in the eyes of Golden Horn and Silver Horn, such a risk is totally worth it.

    Because Zefeng is not an ordinary ninja.

    He is the grandson of the original Hokage.

    And when he was only seven years old, he defeated his younger brother Silver Horn.

    Whether it''s chakra volume or physical strength, Zefeng has not yet ushered in its heyday peak.

    "Although the Five Ninja Villages have signed a peace agreement, this peace has a time limit."

    "That''s the lifespan of the first Hokage."

    "As long as he dies, the peace agreement is nothing more than a scrap of paper."

    "And we, Yunyin Village, are destined to become the strongest ninja world!"

    Jin Jiao told the truth without hesitation. In his opinion, the people in front of him were no different from dead people.

    Especially Zephyr.

    His existence has seriously threatened the future of Yunyin Village.

    I must be here to eradicate him!

    "you¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror did not expect Jinjiao Yinjiao to be so vicious.

    And here is more than thirty miles away from Zheng Chuan and the others.

    The round trip is seventy miles.

    "Gusuke."

    Uchiha Mirror said to Kosuke, and opened Sharingan at the same time.

    "In a while, I will create an opportunity for you to report what happened here to Zheng Chuan."

    Gu Jie was startled at first, but he nodded quickly, expressing that he would rush to Zheng Chuan no matter what, and come back with support.

    Before that, Jing must hold Jin Jiao and the others.

    "Don''t worry, none of you can escape alone."

    Seeing this, Yinjiao took a step forward, holding the Seven Star Sword in his hand, exuding strong self-confidence.

    There''s the Golden Horn here.

    They can cooperate with each other to exert the power of the six ninja tools.

    As for the Konoha ninjas who lack the information of the six ninja tools, there is only one end for them.

    That is being sucked into one''s own red gourd.

    However, what Jin Jiao Yin Jiao did not expect was that even in such a situation, He Feng was still calm and composed.

    "Golden Horn and Silver Horn."

    Hefeng read out the names of the two people, "This is the border of my country of fire."

    "Your actions now undoubtedly violate our territory."

    "Even if I get rid of you here, the name of the Land of Thunder, or Raikage, is not qualified to hold me accountable."

    "Because this is reasonable self-defense!"

    "Even so, do you still want to challenge me?"

    Said in a gentle and loud voice, as if he didn''t pay attention to the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao at all.

    In fact, if the golden horn and silver horn came yesterday.

    Hefeng might still be worried.

    Because Silver Horn was seriously injured by himself that night, Golden Horn weighed the pros and cons and didn''t rush forward without thinking.

    And now Silver Horn has fully recovered,

    If the old trick is repeated, use the shadow clone to disguise as Hashirama.

    These two stunned young men might try to seal Zhujian by relying on the Six Paths Ninja Tool.

    If it was a real Hashirama, it would be natural to rub these two things against the ground.

    But Hashirama, who was disguised by himself, can do nothing except the amazing chakra explosion.

    The moment of fighting.

    will be exposed!

    but!

    Now the wind is different!

    On the sixth check-in just now, he got a big gift package from Wooden Dungeon.

    Learned the art of the wooden man and the wooden dragon that only Hashirama can use!

    It is no exaggeration to say that today''s Hefeng has undergone earth-shaking changes in terms of strength!

    "Golden Horn and Silver Horn, it''s just in time."

    "Just use them to test my current strength!"

    "And this time, they violated the territory of my country of fire."

    "Even if we get rid of them here, Lei Ying can only be a dumb man eating Coptis chinensis, and he can''t tell the pain."

    Thinking of this, the corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, ready to face the battle.

    However, to Jin Jiao Yin Jiao''s ears, He Feng''s words were undoubtedly a bluff.

    Hefeng is indeed a very talented kid.

    At only seven years old, he has the strength not to lose to Silver Horn.

    But his companion is so weak that he can''t even be considered a tool.

    Plus six ninja tools.

    Jin Jiao Yin Jiao couldn''t think of the possibility of losing.

    I saw Jinjiao took a step forward, stretched his muscles and bones, and signaled his younger brother Yinjiao to cooperate with him.

    As long as his golden rope touches the wind, he can force out his spirit of speech.

    But what Jin Jiao never imagined in his dreams was that Hefeng knew the six ninja tools like the back of his hand!

    "Mirror, Sakumo, Kosuke."

    "Let me explain the ninja tools of Jinjiaoyinjiao."

    "It is said that it is a ninja tool passed down from the Sage of the Six Paths."

    "Every time you use it, you will consume a lot of chakra."

    "Among them, the rope tied to Jinjiao''s hand is called the Gujin Rope, which can force out something called the Lingling."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, then looked at Yinjiao''s Seven Star Sword.

    "And that seven-star sword has the ability to cut off the spirit of words and trigger curses and seals."

    "Once the mantra is spoken, or a pronunciation similar to the mantra, it will be sucked into the red gourd of the silver horn."

    "the most important is¡­¡­"

    "If you don''t speak for a long time, the curse will also be triggered and you will be sucked into the red gourd!"

    Golden Horn: "???"

    Silver Horn: "???"

 Chapter 94

    "You guys, do you want to start a war?"

    Uchiha mirror questioned Jin Jiao and others loudly.

    Although ninjas fight each other in order to complete the mission, they invade the borders of neighboring countries like this.

    After the Five Kage talks, that never happened.

    And judging from the situation of Jin Jiao and the others, they obviously came prepared.

    Uchiha mirror subconsciously glanced at Zefeng.

    There is no doubt that Jin Jiao and the others are here for the breeze!

    "Golden Horn, Silver Horn."

    Zefeng looked at the comer.

    Golden rope, seven-star sword, red gourd, plantain fan.

    These famous ninja tools of the Six Paths were all carried by them.

    "Challenge war?" Jin Kok raised his mouth and shook his head, denying Uchiha Kagami''s statement, "This is just a border conflict."

    "During the conflict, Konoha Ninja unfortunately died, and Yunyin Village suffered heavy losses."

    Before coming to Hefeng to settle the score, Jin Jiao had already thought of the reason.

    "Jin Jiao, what are you talking about with these guys?"

    "Let''s do it directly."

    Silver Horn said impatiently.

    As soon as he thought of the shame of losing to Hefeng, he wished he could deal with him immediately.

    But the current situation is indeed unfavorable to He Feng and others.

    "Golden Horn, Silver Horn."

    Hefeng sized up the comer and deliberately lowered his voice.

    At the same time, Shuo Mao and Gu Jie also noticed that something serious happened, rushed out of the post and landed beside He Feng.

    As soon as they noticed that it was gold horns and silver horns, their faces turned pale all of a sudden.

    Until now, they still remember what happened that night.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng who used the transformation technique to deceive Jinjiaoyinjiao at a critical moment.

    There''s a good chance they''ll account there.

    However¡­¡­

    I thought the incident would end here, but I didn''t expect them to come to my door!

    Don''t they worry that it will trigger a war between Muyeyin Village and Yunyin Village!

    This is an invasion of the frontier!

    But in the eyes of Golden Horn and Silver Horn, such a risk is totally worth it.

    Because Zefeng is not an ordinary ninja.

    He is the grandson of the original Hokage.

    And when he was only seven years old, he defeated his younger brother Silver Horn.

    Whether it''s chakra volume or physical strength, Zefeng has not yet ushered in its heyday peak.

    "Although the Five Ninja Villages have signed a peace agreement, this peace has a time limit."

    "That''s the lifespan of the first Hokage."

    "As long as he dies, the peace agreement is nothing more than a scrap of paper."

    "And we, Yunyin Village, are destined to become the strongest ninja world!"

    Jin Jiao told the truth without hesitation. In his opinion, the people in front of him were no different from dead people.

    Especially Zephyr.

    His existence has seriously threatened the future of Yunyin Village.

    I must be here to eradicate him!

    "you¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror did not expect Jinjiao Yinjiao to be so vicious.

    And here is more than thirty miles away from Zheng Chuan and the others.

    The round trip is seventy miles.

    "Gusuke."

    Uchiha Mirror said to Kosuke, and opened Sharingan at the same time.

    "In a while, I will create an opportunity for you to report what happened here to Zheng Chuan."

    Gu Jie was startled at first, but he nodded quickly, expressing that he would rush to Zheng Chuan no matter what, and come back with support.

    Before that, Jing must hold Jin Jiao and the others.

    "Don''t worry, none of you can escape alone."

    Seeing this, Yinjiao took a step forward, holding the Seven Star Sword in his hand, exuding strong self-confidence.

    There''s the Golden Horn here.

    They can cooperate with each other to exert the power of the six ninja tools.

    As for the Konoha ninjas who lack the information of the six ninja tools, there is only one end for them.

    That is being sucked into one''s own red gourd.

    However, what Jin Jiao Yin Jiao did not expect was that even in such a situation, He Feng was still calm and composed.

    "Golden Horn and Silver Horn."

    Hefeng read out the names of the two people, "This is the border of my country of fire."

    "Your actions now undoubtedly violate our territory."

    "Even if I get rid of you here, the name of the Land of Thunder, or Raikage, is not qualified to hold me accountable."

    "Because this is reasonable self-defense!"

    "Even so, do you still want to challenge me?"

    Said in a gentle and loud voice, as if he didn''t pay attention to the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao at all.

    In fact, if the golden horn and silver horn came yesterday.

    Hefeng might still be worried.

    Because Silver Horn was seriously injured by himself that night, Golden Horn weighed the pros and cons and didn''t rush forward without thinking.

    And now Silver Horn has fully recovered,

    If the old trick is repeated, use the shadow clone to disguise as Hashirama.

    These two stunned young men might try to seal Zhujian by relying on the Six Paths Ninja Tool.

    If it was a real Hashirama, it would be natural to rub these two things against the ground.

    But Hashirama, who was disguised by himself, can do nothing except the amazing chakra explosion.

    The moment of fighting.

    will be exposed!

    but!

    Now the wind is different!

    On the sixth check-in just now, he got a big gift package from Wooden Dungeon.

    Learned the art of the wooden man and the wooden dragon that only Hashirama can use!

    It is no exaggeration to say that today''s Hefeng has undergone earth-shaking changes in terms of strength!

    "Golden Horn and Silver Horn, it''s just in time."

    "Just use them to test my current strength!"

    "And this time, they violated the territory of my country of fire."

    "Even if we get rid of them here, Lei Ying can only be a dumb man eating Coptis chinensis, and he can''t tell the pain."

    Thinking of this, the corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, ready to face the battle.

    However, to Jin Jiao Yin Jiao''s ears, He Feng''s words were undoubtedly a bluff.

    Hefeng is indeed a very talented kid.

    At only seven years old, he has the strength not to lose to Silver Horn.

    But his companion is so weak that he can''t even be considered a tool.

    Plus six ninja tools.

    Jin Jiao Yin Jiao couldn''t think of the possibility of losing.

    I saw Jinjiao took a step forward, stretched his muscles and bones, and signaled his younger brother Yinjiao to cooperate with him.

    As long as his golden rope touches the wind, he can force out his spirit of speech.

    But what Jin Jiao never imagined in his dreams was that Hefeng knew the six ninja tools like the back of his hand!

    "Mirror, Sakumo, Kosuke."

    "Let me explain the ninja tools of Jinjiaoyinjiao."

    "It is said that it is a ninja tool passed down from the Sage of the Six Paths."

    "Every time you use it, you will consume a lot of chakra."

    "Among them, the rope tied to Jinjiao''s hand is called the Gujin Rope, which can force out something called the Lingling."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, then looked at Yinjiao''s Seven Star Sword.

    "And that seven-star sword has the ability to cut off the spirit of words and trigger curses and seals."

    "Once the mantra is spoken, or a pronunciation similar to the mantra, it will be sucked into the red gourd of the silver horn."

    "the most important is¡­¡­"

    "If you don''t speak for a long time, the curse will also be triggered and you will be sucked into the red gourd!"

    Golden Horn: "???"

    Silver Horn: "???"

 Chapter 95

    Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao turned pale with shock, wondering if they had been hit by some illusion.

    Otherwise, how could Hefeng have such a detailed understanding of the six path ninja tools?

    Even among the ninjas in Yunyin Village, few of them know the secret of the Six Paths Ninja Tool.

    However, Hefeng not only knows, but is also very familiar with it!

    He said the name and function of each ninja tool verbatim.

    It is equivalent to uncovering their biggest hole card!

    "Isn''t this kid only seven years old? I got the information from there."

    Jin Jiao frowned, puzzled.

    In fact, when handing the information scroll to "Hashirama", Jin Jiao glanced at the content on it.

    After confirming that nothing about myself was mentioned in it, I handed it over.

    This means that the secret of the six ninja tools cannot be leaked by the spy ninja.

    On Uchiha Mirror''s side, he began to think about countermeasures.

    Although he didn''t know where He Feng got the information from, but now is not the time to be entangled in this.

    "In other words, as long as you don''t get touched by Golden Horn''s golden rope, the attacks of other ninja tools are just ordinary blows, right?" Kagami confirmed.

    "Not bad." Hefeng nodded slightly.

    The Seven Star Sword and the Red Gourd are ninja tools based on the golden rope.

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Darui cooperated with Ikacho, Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji.

    Using the amber bottle, successfully sealed the golden horn of tailed beast.

    However, it is a pity that the golden rope at that time was wrapped around Jinjiao''s arm, and was sealed together into the amber bottle.

    So Darui complained that without the golden rope, the Seven Star Sword and the red gourd, it would be useless.

    Based on this, Zephyr is determined.

    As long as you don''t get touched by the golden rope, you''ll be fine.

    wrong.

    It''s okay if you just touch it.

    As long as the other seven-star sword slashes the assertion spirit.

    Ok¡­¡­

    It doesn''t matter if the spirit is cut off.

    Just don''t say the mantra.

    "However, having said that, the safest response is to dodge the golden rope from the very beginning."

    Hefeng said to Uchiha mirror, then made a seal with both hands, and made a cross.

    The technique of shadow clone!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Hefeng''s physical avatars appeared one after another, and there were more than a dozen of them.

    In terms of quantity, it surpassed Jin Jiao and others in an instant.

    "Suo Mao, Gu Jie."

    Hefeng, as the captain, gave mission instructions to the two of them.

    This battle is not at a level that they can intervene at all.

    Staying here will only distract you.

    Shuo Mao and Gu Jie looked at each other, and then assured He Feng that they would definitely come back with support.

    Until then, Hefeng and Mirror must persevere.

    As soon as the words fell, Shuo Mao and Gu Jie turned and ran away.

    But the ninjas in Yunyin Village would let them leave here.

    Seeing the two of them making moves, Jin Jiao''s subordinates immediately chased them out.

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    Kazukage''s doppelg?nger shot neatly, waved Kunai and shot at Sakumo and Kosuke''s shuriken, and then blocked Kamo Shinobi, preventing them from chasing them.

    Although the current Hefeng is only seven years old, his strength is not inferior to the average Jonin.

    The friction between kunna and kunna sparks.

    Hefeng''s shadow clone abruptly intercepted the chasing ninja.

    Golden Horn and Silver Horn also chose to do it at this time.

    In their view, as long as Hefeng can be resolved, the lives of Sakumo and Kosuke are not important at all.

    Yes.

    Their goal is Zephyr!

    The two are on the left and the right.

    Yinjiao swung the Seven Star Sword and slashed towards Zefeng.

    Golden Horn swept the Zephyr with the arm wrapped around the Golden Rope.

    It has to be said that the cooperation between Golden Horn and Silver Horn is quite tacit.

    As brothers, they don''t need any words between each other.

    Boom!

    However, Zefeng reacted more quickly.

    Seeing that the golden rope was approaching him, he resolutely performed a substitute technique, leaving a wooden stake, and the body retreated eight feet away.

    The wooden stake was hit by the golden horn, shifted to the Seven Star Sword, and was chopped into two pieces with a click.

    The stakes flew upside down to the sides.

    Seeing the momentum, Uchiha Kagami reached into the ninja bag with both hands, clamped eight shurikens at once, and threw them towards the golden horn and silver horn.

    So far, the two sides have nothing to say.

    "Damn it."

    Yinjiao cursed and used the Seven Star Sword to defend, blocking all of Mirror''s shurikens.

    bang bang bang!

    At the same time that the shuriken was bounced, Uchiha mirror formed a mudra with his hands, his abdomen contracted, his chest puffed up, and chakra condensed to his throat.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    Accompanied by the last pronunciation, a mass of fire spewed out from Mirror''s mouth, forming a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly four or five meters.

    "Is it the fire escape of the Uchiha clan?"

    Jin Jiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, he had heard about the strength of the Uchiha clan.

    Especially Uchiha Madara.

    About the same time as myself.

    It''s a pity that there is no chance to fight.

    "Humph."

    Jin Jiao grabbed the plantain fan with his backhand, and slammed it hard while snorting coldly.

    The powerful water escaped over Yinjiao and went straight to the fire escape.

    Crash!

    The two chakras with diametrically opposite attributes collided together, bursting out white steam, blocking the mirror''s sight.

    "Everyone is only looking at Senju, the Uchiha''s ninja."

    "But I ignored my uncle, Golden Horn!"

    "The so-called Senju, Uchiha, is nothing more than that!"

    Jin Jiao yelled at the mirror, and with the cover of steam, he quickly rushed to the mirror. He raised his arm, passed over his head, and then slammed down on the mirror''s shoulder!

    "So fast¡­¡­"

    Jing was very surprised in his heart, but he didn''t expect Jin Jiao''s speed to be even more exaggerated than he imagined.

    If it wasn''t for my Sharingan, which could capture subtle changes, and thus discover Golden Horn.

    With this blow, he will definitely force him to speak.

    boom!

    Jin Jiao''s fist hit the ground, and the cracked clods flew out in all directions.

    Where Jing was originally standing, a hole was created by Jin Jiao.

    "Yo, do you think you can do it now?"

    The sound of the wind rang in Jin Horn''s ears, he subconsciously searched for the source of the sound, but saw the wind all around him.

    "When you saw Hashirama that day, you were not so stubborn."

    Hefeng said provocatively.

    His purpose is actually to engage in the mentality of golden horns and silver horns.

    Once their mentality collapses, their attacks will inevitably have many flaws.

    In order to prevent Jinjiao from forcing out his own words, he was cut off by Yinjiao again.

    Hefeng decided to break the two brothers'' ninja cooperation first.

    then¡­¡­

    Hefeng spoke the truth in a more arrogant tone.

    "Did you know? Jin Jiao, the person you saw that day was not the original Hokage at all, but I used the shadow clone and transformation technique to disguise him."

    In order to make Jinjiaoyinjiao believe what he said, Hefeng directly performed a transformation technique and changed into Hashirama''s appearance.

    "You can''t even see my transformation technique, which means you are nothing more than that."

 Chapter 96

    Hefeng turned on the mocking mode, frantically engaging in the mentality of golden horns and silver horns.

    No matter how you say it, this is the border of the Fire Nation, so it is unrealistic to expect support.

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng has never been someone who pins his hopes on others.

    "Ninja contests are often intelligence contests."

    "As a time traveler, I have an absolute advantage in intelligence."

    He Feng stared at Jin Jiao closely, keeping a distance from him.

    In order to avoid accidental tricks, Hefeng didn''t even let his shadow clone get close to Golden Horn.

    If Jin Jiao wants to rush to that shadow clone, the latter will be able to dispel the shadow clone technique by itself.

    He didn''t give Jinjiaobao the chance to meet him with the golden rope.

    And, his own sarcasm played a role.

    Especially when he transformed into Zhujian.

    Jin Jiao''s face became very ugly.

    "What did you say?"

    If what Hefeng said is true, it means that he missed the best opportunity that night.

    Chance to solve Zephyr!

    At the same time, this also means that he failed to see through Hefeng''s transformation technique.

    As an elite Jnin, I couldn''t even see the flaws in the transformation technique used by a seven-year-old kid!

    "No, it''s impossible!"

    Jin Jiao shook his head desperately, unable to accept such a fact.

    "That chakra can only be released by the first Hokage, known as the god of ninjas."

    Jin Jiao seemed to have discovered a fatal flaw, and couldn''t wait to refute He Feng.

    "You mean..."

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, "Is that so?"

    After finishing speaking, Zefeng covered Hashirama Chakra all over his body, and then exploded.

    The strong airflow expanded in all directions, stirring the air, shattering the ground, leaving spider web-like cracks.

    And Zefeng''s body is covered with a layer of purple chakra.

    Like the Tailed Beast Chakra Coat.

    It was exactly the same as the God of Ninja that Golden Horn saw that night!

    "Unexpectedly, the first Hokage you saw that day was just my shadow clone."

    "Is it a surprise, is it a surprise?"

    Hefeng continued to mock.

    The result was as he expected.

    Such news is too shocking.

    As a result, Jinjiaoyinjiao was stunned for a while, and it was difficult to digest.

    "It''s now!"

    Hefeng reminded Uchiha mirror, while he rushed towards Yinkaku.

    "yes."

    Uchiha Kagami responded cleanly, and at the same time closed his left eye, jumping into Jin Horn''s line of sight.

    I saw the Gouyu on Jing''s right eye began to spin, and activated one of the unique pupil powers of Sharingan.

    Illusion!

    Logically speaking, a ninja with a tailed beast chakra like Golden Horn.

    It is difficult for the mirror to drag him into his own illusion world.

    Although he is a member of the Uchiha clan, his attainments in the field of illusion are far inferior to Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi.

    The reason why it is successful now is entirely because of Hefeng''s language offensive.

    He broke the truth about that night.

    Jin Jiao couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.

    That night, why didn''t he see the flaw in the Zephyr Transformation Technique.

    why¡­¡­

    He didn''t make a move?

    Even facing a tailed beast as powerful as Nine Tails, he never tried to persuade him.

    Why did he not even have the courage to test when he met Zhu Jian?

    If one day he makes a move by himself, he will definitely find that it is not the real Hashirama at all!

    I missed the chance to kill Zefeng!

    Although such remorse only lasted for a moment, the illusion of the mirror seized the opportunity.

    Jin Jiao''s eyes widened in an instant, and he looked around, realizing that the cloudless sunny day had suddenly turned into a bloody night.

    Here, it was the grove that night!

    "Golden Horn."

    "Golden Horn."

    "Golden Horn."

    Familiar voices sounded from the surroundings and reached Jinjiao''s ears. He looked calmly and found that the entire grove was a column room.

    He was just about to act.

    Two vines broke through the ground under his feet, quickly wrapped around his ankles, and then grew upwards, becoming big and thick.

    The banana fan fell from Jin Jiao''s hand.

    In the blink of an eye, Golden Horn was firmly bound to a tree.

    "Stop it, Golden Horn."

    "Stop it, Golden Horn."

    "Stop it, Golden Horn."

    Zhu Jian surrounded Jin Jiao, repeating this sentence as if chanting scriptures.

    at the same time.

    In order to drag Golden Horn into his illusion, Uchiha mirror almost consumed all the available chakra.

    He squatted on the ground, taking a big gulp of air.

    "Well done, Mirror." Zefeng praised, and then went straight to Yinjiao.

    "Hey, Golden Horn!"

    Yin Jiao was taken aback, he didn''t expect that his cooperation with Jin Jiao would be suppressed by the other party!

    Boom!

    Hefeng grabbed his fist with five fingers, bursting out with strange strength, and a cherry blossom impact hit him.

    Seeing this, Yinjiao was forced to raise the Seven Star Sword to defend, but he didn''t expect that Hefeng''s punch was so powerful.

    The majestic force crushed over, forcing Yinjiao to retreat again and again.

    Other ninjas from Yunyin Village stepped forward one after another, wanting to help, but were blocked by Kazekage''s avatar.

    "Shengmen, open!"

    All the shadow clones opened the eight-door dungeon armor, their skin was congested and red, emitting green energy.

    Both strength and speed have been greatly improved, forcing Yun Nin to retreat so that they cannot intervene.

    And Silver Horn was in a panic.

    Although his strength is not much weaker than Jin Jiao''s, his heart is not as strong as Jin Jiao''s.

    Not even an exaggeration to say...

    Once Silver Horn was in danger, he would just wait for Golden Horn to come and save him.

    There is no ability to think about how to turn the tables.

    Hefeng took advantage of this, using strange force to attack frequently, and finally kicked his Seven Star Sword away.

    "Don''t come here!"

    Seeing the Seven Star Sword flying into the air, Yinjiao used Tailed Beast Chakra in a panic.

    However, the Hashirama Chakra possessed by Zefeng is not inferior to his Tailed Beast Chakra.

    "Don''t you like Golden Horn? Silver Horn, I''ll take you there right away."

    With a low voice, Zefeng punched Silver Horn in the abdomen, and then grabbed his neck.

    Since the current Zefeng maintains Hashirama''s appearance, his attack distance and the size of his five fingers have all increased.

    Immediately.

    Zefeng aimed at the golden horn controlled by the illusion, burst out with strange force, and smashed the silver horn hard.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Yinjiao''s back hit Jinjiao''s golden rope, and the two of them flew upside down together.

    And the Tailed Beast Chakra of the Silver Horn resonates with the Chakra of the Tailed Beast in the Golden Horn, disturbing the Chakra of the Golden Horn.

    In an instant, Uchiha Mirror''s illusion was unlocked!

    However, Yinjiao who met with the golden rope was directly forced out of the spirit of speech.

    Hefeng stretched out his five fingers and grabbed the Seven Star Sword that fell from the sky.

    Immediately after...

    He stomped hard on his toes, and the whole ground was instantly torn apart, while Zefeng, like a catapult, rushed to Silver Horn without breathing.

    He grabbed the Seven Star Sword and slashed down hard.

    Cut off a group of blue speech spirits.

    Curse and seal, trigger!

 Chapter 97

    I saw Hefeng wielding the Seven Stars Sword, cutting Yinjiao''s speech spirit in two with one blow.

    Then, he stepped on the red gourd with his right foot, and using the reaction force, he raised the red gourd from the ground, aiming at Yinjiao''s speech spirit.

    Before Yinjiao could react, Red Gourd took a deep breath and swallowed the blue ball of words.

    In this way, the curse and sealing spells take effect instantly.

    As long as Yinjiao utters his mantra, he will be sucked into the red gourd.

    Seeing this, Hefeng hugged the hanging red gourd, held it around his waist, and stepped back again and again, not forgetting to provoke Yinjiao.

    "Silver horn, do you want to know what your mantra is?"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth raised, and he glanced at the writing on the Seven Star Sword.

    The result was as he expected.

    The words appearing on the back of the Seven Star Sword are nothing but...

    golden horn.

    "Peace."

    Uchiha Kagami stared at Kaze blankly, his eyes focused on him, unable to move away.

    During the whole process, Zefeng''s movements were clean and smooth.

    In just a few minutes, he turned his offensive and pushed Yinjiao to a desperate situation.

    incredible.

    Incredible.

    The person standing in front of him turned out to be Hefeng who was only seven years old.

    "If I hadn''t seen Hefeng use the transformation technique with my own eyes."

    "I''m afraid I really thought that the person standing there was the first Hokage-sama."

    Today''s Hefeng still maintains the transformation technique, and in the form of Hashirama, he faces Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    His operations stunned the ninjas in Yunyin Village even more.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Is it really that seven-year-old kid?

    Whether it is combat thinking or actual combat, they are all exceptionally good.

    Like an antelope hanging horns, there is no trace to be found.

    They couldn''t believe it, given time, let Hefeng continue to grow and usher in his heyday and subversive period.

    How terrifying his strength will be.

    A monster beyond the original Hokage!

    "Hebrew..."

    Jin Jiao clenched his teeth, wishing he could swallow him alive.

    He never dreamed that he and Yinjiao would fall into the hands of a seven-year-old kid.

    and¡­¡­

    Still twice!

    The most troublesome thing is that now the red gourd and the seven-star sword are in Hefeng''s hands.

    Once Silver Horn speaks the mantra, it will be sealed by him.

    What exactly is Silver Horn''s mantra...

    Although Kinkaku and Yinkaku are one of the ninjas who know the six ninja tools best, they never thought that the ninja tools would fall into the hands of others.

    In other words, they have no concept of their mantra.

    Yinjiao sat slumped on the ground, his former vigor had long since disappeared.

    He stared wide-eyed, looking at the red gourd in horror.

    He didn''t want to be sealed by his ninja tool.

    However, Yinkaku''s mind is in a mess because of fear, and he doesn''t have the ability to analyze calmly.

    He had absolutely no idea what his mantra was.

    and¡­¡­

    If you don''t speak for a long time, you will also be sucked into the red gourd.

    An unprecedented fear slowly took over his mind, crowding out other emotions.

    With a trembling voice, he asked his brother for help, "Golden Horn, help..."

    However, as soon as Yinjiao opened his mouth, the red gourd in Hefeng''s hand burst into a gust of wind, sweeping towards Yinjiao and imprisoning him firmly!

    Silver Horn''s mantra is none other than Golden Horn!

    "No way, Yinjiao, even though he is an adult, he relies on his brother for everything."

    Hefeng mocked lightly, then grabbed the red gourd and sucked Yinjiao over.

    Even though Yinkaku resisted desperately, he still couldn''t escape the seal of the six ninja tools!

    Jin Jiao was dumbfounded, he couldn''t do anything except watch his younger brother Yin Jiao being sealed by Zefeng!

    Boom!

    In the end, Yin Jiao was completely sucked into the red gourd and disappeared from Jin Jiao''s sight.

    The entire border post suddenly fell silent.

    No one expected that the situation would suddenly reverse.

    Especially the ninjas in Yunyin Village felt their scalps go numb for a moment.

    Is Hefeng really just a seven-year-old child?

    He is simply too strong!

    There is no reason at all!

    "Sealed... sealed."

    Watching Yinkaku disappear, Uchiha Kagami swallowed nervously.

    Although his illusion played a certain role, the person who planned this tactic and plan.

    But it is peaceful.

    In other words, Hefeng, who is only seven years old.

    Possesses analysis capabilities unmatched by Uchiha Mirror, and can make the best use of all information.

    Whether it is a ninja tool with golden horns or silver horns.

    It''s still my own Sharingan.

    He uses them all with ease.

    "too frightening."

    Uchiha Mirror was deeply impressed by the genius-like mind of the wind, and felt grateful for it.

    Zefeng is his companion, not his enemy.

    "I have to say, although Hefeng is only seven years old now, as long as he is with him..."

    "I have a very reassuring sense of security."

    Yes.

    Today''s Uchiha Mirror can gain a sense of security from Hefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    This battle is not over.

    Or even the opposite...

    It''s just getting started.

    Seeing Yin Horn being sealed by Zefeng, Jin Jiao completely lost his mind.

    The only person he cares about.

    The only one who is not used as a tool.

    It is the younger brother Yinjiao!

    If there is no silver horn, then he is the only person in this world!

    There will be no more happiness, happiness.

    There will be no more ties.

    "Chakra, it was consumed a lot at once."

    Hefeng frowned, and quickly threw the Seven Star Sword and Red Gourd to Uchiha Kagami, asking him to take care of these two ninja tools.

    Although Yinkaku was successfully sealed, he was also consumed a lot of chakra due to the use of six path ninja tools.

    "A conservative estimate..."

    "My current Chakra is probably only sixty times that of Kakashi."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing with emotion.

    It is conceivable how terrible the Chakra of the user is consumed by the six ninja tools.

    "Take the silver horn..."

    In a state of anger, Jin Jiao unreservedly broke out all the chakras.

    "give me back!"

    The golden horn roared towards the sky, and the sound turned into an impact, spreading in all directions, knocking down countless leaves.

    The ninja of Yunyin Village even gave up fighting with Kazekage''s avatar, and backed away again and again.

    Their eyes became fearful.

    In Jin Jiao''s state, there is no distinction between enemy and friend.

    Once within his attack range, it is very likely that he will be instantly killed by him on the spot!

    More and more nine-tailed chakras emerged from Jin Horn''s body, enveloping his whole body.

    The color gradually changed to dark red.

    And at the base of his tail, six thick chakra tails grew impressively.

    Six Tails Chakra Mode!

    "Give back the silver horn...to me!"

    The moment the transformation was completed, Jin Jiao roared towards Zefeng again and again, kicked his feet, waved his paws and swept towards Zefeng.

    "So fast¡­¡­"

    Hefeng hastily activated the Dumen state, and at the same time canceled the transformation technique, allowing his height to return to 1.2 meters.

    The golden horn that was supposed to hit Hefeng''s neck was swept away.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    Seeing this, Zefeng aimed at Jinjiao''s abdomen, and punched out a punch with Bamen Dunjia and strange strength!

 Chapter 98

    oom!

    Zefeng waved the cherry blossom rush, and the terrifying air burst instantly!

    The two majestic chakras collided with each other, centering on Zefeng''s fist, forming an airflow that spread in all directions.

    around.

    The big trees swayed and the leaves fluttered.

    Shocked expressions appeared on everyone''s faces!

    This is Hefeng, its current strength!

    "It''s really terrifying, this power..." The ninja from Yunyin Village trembled and his face was pale.

    He suddenly felt that coming together with Jin Jiao Yin Jiao to trouble He Feng was the worst decision in his life!

    He shouldn''t be here!

    But the golden horn that had turned into a beast with a tail couldn''t withstand the strange force of Zefeng after all, and flew upside down eight feet away.

    However, today''s Golden Horn is no ordinary ninja.

    He ate more Nine-Tails flesh than Silver Horn, and gained more power.

    He Feng''s punch seemed so powerful that even Jin Jiao couldn''t counteract it, but it didn''t actually cause any damage.

    thump!

    A carp in Jinjiao straightened up from the ground and stood firm.

    After Hefeng''s punch, he calmed down a little now.

    Venting anger mindlessly is not going to help you.

    What he needs to do now is to kill Zefeng and take back Red Gourd.

    "I really didn''t expect that you could detect my attack intention."

    Jin Jiao''s voice was low and deep, he really didn''t expect it.

    When he was in a state of anger, he would be dodged by Zefeng by dispelling his transformation.

    Think carefully...

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, he has demonstrated brains and strength.

    It doesn''t fit the setting of seven years old at all.

    If you have an attitude of belittling him, you may not be able to take him down!

    Jin Jiao took deep breaths continuously and slowly adjusted his mentality.

    Treat Zephyr as an opponent, not a kid.

    "I have to admit, you are a monster."

    It took a lot of effort for Jin Jiao to forcefully suppress his anger at losing Yin Jiao, but his shock at He Feng''s strength was hard to dispel.

    Zephyr.

    very strong.

    Much stronger than he imagined!

    Jin Jiao restrained his contempt for He Feng, put on 120% of his energy, concentrated his attention, and his eyes became sharper than before.

    Sudden!

    Golden Horn launched an attack.

    His knees were slightly bent, his muscles exploded, and his figure disappeared immediately.

    His speed is no less than that of Zefeng who opened the Eight Door Dunjia!

    It moves like a crimson ghost.

    Even Uchiha Mirror''s Sharingan is hard to capture!

    "The speed is faster than before."

    Hefeng was startled, and quickly caught Jin Jiao''s attack.

    behind!

    in an instant.

    Hefeng felt an unprecedented murderous aura coming from behind him, he turned around immediately, and saw Jin Jiao''s fist slamming down like a hammer.

    Seeing this, Zefeng stretched out his hands to block.

    "What a powerful force..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but exclaimed, feeling that what was smashed down was not a fist, but a mountain!

    "go to hell!"

    Golden Horn roared like a wild beast, and the six tails behind him seemed to have awakened their self-awareness, becoming longer, thicker and bigger, over the top of Golden Horn''s head.

    Then, with six very strange attack routes, they all stabbed at Hefeng.

    Although it is only chakra, it is much sharper than ninja tools.

    In an instant, the six tails pierced Zefeng''s hands, feet, chest, and abdomen respectively.

    Push him out to a distance of five or six meters.

    However, just when Jinjiao was about to deal with Zefeng.

    He turned into a cloud of white mist.

    Boom!

    "A shadow clone again?"

    At the critical moment, Hefeng used a substitute technique to swap a shadow clone with the main body, avoiding Jinjiao''s attack.

    "hateful!"

    I saw the golden horn roaring upwards, and the six chakra tails swept out in all directions.

    The speed was as fast as thunder, sweeping away all the shadow clones of Hefeng.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The shadow clones all turned into white mist.

    Only Hefeng avoided Jinjiao''s attack by relying on the speed of Bamen Dunjia.

    But in this way, there is only one Zephyr left in the whole scene!

    "caught you!"

    In the next second, Jinjiao directly opened his mouth wide, gathering his own tailed beast chakra in one place.

    Perform high-density compression.

    It''s the Tailed Beast Jade!

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Jinkaku Silverkaku was reincarnated from the dirt, and his strength was greatly reduced, so he couldn''t launch the Tailed Beast Jade.

    But the current Golden Horn is undoubtedly at the peak of its heyday!

    Even a move like Tailed Beast Jade, he can use it at will!

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror stood on the spot in a daze, his eyes fixed on the tailed beast jade condensed by the golden horn.

    He grew up so big, it was the first time he saw such a high density of chakra!

    It''s even more amazing than Zefeng''s spiral pills!

    Uchiha mirror can''t help but wonder, is that really the power that human beings should have?

    It''s unbelievable.

    incredible!

    "Hefeng, run!"

    In Uchiha mirror''s view, with the current strength of Hefeng, it is impossible to resist the golden horn of the tailed beast.

    Why don''t you run away from here while the golden horn is condensing the tailed beast jade!

    However, what Uchiha Mirror did not expect was...

    Jinjiao launched the Tailed Beast Jade at a faster speed, heading straight for Zefeng.

    "It''s over!"

    Uchiha mirror only felt that his brain was blank.

    Chakras as exaggerated as Tailed Beast Jade are not something a ninja can catch!

    Not even a monster like Hefeng!

    he will die!

    At this critical moment, Uchiha mirror wanted to rush over to protect Hefeng.

    But his chakra was exhausted, not to mention rushing up, it was very difficult for him to even stand up now.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village all showed terrified expressions, turned around and ran away.

    When they thought of the disaster when the eight tails ran away, their hearts were filled with fear.

    Although the Golden Horn is not a real Renzhuli, the power of the Tailed Beast Jade is enough to razed a large area to the ground!

    "Tail beast jade?"

    Hefeng looked at the Tailed Beast Jade flying towards him.

    With the speed of his Bamen Dunjia, it is not impossible to avoid this move.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t dodge or dodge, facing the flying tailed beast jade!

    "Golden Horn, since that''s the case, then I''ll show you my true strength!"

    With a low growl, Hefeng''s eyes became extremely sharp.

    Then, he clapped his hands together and used the Hashirama Chakra to launch ninjutsu!

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    I saw vines as thick as Zefeng''s arm breaking through the ground from under his feet, and growing crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming thicker and bigger, forming the appearance of a human arm.

    Boom!

    The arm transformed from vines stretched out five fingers, held against the flying tailed beast jade, and then grasped the high-density chakra in his hand like holding a water balloon.

    Immediately.

    More vines grew out, forming the head, body, and legs, and stood up from Zefeng''s face.

    A lifelike tall wooden man with a ferocious face protected the wind!

    exactly...

    The art of the wooden man!

 Chapter 99

    "That is¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror slumped on the ground, raised his head, and stared at the tall wooden giant.

    His figure is as exaggerated as five or six meters, and his face is ferocious and fierce.

    The most exaggerated thing is that it grabbed the flying tail beast jade with only one hand!

    What a terrible technique this is!

    and¡­¡­

    This technique is still from the hand of Hefeng!

    "The first Hokage-sama?"

    A trace of disbelief flashed in Uchiha Kyou''s eyes. His eyes fell from the wooden man''s arms to the ground, and he saw a man clasping his hands together.

    At first glance, he seemed to see the Thousand Hands Bashirama!

    The man who is hailed as the God of Ninja by everyone!

    But the surviving reason told Uchiha Mirror that the first Hokage-sama could not have appeared in such a timely manner.

    He blinked and found that the person he was looking at was not Senju Bashirama.

    but...

    Zephyr!

    It''s just that the moment he used the wooden escape, he saw Zhu Jian''s shadow from his body.

    "Hefeng, did you inherit Mudun from the first Hokage-sama?"

    After realizing this, Uchiha mirror was shocked and stunned.

    Although before this, he discussed with Sarutobi and others whether Hefeng would inherit the Mutun from Hashirama, but when he confirmed this fact with his own eyes.

    He was still shocked!

    As expected of...

    Thousand Hands and Wind!

    A genius like a monster.

    An existence that cannot be viewed with common sense.

    At the same time, Shangren Zhengchuan, with all his subordinates, rushed here to support.

    And the reason why they arrived in time was thanks to Shuo Mao and Gu Jie''s running wildly.

    When they came back with support, the two of them were out of breath and almost exhausted all their energy.

    He fell to the ground with a plop, his eyes were attracted by the wooden figure in front of Hefeng.

    Not just the two of them.

    Leading the team, Shangren Masawa, and his subordinates were all stunned at this moment.

    "Master Hokage''s wooden escape?!"

    "Hefeng can escape wood?"

    "What happened to the Chakra in the wooden man''s hand?"

    For Zheng Chuan and others, the scene in front of them was too amazing!

    That''s Mutun!

    Zefeng not only inherited the majestic Chakra of the first Hokage.

    He also inherited his wooden escape!

    For a while, Zheng Chuan, who came to support him, stepped back again and again, and warned his companions.

    "Since Hefeng has awakened Mu Dun, it means that his strength has far surpassed ours."

    "The only thing we can do now is not to drag him back."

    Several other ninjas glanced at Zefeng''s opponent.

    Six-tailed golden horn.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, what Zheng Chuan said was right.

    This battle is not a level that they can intervene at all!

    The only way they can help Hefeng now is to stay as far away from Golden Horn as possible, away from the two of them.

    In order not to be weak enough to drag Hefeng back!

    And Jin Jiao, who was staring at Hefeng, only felt his scalp tingling at this moment.

    He couldn''t help but recall the rumors he had heard.

    Senshouzhujian, relying on the powerful Mudun, subdued Nine Tails!

    "Even the strongest Kyuubi lost to Hashirama."

    "The current Zephyr inherits the Mutun from Hashirama."

    "And I got the Nine-Tails Chakra."

    Jin Jiao muttered to himself, in his opinion, the situation at this time really had a sense of drama.

    "Golden Horn!"

    Hefeng ignored Zheng Chuan and others who came to support.

    Now he doesn''t need anyone''s help at all!

    He released the eight-door dunjia state, kicked his feet, and jumped up, then gathered the chakra to the soles of his feet, stood on the left shoulder of the wooden figure, and looked down at the golden horn.

    In order to avoid future troubles.

    Hefeng decided to get rid of Jinjiao here.

    Complete solution.

    Slap!

    I saw Hefeng standing on the wooden man''s shoulders, clapped his hands together, and shouted loudly, "Wood Dun, Wooden Dragon Art!"

    A part was quickly separated from the wooden man''s body and transformed into a lifelike wooden dragon. Its body was wrapped around the wooden man''s waist, and it opened its bloody mouth and roared towards the golden horn.

    Then, the wooden man moved his legs and ran towards the golden horn.

    Seeing such a huge monster, Jin Jiao''s eyes widened.

    Unbelievable.

    incredible.

    it''s really...

    Is it the power that a seven-year-old kid should have?

    Even Senshou Zhujian, at this age, is not so scary!

    yes!

    Today''s Golden Horn can only think of one word to describe harmony.

    That is horror!

    So scary!

    He really couldn''t understand why Hefeng had such terrifying power!

    If he uses Transformation, he becomes Senju Hashirama.

    Then match it with the current wooden escape.

    Jin Jiao felt that he would believe it without hesitation!

    He is Senju Bashirama!

    It can even be said that Jin Jiao hopes that the current Hefeng can say something to himself with a smile.

    Golden Horn, you''ve been fooled.

    Actually, I''m Hashirama!

    Aww!

    The wooden dragon roared again, separated from the wooden man, and rushed towards the golden horn.

    Before he had time to react, the wooden dragon was already tightly wrapped around Jin Jiao''s body.

    Immediately.

    The wooden man jumped up and jumped in front of Jin Jiao with a gentle breeze.

    Its broad palm tightly grasped the tailed beast jade, and under the control of Hefeng''s consciousness, it returned it to Jinjiao.

    after all¡­¡­

    Zephyr is the traveler.

    Before crossing over, the country he was in had a tradition of reciprocating courtesy!

    Boom!

    The Tailed Beast Jade was directly pressed on Jin Jiao''s face by the wooden man. The huge force made it difficult for him to resist. He lost his balance instantly and fell to the ground!

    "Damn it ah ah ah ah!"

    Jin Jiao couldn''t accept all this, and swung the tail of Chakra with all his strength, stabbing at the wooden man.

    But in the current Golden Horn, where is the wooden man, the wooden dragon''s opponent?

    The six chakra tails did not cause any damage to the wooden man at all.

    Instead, the golden horn was firmly pressed to the ground by the wooden man.

    Really press and rub on the ground!

    And the tailed beast jade also began to become unstable, gradually covered with large and small cracks, and the wind retreated eight feet away.

    Dazzling light shines towards the surroundings.

    Rumble!

    The tailed beast jade exploded in the wooden man''s hand, and a terrifying airflow burst out, spreading to the surroundings, directly uprooting the towering trees of this generation!

    Uchiha Mirror, the ninja of Yunyin Village, and Zheng Chuan and others.

    None of them expected that the shock wave formed by the explosion of the Tailed Beast Jade would have such a terrifying effect.

    All of a sudden, they were all pushed back eight feet away by this force!

    Only Jin Jiao, using his face, felt the power of the Tailed Beast Jade up close!

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, thick black smoke rolled towards the sky, like a huge mushroom cloud!

    "Is this the power of the Tailed Beast Jade?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, he didn''t expect the golden horn version of the Tailed Beast Jade to have such great power.

    The others were all dumbfounded on the spot.

    No one thought that Hefeng''s Wood Dun would be so strong!

    To actually hold such a powerful Tailed Beast Jade in his bare hands!

    he is...

    A real monster!

 Chapter 100

    Jin Jiao was powerless to fight back under He Feng''s wooden trap.

    He could do nothing but watch the wooden man press the tailed beast jade on his face.

    Immediately afterwards, a huge roar sounded in his ears, making his brain buzz.

    The tailed beast jade shot by him exploded on his face.

    A mushroom cloud soared into the sky and slowly dispersed. Both the wooden man and the wooden dragon were damaged to varying degrees.

    But he still pressed the golden horn to the ground.

    On the contrary, his state is not very optimistic.

    The big half-tailed beast chakra disappeared, exposing the body.

    The wooden man stepped on it, not giving Jin Jiao a chance to break free, clenched his fists with both hands, and kept waving them.

    Slammed hard at Jin Jiao''s face.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Every time it hits, the golden horn will spit out blood.

    It lasted about five or six minutes, and the wooden talent gradually stopped.

    Jin Jiao is dying.

    Lost the ability to fight.

    The tailed beast Chakra surrounding him disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    Golden Horn, defeated!

    After witnessing this scene, the ninjas of Yunyin Village turned pale with fright.

    in their cognition.

    The strength of the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao is undoubtedly the elite of the elite Jonin team.

    However, the two of them lost to Konoha Chunin!

    and¡­¡­

    That Chunin was only seven years old!

    What a horror!

    For a while, there was no fighting spirit.

    Even Jinjiaoyinjiao combined forces are not opponents of Hefeng, ordinary ninjas like them.

    And where will it be the opponent of Hefeng?

    The mind went blank for a moment, and the only thought popped up again.

    That is, leave this land of right and wrong!

    "I just want to leave now, did I leave?"

    Hefeng noticed the actions of these cloud ninjas, stretched out his hands again, and patted hard.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    I saw that the ground at Hefeng''s feet became torn apart, two vines stretched forward, like two poisonous snakes coming out of their holes, and their body became bigger and thicker.

    Until it changed into the appearance of two giant dragons, chased towards Yun Nin, opened its bloody mouth, danced its body wantonly, and killed them all!

    Zhengchuan.

    Zheng Chuan''s subordinates.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Shuo Mao, Gu Jie.

    All stood still on the spot.

    The entire Golden Horn troop was brutally wiped out by the Zephyr!

    Almost by himself, he killed a ninja army that invaded the border of Fire Nation!

    "Hebrew..."

    It took Zheng Chuan a lot of effort to ease his emotions a little bit, but his shock at He Feng''s strength could not subside for a long time.

    "I seem to understand why Master Toikama arranged for Zefeng to come to the border."

    "With his strength, he can completely protect the stability of the Fire Nation!"

    "Is this the power of the wind?" Shuo Mo and Gu Jie looked at each other.

    Among the ninjas present, they are the ones who are closest to Zefeng in age.

    But even Shuo Mao is one year older than He Feng.

    While they were still cultivating desperately, preparing for the next Chunin exam.

    Hefeng has already defeated an opponent they didn''t even dare to think about!

    The elite jonin of Yunyin Village!

    "No, it''s not just as simple as an elite Jonin."

    Uchiha mirror sat on the ground in relief, recovering his own chakra, his pupils doubled.

    Although he has not been promoted to Jonin by Tomona-sama, his strength has already reached the level of Jonin.

    When facing some elite ninja.

    Relying on the blood succession limit of Sharingan, Uchiha mirror can hardly fall behind.

    Even if he is not the opponent''s opponent, he has the confidence to retreat.

    But¡­¡­

    When he faced Jinjiaoyinjiao, he didn''t have the slightest confidence.

    He could neither think of a plan to deal with Six Paths Ninja, nor did he know how to retreat.

    "In front of Jinjiaoyinjiao, even if there is Sharingan, they will be caught up and killed by them during the retreat..."

    "The key is¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror stared at the small figure of Hefeng, and a stormy sea arose in his heart.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng, he would have told him about the Six Paths Ninja Tool.

    I''m afraid that the current self has long been sealed into the red gourd.

    There is also the tailed beast jade with golden horns.

    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a high-density chakra when I grow up so big.

    It can be described as horror.

    However¡­¡­

    It was such a terrifying power, but it was held in the palm of one hand by the gentle wooden man.

    "This is the first Hokage-sama, the mighty Wooden who pacified the troubled times and established the ninja era."

    It is no exaggeration to say that the current Uchiha Mirror feels a little confused.

    He Feng is only seven years old this year, and has not yet ushered in his heyday and peak.

    In other words, when Zefeng grows to an adult, his wooden escape will definitely be several times stronger.

    So¡­¡­

    What about Hashirama?

    What about Hashirama, who also has the wood escape technique?

    "For a long time, I only know that the first Hokage-sama is known as the god of ninjas and the strongest of the Thousand Hands Clan."

    "However, I have never seen his strength."

    "In my opinion, Mudun should be a kind of ninjutsu with binding ability."

    After seeing the power of the Japanese wind, Uchiha mirror had a full understanding of Mutun.

    He suddenly felt puzzled.

    Uchiha Madara, how did he contend against Hashirama?

    It is said that before the end of the Warring States Period, Hashirama and Madara had contacts with each other.

    On the battlefield, it was even a tie.

    and¡­¡­

    "I heard from the elders in the clan that Uchiha Madara didn''t open Sharingan until he was fifteen years old, and both eyes are one-shaped jade."

    "And when I was ten years old, I opened Sharingan, and it was Ergouyu."

    "As far as sharing eye talent is concerned, I should be stronger than Uchiha Madara."

    "That''s why I have always been given high hopes by the clan."

    "Called a genius."

    Uchiha mirror swallowed a big mouthful of saliva.

    He originally thought that the power of Sharingan was at the same level as Mu Dun.

    However, after seeing Hefeng use the wooden escape.

    Sharingan?

    Can that thing really compete with Mu Dun?

    in other words¡­¡­

    How exaggerated was Uchiha Madara''s strength back then?

    "Can I really surpass Uchiha Madara?"

    At this moment, Uchiha Mirror''s whole person inevitably began to doubt life.

    To Senjubashira.

    To Uchiha Madara.

    For the current peace.

    He felt that his cognition about Senshou and Uchiha had been completely subverted!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    After dealing with the escaped Yunin, Hefeng walked straight towards Jinjiao.

    He took three steps and made two steps, and came to the golden horn.

    Today''s Golden Horn is not dead.

    There is still a breath left.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng does not intend to let him go.

    He didn''t come over to make Jin Jiao go away quickly.

    He came over to make up for the knife!

    "Do you have any last words, Jin Jiao?"

    He Feng looked down at the Golden Horn, raised his right hand high, and pointed his palm at the sky, the majestic Chakra condensed and rotated towards his palm, emitting light blue light.

    It''s a spiral pill!

    Immediately.

    The diameter of the spiral pill swelled to one meter in Zefeng''s hands.

    If even such a spiral pill can''t kill Jin Jiao.

    Then...

    another one!

 Chapter 101

    Jin Jiao lay dying on the ground, staring at Hefeng standing on his right.

    He overestimated his own strength and underestimated Hefeng''s strength.

    I thought that the Shadow Clone Technique and Helix Pill were Zefeng''s biggest cards.

    He never expected that he would also use Wooden Dungeon!

    suddenly¡­¡­

    Jin Jiao thought of a very terrible thing.

    Since Hefeng owns Mutun, it means that he has the strength to kill himself that night.

    But he didn''t do that!

    "Could it be that the gentle wind at that time was worried that killing me would trigger a war between Muyeyin Village and Yunyin Village."

    "That''s why I didn''t use the wooden escape, but just used the transformation technique to disguise Hashirama, and persuaded Yinjiao and me to leave."

    Jin Jiao''s eyes widened, and he was shocked again when he guessed the truth!

    The difference from that time is that this is the border of the Land of Fire.

    He took the initiative to lead people to invade the border post.

    Even if Hefeng is here to deal with him, he still has a legitimate reason to defend himself.

    Even if the news of his death came back to Yunyin Village, Lei Ying would have no excuse to launch a war.

    In addition, Hefeng knows the six ninja tools like the back of his hand.

    It shows that he has done a lot of homework and firmly believes that sooner or later there will be a battle between him and himself.

    Think differently...

    Zephyr has been laying out from the very beginning?

    He first exposed his identity and talent to lure himself into the bait.

    Implant yourself with the cognition that the wind has to be eliminated.

    Lure yourself to invade his border post.

    Based on this design, Hefeng didn''t reveal the fact that he can escape from the woods at the beginning!

    "When I was one step ahead, He Feng... was three steps ahead!"

    Jin Jiao''s heart set off a turbulent sea, and he could not calm down for a long time.

    He couldn''t understand it, let alone believe it.

    A seven-year-old kid actually has such deep plans, so scheming!

    Even himself and Yin Jiao were calculated by him!

    and¡­¡­

    Yes from the beginning!

    The moment Hefeng and Yinjiao met each other, he made a shocking move!

    How exaggerated is his IQ!

    But actually...

    These are just things that Jin Jiao made up by himself.

    For his failure, he found a very beautiful excuse.

    Hefeng''s mind is indeed not that of a seven-year-old child.

    But his mind is far from that powerful.

    At best, his IQ is around 130, which is about as smart as that of an author named Papatu that he liked before time travel.

    The reason why he didn''t use the wooden escape that night was because he didn''t know how to do it at that time!

    It was only after he came back that he clocked in and learned the wooden escape!

    "From the beginning¡­¡­"

    Jin Jiao, who knew nothing about the truth, held his last breath and began to tell Hefeng''s plan.

    How did he plan, how did he dig holes, and how did he hide his true strength.

    Golden Horn''s one five ten, all analyzed!

    as if...

    He is the roundworm in Zefeng''s stomach!

    At this time, Hefeng couldn''t help but have black question marks on his face.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Where does this go.

    Do you think I''m laughing maniacally, Char, jojo?

    However, Jin Jiao not only said vividly, but also with reasons.

    Uchiha mirror and others who listened were stunned!

    From then on, will Hefeng come to the border post even if he arrives in Jinjiaoyinjiao?

    That''s why he used Mu Dun as the last trump card to lure them to make a move?

    If that''s true.

    That Zefeng''s mind is too scary!

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror gasped again, he felt that if it was a Japanese style, it was really possible to count to this step!

    Otherwise, how could he have such a clear understanding of the six ninja tools?

    It is obvious that they have done enough homework on Golden Horn and Silver Horn!

    "If I''m not wrong, it''s very possible that Hefeng secretly contacted Master Toikama and obtained this information!"

    Uchiha calmly analyzed, after a little thought, he came to a conclusion!

    "The first Hokage-sama, what kind of monster did you give birth to?"

    Zheng Chuan''s eyes were wider than a bull''s. At this moment, he felt that only words like evildoer were enough to describe Hefeng.

    to carry out his plan.

    He didn''t just count the gold horns and silver horns.

    Even these people were kept in the dark by the wind!

    Before this, no one knew that Hefeng had inherited Master Hashirama''s Mudun!

    "Is Hefeng such a terrifying existence?"

    Shuo Mao couldn''t help exclaiming, deeply impressed by He Feng''s mind!

    In any case, this is the only reasonable explanation they can think of!

    otherwise.

    Hefeng can''t always be, it took just a few days.

    Just learned the wood escape technique, right?

    How is that possible?

    You know, what Hefeng uses is not an ordinary wooden escape.

    but...

    The art of the wooden man!

    With Wooden Dragon Art!

    Even in Wooden Dungeon, it is a very advanced ninjutsu!

    On the contrary, it is the black line on the face of the wind.

    If he didn''t know the truth, he would have almost believed it!

    But¡­¡­

    Hefeng is also very helpless!

    Although he was misunderstood by others, he couldn''t explain it!

    I can''t tell the truth, tell Uchiha mirror and others that he has read the book of Jinjiao Yinjiao...

    Oh no.

    The plot of the Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    That''s why I know the six path ninja tools like the back of my hand.

    Ghosts believe it.

    There is also Mudun.

    Do you want to tell them that you got it from the check-in gift pack?

    For this reason, Uchiha Madara may lose 20 years of life.

    I''m afraid I will be looked down upon by others.

    Then I was complained about.

    Hefeng, you don''t have a fever, do you?

    never mind.

    Hefeng shook his head, too lazy to explain anything.

    "Do it, Zefeng."

    After analyzing the ins and outs of the whole matter, Jin Jiao slowly closed his eyes.

    He was really angry about the matter of Feng sealing his younger brother.

    Even more angry that he calculated all this.

    But, at the very end.

    When he realized that he was going to die, Jin Jiao''s mood calmed down a lot.

    He is a person who has come all the way from the Warring States Period.

    What big wind and big waves haven''t seen?

    The existence of ninjas will die sooner or later.

    Now, he could die in the hands of a shrewd and powerful ninja like Hefeng.

    I don''t deserve to lose!

    Yes.

    After some brainstorming in Jinjiao, he was convinced of the loss.

    this battle.

    Not only the fall of the legend of Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    It is the rise of the legend of Zefeng!

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    I can''t see that future.

    Thinking of this, Jin Jiao opened his closed eyes again, and he stared at the sky, watching the birds fly past his eyes.

    He memorized the name thoroughly.

    Zephyr.

    Thousand hands and wind.

    He dares to assert that Hefeng will definitely become a greater ninja than Senjujuma!

    "Goodbye, Golden Horn."

    Hefeng''s voice was low and deep, and he never thought that Jin Jiao would say such words in the end.

    He thought that a person like Jin Jiao would come back to his light at the last moment, thinking of dying with him.

    Maybe that''s what people used to say...

    When a person is about to die, his words are good.

    Thus, Hefeng jumped up and pressed the super large spiral pill on Jin Jiao''s body.

    Rumble!

    Golden Horn, pawn!

 Chapter 102

    As soon as Hefeng sent the large spiral pill down, Jin Jiao died on the spot.

    In this way.

    The entire Golden Horn troops, except Yin Horn, who was sealed, were all killed.

    Group off!

    Looking at Jin Jiao''s corpse, Zefeng let out a long sigh of relief.

    It''s finally over.

    However, Hefeng''s eyes were quickly attracted by the six ninja tools.

    Gold rope.

    Plantain fan.

    Seven Star Sword.

    red gourd.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, they are quite powerful ninja tools.

    Especially the combination of the golden rope, the seven-star sword, and the red gourd.

    Once the effect is triggered, it is basically a dead end.

    The only risk the user needs to bear is probably the consumption of Chakra.

    "If it''s a ninja like Kakashi."

    "I''m afraid if you use it once, you will be drained of chakra."

    But such a risk is actually not a risk for Hefeng.

    Thus, Zefeng went straight to Uchiha Mirror.

    The unique skill of the Uchiha clan.

    That must be Huo Dun and Shuriken.

    Almost every member of the Uchiha family carries scrolls containing a large number of ninja tools.

    "give me one."

    Kaze reached out to Uchiha Mirror.

    Although he didn''t know what Hefeng was going to do, he honestly gave the scroll to Hefeng and told him how to use it.

    "OK."

    Hefeng nodded, then opened the scroll, and channeled all the shurikens inside according to the instructions of the mirror.

    Then, he walked back to Jin Jiao.

    "Suo Mao, Gu Jie."

    "Help me get those two ninja tools."

    Zefeng gave orders to the two of them.

    In any case, he is the captain of the team.

    Shuo Mao and Gu Jie responded immediately, one holding a red gourd and the other holding a seven-star sword, and came to He Feng.

    At the same time, Zefeng pulled the golden rope from Jinjiao''s body.

    "So, right?"

    Zefeng turned his head to Uchiha mirror to confirm.

    "Well, that''s right." Mirror said that Zefeng''s operation was fine.

    In this way, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Zefeng stored the golden rope, plantain fan, seven-star sword, and red gourd in the scroll in order.

    "Although these ninja tools originally belonged to Yunyin Village, but..."

    "The ninjas of Yunyin Village invaded the border of the Land of Fire, and have been wiped out by our regiment."

    "These ninja tools should naturally be confiscated and handed over to Hokage-sama."

    "But for now, I will keep it for the time being."

    "Do you have any comments?"

    Zefeng said to everyone, and then...

    He put the scroll containing the six ninja tools into his ninja tool bag openly and aboveboard.

    As for confiscation or something.

    I understand naturally.

    And a ninja like Zhengchuan naturally wouldn''t have any opinion on Hefeng''s handling.

    especially¡­¡­

    After learning that Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama and awakened Mu Dun.

    Whether it was his attitude or his tone of voice, Zheng Chuan was respectful.

    Mirror, Sakumo, Kosuke, not to mention.

    They were originally Hefeng''s subordinates.

    Who has the power to control what Hefeng does?

    They only need to obey Hefeng''s orders.

    "However, what do you plan to do with the bodies of these people?" Zheng Chuan thought for a while and asked Xiang Hefeng.

    Logically speaking.

    Zheng Chuan is the leader of the Jonin, the highest-level ninja here.

    How to dispose of the corpses of Jin Jiao and others is entirely up to him.

    However¡­¡­

    Today''s Zheng Chuan has been subdued by He Feng.

    Even though he is only a seven-year-old child, in Zheng Chuan''s heart, his image is already extremely tall.

    The two border crises were all resolved thanks to the peace.

    To be honest, if I met the Golden Horn troops, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even have a chance to escape.

    And it''s not just Zheng Chuan.

    All ninjas who have witnessed Zefeng''s terrifying strength.

    It''s all the same thinking now.

    They firmly believed in their hearts.

    The extermination of the Golden Horn troops is just the rise of the legend of Zefeng.

    not the end.

    The future Japanese style will definitely inherit the name of Hokage.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    He will be a greater Hokage than the original Hokage-sama!

    Zheng Chuan and others are convinced of this.

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    Hefeng thought about it for a while.

    Needless to say, the subordinates of Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    They are just normal ninjas.

    He couldn''t even handle the wood dragon technique, so he just left it to Zheng Chuan to deal with it.

    As for Jin Horn''s body.

    He thought he could bring Konoha back.

    Conduct research on Tokaima.

    In a sense, the Golden Horn is equivalent to half a human column force.

    "If I remember correctly, when I gnawed on the flesh and blood of Nine Tails in Golden Horn, I got the Tailed Beast Chakra and went back to Hidden Cloud Village."

    "Raikage from Yunyin Village started to let the people in the village devour the eight-tailed tentacles."

    "A lot of people died as a result."

    "According to speculation, he felt that it was because Jinjiaoyinjiao had the blood of the Sage of the Six Paths that he was able to bear the power of the tailed beast."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    According to the information he has, the Sage of the Six Paths has only two sons.

    One Indra, one Asura.

    Slowly transformed into the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan.

    At most, the Uzumaki Clan was branched from the Qianshou Clan.

    But Golden Horn and Silver Horn obviously have nothing to do with these three families.

    "It can''t be, the illegitimate child born when the Immortal of the Six Paths was wandering around."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining, and then told Zheng Chuan to send a few ninjas.

    Bring Golden Horn''s body back to the village.

    The sooner the better.

    "I see."

    Zheng Chuan agreed without thinking, and decided to return to the village in person.

    It took less than a day.

    Zheng Chuan came to the Hokage Building with Jin Jiao''s body, and reported to Anbu, saying that he had something urgent to see Master Toikama.

    Naruto Office.

    Toikama handles various affairs of Konoha Village as usual.

    "Recently, the Uchiha clan has been a little active."

    "Especially the fact that Uchiha Setsuna failed to be promoted to the Chunin, which made the Hawk faction ready to move."

    Tomona looked at the information sent back by Anbe.

    Since he took over the village, he has been paying attention to the movements of the Uchiha clan.

    even¡­¡­

    He also let Anbu ninjas spy on them from time to time.

    certainly.

    The reason why Tobuma did this was not to have any opinion on the Uchiha clan.

    Everything is for the village.

    Just as he was thinking about the Uchiha clan, there was a knock on the door.

    "Please come in."

    After getting Tobuma''s permission, an Anbu ninja wearing a mask hurried in. He knelt on one knee, lowered his head slightly, and reported to Tobuma.

    The frontier leader Shangren Zhengchuan suddenly returned to the village, saying that there was something urgent and he needed to see Master Toikama.

    "Zheng Chuan?"

    Tobima couldn''t help frowning.

    It is not common for a ninja in charge of border guards to suddenly run back to the village.

    Is it related to the wind?

    Soon, Tomona thought of his elder brother''s seven-year-old grandson, and quickly waved his hand to ask Anbe ninja to bring Zheng Chuan in.

    After a while.

    Zheng Chuan came to Hokage''s office, and when he saw Toikama, he knelt down respectfully on one knee.

    "Master Feijian, I need to report to you in person about the border defense!"

 Chapter 103

    "Speak, Zheng Chuan."

    Feijian put his arms around his chest, indicating that Zheng Chuan could tell what he knew in detail.

    Therefore, Zheng Chuan recounted the ins and outs of the whole matter in earnest.

    Not a single detail was left behind.

    How did the Golden Horn troops reach the border of the Land of Fire, and how did they find Zefeng.

    What kind of battle broke out after that.

    Hearing the words, he couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and with the turning point of the story, **, from surprise to consternation!

    Zephyr...

    When did it become so powerful?

    Later, Zheng Chuan talked about when Hefeng clapped his hands together and used the wooden man''s technique and the wooden dragon''s technique.

    The space went from startled to silent again.

    Yes.

    There was silence immediately!

    Because this incident was so shocking, he was so shocked that he couldn''t help feeling a little numb!

    Good guy.

    Tobama directly good guy.

    Not only the big brother''s Chakra, Muji heals.

    Brother Lian''s wood escape unique skill.

    The wind is inherited!

    For a moment, Feijian''s heart was really surprised and happy.

    It''s really a Japanese style!

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, as if he had realized something, he slapped his hands on the table and stood up with a bang.

    "What did you just say, Zephyr destroyed the Golden Horn troops?!"

    "He alone?"

    Did Zheng Chuan say something wrong, or did he hear it wrong?

    Golden Horn?

    By Zephyr...

    One person, the group is destroyed!

    He is only seven years old, right?

    Even if Mu Dun is awakened, this kind of thing is too exaggerated!

    What is the concept of a ninja army?

    Everyone can cooperate and help each other.

    The original strength of only 10+10 will skyrocket in the form of 10x10!

    Also, Golden Horn and Silver Horn are ninjas who have been active since the Warring States Period.

    I have heard a lot about their deeds.

    As long as they were targeted by Jinjiaoyinjiao, there was basically no hope of escaping their pursuit.

    However, Tomama couldn''t figure it out.

    Why does Hefeng know so much about Jinjiaoyinjiao''s ninja tools?

    Where did he get the information from?

    "Master Feijian?"

    Seeing that he was lost in thought, Zheng Chuan had no choice but to raise the volume again and again in order to bring his thoughts back to the real world.

    In any case, he came with Jin Jiao''s corpse this time.

    Plus the current month.

    If Jin Jiao''s body was not disposed of as soon as possible, it might rot and stink.

    "I see."

    Tomona called an Anbu ninja and asked him to deal with Jinjiao''s body.

    then.

    It took a lot of effort between Feijian to suppress his excited emotions.

    However, due to the shock caused by the gentle wind, the space between the doors can never be calm.

    Thinking of those rumors about the Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    Tomona felt that they were at least elite Jnin who could compete with him.

    and¡­¡­

    Jinjiao Yinjiao''s subordinates are also at the level of junin.

    Even if the strength is not as good as Zhengchuan, it will not be too weak.

    However, Zheng Chuan emphasized that when he arrived there with the support troops.

    The battle has come to an end.

    It is the wind, relying on one''s own strength.

    Wipe out the entire ninja army!

    And according to Tobima''s understanding of Zheng Chuan, he really couldn''t imagine that he would lie about this matter.

    Maybe¡­¡­

    It''s time for the Zephyr to come back.

    "Zhengchuan."

    Feima asked Xiang Zhengchuan with a serious face, "What do you think of Hefeng''s performance during this time?"

    "which performed?"

    Zheng Chuan couldn''t help being startled, and then quickly explained.

    The border post in charge of Hefeng has not had any problems for more than a month.

    and¡­¡­

    Thanks to Hefeng''s mind, the trap set by Jinjiaoyinjiao was resolved.

    Helped Konoha Hidden Village to retrieve the information scroll.

    Then¡­¡­

    When Yunyin Village invaded the border of Fire Nation.

    The same is the wind shot.

    resolved the crisis.

    Even if there is no such relationship as the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, Hefeng''s performance is perfect.

    "With all due respect, Master Tokama, if you don''t ask me, I might still be able to tell you one, two, three."

    "However, when you ask me that, I don''t know how to answer."

    "How is Zefeng doing?"

    "This question completely touches the blind spot of my knowledge."

    "If it weren''t for what Jin Jiao said before his death, I wouldn''t have realized Master Hefeng''s strategy at all."

    "It is no exaggeration to say that Master Hefeng is the most powerful ninja I have ever seen in my ninja career, bar none!"

    "The most important thing is that Master Hefeng is only seven years old this year!"

    "He defeated the Golden Horn troops at the age of seven!"

    Everyone''s life has nodes.

    and¡­¡­

    Reaching the same achievement at different nodes has completely different meanings.

    For example.

    Becoming an elite junin at the age of thirty-eight, everyone will think that this is a normal thing.

    Becoming an elite Jonin at the age of 28 will make everyone feel that it is nothing special!

    Everyone will be surprised to become an elite Jonin at the age of eighteen.

    However, if you become an elite Jonin at the age of eight, everyone''s reaction is...

    Unbelievable.

    incredible.

    Arabian Nights!

    Even if it''s a novel, don''t dare to write like this!

    This is how Zheng Chuan feels now.

    Hefeng is not twenty-seven years old, nor is he seventeen years old.

    But seven years old!

    The regiment wiped out the Golden Horn troops!

    In Zheng Chuan''s cognition, he couldn''t find the language to express his feelings.

    Yes.

    Compared with the shock brought to him by the wind.

    The language of this world is simply feeble!

    "The above is my answer."

    Zheng Chuan said in a loud voice, then lowered his head again.

    Not flattering, but sincerely thinking so.

    And this set of words left Fei Jian dumbfounded.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    It''s not just me who thinks so!

    "Cough cough."

    Tobima cleared his throat, suppressed his excitement, "I see, Zheng Chuan."

    "Go back to the border first."

    "By the way..."

    "Notify Hefeng, let him take the seventh squad back to the village to report."

    "As for the border post he is in charge of, I will find other ninjas to take over."

    In Tomama''s view, one month is enough for Hefeng to have a certain understanding of the border defense system.

    It''s time to bring him back.

    "yes!"

    Zheng Chuan answered neatly, he was not surprised by the arrangement in Tobuma.

    After getting Tobuma''s permission, he got up and left Hokage''s office.

    And Tobuma sat down on the chair, his heart was like a sea of ??chaos, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    "Perhaps, Hefeng can be directly appointed as a special jounin."

    Muttering between the doors.

    I feel that after the achievements of Hefeng are announced, no one should object to the arrangement of Hefeng as a special johnin.

    After all, he awakened Mu Dun!

    But before that, Tomona felt that it was necessary for someone to understand this matter!

    If this kind of event is enough to subvert his cognition, if that person is not allowed to know.

    That would be such a pity!

    then¡­¡­

    Tokima stood up from the chair with another bang, and hurriedly left Hokage''s office.

    "Brother?"

    "Brother!"

 Chapter 104

    Wood escape!

    That''s Mutun!

    I have a thousand-handed family, and there are successors!

    Take a deep breath.

    Good guy.

    He is a good guy!

    When Zheng Chuan left Hokage''s office, Tomona stood up from his seat with a bang, and hurried to Hashirama''s home.

    "Brother!"

    Tobuma suddenly pushed open the door, with a look of excitement on his face.

    result¡­¡­

    "Feijian, why didn''t you knock on the door again!"

    Hashirama looked at Toifama with a face full of black lines.

    At this time, he was wearing a haori and sitting on the sofa in the living room, with Mito snuggling beside him.

    Snacks such as yogurt, ice cubes, grapes, and strawberries are placed on the tea table in front of you.

    Seeing Tomagama, Mito quickly spit out the yogurt in his mouth into the trash can.

    Between the doors: "???"

    "Has the yogurt expired?"

    Tomona looked puzzled, not understanding why Mito wanted to spit out the good yogurt.

    "Ah, no, ah, that..."

    Mito faltered, blushing, "I''m going to wash the fruit, you guys talk."

    Between the doors: "???"

    Isn''t there fruit on the table?

    Why do you feel that my sister-in-law is acting weird today?

    Did you eat something bad?

    "Cough cough."

    Hashirama cleared his throat simply, "Feijian, came here suddenly, what''s the matter?"

    Hashirama felt a little depressed.

    "En." Fei Jian nodded, indicating that it was indeed the case. He walked to the sofa next to the coffee table in two steps, and sat down. He couldn''t help but ask with some doubts, "What are those ice cubes for?"

    Nothing on the coffee table seemed to match ice.

    "Hahaha, of course it''s for eating. Don''t you think the weather is hotter these days?"

    "Is there? Forget it, let''s not talk about it." Tomona shook his head, and then told Hashirama what he had learned.

    Zephyr...

    Awakened Wood Dun!

    And, defeated the Golden Horn and Silver Horn of Yunyin Village!

    "What?!"

    Hashirama, who was still hesitating, froze on the spot.

    What did Tobima just say?

    Hefeng awakened Mu Dun?

    Also defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao with wooden escape?

    If I remember correctly.

    Jinjiao Yinjiao is a ninja who has been active since the Sengoku period.

    Rumor has it that the two of them have personally challenged Nine Tails.

    Although it was swallowed by Nine Tails, not only was it not digested by Nine Tails.

    Instead, it was still inside Kyuubi''s body, and Kyuubi, who was eating his blood, had to spit them out.

    Is quite a powerful ninja.

    "That''s Nine Tails."

    Hashirama showed an exaggerated expression, "Among all the tailed beasts, the most powerful one."

    No one knows more about tailed beasts than Hashirama!

    Except for one tail guarding the crane.

    All other tail beasts have been caught.

    Without a doubt, Nine Tails is the trickiest one.

    In order to seal Nine-Tails, the original self had spent a lot of effort.

    From this point of view, it is enough to show how terrifying the strength of Jinjiaoyinjiao is.

    Then you tell me, the two of them haven''t played peace?

    "Hefeng is only seven years old, right?"

    It seems that less than three months have passed since he decided to become a ninja.

    His growth rate is too terrifying!

    Most importantly, Hefeng even inherited his own wooden escape!

    "As expected of..."

    "My grandson of Senshou Zhujian!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Hashirama slapped his thigh fiercely and laughed heartily.

    In this matter, Tobuma naturally wouldn''t deceive herself.

    Think again of Hefeng''s shocking talent and terrifying growth rate.

    Now, Mu Dun has awakened again!

    Perhaps it is true, as Feijian said, within ten years, the wind will be Konoha Hokage!

    They can entrust the future of the village to Hefeng with confidence!

    "Tobima, bring back the Japanese wind."

    Hashirama leaned forward and said to Feima.

    "That''s exactly what I mean."

    "Although Wooden Dungeon is a type of Blood Successor Boundary, but..."

    "Combined with the feat of preventing the invasion of Jinkaku and Yinkaku, it is enough for Hefeng to be a special jounin."

    But it''s different from Chunin.

    Especially Jonin and Jonin do not need to be assessed.

    Generally, as long as the representatives of each family nod and agree, they can be directly appointed by Hokage.

    Of course, if Hokage doesn''t think so.

    No matter how crazy the families nodded, it was useless.

    In fact, Naruto has the highest authority.

    In many cases, it is actually just a process.

    Based on this, Toma felt that it was time to hold a family meeting.

    On the one hand, Hefeng was promoted to Special Jonin.

    On the other hand, it is to let the representatives of each family know the existence of Hefeng.

    It''s time to pave the way for peace.

    "However, according to this growth rate."

    "I''m afraid Hefeng will become Hokage at the age of eight."

    Suddenly, Hashirama couldn''t help but joked.

    How long is this?

    Hefeng was promoted from a low ninja to a zhongnin, and from a zhongnin to a special high ninja.

    This growth rate is simply unprecedented.

    And on top of the special j¨­nin, there are only j¨­nin and elite j¨­nin.

    However¡­¡­

    Following Hashirama jokingly said this sentence, he and Togama fell silent at the same time.

    eight years old...

    Naruto?

    "No, no, this kind of thing is still too far-fetched." Zhu Jian was silent for a moment, then began to shake his head, "The name of the country of fire will not agree."

    "Big name?"

    He frowned.

    name?

    The big name is a fart.

    "Eight-year-old Konoha Hokage."

    "If Hefeng can really do it."

    "I''m afraid the entire ninja world will be shocked."

    His eyes suddenly became deep.

    The country of thunder.

    Yunyin Village.

    Thunder Shadow Office.

    A cloud ninja reported to Raikage Ai.

    The Golden Horn troops who acted without permission were brutally wiped out by the Zephyr after invading the border of the Land of Fire.

    Gold rope.

    Plantain fan.

    Seven Star Sword.

    red gourd.

    All the ninja tools left by Liu Dao fell into the hands of Konoha Hidden Village.

    "What did you say?!"

    Lei Yingai suddenly turned pale with fright, and sat down on the chair with a pale face.

    This news, to him, was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.

    The Golden Horn troops were wiped out by the Zephyr? !

    Isn''t he only seven years old?

    Also, Jinjiao Yinjiao went with six ninja tools!

    Never played Zephyr?

    A seven-year-old kid from Konoha?

    What are you kidding?

    "You...you say it again..."

    "This is impossible!"

    Lei Yingai''s emotions became extremely agitated.

    He couldn''t accept such a fact.

    A Konoha kid who was only seven years old killed Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    It was still the Golden Horn and Silver Horn at the peak of its heyday.

    "impossible."

    "Absolutely impossible!"

    Although he doesn''t like Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao''s sharpness and contempt, but it cannot be denied that the two of them...

    It is indeed a very powerful elite Jnin in Yunyin Village.

    In the end, they became Hefeng''s wedding dress!

    Lei Ying cannot accept such an ending!

    He clutched his chest, feeling like he couldn''t breathe.

    Could it be that their Yunyin Village is destined not to be the opponent of Muyeyin Village!

    Damn it!

    A generation of Raikage had a heart attack forcibly by this news!

 Chapter 105

    finally¡­¡­

    came back.

    Hefeng and his party bid farewell to Zhengchuan and returned to the village.

    When he saw the Konoha gate again, Zefeng suddenly felt as if he had passed away.

    "Ah, the border defense mission is finally over!"

    Hefeng stretched his waist and said to Uchiha mirror and others.

    Then, the four of them separated temporarily, and went home with Hefeng to take a good rest.

    Wait until the next morning.

    An Anbu ninja suddenly visited, "You are Master Hefeng, right?"

    "it''s me."

    Then, the Anbu ninja revealed his identity, and it was Hibama-sama who ordered him to pick up Master Hefeng.

    Although he didn''t quite know what Tomona was looking for him for, Hefeng still followed the Anbe ninja''s instructions and followed his footsteps.

    After a while, Hefeng followed the Anbu ninja to the Naruto Building.

    The Anbu ninja didn''t say a word the whole time.

    Until he stopped at a certain door, he knocked lightly on the door.

    After getting permission from Tobima, he slowly opened the door.

    but¡­¡­

    The Anbu ninja didn''t go in, but just stood by the door, indicating that Zefeng could go in.

    "thanks."

    Hefeng nodded slightly, thanked the ninja who led the way, and then walked in.

    The door closed gently behind Zefeng.

    The situation inside was beyond what Hefeng expected.

    Not only Feijian is here, but all the famous family patriarchs of Muye Village are gathered here, sitting in two rows with serious faces.

    Feijian sat upright with his hands folded over his chest.

    Such a big ostentation made Hefeng unexpected.

    He couldn''t help but glance back.

    I found that there was no one behind me, only the closed door.

    "Peace."

    Suddenly, the silent door opened, read Hefeng''s name, and asked him to walk to the open space in the center.

    The patriarch of the Sarutobi clan.

    The head of the Shimura clan.

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    The patriarch of the Qiudao clan.

    The head of the Hyuga clan.

    Wait for the patriarch.

    At this time, everyone is looking at Zefeng.

    Even before this, they had witnessed the battle where Zefeng defeated the third Kazekage.

    And was shocked by the strength of Hefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    In just one month, Tomona will appoint Hefeng as a special jonin.

    This kind of thing undoubtedly made them feel shocked.

    The key is¡­¡­

    For the usual appointment ceremony, it is only necessary to send people from Hokage to notify the major families.

    After confirming that there is no objection, Hokage will announce to the promotion ninja in the office.

    Bring all the family patriarchs together like this.

    It was the first time.

    However, they looked at Hefeng with suspicion.

    Does Hefeng have the qualifications to be a special Jonin?

    In fact, Special Jonin is different from Jonin.

    It can be understood as a special forbearance.

    In addition to the three basic abilities of a ninja...

    Ninjutsu.

    illusion.

    gymnastics.

    Special Jonin also needs to be proficient in a special ability to be classified as a "special Jonin".

    But Hefeng standing in front of them.

    now¡­¡­

    Only seven years old?

    And it was not long ago that he was promoted to Chunin.

    During this period, he performed only one border guard job.

    As soon as he returned to the village, he was promoted to Special Jonin.

    No matter how you look at it, they don''t think it makes sense.

    Even if Hefeng is the grandson of Senshou Bashirama-sama, the promotion should be done according to the Basic Law.

    However¡­¡­

    What they don''t know is...

    It was precisely in accordance with the Basic Law that Tomona decided to promote Kazuma to be a special Jonin.

    Otherwise, he would have wanted Hefeng to be Jonin directly.

    Although Hefeng already has the strength of Jonin.

    But the number of missions he performed was very few.

    The contribution to the village is far from enough to be a Jonin.

    Even if it is a related account, it is not easy to use such authority.

    After much deliberation, Tomagami decided to appoint Hefeng as the special jounin first.

    Then let him accept the task as a special ninja.

    When the contribution is enough, he will be promoted to Jonin.

    after all¡­¡­

    Follow the rules established by Togama.

    The task levels received by ninjas are divided according to the top ninja, middle ninja, and low ninja.

    In particular, the tasks received by the ninja are naturally higher than the tasks received by the ninja.

    The higher the level of tasks, the more contributions to the village.

    In other words, this is a plan that can quickly promote Hefeng to Jnin.

    and¡­¡­

    Tokaima also has his own little thoughts.

    This careful thought is to let the patriarchs of the major families in Muye Village know...

    How terrifying is the current Zephyr''s strength!

    "Since the Zephyr has come, let me explain it."

    Tomama stood up from his seat and told about how Kaze was ambushed by Yinkaku when he was in charge of the joint task.

    How did he easily resolve it, get back important information, and repel the Golden Horn troops.

    When Tobuma told about this matter.

    The eyes of all the patriarchs were all focused on Hefeng, feeling incredible.

    from their perspective.

    In the situation at that time, even if the roles were reversed, they might not have a better way to deal with it.

    "However, that''s nothing."

    "Just a few days ago, Jinjiao Yinjiao, the elite jonin of Yunyin Village, led a ninja troop and invaded the border of our Fire Kingdom."

    However, Tobuma didn''t say clearly that the other party was going for Zefeng.

    Instead, this incident was defined as the invasion of Yunyin Village.

    Hefeng just found them.

    The two sides fought for it.

    After a hard fight, Zefeng wiped out the ninja troops led by Jinjiao Yinjiao.

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Even the eyes they looked at Hefeng were full of shock and dullness.

    Zephyr, wiped out an entire ninja army?

    He looks like he''s only seven years old, so he''s still a Chunin, right?

    the most important is¡­¡­

    During the Chunin exam, they witnessed the Japanese battle.

    His physical skills and water escape are indeed incredible.

    But said he wiped out an army led by an elite Jonin.

    It''s too far-fetched.

    People can''t help but doubt its authenticity.

    "My lord, is what you said true?"

    The patriarch of the Shimura clan couldn''t help questioning.

    Even if Kaze is the grandson of the first Hokage, Tomona wants to pave the way for him.

    With such a reason, Hefeng can be forcibly promoted to Special Jonin.

    In his eyes, the truth is wrong.

    As Shimura''s patriarch questioned it, others began to talk about it, doubting the authenticity of the matter.

    "It''s absolutely true."

    The volume of the door doubled, and he said loudly, his eyes swept over everyone present.

    The incomparably sharp eyes seemed to be saying, could it be possible that what I said between the doors was a lie?

    "Actually, that''s the second thing I''m going to say."

    "Hefeng, as the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, he perfectly inherited the power of the first Hokage."

    "Wood escape technique!"

    Immediately.

    Shocking news broke out.

    The whole scene was suddenly in an uproar.

    Especially the patriarchs of the Uchiha family and the Hyuga family.

    One immediately opened Sharingan.

    One directly rolled his eyes.

    He looked up and down.

    What is the concept of wood escape technique, there is no need to explain it at all.

    "With such a feat, and having mastered Mudun, I think it''s reasonable to promote Hefeng to Special Jonin."

    Feijian paused, "Who is in favor and who is against?"

 Chapter 106

    Although Tobima is not as powerful as Hashirama, his character is very strong.

    And since the Warring States Period, Tobima has been active on various battlefields.

    Especially his unique skills, Flying Thunder God and Water Dungeon.

    No one knows, no one knows.

    Among them, the people of the Uchiha family know best.

    Quan Na, who was hailed by them as a genius, was defeated by Tomona.

    Now Feima can succeed Hashirama to manage Konoha Hidden Village, not because of this blood relationship.

    but...

    Incomparably powerful strength.

    Tough wrist.

    Every patriarch of the family knows this very well and has sincere admiration for Tomama.

    It is undoubtedly expected that he will inherit the second generation of Hokage.

    Now he wants to promote Hefeng as a special jonin, he doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face at all.

    It''s just a process.

    Push the breeze to everyone.

    Tell the big families that I will now appoint Hefeng as a special jounin.

    You agree.

    From today onwards, Hefeng is a special J¨­nin of Konoha Hidden Village.

    And what if you disagree.

    Feel sorry.

    I do not intend to agree with your point of view!

    Except that the age is still at seven years old.

    Elsewhere, Zephyr is impeccable.

    mind.

    strength.

    Which one will lose to Jonin?

    Moreover, he also awakened the same Mu Dun as Hashirama!

    Does Mu Dun know?

    That is the power that can suppress Nine Tails!

    When Feijian asked the patriarchs of the major families, who agreed and who opposed.

    The whole scene suddenly fell silent.

    "Wood... Wood Dun."

    The patriarch of the Uchiha family immediately opened Sharingan, looking up and down Hefeng.

    Nowadays, there are quite a few geniuses in their clan who have opened Sharingan, but none of them have opened Kaleidoscope.

    As for the Thousand Hands Clan, a new Wooden Dungeon user was ushered in.

    In comparison, the patriarch of the Uchiha family is really envious and jealous.

    God is jealous of the Uchiha clan!

    His Sharingan seems to have foreseen it.

    The scene where Hefeng puts on the Hokage robe, stands on the Hokage Building, and speaks to the villagers of Konoha.

    Konoha''s Hokage is from the Senju Clan again!

    Obviously everyone is a well-known family in the Warring States Period.

    As a result, the Uchiha clan gradually declined.

    This feeling made him very uncomfortable!

    I really don''t know what the fate of the Uchiha clan will be in decades.

    "I agree."

    Suddenly, the patriarch of the Sarutobi family slowly raised his hand, breaking the silence of the scene.

    "Although Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, I will not take sides because of it."

    "I''ve always hated ninjas who got promoted through relationships, like Hizan of our clan, they never went through the back door."

    "Our family will not stand up and say a word for Ri Zhan."

    "I believe that the upright Master Toikama should have the same thoughts as me."

    "So, it is absolutely impossible for him to fabricate lies to deceive us for the sake of peace."

    The patriarch of the Sarutobi family turned his head to look at Hefeng, and smiled, "I don''t think anyone who has seen the Chunin selection exam will doubt Hefeng''s strength."

    "Now that he has mastered Mutun again, his strength has been further improved."

    "It is fully capable of serving as a special jonin!"

    Hearing Sarutobi Patriarch''s speech, Tomona nodded in relief.

    "I agree too."

    The patriarch Hyuga raised his hand for the second time, "I don''t think age is important, what matters is ability."

    "Since Hefeng defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao, I think his ability has been proven."

    "Relying on his outstanding mind and strong strength, he guarded the border of the Land of Fire, and also guarded the village!"

    "If Hefeng didn''t perform too few tasks and didn''t contribute enough to the village, I don''t think it would be a problem to directly promote him to Jonin."

    As soon as Hyuga Clan Head finished speaking.

    The Shimura patriarch sitting next to him immediately answered.

    "Clan Chief Hyuga said it well. The so-called position should be reserved for those who are capable, and it shouldn''t be because Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama."

    "We just look at him through colored glasses."

    "If Hefeng doesn''t have the aptitude to match the special Jnin, even if he is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, I will not agree."

    "Conversely, if Hefeng has enough ability to serve as a special Jonin, even if he has no blood relationship with the first Hokage-sama, I will still support him."

    Chief Shimura paused, "So, my answer is, I agree!"

    Fei Jian nodded slightly, feeling that these patriarchs had said very well.

    Very knowledgeable and far-sighted.

    They are really thinking about this matter for the future of the village.

    rather than selfish desires.

    This kind of pleasant discussion atmosphere made Feijian feel happy physically and mentally.

    Then, there was the patriarch of the Nara clan.

    "In our family, there is such a saying."

    "A person who hunts rabbits but returns foxes is worthy of exaggeration."

    "The man who hunted rabbits but brought back bears deserves applause."

    "During the Warring States Period, I heard about the brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao. There is no doubt that they are not foxes, but bears."

    "In this regard, I cannot think of any reason against Tobuma''s proposal."

    "As Chief Shimura said, because of Hefeng''s background, we have to avoid this and that, so that he can''t get fair and just treatment?"

    "Hefeng''s background is not something he can decide. If we object to promoting him as a special jounin because of this."

    "So, how chilling should he be to the village? So I agree with the opinions of several patriarchs."

    Wait for the Nara patriarch to finish his speech.

    A black question mark with a gentle face.

    like¡­¡­

    I am not the grandson of Senjujuma.

    But Uchiha Madara''s grandson.

    subsequently.

    The Qiudao Clan, the Mountain Clan, the Kurama Clan, and the patriarchs of several other big families.

    They raised their hands one after another, saying that there is nothing wrong with being promoted to Hefeng, especially Jonin.

    On the contrary, if it is because of Hefeng''s background, he must be subjected to unfair treatment.

    Then, this matter is undoubtedly wrong.

    Unknowingly, only the patriarch of the Uchiha clan has not responded to Tomona''s proposal.

    But look at the current situation.

    He felt that he couldn''t say a few words against it.

    grunt.

    The head of the Uchiha clan swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Envy, jealousy and hatred again.

    Why, Hefeng is not from the Uchiha clan.

    Uchiha and wind.

    What a nice name!

    Damn it.

    "I have no objection."

    In the end, the Uchiha patriarch had no choice but to sigh in agreement.

    "Ok."

    Seeing that there were no problems with the several patriarchs, Feijian took a deep breath.

    "Since everyone has no objection on this matter, then..."

    "Let me announce the final result."

    "Peace."

    Tobima paused for a moment, and emphasized his tone, "I hope you can understand the reason why we promoted you to be a special jounin."

    "It''s because I think you are capable enough, and it has nothing to do with whose grandson you are."

    "I hope you can perform the task well and dedicate yourself to the village. Do you understand?"

    Hefeng: "???"

 Chapter 107

    During the whole process, He Feng was in a dazed state.

    In particular, even though J¨­nin is also called J¨­nin, his strength is between Chunin and J¨­nin.

    Logically speaking, for an appointment at this level, only one sentence from Tobiki would be enough.

    There is no need to summon the patriarchs of the major families in Muye Village.

    At least Hefeng didn''t think it was necessary.

    "So, Tomona didn''t want to ask everyone for their opinions, and appointed me as a special jounin."

    He Feng thought for a while and calmly analyzed.

    Finally came to a conclusion.

    The focus of this meeting is not actually on the special Jonin, but on Mudun!

    As the Hashirama that ended the Warring States Period and opened the history of Ninja Village.

    Known as the God of Ninjas!

    And this era is not like that of Naruto.

    Everyone has only heard the legend of Zhujian, and has no concept of his strength.

    But the family patriarchs sitting here are different.

    All of them are ninjas who have come all the way from the Warring States Period.

    Many people were on the battlefield and witnessed Mu Dun with their own eyes.

    What kind of power is that.

    No further explanation is needed at all.

    In particular, Hiruzaru Sarutobi inherited the third generation of Hokage, hit it off with Danzo, and engaged in human experiments.

    I hope that in this way, Konoha can regain Mu Dun.

    it''s easy to see¡­¡­

    The wooden escape between the pillars is powerful enough to influence the next generation!

    In the speech before appointing himself as a special Jonin, Tomona deliberately emphasized the tone.

    Explain the fact that he has mastered Mu Dun.

    Moreover, when this matter was mentioned in Feijian, all the patriarchs of the major families present gasped.

    Eyes full of shock and dull gaze!

    "Taking a step back, even if this matter is really important, the patriarchs of the major families need to be present in person to discuss it together."

    "You can also summon me alone in Hokage''s office after the meeting is over!"

    The more he thought about it, the more Hefeng felt that he had been hand-picked.

    "I see."

    Zefeng looked around and looked at the patriarchs gathered here.

    Tobima''s real intention is to tell everyone.

    Starting today, Zephyr...

    Will be the successor of the next Hokage!

    At the same time, Feima also conducted some tests on the attitudes of the major families.

    Of course, this is just Hefeng''s personal opinion.

    As for the truth, Hefeng doesn''t know.

    Maybe all of this is just a coincidence.

    But no matter how you say it, the matter of being promoted to a Jonin has already been settled.

    The patriarchs of the major families present felt like dark clouds and stormy seas in their hearts.

    Can''t calm down at all.

    What is the concept of being promoted to Special Jonin at the age of seven?

    unprecedented!

    They even feel that Hefeng''s achievements today are very likely to be in the future, and there will be no successors!

    Especially the performance of the wind.

    They thought that upon hearing such news, Hefeng would jump up excitedly.

    Or maybe it''s hard to hide your excitement.

    But who knows...

    He was calmer than he imagined.

    She didn''t act like a seven-year-old kid at all.

    His calm expression seemed to be speaking.

    What''s so exciting about this, isn''t it just a special jounin.

    With his current strength, it''s not a problem even if he is a Junin, let alone a Junin.

    one¡­¡­

    A special Jonin who is only seven years old.

    Presumably this matter will definitely cause a sensation to all the ninjas in Konoha Village.

    In this way, with Tomona formally ordering Kazukaze to be a special Jonin, the matter came to an end.

    It''s just that in the hearts of these patriarchs, they still can''t dissipate the shock of Hefeng.

    Especially the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    There is no harm without comparison.

    Uchiha Setsuna, who was given high hopes by him, was eliminated by Kaze in the first round of the Chunin selection exam.

    And his achievements, no one from Uchiha can hold a candle to him!

    Could it be that you can only join the Thousand Hands Clan?

    The Uchiha patriarch thought of marriage again.

    After the meeting, the patriarchs of the major families left the Hokage building one after another and returned to their residences.

    On the way, several patriarchs couldn''t help getting together to discuss the future of Hefeng.

    In their view, Hefeng was promoted to Special Jonin when he was only seven years old.

    It is absolutely impossible for his achievements to be limited to this level.

    The most important thing is that Zefeng''s several records are indeed amazing.

    "I heard from that brat, Ri Zan, that when Zefeng performed his mission for the first time, he met Troy, a magnetic ninja from Hidden Cloud Village."

    Patriarch Sarutobi told what he knew.

    At that time, Hefeng didn''t know how to use the wooden escape, and defeated Troy with a move towards the peacock.

    And the other party is a ninja from Blood Successor Boundary!

    "Even for Jonin, the owner of Blood Succession Limit is a very difficult enemy."

    "As a result, Hefeng defeated such a terrifying opponent when he was just a fledgling!"

    "Yes." Patriarch Shimura echoed, "Even our family''s Danzo lost to Hefeng."

    "Recently when I sleep, I sometimes call Hefeng''s name."

    "You guys know that kid in Danzo, he''s very talented, he''s undoubtedly a genius in our family."

    "In the end, I still lost to Hefeng!"

    When he first heard about this, Chief Shimura was also in disbelief.

    But after he repeatedly confirmed, he could only believe this fact.

    "And the Chunin selection exam, the battle between him and the sand ninja."

    Patriarch Hinata interrupted the conversation, "It doesn''t look like two genocides are fighting."

    In the eyes of these patriarchs, even the Zefeng who can''t use Mudun.

    Talent and strength are enough to be described as monsters.

    Now Mu Dun has awakened again.

    It means that his strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    It is precisely because of this that they feel that there is nothing wrong with letting Hefeng be the special jounin.

    It has nothing to do with whether he is Zhu Jian''s grandson or not.

    "However, from this point of view, Zefeng should be cultivated by Tomonama-sama as the future Hokage."

    Suddenly, the Sarutobi family broke the matter.

    In his opinion, anyone with a little brain can see Tomona''s high hopes for Hefeng.

    Presumably, under the training of Tobima-sama, Zefeng is likely to become...

    The youngest Hokage ever.

    "You said, Hefeng, wouldn''t he become Hokage before he was twenty years old?"

    Hinata patriarch joked that he didn''t care who would be Hokage.

    As long as you can live in a peaceful village, it is already a good thing.

    In the previous Warring States Period, they racked their brains in order to protect their people.

    It was with great difficulty that the sealing technique called Bird in a Cage was developed.

    to protect the family.

    However, when he said this in a joking tone, he suddenly found out.

    Everyone''s expressions are very serious.

    as if¡­¡­

    Hokage who is less than twenty years old is not unrealistic.

 Chapter 108

    So far, everything has been planned in an orderly and perfect manner.

    Especially the performance of the wind.

    Every time it exceeds my expectations.

    As the actual power holder of Konoha Hidden Village, Tomama really can''t imagine the reason for refusing Kaze to inherit the next generation of Hokage.

    On the contrary, I can''t find it in Tobima, which is more suitable for inheriting the seeds of Hokage than Zefeng.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Whether it''s mind, ability, or anything else, there is a gap between them and Hefeng.

    And this gap cannot be made up by hard training and hard work.

    The key is¡­¡­

    The Qianshou family has spread branches and leaves, and is undoubtedly the largest family in Muye Yin Village.

    Although the current Hefeng is only seven years old, wait for him to grow up.

    Everyone in the Qianshou clan will support him as the patriarch.

    This is the political resource he has had since he was born.

    At the meeting just now, Fei Jian tested the patriarchs of the major families.

    When he said that Hefeng now has the information about Mu Dun, every patriarch''s reaction was huge.

    Sarutobi.

    Shimura.

    Hinata.

    Nature is a crowd of gentlemen.

    Or, at least on the surface, they are crowders.

    Only the people of the Uchiha clan have a subtle view of the wind.

    But this is not difficult to understand.

    "During the Warring States period, Senju and Uchiha were old enemies."

    "Although Madara and Big Brother put aside their family hatred and established Ninja Village, these people have always wanted to become the top of Konoha."

    Tobima stood in front of the window of Hokage''s office, muttering to himself while admiring Konoha''s appearance.

    Analyze the current situation.

    At the same time thinking about countermeasures.

    How to prevent the appearance of the next spot.

    However, at this moment, there was a rhythmic knock on the door of Hokage''s office.

    Pull Tomama from his own thoughts back to the real world.

    "Come in."

    Tokima put aside the matter of the Uchiha clan for the time being, turned around and walked back to his seat, and sat down calmly.

    The door of the office was slowly opened.

    The person who caught the eyes of the door was not someone else.

    exactly...

    Grandson of his elder brother Hashirama.

    Zephyr.

    He is also an excellent ninja who has just been promoted to Special Jonin.

    Although the strength of the general special ninja is lower than that of ninja.

    But in some fields, especially the Junin has a status that the Zhongnin cannot match.

    Such as education, research and development, espionage, interrogation, assassination and other work.

    Often requires special skills to be competent.

    "My lord."

    Zefeng came to Tokaima in three steps and two steps in parallel, looking forward to the next task content.

    "Hefeng, what do you think of Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Uchiha Kagami?"

    Tobima did not directly assign the task to Hefeng, but leaned his elbows on the desk, leaned forward slightly, and asked Hefeng what he thought of these people.

    In any case, he had performed missions with these two men.

    Have been in touch.

    Moreover, the identities of these two people are also extraordinary.

    Kagami is the genius who opened Sharingan among the Uchiha clan, and has always been given high hopes.

    Whether it is brains or strength, they are all excellent.

    Many people even think that one day he can surpass the mighty Uchiha Madara!

    Among them, the most appreciated place is that...

    Although Kagami is a member of the Uchiha clan, his vision is very high, and he is willing to jump out of the limitations of the family and devote himself to the development of the village.

    Based on these relationships, Tobuma will focus on training him.

    If possible, Tomona hopes that he can become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan in the future.

    Cultivate more people like him.

    Unfortunately however...

    Follow normal development.

    Uchiha mirror did not respond to Tomona''s expectations. At the age of twenty-five, he died young.

    Did not become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Although the cause of Kishimoto''s death was not mentioned, in Hefeng''s view, most of his death has nothing to do with the power struggle.

    With Uchiha''s character, how could they allow a person who supports Togama policy to lead the whole clan?

    As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, needless to say.

    Before Zefeng appeared, he had always been Tokaima''s most valued disciple.

    His father is a famous ninja.

    Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, they are all well-known figures.

    Behind it is the elder family at the beginning of the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Whether it is background or political resources, Hiruzen Sarutobi is quite outstanding.

    In addition, he has plenty of Chakra and is proficient in five escapism techniques.

    Tomona believes that he is fully qualified to be the third Hokage!

    In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the third generation of Hokage, pushed Konoha Hidden Village to its heyday.

    If it wasn''t for the breeze coming through.

    All of this will slowly flow forward in accordance with the supposed historical process.

    However, compared with today''s Japanese style, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s advantages in various aspects are not so dazzling.

    On birth.

    Hirazan''s father is indeed the famous ninja Sasuke Sarutobi.

    But Hefeng''s grandfather is the god of ninjas who quelled troubled times, Senju Bashirama!

    On the amount of chakra.

    If Sarutobi Hiruzen is a rushing river.

    So¡­¡­

    The wind is undoubtedly the endless sea!

    On family support.

    Behind Hirazan is indeed the elder family that established Konoha.

    But behind Hefeng, there is the famous Thousand Hands of Mori!

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not just Mori''s Senju.

    There will also be support from the Uzumaki Clan!

    After all, Hefeng''s grandma is the princess of the Uzumaki clan.

    To put it bluntly.

    Hiruza Sarutobi, compare your head with Kaze?

    However, since Tobuma asked this question, it means that he has his own considerations and intentions.

    So Hefeng pretended to be contemplative.

    She doesn''t act like a seven-year-old at all.

    More like a deliberate ninja.

    "I think Uchiha Mirror is a very powerful ninja. He not only opened Sharingan, but also has a high level of ideological awareness."

    "I have been in contact with him at the border post for more than a month, and it can be seen from his conversation."

    "He has the pride of being a member of the Uchiha clan, but also thinks about the village everywhere."

    "I am very pleased to have such a person as my subordinate."

    Hefeng answered with a serious face.

    And the central idea of ??these words is extracted, the real meaning is actually...

    I think Jing is very good, let him continue to be my subordinate.

    In any case, Hefeng is not a puppet at the mercy of others.

    He has his own ideas.

    Although he has no objection to Tobuma paving the way for himself, he always has a few cronies of his own.

    Otherwise, when he becomes Hokage, no one can trust him.

    How embarrassing is that?

    The mirror is a good candidate.

    At that time, he can also help him become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Turn the entire Uchiha into its own political power.

    no harm.

    "As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, when I first became Genin."

    "He helped me a lot and was a great guy."

 Chapter 109

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi left many black spots during his ruling period.

    Such as the death of the day.

    Uchiha exterminates the clan.

    But Sarutobi Hiruzen in this period is still a good person.

    At least¡­¡­

    Not bad for the current Japanese style.

    Answer all questions and be honest with others.

    There is no need for Hefeng to deliberately smear Hirizachi.

    A real strong person disdains to achieve his goals by discrediting his opponents.

    On birth.

    On ability.

    On popular expectations.

    I have to far surpass the current Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    If you deliberately smear Sarutobi Hiruzane in front of Tomagama at this time, let''s not talk about what Tomagama thinks.

    Hefeng himself would find him ugly.

    So when Toma asked her opinion on Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Hefeng chose to tell the truth, and narrated his current views on Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Tobima nodded repeatedly, feeling that Hefeng said it was right.

    "I didn''t expect Hefeng to be so observant."

    Feijian couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Although he has not been in contact with Zefeng for a long time, no matter how you look at it, his thinking is not like that of a seven-year-old child.

    He has his own unique views and opinions on many things.

    Always able to point out the problem straight to the point.

    If he didn''t know the Japanese style like the back of his hand, Tomona really doubted whether the person standing in front of him was just an adult who looked like a seven-year-old child.

    His evaluation of Sun Zhan and Mirror is comparable to his own opinion.

    Especially when it comes to mirrors.

    Zephyr can be used...

    He not only has the pride of being a member of the Uchiha clan, but at the same time can jump out of the limitations of the family and devote himself to the village.

    to evaluate the mirror.

    This clearly means that Hefeng is also someone who can look at the village beyond the confines of the family.

    the difference is¡­¡­

    Uchiha Mirror''s thoughts, which were in the ninja school, were influenced.

    More or less, each has its own guided relationship.

    But the wind...

    Only seven years old.

    It was under the premise of not being taught that he understood the relationship between the family and the village on his own.

    This is a very rare thing.

    At the same time, this also made Tomama strengthen his determination.

    Hefeng is indeed the most suitable person to inherit Hokage.

    Even more suitable than myself.

    "One day, under the leadership of Hefeng, Muyeyin Village will usher in a true heyday."

    There is such a sigh between the doors.

    Of course, these are all thoughts in his heart.

    Did not say it to tell Zefeng.

    "In that case, Zefeng, I plan to form a special ninja unit."

    "Ninja troops?" Hefeng tilted his head and subconsciously murmured these words.

    "good."

    Feijian explained to Hefeng, "Actually, I had this intention long ago."

    "Among the thirty-eight ninjas who plan to graduate from the fourth ninja school, some of them will be selected to form this army."

    "And this army is directly under my orders."

    When Feijian said these words, Hefeng suddenly realized.

    If he didn''t guess wrong.

    The person who is referring to should be...

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Turn to Xiaochun.

    Mitomon inflammation.

    And Autumn Road Takes the Wind.

    They are all pretty good ninjas.

    And in the future, except for the untimely death of Uchiha Kagami and the whereabouts of Akimichi Torokaze is unknown.

    The remaining four people have all become high-ranking Konohas.

    "Among these people, Sun Zhan is undoubtedly the most special one."

    After some analysis, He Feng guessed.

    Tobima probably wanted to join himself in this team.

    "So far, the preset members of this force are all people you are familiar with."

    Tobima paused for a moment, and began to say the names of these people.

    The result was the same as Hefeng guessed.

    It was Ri Zhan, Dan Zang, Xiao Chun, Chi Feng, Jing, and Yan.

    In the original plot, they themselves are Feijian''s personal guards, true disciples.

    Even such a major event as signing a peace agreement with Lei Ying of Yunyin Village.

    Tobima chose to take a few of them there.

    And on the way of encountering Jinkaku Yinkaku''s pursuit, Tomama even appointed Hirazan as the third Hokage.

    It is not difficult to see the status of these ninjas in Tomona''s mind.

    "My original plan was to let Sarutobi Hiruzen lead this team."

    "Whether it''s brains, responsibility, strength, or reaction, Ri Zhan is the best of these ninjas."

    "but¡­¡­"

    The conversation changed between the doors.

    "Your performance during this time really surprised me."

    The tone of Torima was very calm.

    However, these words made Hefeng want to laugh.

    Grandpa Fujian.

    Are you sure, is it really appropriate to describe it as a little surprised?

    You were not a little surprised before.

    I can clearly see that your jaw is about to drop to the floor in shock!

    And your eyes that usually look a little hard to open.

    They were so shocked that they were bigger than a bull''s eye.

    never mind.

    I still don''t complain.

    After all, you are my grandfather too.

    Let me save some face for you.

    Jian Hefeng just listened quietly, without interrupting himself.

    Tobuma continued talking.

    "So I plan to make an exception and let you join this team, and Hiru Sarutobi will kill them, and continue to perform tasks."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Because this ninja army is directly led by me, the tasks performed will be very difficult."

    The higher the difficulty of the task, the greater the contribution will be.

    For the growth of Hefeng, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.

    after all¡­¡­

    What Tomagama wants is a new Hokage that can surpass Hashirama.

    rather than a puppet.

    Not even a big embroidered pillow!

    So even if it is gold-plated, Tokama also hopes that Zefeng can pass his genuine test.

    S-level missions will only be commonplace in the future!

    If he doesn''t even have this awareness.

    That would be such a disappointment!

    However, Tobuma firmly believes that Hefeng will always let him down in the matter of letting himself down.

    Because he is a breeze!

    Thousand Hands and Wind!

    Even if the eldest brother hopes that people from the Qianshou clan can intermarry with foreigners, he will gradually abandon the name Qianshou.

    fully integrated into the village.

    But some things cannot be changed after all!

    As long as Hefeng raises his arms and shouts, all the people of the Qianshou clan will follow him!

    "It''s not impossible to join this army, but I have a question."

    Hefeng opened his mouth slowly, and asked back at the door.

    "Oh? What''s the problem?" Fei Jian looked He Feng up and down, wondering what the seven-year-old kid in front of him was thinking.

    However, Tomonama doesn''t hate Kaze haggling with him.

    Even on the contrary, Hefeng is like this, the more excited he is.

    It''s better than that kind of submissive child.

    Boys should be rebellious and have their own opinions and thoughts.

    Otherwise, what can be done?

    You must know that when Hashirama was young, he often talked to his father...

    "Father''s kindness and son''s filial piety"

    Ok.

    The father is kind and the son is filial.

    "Should I join this ninja army as the captain, or as a team member?"

    "If it''s the latter, I hope that the decision-making power of this army can be handed over to me."

    Between the doors: "???"

 Chapter 110

    As expected of you.

    Zephyr.

    The decision-making power of the entire ninja army is given to you, so what is it if it is not the captain?

    A captain without decision-making power, isn''t that a puppet?

    For a while, there were a lot of troubles in Feijian''s heart.

    But it¡¯s undeniable that¡­

    Attitude towards peace.

    I appreciate it very much.

    As a strong person, this should be the attitude.

    This is not only a kind of confidence in one''s own ability, but also a sense of responsibility.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old now, it only took him more than two months to be promoted to a genius of a special jounin!

    Do not.

    It''s a monster!

    Especially for Sun Zhan and the others.

    It is undoubtedly expected that Hefeng will be the captain of this army.

    but¡­¡­

    Tobuma does not intend to directly appoint Kaze as the captain.

    On the one hand, he wanted to see Hefeng''s current strength.

    Witness with your own eyes.

    On the other hand, he intends to let this army experience for himself how strong their captain is.

    "In this case, it depends on whether you have the strength, Hefeng."

    After a brief silence, Toikama spoke.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Grandpa Fujian.

    You can''t be serious, can you?

    Do you really think that Ri Zhan and the others together will be your opponent?

    Especially after he awakened Mu Dun?

    Hefeng wanted to laugh a little.

    Now he is very strong!

    What day cut, Danzo, Uchiha mirror.

    All are not enough to see!

    "Although one should be humble and recognize the gap between oneself and others, in order to better set out on the road, but..."

    "Blindly belittle yourself, shrink back when things happen, and have too much low self-esteem."

    "It doesn''t make people grow."

    "The real strong should maintain reasonable self-confidence."

    "If Sun Zhan is qualified, I will naturally vote for him and let him be the captain of the army."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "No matter how you look at it, the current me is stronger than Ri Zhan."

    It should be...

    Do my part!

    Of course, these are Hefeng''s heartfelt thoughts, and he didn''t say them out to Tobima.

    In the real world, he just stood quietly in front of Tobuma, waiting for his decision.

    "So, I''m going to arrange a test."

    "It''s up to you to face this ninja army!"

    Said loudly between the doors.

    And this is Hefeng''s first mission after being promoted to Special Jonin!

    He alone faced Hizhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, Chifeng, Jing, Yan.

    These excellent ninjas!

    "Although I know you have defeated Danzo before, this time is different."

    "I have always trained a few of them in the form of a small team."

    "In other words, the tacit understanding and cooperation between them has reached the peak."

    "So, don''t underestimate them."

    Tokama explained to Zefeng.

    He will tell Ri Zhan and the others about the test in advance and give them plenty of time to prepare.

    Have them analyze Zephyr''s abilities, as well as its weaknesses.

    To put it bluntly, it is to treat Hefeng as their enemy, carefully analyze it, and make full preparations.

    In fact, Tobuma has more or less her own little thoughts.

    Those people like Riza are high-quality seeds selected by him from the ninja school after careful observation.

    Everyone has been given high hopes by Tokaima and focused on training.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Tomona felt that Yiri Zhan and others had the ability.

    Fully capable, future Konoha executives.

    Hand them over to Zephyr now.

    In fact, there is an intention to form a prototype of a leadership team.

    Ideally, it would be natural for Kaze to become Hokage, and then Hiruza and the others would assist Kaze.

    In this way, it is necessary to let them know the excellence of Zephyr.

    Hearty surrender.

    It''s like assisting big brother Hashirama himself.

    "Hefeng, I will give you a month to prepare."

    One month is enough for Ri Zhan and the others to further improve their cooperation and tacit understanding.

    and¡­¡­

    You can also design a targeted plan based on your understanding of the wind.

    "A month?"

    Hefeng nodded slightly, and then glanced at the punch card system.

    According to calculations, within a month, I can check in again.

    Earn rewards.

    Although Hefeng can guess, this month''s time is not to prepare himself.

    Instead, let Ri Zhan and the others get ready.

    but¡­¡­

    Feel sorry.

    I can check in!

    "I''m really looking forward to it."

    The corner of Zefeng''s mouth was raised, and a smile appeared.

    Now, he can''t wait to fight Ri Zhan and the others!

    This future Konoha boss.

    Let me show you my current strength!

    After making an appointment with Tomona, Hefeng turned and left Hokage''s office.

    Watching Hefeng''s small figure disappear at the door.

    He took a deep breath.

    He seemed to have foreseen what would happen a month later.

    After all, even the Golden Horn troops were defeated by Hefeng.

    Just by killing a few of them, no matter how well they cooperated.

    real¡­¡­

    Can you wrestle with the wind?

    "Do I want to put some restrictions on Hefeng."

    "For example, prohibiting him from using the Eight Door Dunjia..."

    For a moment, Tomama fell into deep thought.

    Until there was another knock on the office door.

    "Come in."

    With Tobuma''s permission, the office door was opened again.

    The person who came was none other than a member of the new troop established by Tomama.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    The autumn road takes the wind.

    Turn to Xiaochun.

    Mitomon inflammation.

    At this time, they were walking in nervously, and then lined up.

    I don''t know what''s the matter with Master Toikama suddenly calling them over.

    "I plan to form a special ninja unit, which will be directly led by me!"

    Feijian spoke out his own thoughts in detail.

    And this is undoubtedly a great honor for Ri Zhan and others.

    Their hearts felt unprecedented excitement.

    but¡­¡­

    Feijian suddenly changed the topic, "I plan to let Hefeng join this army, and serve as your captain!"

    "All future missions, follow his command!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Especially Riza and Danzo.

    They never dreamed that in the blink of an eye, they would become Hefeng''s subordinates!

    and¡­¡­

    "Wait a minute, Togama-sama, Kaze is still a Chunin right now?"

    Danzo immediately exclaimed, "Is it wrong to let him be the captain? He''s only... seven years old!"

    In fact, what Danzo said was exactly what everyone wanted.

    No matter how you say it, Hefeng is just a seven-year-old child!

    Moreover, he has just become a Chunin.

    Lack of leadership experience?

    "Don''t worry, I just appointed Hefeng as a special J¨­nin."

    Tobuma paused for a while, "However, since you question Hefeng''s ability, I will give you a chance."

    "I''ll give you one month to become stronger, and then challenge Zefeng!"

 Chapter 111

    Zephyr became a special jounin?

    This news was like a bomb, shocking Ri Zhan and the others.

    Although they had long known that Hefeng was different, his growth rate had once again peaked their cognition.

    "Hefeng, are you only seven years old?" Xiaochun stood there dumbfounded, and couldn''t help asking the people around him.

    Could it be that there is something wrong with my cognition?

    A seven-year-old special jonin.

    Or their captain?

    Such news is really exaggerated.

    Even Xiaochun seriously doubted whether he hadn''t woken up.

    Or Tobima-sama made a joke with them.

    However, no matter how you look at it, Master Feijian has a serious face and a very serious tone.

    This is no joke.

    but the truth.

    Even Tobima-sama gave them a chance.

    A chance to challenge the wind.

    If they win, it will prove that Zefeng is indeed not qualified to be their captain.

    At that time, I will re-appoint a captain to lead this ninja army.

    "I actually think that Master Hefeng is fully capable of leading this army and doesn''t need any challenges at all."

    Suddenly, Uchiha Mirror spoke out his thoughts aloud.

    The people gathered around him are all geniuses from various families.

    Their strength cannot be underestimated.

    But no matter how powerful it is, it can''t change a fact.

    That is, they cannot be compared with Hefeng.

    Perhaps in the future, Sarutobi Hiruzen will become a more powerful ninja than Kinkaku and Yinkaku.

    But now, his strength is much worse than that of Jin Jiao.

    Not to mention others.

    Such a force, in the eyes of the mirror, is not an opponent of Hefeng at all.

    What''s more, he was originally Hefeng''s subordinate.

    After seeing that kind of leadership ability and mind, Jing has long been convinced by Hefeng.

    It is perfect for him to lead this ninja army.

    The eyes of the others focused on the mirror one after another, staring at him with an incredulous expression.

    Is this man in front of him really the genius of the Uchiha clan?

    He actually felt that He Feng was the most suitable candidate!

    Even if he is only seven years old!

    What happened on the border of the Land of Fire?

    It will make such a big change in the mirror.

    "Of course, since there is an opportunity to challenge Hefeng, I don''t intend to give up."

    Immediately.

    Uchiha mirror added another sentence, expressing his determination to Tomona.

    He will definitely use this month''s time to train himself desperately and improve his strength.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other.

    In any case, both of them and Kagami were ninjas who graduated at the same time, and spent the most time together.

    The relationship is the best.

    No one dares to underestimate Uchiha Mirror''s strength.

    But when they saw his attitude, Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    How strong is the current breeze?

    "However, with what Jing said, I can''t wait to fight against Master Hefeng."

    Hirizhan took a deep breath and expressed his determination to Tomona.

    "One month? It seems that I have to ask my father to help me improve my strength."

    "No matter what, I don''t want to lose to Hefeng."

    In fact, it wasn''t just Hiraku''s idea.

    It is everyone''s thoughts.

    No one wants to lose to Hefeng.

    Even if he is an astonishing genius!

    A ninja as strong as a monster.

    At the age of seven, he became a very ninja monster!

    They still don''t want to lose to him!

    especially¡­¡­

    They face the wind together!

    It is such a thing that an elite disciple trained by Master Tobima loses to a seven-year-old child.

    If it gets out, it''s really...

    Subtle!

    Especially Danzo.

    When Tomona said this, the image of fighting with Hefeng couldn''t help appearing in his mind.

    Until now, he still remembers that punch that He Feng swung.

    everything¡­¡­

    All vividly.

    It''s that clear.

    so real.

    Close your eyes a little, and you can clearly see Zefeng''s fist.

    moment!

    Danzo shivered involuntarily.

    The person he most, most, and least wants to fight again is He Feng!

    Can you not participate?

    I have no opinion on who will be the captain.

    if only¡­¡­

    Just don''t fight Hefeng!

    Even Danzo didn''t expect that Zefeng would leave such a huge psychological shadow on him.

    But¡­¡­

    Looking at the companions who are eager to try.

    Even Xiaochun looked forward to fighting Hefeng.

    Danzo, I really can''t say no to it!

    "very good."

    Tomona watched everyone''s reactions, and felt very relieved.

    This is exactly the seed in his ideal.

    "Konoha, will definitely be in your hands, and it will reach its heyday."

    Feijian couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Then, they agreed on the time and place for their fight.

    And for the next month.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others did not gather together for tactical training.

    Instead, they asked their family elders to help them improve their strength.

    Although they were inconceivable about Tobima''s decision, the strength of Zefeng cannot be underestimated.

    They need stronger strength to face the wind!

    As for He Feng, naturally he would not spend his time fishing.

    Today, he has the goal of becoming the third generation of Hokage.

    Moreover, he still can''t control Jingmen''s state very well.

    Therefore, Hefeng spent all of this time on physical training, crazily improving his level.

    The only regret is that he soon ushered in the limit of his muscles.

    "It seems that at this stage, I can only exercise my muscles to this extent."

    "Damn it, if only I could be five years older."

    In fact, Hefeng doesn''t have high demands on himself.

    He felt that if he could have a height of 1.5 meters, he would be able to increase his current strength by three or four times.

    However, no matter how hard he ate, he didn''t grow taller during this time.

    For the first time, I complained about my height.

    "Anyway, I was a handsome guy at 1.83 meters before time travel."

    Sitting in front of the mirror, Hefeng sighed, worrying about his height.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng''s gaze was quickly attracted by the person in the mirror.

    He looked at each other carefully.

    Although she is still young, her facial features are already very delicate.

    "so hot."

    After a moment of silence, Zefeng couldn''t help but exclaim.

    He had never seen such a handsome man.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to ninja school, otherwise, the girls in Konoha would have to fight for me?"

    Wait until this body is a few years older.

    I''m afraid it''s not...

    One evildoer.

    "The youngest and most handsome Hokage ever."

    Ugh.

    Unexpectedly, the fourth generation of Hokage Namikaze Minato, one of the few advantages, was surpassed by himself in this way.

    "never mind."

    Zefeng shook his head, ready to go.

    Today is the day when he takes over the challenge from Ri Zhan and others!

    Yes.

    The one-month deadline is just around the corner!

    During this period, he checked in again.

    And obtained the skill of [Wood Dungeon Clone].

 Chapter 112

    After getting ready, Zefeng came to the practice field.

    Fei Jian, Ri Zhan, Dan Zang, Jing, Yan, Xiao Chun, and Chi Feng all rushed here one after another.

    Everyone cheered up to 200%.

    It is not difficult to see that they have made sufficient preparations for today.

    Although Hefeng made another check-in during this period, he didn''t get any good things from the check-in gift pack.

    Only got one [Wood Dun clone. ¡¿

    For Ri Zhan and others, this should be good news.

    Hefeng has not been qualitatively improved.

    Of course, it''s impossible for Ri Zhan and others to know about this kind of thing.

    He Feng and Ri Zhan and the others stood in two rows in a tacit understanding.

    Both parties are very clear in their hearts that the person standing in front of them is the opponent they will face next.

    Everyone is very nice.

    Looking at the two sides between the doors, I couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Whether it is Hefeng, or Ri Zhan and others.

    They all acted very confidently.

    No one showed a fearful expression before the battle started.

    This still makes Tobuma feel very gratified.

    This shows that he did not misread these high-quality seeds.

    "So¡­¡­"

    "Let me tell you the rules."

    While Feijian was talking, he took out two bells from his bosom.

    "Bell?"

    Ri Zhan and the others tilted their heads, not understanding what Tobima suddenly took out the two bells for.

    On the contrary, it was Hefeng who suddenly realized.

    Bell Scramble!

    This is undoubtedly an old tradition in Muye Village.

    "I thought this kind of actual combat exercise was invented by Hiruzaru Sarutobi, but I didn''t expect it to be Tomagama."

    Hefeng murmured in his heart, but did not speak.

    "good."

    Tobima nodded and explained: "Hizan, your task is to snatch the bell from Hefeng''s hand."

    "As long as you can snatch the bell, you will be considered a victory."

    From Tobima''s point of view, only relying on Hirazan and the others, they want to defeat the current Hefeng.

    Basically impossible.

    You know, even the Golden Horn troops fell into Hefeng''s hands.

    And he also awakened Mu Dun.

    Even if Ri Zhan and the others were given a month, there would be no qualitative leap.

    On the contrary, it is peaceful...

    His growth rate can be described as a monster.

    Learned the Eight Dunjias with just one glance.

    After that, it took only three months to be promoted to Special Jonin.

    This kind of talent is the most terrifying place.

    Who knows how much Hefeng''s strength has increased in this month?

    If defeat is the goal, Tomama is really worried...

    Sun Zhan and the others will feel desperate!

    After some careful consideration, Tobuma came up with this plan.

    To some extent, the difficulty can be reduced.

    So Tomona threw the bell to Zefeng, motioning him to tie it on his belt.

    Naturally Hefeng would not refuse this, he caught the bell with one hand and tied it up easily.

    As long as there is a little movement, the bell will make a crisp sound.

    It sounds very pleasant.

    As for Ri Zhan and the others, they were engrossed in staring at Zefeng''s bell.

    Because they also discovered this detail.

    As long as there is a slight movement of the wind, the bell will ring.

    In other words, these two bells are equivalent to blocking Hefeng''s plan to hide the dark place.

    "However, this does not mean that..."

    Hirizhan gasped at the corner of his mouth and discovered the meaning behind the bell, "In the eyes of Master Toikama, he thinks that only with such a balancing mechanism can we win."

    For Sun Zhan, this way of reducing the difficulty is actually a blow.

    The current peace...

    How strong is it?

    Not long ago, he wasn''t even a ninja, right?

    When performing the escort mission, he was still his subordinate.

    In a blink of an eye, it became me who wanted to challenge him!

    This growth rate simply overturned his cognition!

    "It seems that Master Feijian thinks that if Zefeng hides in the dark and attacks with the opportunity, he can defeat us one by one."

    "Having him carry the bell is equivalent to erasing a tactic that worked for him."

    Uchiha Mirror told everyone his analysis.

    In other words, he wants his companions to recognize it.

    The actual function of those two bells...

    It''s protecting them!

    "The bell."

    Danzo gritted his teeth, feeling very complicated.

    Could it be that Lord Zhujian''s bloodline is really that terrifying?

    He Fengming is only seven years old, yet he is so strong that he needs all of them to face it together!

    Not only that!

    Tokama-sama also deliberately imposed restrictions on Zefeng.

    In order to weaken his strength, to achieve a balance.

    However, just when everyone thought that the limitation of the bell alone was already exaggerated.

    Once again, the words were amazing!

    "In addition to this, I have to add one more condition."

    He turned his head to look at Zefeng.

    Obviously, the conditions in his mouth are aimed at Hefeng alone.

    "You are prohibited from using the Eight Gates Dunjia and the technique of shadow clone."

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar!

    Especially Riza and Danzo.

    His jaw almost fell to the ground in shock.

    them¡­¡­

    Did you hear me right?

    Tokaima-sama, prohibit Hefeng from using the Bamen Dunjia and Shadow Clone techniques?

    Aren''t these two ninjutsu the unique skills of the wind?

    Disable these two ninjutsu, then take the wind to fight them?

    wait¡­¡­

    wrong.

    It''s not like this.

    Ri Zhan gasped again, his eyes widened bigger than a bull''s.

    "Master Feijian means that even if Hefeng doesn''t use the techniques of Eight Dunjia and Shadow Clone."

    "Are we not his opponent?"

    Ri Zhan with a flexible mind was the first to react.

    Next came Xiaochun, Yan, Jing, and Qufeng.

    The last is Danzo.

    Zephyr...

    You are only seven years old this year, right?

    What kind of monster is he!

    Defeat them without the restrictions of using the Eight Door Dunjia, Shadow Clone Art, and carrying the bell!

    How is this possible?

    It''s too outrageous!

    "no problem."

    Hefeng nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    Since mastering Mu Dun, his dependence on Bamen Dunjia has not been so great.

    Presumably, it is also because of this that Togama proposed this restriction method.

    He wanted to see to what extent he could use the wooden escape.

    can understand.

    As for the technique of shadow clone.

    Excuse me.

    I have now learned the better use of the wooden escape avatar.

    That kind of ninjutsu, whether you can''t help it or not, has no effect on me.

    "Since everyone is ready, then..."

    Tomama took a step back and announced the official start of the actual combat exercise!

    Whoosh¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª

    Ri Zhan and others instantly turned into several black shadows, receded towards the woods behind them, and disappeared.

    This kind of exercise lasted for a day and a night.

    As long as they can get the bell in Hefeng''s hand within this time limit.

    Even if they win.

    "Conversely, if you all lost to Hefeng, then you shouldn''t have any complaints about Hefeng being the captain."

 Chapter 113

    As soon as the battle for the bell started, Ri Zhan and others quickly entered the woods and hid.

    On the contrary, it was He Feng who stood there indifferently.

    Hefeng seems to be passive, but in fact it is active.

    Now that the bell is in his hands, he doesn''t need to find Ri Zhan and others one by one.

    The only thing he needs to do is to wait patiently.

    Waiting for the day to cut them, they couldn''t hold back and took the initiative to attack.

    "Hefeng stood where he was, and didn''t move." Uchiha mirror observed through Sharingan.

    In his opinion, Zefeng''s move is very wise.

    There is a bell tied to his body, and a slight movement will make a sound.

    In other words, Zefeng wanted to approach them quietly.

    Basically impossible.

    Running into the woods to look for them would be a waste of energy.

    "Mirror, I have a plan."

    Ri Zhan spoke suddenly.

    During this month, he not only trained himself, but also analyzed the wind.

    There is no doubt that Zephyr has a great advantage in terms of Chakra.

    Even if Tobima disables his shadow clone technique, Bamen Dunjia, it will not change this point.

    "When Hefeng took the Chunin exam, I happened to be the examiner."

    "There is no doubt that it is not a realistic thing to want to win by fighting Ninjutsu with the wind."

    Sun Zhan expressed his point of view to everyone.

    "What do you mean?" Danzo frowned.

    Is it possible to fight against the wind?

    Even without the Eight Door Dunjia, he still has strange power.

    In Danzo''s view, this is also not a wise choice.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Hirizhan shook his head resolutely, and turned his gaze to Uchiha Mirror.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Chifeng followed Hizhan''s line of sight and saw Jing''s eyes.

    "I see, you want to use illusion to decide the outcome." Jing suddenly realized.

    Ri Zhan nodded slightly, indicating that it was indeed so.

    Illusion is undoubtedly the field where the Uchiha clan is best at.

    Once they look into the eyes of Sharingan, even if it is only for a moment, they can draw their opponents into the world of illusion.

    In this way, no matter how powerful Hefeng''s ninjutsu and taijutsu are.

    He couldn''t resist either.

    "Even if your illusion can only affect the wind for a few seconds, it''s enough for us to snatch the bell."

    Sun Zhan said emphatically.

    Illusion is the most suitable tactic for them.

    At the same time, Sun Zhan was also very fortunate.

    The rule arranged by Tobima-sama is to grab the bell.

    rather than defeat.

    Otherwise, Ri Zhan is really not sure.

    "However, Hefeng seems to know Sharingan very well."

    Even Jing felt that Ri Zhan''s plan was the most suitable tactic for them right now.

    But thinking that the other party is He Feng, Jing still felt a little guilty.

    At the border, when fighting with the Golden Horn troops.

    He Feng almost used his Sharingan as freely as if it were his eyes.

    I am afraid¡­¡­

    "It will be very difficult to apply illusion to Zefeng."

    Mirror''s tone was a little helpless.

    I think it''s better for everyone not to have too much hope for their own illusions.

    "yes."

    After listening to Kagami''s narration, Hirizhan nodded slightly.

    "In short, let''s follow this tactic for one day and one night."

    After finishing speaking, Ri Zhan straightened up from the ground, ready to serve as bait.

    "Danzo, let''s go."

    "Xiaochun, Yan, and Qufeng, you are responsible for supporting them."

    Sun Zhan began to divide the work among everyone.

    Since it is bait, it is better not to have too many people.

    Others naturally have no opinion.

    No matter how you say it, Hirazan is the only jonin among them.

    If there is no Zefeng, the post of captain will most likely fall on Ri Zhan''s shoulders.

    Moreover, his tactics are indeed impeccable.

    No one can come up with a better solution.

    Uchiha mirror pulled up 200% of his energy and stared at Hefeng with all his attention.

    Be ready to unleash illusion at any time.

    Xiaochun''s mood is very complicated.

    She observed her partners, everyone''s expressions were serious and serious.

    It''s like facing a big enemy.

    But¡­¡­

    Isn''t their opponent a seven-year-old child?

    They''re only seven years old, and they''ve put so much pressure on them!

    Especially Sun Zhan and Uchiha Mirror.

    them¡­¡­

    But they are all geniuses of the Sarutobi and Uchiha clans, right?

    In the end, they fought against Hefeng, and they...

    So cautious!

    This kind of thing is like a fantasy.

    But just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to walk out of the woods, he stopped suddenly, bit his thumb, and then formed seals with both hands.

    When he successfully formed the last seal, his palm slammed to the ground.

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist appeared in front of Ri Zhan.

    Danzo couldn''t help but widen his eyes, looking at the center of the white mist in disbelief.

    The guy who caught my eye was an ape wearing a tiger skin!

    "Don''t be nervous, Danzo, this is the psychic beast of our Sarutobi clan."

    "Ape Demon!"

    And this psychic technique is exactly Sarutobi Hiruzen, the result of this month''s training!

    "Yo, Sarutobi."

    The ape demon folded his arms around his chest and greeted Ri Zhan.

    And Ri Zhan stretched out his hand directly, signaling the ape demon to turn into a Vajra Ruyi stick.

    "clear."

    Boom!

    The ape demon''s body quickly transformed into a long stick and flew into Ri Zhan''s hands.

    At the same time, the ape demon was also full of curiosity about the enemy this time.

    It''s just that when he saw that the enemy who appeared in front was a seven-year-old kid.

    The ape demon suddenly became suspicious of the monkey.

    Ri Zhan channeled himself out, that is...

    To deal with a seven-year-old kid?

    What a joke!

    Does he know how strong he is?

    "Hey, Sarutobi, are you serious? Are you going to use me against a child?"

    The ape demon couldn''t help complaining, he really couldn''t understand Ri Zhan''s brain circuit.

    A seven-year-old kid.

    Doesn''t that mean you can subdue them with your hands?

    She even used psychic techniques to turn herself into a vajra wish stick!

    What are you kidding?

    "Danzo."

    Hirazan didn''t care so much, he took a deep breath, gathered the chakra to his throat, and let Danzo cooperate with him at the same time.

    To deal with a strong person like Hefeng.

    They cannot be careless.

    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of Brilliant Flame!"

    Hirazan used the fire escape ninjutsu passed down from generation to generation by the Sarutobi clan, spewing fierce flames from his mouth, and went straight to Zefeng.

    The fire was fast and violent.

    The scope is extremely wide.

    In an instant, all the escape routes of Zefeng were blocked.

    Danzo also took a deep breath and used his best wind escape!

    Now, none of them are the ninja of Konoha Hidden Village, and they naturally know how to use unique skills such as combined ninjutsu.

    A gust of wind was released by Danzo, pouring into Sarutobi Hiruzen''s fierce flames.

    In an instant, the power of Ri Zhan''s fire escape was increased by two or three times.

    Seeing the sky full of flames coming towards him, the breeze did not dodge or dodge, and his hands formed seals to deal with it.

    "As expected of Sarutobi Hiruzen, he has such an astonishing amount of chakra."

    After talking with the wind, he transformed his chakra into a majestic water escape.

    Water Escape¡¤Water Formation Wall!

 Chapter 114

    Seeing that Sun Zhan and Danzo cooperate with each other, using the amplification effect of wind escape and fire escape, the technique of heroic flame is strengthened.

    The wind formed a seal quickly, and defended with a water barrier.

    Clear spring water surged from Hefeng''s feet, forming a circle with him as the center, soaring into the sky, rising to a height of four feet in an instant, resisting the oncoming Hao Yan.

    Bark!

    Where water and fire intersect, high-temperature steam is generated, rolling toward the sky.

    "Hi-Zan and the others are not Class 7, they won''t fight each other for the bell like Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura."

    "However, the only ones who came out of the woods were Hizun, Danzo."

    "If I didn''t guess, they should have acted as bait."

    Hefeng began to analyze the situation.

    Although his strength completely crushes Ri Zhan and the others, but they have a hole card in their hands that can target themselves.

    "Uchiha Mirror."

    "As a genius among the Uchiha clan, he has already opened Sharingan."

    "Although it''s not yet at the level of a kaleidoscope, it''s still very easy to cast illusions."

    At the border of the Land of Fire, the reason why Zefeng was able to restrain the Golden Horn was by relying on the illusion of the mirror.

    "Even a ninja like Jin Jiao couldn''t resist the illusion of the mirror, and it''s hard to say with my current body."

    After some analysis, He Feng felt that the other party most likely wanted to use Sharingan as the core of their tactics.

    Others cooperate with each other.

    Finally, Yujing dragged himself into the illusion world of Sharingan.

    Even if the illusion of the mirror can only delay the time for a few seconds, it is enough for Ri Zhan and others to get the bell.

    From this perspective, the actions of Hiruza and Danzo are reasonable.

    They are bait.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng formed a seal again and used the offensive water escape.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bullet!"

    A pool of clear water condensed under Hefeng''s feet, instantly devoured him, twisted upwards, and transformed into the dragon''s head of Dongfang, with red eyes shining, opened its bloody mouth, and went straight to Hirizhan Danzo.

    "It''s a waterspout."

    Ri Zhan was the first to react, and used the restraint effect of Earth Dun to defend with the Earth Flow Wall.

    However¡­¡­

    Who is Hefeng?

    He is a time traveler.

    For Hizan who is proficient in several kinds of chakras, he knows any ninjutsu.

    Hefeng can be described as quite understanding.

    He almost predicted that Sun Zhan would use the earth flow wall to defend when encountering the water dragon bomb.

    Therefore, he injected more chakra into the water dragon bomb this time, increasing its size and power several times.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Ri Zhan quickly came to his senses and quickly jumped back.

    As a result, just as he thought, his earth flow wall failed to block Zefeng''s water dragon bomb.

    Danzo, who reacted a little slower, was directly bitten by the water dragon bullet.

    Ton ton ton ton ton.

    A large amount of liquid scrambled into Danzo''s body, bringing him a painful suffocation.

    Ri Zhan was even more frightened by this scene.

    "Looking at Hefeng''s use of water escape before, I was just amazed at the power of his water escape."

    "Now that I have experienced it myself, I realize that the water escape of Hefeng is so terrifying..."

    Ri Zhan sucked in a breath of cold air from the corner of his mouth, but he actually didn''t want to.

    But the picture in front of me is really shocking!

    Logically speaking, the Earth Dungeon has a restraining effect on the Water Dungeon itself, and the defensive effect of the Earth Flow Wall is quite good in the Earth Dungeon.

    As a result, in front of Zefeng''s water dragon bomb, his soil flow wall is like a dam of a bean curd project.

    Was easily washed away.

    That water dragon is like a river rushing to the sea, unstoppable.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Hirizhan noticed Danzo who was drowning.

    "Ruyi Vajra Stick!"

    In desperation, Hirizhan had no choice but to extend the wishful vajra stick, and slammed it towards Danzo, hitting his ass with a stick, relying on the strength of the wishful vajra stick.

    Push him out of the waterspout.

    thump!

    Danzo grabbed the ground with his head, lying on the ground awkwardly, and rolled forward a few times before he was able to stop.

    Almost instantly killed by Japanese ninjutsu!

    "Ape...Speed ??fly..."

    The ape demon who saw this scene felt his scalp tingling.

    he¡­¡­

    Could it be some kind of illusion?

    Ri Zhan''s opponent is just a seven-year-old kid, right?

    How could a seven-year-old kid unleash such a terrifying water escape ninjutsu?

    This is too outrageous!

    Is his chakra free of money?

    wrong.

    This can no longer be called Chakra.

    But check it out!

    The ape demon who was disdainful towards Hefeng just now was directly shocked by Hefeng for a whole year!

    What kind of monster is this guy!

    "Ape Demon, now you know why I use spiritism?"

    "If you really treat Hefeng as an ordinary kid, I''m afraid you don''t even know how he died."

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help complaining.

    Kagami and the others were watching the battle in the woods.

    They all stared at each other.

    Is this really a water escape?

    This is clearly Haidun!

    Isn''t Hefeng only seven years old?

    Why is chakra so amazing.

    Is this...

    Is it a super bloodline from the combination of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan?

    "Jing, I''m really counting on you this time." Yan couldn''t help but patted Jing''s shoulder, as if to say, your illusion is almost our only hope.

    But don''t miss it!

    And Xiaochun''s sight was deeply attracted by the breeze.

    Hefeng is impeccable in terms of brains, strength, and responsibility.

    His facial features have inherited Zhujian''s appearance, and his blue is better than blue.

    If he was a few years older, that face alone would be enough to make many ninja girls dream about her.

    why¡­¡­

    Zefeng could not have been born a few years earlier.

    If he is not seven years old this year, but seventeen years old...

    that myself...

    "Don''t worry, Xiaochun, we don''t have a chance." Noticing Xiaochun''s reaction, Qufeng quickly comforted her.

    Indeed, the power of Japanese ninjutsu is amazing.

    but¡­¡­

    The secret arts of my Qiudao clan are not vegetarian either.

    For today''s actual battle, I have prepared a lot of military food pills!

    "Ah...um."

    Xiaochun glanced at Chifeng, then nodded, and continued to observe Hefeng.

    Now, they need to wait for an opportunity.

    An excellent time for the mirror to launch an illusion.

    Boom!

    However, at this moment, He Feng kicked his feet, jumped up, jumped into the air, and then swooped down towards Ri Zhan.

    Hashirama Chakra was condensed to the heel by the wind, releasing this power without reservation.

    It hurts!

    Hefeng slashed down with one foot, and landed in front of Ri Zhan.

    The majestic power spread out in all directions, smashing the earth layer by layer.

    Countless flying stones rolled to the side.

    "Strange power..." Ri Zhan couldn''t help but exclaimed, thankful that he reacted quickly and took a few steps back in time.

    Otherwise, He Feng''s foot hurts the world, and I''m afraid it could directly kill him.

    The ape demon felt that his brain was blank.

    This guy in front of me is really seven years old?

    Mother.

    I want to go home!

 Chapter 115

    The ape demon mentality collapsed!

    After being psychicized by Ri Zhan, I finally met the monster Hefeng!

    With one step down, the flying stone rolled, and huge cracks covered the ground, with a diameter of at least eight feet.

    Is this really the power that humans should have?

    If this is punched by Zefeng.

    I''m afraid he will die on the spot!

    "I always feel that the strange power of Zefeng is more terrifying than before..."

    Ri Zhan glanced down at the power of Hefeng Tong Tianjiao, this is just the normal state of Hefeng.

    If he opens the Eight Gate Dunjia again.

    The power will only be greater.

    "Ape demon."

    Worried that Zefeng would pursue him, Ri Zhan decisively extended the Ruyi Vajra Rod, pressed against the broken stone, and pushed himself out.

    "As expected of Ri Zhan, his movements are clean and neat, and his thinking is clear." Seeing Ri Zhan distance himself from him, Hefeng couldn''t help praising him.

    If you switch to Danzo, you can solve one with one blow.

    "Danzo, don''t stand still."

    Ri Zhan waved the Ruyi Vajra Rod to remind Danzo that the battle was still going on. At the same time, he hugged the Vajra Rod that the ape demon had turned into with both hands, and extended it forward during the process of flying backwards.

    Boom!

    Hefeng caught the incoming diamond rod with one hand, and a terrifying airflow burst out, spreading to the surroundings.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng stretched out his other hand, grabbed Ri Zhan''s diamond stick, and yanked him vigorously, throwing him into the air.

    "Oops."

    In a panic, Ri Zhan immediately removed the ape demon''s transformation technique, allowing him to return to an ape.

    Immediately afterwards, Hirazan took out three shurikens and threw them at Zefeng together.

    "Multiple Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    The black shuriken seems to be constantly splitting, from three at the beginning, it has changed to six, twelve, twenty-four...

    In the blink of an eye, it spread across the entire sky, like a gust of wind and rain.

    Overwhelmingly hit the breeze.

    For a moment, the battle for the bell became like a one-on-one duel between Sun Zhan and Zefeng.

    "When did Sun Zhan become so strong..."

    Danzo stared blankly at the sky, with disbelief written all over his face.

    Today''s Ri Zhan actually has a back and forth with He Feng who killed him in seconds!

    "This guy''s strength has already surpassed mine..."

    In fact, it''s not just Danzo.

    Mirror, Yan, Xiaochun, and Qufeng.

    As well as Fei Jian, they never thought that Ri Zhan''s strength would be so strong.

    However, this also created a psychological burden on the mirror.

    Follow their tactics.

    Sun Zhan is just a bait, and his Sharingan is the core of his tactics.

    in other words.

    I have to rush out and cast illusion at the most suitable time.

    "It''s not over yet."

    Ri Zhan suddenly roared.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, considering his strength.

    Ri Zhan dare not have the slightest carelessness.

    Even the multiple shuriken shadow clone technique.

    It may not be able to defeat Zefeng.

    Therefore, when throwing the shuriken, Hiruza continued to seal.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Four clusters of white mist exploded around Ri Zhan, and a Ri Zhan was born in each cluster of white mist.

    They stretched out their feet at the same time, stepping on the soles of their own feet.

    With perfect coordination, they swooped down to the ground.

    Five Sarutobi Hiruzen, each guarding a position, form a pentagon.

    Above, there are shurikens overwhelming!

    Don''t give Zephyr a chance to escape!

    "Although I''m just a bait for this tactic, but..."

    "I came here with the mentality that I would rather be broken than broken!"

    Accompanied by a roar.

    The five Sarutobi Hiruza formed seals at the same time.

    And each Sarutobi Hiruzen formed a different mark.

    Finally, at the same time, release their respective ninjutsu.

    "Five Escapes, Dalian Bullet Technique!"

    Wind, Fire, Thunder, Water, Earth.

    Five attribute ninjutsu, rushing to the wind at the same time.

    Tobima stood there in a daze, stunned by the scene in front of him.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi can use such powerful ninjutsu!

    "Use the physical avatars summoned by the shadow avatars to cooperate with each other to enhance the power of ninjutsu."

    "It''s amazing."

    "Hebrew..."

    "What are you going to do next?"

    Tomona stared intently at Zefeng.

    This battle for the bell far exceeded Tobima''s expected effect.

    Yes.

    These people are all his proud disciples!

    It''s just that the light of Zefeng is too dazzling, which makes Ri Zhan and others look dim.

    But actually...

    They are all genius ninjas from Konoha Hidden Village.

    It is a high-quality seed that has been selected by myself from the very beginning.

    As the future of Konoha Hidden Village, the key disciple to be cultivated!

    themselves...

    Be a strong ninja!

    "Sarutobi Hiruichi."

    Facing the five kinds of ninjutsu and the overwhelming shuriken rushing towards him, Zefeng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, showing a hint of a smile.

    Zephyr...

    Laughed!

    "Huh?" The five Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned instantly, never expecting that in such a situation.

    Zephyr...

    Can you still laugh?

    "Your talent is indeed very strong, whether it is the amount of chakra or the proficiency in the five escapes, they are all quite outstanding."

    "If there is no me, the Hokage of the future must be you."

    While speaking, Zefeng clapped his hands, and the majestic Chakra went deep into the earth.

    If it wasn''t for signing in to get the wooden escape.

    The current self may not be able to defeat Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Unfortunately however...

    The current self, but knows how to escape!

    I saw...

    The ground under Hefeng''s feet was cracked, and a vine emerged from the gap, growing like crazy, becoming thick and big, and its shape changed.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Aww!

    A dragon chant soared into the sky.

    Immediately.

    The wooden dragon twisted its body, entwined towards the wind, and coiled around him, covering him inside.

    Both overwhelming shuriken.

    It is also Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Dalian Bullet Technique.

    All of them hit the wooden dragon!

    The five chakras interact with each other, resulting in a violent explosion.

    The sound was deafening and spread to the surroundings.

    Immediately after, the terrifying air current slapped towards the surrounding forests, blowing off countless leaves.

    Amazing power!

    "The sun will kill you..."

    Danzo sat slumped on the ground, blinking non-stop, with an unbelievable look.

    All along, he felt that Ri Zhan was on par with his own strength!

    But now, Ri Zhan has mastered such a terrifying ninjutsu!

    "This is impossible¡­¡­"

    Danzo shook his head desperately, unable to accept such a fact.

    On the other side, Ri Zhan was also shocked.

    The technique of five escapes in Dalian is the result of his practice for a month.

    It is a kind of ninjutsu that cooperates with shadow clones.

    The consumption of Chakra is extremely terrifying!

    However¡­¡­

    This self-confident ninjutsu actually...

    He was completely resisted by Hefeng Mutun!

    The smoke from the explosion spread around.

    Although most of the wooden dragon created by Zefeng was damaged, Zefeng was safe and sound.

    He jumped up and landed on the dragon head.

    But at this moment, Uchiha mirror suddenly rushed out, turned his eyes, and launched an illusion towards Zefeng!

 Chapter 116

    It''s now!

    Uchiha mirror rushed out of the woods where he was hiding.

    In his view, this is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity.

    He took out his shuriken and threw them all at once, blocking all of Zefeng''s retreat routes.

    "coming!"

    Hizun instantly became tense.

    Uchiha mirror''s Sharingan is the core of their tactics.

    As long as he can cast an illusion on Zefeng and control it, even if it''s only for two or three seconds, it''s enough for them to get the bell.

    Danzo.

    inflammation.

    Take the wind.

    Koharu.

    All of them held their breath at this moment, staring at Uchiha mirror with full attention.

    There is no doubt that at this moment, Uchiha Mirror is the hope of their team!

    "If it''s a mirror, it will definitely be able to deal with Zefeng!"

    Fetokaze clenched his fists, cheering Uchiha mirror in his heart.

    Through the battle of Sun Slash and Zefeng.

    Make them visible to the naked eye.

    The wind is strong!

    Very strong!

    So strong that Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t defeat Zefeng even if he used the terrifying ninjutsu of Wudun Dalian Dan!

    That lifelike wood dragon technique.

    It caused a great shock to their hearts!

    So much so that even if they didn''t fight Hefeng, they felt trembling in their hearts!

    It was hard to believe that their opponent was just a seven-year-old child!

    "Hefeng''s strength has at least reached the level of Jonin..." Yan stared at Hefeng, thinking to himself.

    I thought that as long as they join forces, no matter how talented He Feng is, he is not invincible.

    result¡­¡­

    They still underestimated Zephyr''s age.

    He is a monster at all!

    An extremely terrifying monster!

    Even, the strength displayed by Hefeng has caused a serious psychological shadow on Danzo, and even his movements have become sluggish.

    If this is a fight on the battlefield, rather than an actual combat exercise for the bell.

    Then, the strength of Hefeng will definitely plunge them into deep despair.

    "It''s still, Tokama-sama forbids Hefeng to use the eight-door dunjia and shadow clone techniques..."

    Danzo rolled his throat, unimaginable.

    What would happen if Tokama-sama didn''t restrict Kaze.

    Just when everyone is full of emotions.

    Uchiha Mirror stared at Hefeng with Sharingan, with a serious expression and sharp eyes.

    He was very clear in his heart.

    Chance¡­¡­

    Only one time.

    "Hefeng, even though you are strong."

    "But you still have a weakness, and this weakness is the illusion of the Uchiha clan!"

    Mirror shouted loudly at Zefeng, and the two Sharingan began to spin!

    Hefeng subconsciously looked at the mirror.

    The two looked at each other at this moment.

    Uchiha Mirror unreservedly launched what can be used at this stage...

    Most seriously!

    most powerful!

    The scariest super illusion!

    Unreservedly bring out the ability of Sharingan to the fullest!

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old.

    But the mirror dared not be careless in the slightest!

    Actually...

    In the eyes of the mirror.

    Zefeng is not a child at all!

    Or¡­¡­

    This Nima is a seven-year-old child?

    Which seven-year-old child can calmly seal the silver horn?

    Then he rubbed the golden horn that turned into a tailed beast on the ground.

    It''s also easy to defend against Ri Zhan''s five escape Dalian bomb technique!

    Is this something a normal seven-year-old can do?

    how is this possible!

    "If I challenge the genius Hefeng with the mentality of treating an ordinary seven-year-old child, I''m afraid I won''t even know how I died."

    "There is no doubt that Hefeng is very powerful!"

    Uchiha mirror''s mentality changed rapidly.

    Obviously he rushed towards Zefeng.

    Obviously he was going to use the illusion on Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    He was getting closer and closer to Hefeng, but he felt an unprecedented sense of oppression!

    Even facing Jinjiaoyinjiao, it can''t compare with the current Japanese style!

    Even Uchiha Mirror felt a little weird.

    He clearly saw that Hefeng''s gaze responded to his own.

    But he wasn''t nervous at all.

    On the contrary, He Feng raised the corners of his mouth and revealed a smile.

    Could it be that the Hefeng in front of him is his avatar?

    Such thoughts popped up in Mirror''s mind, making him hesitant.

    But he quickly denied the idea that the Hefeng in front of him was a clone.

    Togama-sama disabled Kaze''s shadow clone technique.

    And the chakra of the water body is only one-tenth of the body.

    In other words, the physical avatar created by the water avatar cannot fool his own Sharingan and Ri Zhan''s perception.

    "Could it be that Hefeng predicted my prediction of his prediction?"

    "Do you think that this will make me think that it is a clone, and not activate the illusion?"

    Even Uchiha mirror was surprised that he had so many mental activities when facing Kaze!

    really¡­¡­

    Hefeng this guy!

    Unfathomable!

    Suck¡­¡­

    call¡­¡­

    Uchiha took a quick, deep breath, and then threw these messy thoughts out of his mind.

    By now, he had no way out.

    Illusion...

    launch!

    Uchiha mirror''s pupils shrank, releasing the illusion of Sharingan.

    Hefeng didn''t dodge or evade, facing the gaze of the mirror, he forcibly swallowed this illusion.

    No money to read novels? Send you cash or coins, and you can receive it within a limited time of 1 day! Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp], get it for free!

    His eyes became dull, lost their original light, and stood there stupidly.

    The Uchiha mirror landed on the wooden dragon''s nose.

    atmosphere!

    Instantly became tense.

    "Success...is it successful?"

    Ri Zhan and the others all stared wide-eyed, staring at He Feng and Jing.

    Although this tactic is the safest one in their eyes, but...

    When they got to this point, they felt incredible.

    Zephyr...

    In the illusion!

    "It worked."

    Uchiha mirror breathed heavily, he never dreamed that facing the Japanese wind would have such a great sense of oppression.

    It made him sweat profusely, and a large area of ??his back was wet.

    However, out of concern that Hefeng would dispel the illusion by itself, Uchiha Kagami stepped forward quickly, stretched out five fingers, and grabbed the bell.

    Everyone''s nerves became tense at this moment.

    Especially mirrors.

    Until now, he couldn''t believe it was real.

    jingle.

    Mirror''s fingers quickly touched the bell, and the sound seemed to be the most pleasing sound in the world.

    Next second!

    The sound of the bell stopped abruptly, and the bell caught by the mirror suddenly turned into wood.

    At the same time, this change spread to Zefeng''s whole body.

    When the mirror reacted, the wind that turned into wood firmly bound his arms, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    Mirror suddenly widened his eyes.

    "Wood Dun clone."

    The real breeze jumped up from under the wooden dragon, with five fingers clenched into a fist, condensing the majestic Chakra onto it.

    "I have to say that your tactical design is very beautiful."

    "But it''s a pity that your Sharingan didn''t see the predictions I predicted you predicted!"

    finished speaking.

    A cherry blossom hits Naka Uchiha mirror in the wind.

    The power of fear exploded.

    In an instant, the Uchiha mirror was blown away!

    Instant kill on the spot!

 Chapter 117

    Seeing that Uchiha mirror was bound by his wooden escape clone.

    Zefeng decisively jumped out from under the wooden dragon.

    He aimed at Uchiha mirror''s chest.

    Without hesitation.

    Without hesitation.

    Concentrate Chakra on the fist, burst out strange power, and blast towards the mirror in front of you!

    In any case, Kagami is the ninja who is best at illusion and has the strongest illusion in this team.

    It is the only one that can threaten its own existence.

    Because even Hefeng didn''t know whether he was immune to illusion.

    For safety reasons.

    He first tricked Jing into handing over his illusion, and then used Sakura Rush!

    No money to read novels? Send you cash or coins, and you can receive it within a limited time of 1 day! Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp], get it for free!

    boom

    A loud noise exploded between the two, and then a terrifying airflow burst out, instantly destroying Zefeng''s wooden escape clone.

    And Uchiha mirror, who was in the middle of Sakura Chong, felt a huge force pouring into his body, as if it shattered all the bones in his body.

    Uchiha mirror didn''t even have time to hum.

    Passed out on the spot!

    The strange power of Hefeng is so terrifying now!

    Immediately!

    Uchiha Kagami''s body got rid of the shackles of Mutun''s identity, and flew backwards, like a kite with a broken string, hitting the ground uncontrollably.

    There was a muffled sound.

    And Uchiha mirror''s body slid forward for a certain distance, and finally stopped!

    like a statue!

    Sun Zhan, Danzo, Koharu, Yan, and Chifeng.

    All eyes fell on the mirror.

    The excited look just now because the mirror caught the bell disappeared without a trace.

    Instead, it was a gaze full of extreme shock and dullness, staring at the fallen mirror.

    The whole audience was silent!

    Even the scene was so quiet that everyone could hear their own heartbeats.

    Bang bang speed up!

    The illusion that carries everyone''s hopes.

    that''s it¡­¡­

    shattered!

    The Uchiha mirror is on!

    Then¡­¡­

    The Uchiha mirror was taken in seconds!

    Yes.

    The result of their full concentration is to see Uchiha Kagami being killed by Kaze!

    I didn''t even have time to hum!

    They never expected what happened to the mirror!

    At the same time, my heart was shocked again.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    Has the strength of Hefeng become so strong?

    A few months ago, he hadn''t had any training, had he?

    As for Uchiha mirror who stands out among them...

    The back and forth process didn''t even take ten seconds!

    In the woods, Xiaochun stared blankly at the mirror lying on the ground, and couldn''t help asking Yan beside him, "Yan... just now, did I see it wrong?"

    "The person who just flew upside down...was Jing? He was killed by Hefeng...with one punch?"

    Xiaochun''s pupils dilated, until now, she can hardly accept this fact.

    The mirror who is known as the genius boy of the Uchiha clan!

    it turns out¡­¡­

    He didn''t even catch a punch from Hefeng.

    After a face-to-face meeting, he was blown away by the breeze!

    Unbelievable.

    incredible.

    No matter how talented Zefeng is, he won''t be able to end the battle with one punch, right?

    How big is the gap between his current strength and theirs!

    The hope that was finally ignited, in an instant...

    She was smashed to pieces by Japanese immature fists!

    In fact, it wasn''t just Xiaochun who was so shocked.

    Yanhe Qufeng beside her didn''t get there either.

    "Maybe... we have no hope from the beginning."

    Yan couldn''t help but smiled wryly, his mood at this time had completely fallen to the bottom, and he looked at Hefeng with despair.

    He really couldn''t imagine how to snatch the bell from that monster.

    In terms of strength, Jing is much stronger than himself and Xiaochun.

    At the same time, he also has such a powerful blood succession boundary as Sharingan.

    As a result, when facing the wind, Jing couldn''t even block a move!

    This makes them, how to snatch the bell?

    Hopeless!

    At this moment, Yan even wanted to give up directly.

    because¡­¡­

    This is so hopeless!

    "Hey, mirror... are you still alive?"

    After a long time, Ri Zhan rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked the mirror with a trembling voice.

    At this moment, Ri Zhan wasn''t even worried about Jing''s health.

    It''s whether he''s still alive.

    Seeing that Jing didn''t respond for a long time, Ri Zhan cautiously approached him, squatted down to check his body.

    Several ribs were broken.

    Although as early as a month ago, Ri Zhan had prepared the psychological construction to deal with a strong man, but he never thought that this guy, He Feng, was far beyond the scope of what he could prepare for.

    He even felt that He Feng had shown mercy.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    If the wind was stronger, it would probably damage Jing''s organs.

    by that time.

    Can the mirror survive.

    Really hard to say!

    "Hefeng, is he really only seven years old? He''s simply too strong!"

    Ri Zhan shook his head helplessly, "I have mastered such amazing power at the age of seven..."

    "Do we really have a chance of winning?"

    At this moment, even Ri Zhan, who has always been confident, began to doubt himself and life.

    Not long ago, He Feng was still his subordinate.

    In the blink of an eye, he had grown to the point where he could not catch up with him!

    despair!

    An unprecedented despair enveloped down.

    Although Ri Zhan didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it...

    Perhaps, even if all of them go together, they may not be opponents of Hefeng!

    "Don''t worry, Rizai, this is just an actual combat exercise, not a fight with enemy ninjas."

    Noticing the despair in Ri Zhan''s eyes, Hefeng said with a smile: "King will not be life-threatening, but... being hit head-on by my strange power, I''m afraid I''ll have to lie down for at least a few days before waking up."

    "In other words, your illusion can no longer be activated."

    He Feng pointedly pointed out this desperate situation.

    Then, he turned around and looked towards the woods where Xiaochun and the others were hiding.

    "You guys, why not all come out."

    "Although I''m wearing a bell, it''s not difficult...to find you one by one."

    "And one-on-one, all of you are hopeless."

    "It''s better to be direct, all of you go together."

    "maybe¡­¡­"

    "There is still a little chance."

    Zephyr doubles its volume.

    On the one hand, he was too lazy to play cat and mouse with these people.

    On the other hand, Hefeng thinks this is interesting.

    "What do you guys think?"

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Qufeng looked at each other.

    For some reason, they all felt that He Feng was not bluffing.

    "Hefeng is right. If it''s one-on-one, we really don''t have any hope."

    Yan was the first to speak, "If everyone makes a move together, maybe there will be some chances of winning."

    "After all, our victory condition is not to defeat Zefeng, but...to snatch the bell!"

    Xiaochun and Qufeng nodded slightly, thinking that what Yan said was right.

    In terms of one-on-one, among them, none of them will be the opponent of Hefeng.

    then¡­¡­

    The three cheered each other on, and then walked out of the woods.

    Ri Zhan put the unconscious mirror aside, treated his injuries, and then walked back to the original place.

    Danzo, who was terrified in his heart, also returned to the team at this time.

    Five people, face the wind together!

 Chapter 118

    With the passing out of Uchiha Mirror.

    Ri Zhan and others had to give up the tactics with illusion as the core.

    We can only stand up and face the wind together.

    The wooden dragon at Zefeng''s feet collapsed into ruins, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Hefeng is alone, facing the entire future Konoha high-level!

    Among them, it belongs to Riza, and Danzo is the strongest.

    Xiaochun and Yan are next.

    As for taking the wind.

    The strength is unknown.

    He only appeared twice in the Naruto plot, and he didn''t show any strength.

    but¡­¡­

    Judging from the identity of the Qiudao clan, it is very likely that Qufeng has mastered the unique secret technique of the Qiudao clan.

    "If the later Dingji is used as a reference, then the strength of the wind should not be too weak."

    Hefeng made a general analysis of the five people in front of him.

    "Ri Zhan, among us, my physical skills are the strongest." Qufeng suddenly said, and arranged tactics for his companions.

    Considering that the mirror has lost its ability to fight.

    It is no longer realistic to count on his illusion.

    Ri Zhan and the others glanced at Qufeng.

    "Is it the secret technique of the Qiudao clan?"

    In a sense, Qufeng''s body technique is indeed the strongest among them.

    This is due to the unique secret technique of the Qiudao family.

    maybe¡­¡­

    Taking the wind can counter the strange power of the wind.

    "Hizan, Danzo, you two use ninjutsu to make a feint attack, Xiaochun and En, you wait for the opportunity to snatch the bell."

    Taking Feng took a deep breath and ran towards Zefeng.

    At this moment, he didn''t even care about the reactions of Ri Zhan and the others, and he was engrossed in watching He Feng''s every move, condensing Chakra towards his arms.

    Partial doubling technique!

    I saw that Qufeng''s right hand swelled rapidly, hardened, and became like a giant''s arm. He waved his fist and shot towards Hefeng.

    Although he can''t exert strange power through the control of Chakra like the Thousand Hands Clan, he relies on the secret technique of the Qiudao Clan.

    Formed a strange force in another sense!

    For a moment, Qufeng''s fist became bigger than Hefeng''s whole body, shaking the air, bursting out a strong fist wind.

    The huge fist is getting closer and closer to the wind.

    Aim at his chest and hit him hard.

    Even Hefeng can feel a strong sense of oppression from this fist.

    Hirizhan and Danzo acted together at this time, coordinating with Takefeng to block Hefeng''s retreat.

    Let him have to face the huge fist.

    However, in the eyes of He Feng, the behavior of taking the wind is no different from that of a reckless man.

    "If it is the butterfly chakra mode, maybe I can compete with the current me in terms of strength."

    "However, it''s just an ordinary doubling technique..."

    Hefeng narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the punching fist very calmly.

    Afterwards, Zefeng raised his arm, grabbed his fist with five fingers, concentrated the unique Hashirama Chakra on the fist, and then swung it out.

    Meet the attack of the wind!

    boom!

    Fist pairs, one big and one small, came together.

    One, the power is enhanced by the enlargement of the body.

    One, the majestic chakra burst out to increase the power.

    The two bursts of explosive power were equal for a while, producing a gust-like airflow, which was blown out in all directions.

    Even Hizhan and Danzo didn''t expect that just the collision of fists would produce such an amazing effect.

    For a moment, the two couldn''t help crossing their arms to defend, and their footsteps were forced by the airflow to keep retreating.

    After personally experiencing the strange power of Hefeng, Qufeng deeply realized that...

    How terrifying is this seven-year-old child in front of me!

    "Hefeng, is he really human..."

    "This is simply a monster in human skin..."

    He gritted his teeth tightly, he has always been extremely confident in his physical skills.

    Even to the point of a little pride.

    But now...

    Not to mention one, even two or three, adding strength to one, I''m afraid they won''t be able to crush the current Hefeng in terms of strength!

    Even, Qufeng couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    It is absolutely incomprehensible not to follow the opponent of the wind, when contending with this guy.

    That rush of pressure.

    And to doubt the powerlessness of life.

    Excruciating pain!

    Generated from the fingers that took the wind, it spread along his arms to the whole body!

    Until this moment, Qufeng began to regret his self-confidence.

    Own¡­¡­

    You shouldn''t be rushing straight up!

    After a fierce collision, Qufeng couldn''t bear it, and his steps began to retreat. He had to let go of this force, and returned his multiplied arm to its normal size.

    And his five fingers all turned red!

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    At the same time, Ri Zhan formed seals with his hands, and drove his chakra deep into the earth, using the environment here to increase the power of the earth dragon.

    next second.

    An earth dragon that was not inferior in size to the Zefeng Shui Dragon Bullet soared into the sky, then aimed at Zefeng and swooped down.

    He opened his bloody mouth wide and devoured towards him.

    Looking at the earth dragon rushing towards him, He Feng clapped his hands together.

    "The power is good..."

    "but."

    "Not strong enough!"

    He Feng said lightly, clapped his hands together, and used the wood dragon technique to fight against it.

    For the current Hefeng, wood escape plus water escape.

    Enough for him to deal with most ninjutsu.

    Rumble!

    The wooden dragon soared into the sky, flew towards the sun-slashed earth dragon with lightning speed, let out a burst of dragon groans, and bit the earth dragon''s neck.

    Two giant dragons twisted in the sky.

    One struggled desperately, the other bit hard, and hit the open space aside.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the two giant dragons smashed a huge hole in the open space, and the resulting impact spread towards the forest, uprooting the nearest towering tree and pushing it directly to the ground.

    After continuously releasing powerful ninjas, Hizan''s Chakra was consumed rapidly.

    On the other hand, He Feng still had a calm expression on his face.

    There is no sign of worrying about the amount of chakra at all.

    You must know that ninjas will not usher in the heyday and subversion period until they are at least sixteen or seventeen years old, so that their muscle strength and chakra volume can fully grow.

    However¡­¡­

    The current Hefeng is only seven years old!

    At only seven years old, he has such a terrifying chakra.

    It simply made Hiriza feel unbelievable.

    "Ri Zhan, it''s okay..." The ape demon landed on Ri Zhan''s shoulders, and couldn''t help worrying about his physical condition.

    In his opinion, He Feng, a brat, is simply unreasonable.

    Powerful against common sense!

    In the distance, Himama, who had been observing the battle situation, also had an unbelievable expression on his face.

    [Reading Benefits] Follow the public.. account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day to draw cash/point coins!

    He originally thought that the wooden escape mastered by Hefeng was just ninjutsu such as the tree boundary wall and the violent gun tree.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng used the wooden dragon technique so easily!

    It''s just another Senjubashirama!

    This scene made Tobuma feel ecstatic.

    Big brother Hashirama, there is a successor!

    My grandson Hefeng, the capital of Hokage!

    At this moment, Tobima wanted to end the game and fight Hefeng.

 Chapter 119

    "In that case..."

    He Feng glanced at Ri Zhan who interrupted his fight with Chi Feng, and a teleportation technique flashed in front of him.

    Seeing Hefeng suddenly appearing in front of him, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but startled, and then reacted.

    because¡­¡­

    An incomparably sharp sense of oppression was rushing towards him!

    Zephyr...

    Seriously!

    "Ape Demon!"

    With such a close distance, Ri Zhan had no time to dodge. At this moment, he could only bite the bullet, gritted his teeth, and faced the breeze.

    "have!"

    Although the ape demon was quite frightened by Zefeng''s talent, as Ri Zhan''s psychic beast, his partner.

    The ape demon still used the transformation technique without hesitation.

    Bang!

    The ape demon turned into Ruyi Vajra Stick again, and flew into Ri Zhan''s hand while spinning.

    After weighing the weight of the wishful vajra stick a little, Ri Zhan resolutely extended the length of the wishful vajra stick, and shot at Hefeng with lightning speed.

    Today''s Sarutobi Hiruzen is not the sixtieth old man who appeared in the Naruto plot.

    He was a teenager, physically mature.

    Whether it''s power or speed.

    They are far beyond the sixtieth period.

    The Ruyi Vajra Rod went straight to the Hefeng Nianmen, and in an instant, countless afterimages were formed, which shows how fast it is!

    And the afterimage of the Wishful Vajra Rod shrouded Hefeng''s body.

    Like covering the sky and covering the earth, attacking the wind.

    "As expected of you, Sarutobi Hiruzen."

    He Feng''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect Ri Zhan at this age to have such strong strength.

    If you switch to other ninjas, you might be defeated.

    "No wonder, Ri Zhan is the first among these people to be promoted to Jonin."

    "His strength indeed far surpasses Danzo, Hejing!"

    Hefeng gave great recognition to Hizhan''s performance.

    but¡­¡­

    "Unfortunately, your opponent is neither Danzo nor Kagami, but me!"

    The corners of Hefeng''s lips are raised. In the past three months, he has been doing physical training non-stop.

    It is to adapt to the damage caused by the Bamen Dunjia!

    Although in this battle, Tobuma forbids himself to use the Eight Door Dunjia.

    but¡­¡­

    The devil''s physical training in the past three months has transformed Hefeng!

    Whether it is conditioned reflexes, neural responses, or physical mobility.

    He Feng is stronger than Xiao Li during the Zhongnin Exam.

    Facing Ri Zhan''s storm-like offensive, He Feng accurately found the only real one among the countless Ruyi Vajra Rods.

    Every time the attack of Sun Zhan is about to land on Hefeng, Hefeng will dodge it in advance at a faster speed.

    He forced all the attacks of Ri Zhan to fail!

    Even the hem of Zefeng''s clothes, Ri Zhan couldn''t touch it!

    Not to mention, any substantial damage to Hefeng!

    Sarutobi Hirazan''s eyes slowly widened, and he stared at the small figure in front of him in disbelief.

    This guy is really only seven years old?

    wrong¡­¡­

    This guy¡­¡­

    Really Zephyr?

    Instead of Master Hashirama, Master Tobima, who used the transformation technique to disguise them?

    "Hey, Ri Zhan, you hit this brat!"

    The ape demon who was being swung by Sun Zhan couldn''t help complaining.

    Looking at Ri Zhan''s attack, he was extremely depressed.

    However, the ape demon didn''t understand in his heart.

    Ri Zhan didn''t swipe the air intentionally, but his attack really couldn''t touch Hefeng''s body!

    The strength gap between the two sides is there.

    Zephyr...

    Stronger than the Rizai!

    That''s why Sun Zhan''s attack couldn''t hit him!

    Danzo, Xiaochun and others had a panoramic view of the fight between Hefeng and Hirizhan.

    They were all dumbfounded, their throats felt dry and itchy, and they kept swallowing for relief.

    At the same time, their mood also sank.

    Hefeng this guy...

    It must be too scary!

    Ri Zhan''s stick technique is not weak at all.

    Even on the contrary, not only is it not weak, but it is very strong!

    While constantly waving, it created afterimages!

    This alone is enough to prove how fast Sun Zhan''s attack is!

    However¡­¡­

    Even so, Sun Zhan''s attack couldn''t shake Zefeng!

    "Is this the power of the wind?"

    "The grandson of the first Hokage-sama."

    To exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now, you can receive cash red envelopes!

    "Too strong, Zefeng."

    Xiaochun and the others couldn''t help but let out exclamations.

    They all felt that their cognition of ninjas and the world was subverted by Hefeng at this moment!

    This guy is a monster!

    Sudden!

    Sun Zhan''s attack suddenly stopped, he kicked his feet, jumped backwards, and opened a sufficient distance from Zefeng.

    In his opinion, even if such an attack continues, it will only waste his energy in vain.

    "Ape Demon!"

    "have!"

    I saw that Hirizhan took a deep breath, turned the Ruyi Vajra Rod on the spot, and used the wind escape ninjutsu. Combined with the Ruyi Vajra Rod, a strong gust of wind was generated, and the Zefeng was attracted.

    Ruyi stick ¡¤ wind!

    Zefeng, who didn''t expect Ri Zhan to do this move, was forced to leave the ground with his feet, and flew directly towards Ri Zhan.

    At the same time, Ri Zhan changed his normal routine and hugged the Ruyi Vajra Rod with both hands, and made the ape demon big and thick, and slammed it towards the flying Zefeng.

    "You did a great job, Hiriza!"

    Seeing this, He Feng simply didn''t resist Ri Zhan''s Feng Dun, but concentrated on staring at the thick diamond rod, clenched his fists, and burst out with strange strength.

    Then¡­¡­

    Go up against it.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, the burst of air flow instantly counteracted the gust of wind generated by the Ruyi stick.

    He Feng''s fist rested on the Vajra Rod.

    I have to say that the Vajra Rod is harder than Hefeng imagined.

    His fist inevitably produced a tingling sensation.

    You know, this is a punch that wraps Chakra.

    It actually made his fist feel numb from the stinging pain!

    Ri Zhan''s eyes were full of shock.

    Never expected that even such a blow could be resisted by Zefeng!

    Didn''t get hit by the Vajra Rod!

    How strong is his physical fitness?

    For a moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help being stunned.

    And He Feng simply seized this opportunity, turned his fist into a claw, grabbed the Vajra Rod, and then pulled it hard.

    Under the effect of inertia, Ri Zan''s body was uncontrollable, and moved forward, towards the direction of the wind, being pulled over.

    It was only at this moment that Danzo and the others reacted.

    Sun Slash is in danger!

    But¡­¡­

    Their position is too late to stop Zefeng!

    I saw Hefeng pressing his hands on the vajra stick, even if the ape demon reached out at this moment, he held Hefeng''s arm instead.

    It also failed to stop his next attack.

    Zefeng flew up into the air and kicked Xiang Rizhan in the chest.

    This kick, in Ri Zhan''s sight, was magnified countless times!

    boom!

    next second.

    Hefeng kicked Zhongri Zhan''s chest firmly, and there was a loud noise.

    Afterwards, terrifying power surged towards Ri Zhan''s body, and was unreservedly released by Hefeng.

    Pooh!

    Sarutobi Hiruzhan immediately spurted three liters of blood, let go of the vajra stick with both hands, and flew backwards eight feet away.

 Chapter 120

    Ri Zhan, who was kicked by Hefeng, flew backwards eight zhang away.

    Blood spilled all over the place.

    And Ri Zhan''s body drew a perfect arc in the air, fell heavily on the ground, smashed a mud pit, and kept rolling out.

    Smoke and dust rose and rolled, lingering around.

    bang.

    The wishful vajra stick fell to the ground with a bang, and returned to the ape demon with a bang.

    He looked back at Sun Zhan.

    The whole scene was silent.

    Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, and Chifeng all stood there in a daze, their eyes full of disbelief and horror.

    Zefeng only used one kick.

    Just kill Sarutobi Hiruzen in seconds? !

    This power is too terrifying!

    Is this the strange power of the Thousand Hands Clan!

    To make a seven-year-old child possess such terrifying power!

    This strong visual effect brought great shock to everyone!

    Danzo, in particular, felt a chill eroding his body, sending chills down his back, and he couldn''t help shivering.

    At this moment, Danzo''s thoughts returned to the beginning.

    The day when I saw Hefeng for the first time and was asked by Tobuma-sama to fight against him.

    At that time, Zefeng, in Dumen''s state, swung a punch.

    It caused him an indelible psychological shadow.

    I thought, this month, as long as I train hard.

    When he sees Hefeng again, he can feel relieved and erase the psychological shadow of Hefeng.

    result¡­¡­

    It turns out.

    This battle for the bell just made Danzo feel the fear of Zefeng again!

    That terrifying power made him feel desperate.

    "I can''t wait to see..."

    Danzo rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, his legs felt a little weak.

    In my heart, I feel even more afraid of Hefeng.

    Stronger than Sarutobi Hiruzen, he was kicked eight feet away by Zefeng!

    Undoubtedly, Danzo''s courage to face Hefeng has completely collapsed!

    Xiaochun, Yan, blinked their eyes even harder, wondering if they saw something wrong.

    However, when they widened their eyes again.

    The only thing that came into view was Hizhan lying motionless on the ground, and the blood that had been killed on the ground!

    They were not mistaken.

    Not hallucinations either.

    but...

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, the only Jonin among them, was indeed dealt with by Kaze!

    Can''t do it again!

    At the same time, this also means that there is a gap in strength between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Kaze.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    How could Ri Zhan be instantly killed by He Feng?

    "Hefeng, do you already have...the strength of an elite Jonin?"

    Yan gasped, and couldn''t help but think of this possibility.

    And the others didn''t even refute it!

    A seven-year-old kid with the strength of an elite jonin.

    this is¡­¡­

    How outrageous!

    It''s outrageous.

    "Can we really snatch the bell from Hefeng''s hands?"

    Xiaochun''s voice trembled, and as soon as she spoke, she shook her head.

    Got the bell?

    In this case, still want to grab the bell?

    Sun cut, mirror.

    They all got down!

    With only a few of them, you still want to snatch the bell?

    What a fool''s dream!

    It should be said, in this situation, can they meet those two bells!

    "You guys, aren''t you going to go?"

    Seeing Hirizhan lying there, Zefeng turned around, glanced at Danzo and the others, and spoke to them.

    This battle for the bell.

    But it''s not over yet!

    "Okay, although Ri Zhan and Jing are down, you still have a lot of energy, don''t you?"

    "In that case, let''s continue."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, and was not in a hurry to start.

    In his opinion, the two most troublesome problems have been solved.

    The remaining few are even less likely to be their opponents.

    Their failure is doomed.

    "If the few of you had shot together from the beginning, maybe there would still be some chances."

    Zefeng stood where he was, and the breeze blew, making his bells make a crisp and pleasant sound.

    However¡­¡­

    For Danzo and others today.

    The sound of the bell was obviously extremely terrifying.

    An invisible sense of oppression enveloped them, making them afraid to act rashly.

    Hefeng is not in a hurry to make a move.

    Danzo squatted on the ground, and it seemed that he was looking at Hefeng and analyzing it.

    But in fact, the current Danzo is sweating non-stop on his back, subduing the ninja, and soaking a large area.

    He really couldn''t think of any way.

    He was able to snatch the two bells from Hefeng''s body.

    Xiaochun and Yan looked at Hefeng''s figure.

    despair.

    They felt despair from Hefeng!

    "If this is not an actual combat exercise, but a fight..."

    "I''m afraid we are all going to die here today."

    Fetch clenched his teeth, he really wanted to refute Xiaochun and tell her that they were not hopeless.

    But¡­¡­

    This sentence is like tens of millions of tons.

    Fetching the wind can''t say anything.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, his strength is very exaggerated.

    Even at any cost.

    There is no certainty about taking the wind.

    Do not!

    Even so.

    There is absolutely no way I can back down!

    Thinking of this, Chifeng took a step forward, and took out the three-color pill from the ninja bag.

    This is the unique secret medicine of Qiudao clan.

    They are green spinach balls, yellow curry balls, and red chilli balls.

    Each can tap its own potential.

    The price is that there will be serious side effects.

    Especially the red chili balls.

    It can enhance one''s own strength by a hundred times, and when taken, it can give birth to chakra in the form of butterfly wings.

    However¡­¡­

    Relying on this kind of external force, how much power you get, you have to bear the corresponding risks.

    While bringing strength to the body, it can also cause severe loads that can even lead to death.

    Logically speaking, this kind of thing.

    It should be used against the enemy at the critical moment.

    but¡­¡­

    No matter what, Qufeng doesn''t want to lose to Hefeng like this.

    After all, he himself is a somewhat arrogant person.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Qufeng decisively pulled out the third red chili pill.

    Xiaochun and Yan were all taken aback by this scene.

    "Qufeng, you..."

    Only Danzo breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Tokkaze make up his mind.

    When taking Feng and Hefeng fisting just now, their strength was comparable.

    Now with the help of the increase of the red chili pills, it is enough to give the wind a stronger power.

    "Xiaochun, Yan."

    Seeing that his companion wanted to stop the wind, Danzo immediately said, "We must go all out now."

    "Otherwise, there is no way to snatch the bell from the monster Hefeng!"

    Danzo''s words silenced Xiaochun and Yan.

    While taking the wind, he swallowed the red chili balls in one gulp.

    Unleash the power beyond yourself!

    "The technique of doubling!"

    Under the action of this force, Qufeng multiplied his entire body.

    His body quickly swelled and hardened, turning into a giant of seven or eight meters.

 Chapter 121

    After taking the red chili pills, the fat of Qufeng disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    From a chubby little fat man to a handsome guy.

    "Fatty, they are indeed potential stocks." Hefeng blinked, watching the changes in Qufeng.

    The him now is completely different from just now.

    Whether it''s appearance or momentum.

    In particular, the chakra that takes the wind has been qualitatively improved.

    In various senses, Qufeng is a potential stock.

    "Is that... Fengfeng?"

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo were all dumbfounded.

    Although they have heard Feng say how powerful the three-color pills are more than once, this is the first time they have seen Feng taking red chili pills.

    Standing on the tree to observe the battle situation, Feijian didn''t expect that Fengfeng would make such a big determination.

    "The secret red pepper pills made by the Qiudao family can increase the strength by a hundred times, but it will bring a huge load to the body."

    "If you are not careful, there is a risk of death."

    Fei Jian half-closed his eyes, and had a new evaluation of the will to take the wind.

    At the same time, he is looking forward to it.

    Zephyr...

    How will we deal with the current fetching wind!

    call!

    call!

    A light blue chakra emerged from behind Qufeng, slowly expanding, like a pair of butterfly wings on his back.

    Hefeng saw this scene in his eyes, and his thoughts couldn''t help but recall Sasuke''s pursuit.

    Before that, Hefeng always thought that Choji was the pig among the pigs and butterflies.

    Until the battle against Jirobo, Dingji broke out in butterfly chakra mode.

    Hefeng realized it.

    turn out to be¡­¡­

    The fattest guy is Die!

    Ino is the pig!

    Especially the way Ding Ci lost weight in an instant, Hefeng thought he was so handsome!

    "The technique of doubling!"

    However, simply turning on the butterfly chakra mode is not enough.

    Taking the wind to further exert the secret technique of the Qiudao clan, double the body and expand it to seven or eight meters.

    Like a giant.

    next second.

    Fetching the wind disappeared directly in place.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo.

    None of them responded.

    Whether it''s appearance or strength, Qufeng is completely different from before!

    "Hefeng, the me now is better than before..."

    "It''s a hundred times stronger!"

    The disappeared Qufeng suddenly appeared behind Zefeng.

    I saw Qufeng clenched his fist and smashed it down.

    It was too late to say it, but then it was too late, Hefeng used the substitute technique, replaced the position with a wooden stake, and avoided the attack of Qufeng.

    Then, Zefeng turned and looked.

    Seeing a fist bigger than himself, he pressed down on that stake and fell into the ground!

    Rumble!

    A loud noise spread.

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention, you can receive them. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Public number [book friend base camp]

    The momentum was deafening.

    Like thunder!

    And the ground hit by the wind was shattered layer by layer, spreading cracks like spider webs.

    Flying stones roll!

    The impact spread out in the form of ripples!

    Sweep the entire practice field!

    This blow was no weaker than Hefeng''s painful feet.

    Do not¡­¡­

    "It''s stronger than my sore feet."

    Hefeng took a breath, but he didn''t expect that Fengfeng would become a hidden boss.

    However, this is not surprising.

    Chifeng only appears twice in the manga.

    Once, Hiruzen Sarutobi was appointed as Hokage by Togama.

    The other time was the night of the Nine-Tails turmoil.

    Both times, Qufeng appeared as a background board, and did not show his strength.

    Therefore, in the impression of most people, Qufeng has no sense of existence.

    But¡­¡­

    The Qiudao family has never been weak.

    Their secret ninjutsu is a change of Yang escape attribute to make the body huge.

    Plus the boost of red chili balls.

    Suddenly becoming so strong is naturally not an outrageous thing.

    "Did you miss it?"

    Taking the wind away from his fist, he found that the center of the pit was just a flattened piece of wood.

    "It seems that I have to shoot faster."

    Take Feng muttering to himself, looking for Hefeng''s location quickly.

    However¡­¡­

    Zefeng did not hide.

    "In that case, I will fight with all my strength!"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth was raised, showing a confident smile, and he clapped his hands together, making a crisp sound.

    Immediately.

    Earthquake!

    The ground under Hefeng''s feet cracked layer by layer, and vines began to grow wildly, supporting the soles of Hefeng''s feet and lifting him up.

    Countless vines gathered in one place and became thick and hard.

    However, this time, they did not transform into lifelike wooden dragons!

    Instead, they gathered in one place to form a hideous head.

    Then there is a strong body, four limbs, like a fierce god, staring directly at the wind with angry eyes.

    Impressively...

    The art of the wooden man!

    Hefeng stood on the left shoulder of the wood as it should, and controlled it to take a step forward, rushing towards Qufeng.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo, watching the scene in front of them, suddenly felt scalp numb.

    The chakra of the wind, could it be some kind of bottomless pit?

    After fighting ninjutsu with Ri Zhan, there is still such a terrifying amount of chakra to activate the jutsu of the wooden man?

    This is too exaggerated!

    "That''s Big Brother''s..." Standing on the leaf between the branches was once again shocked by Zefeng''s technique.

    Not only the big brother''s wooden dragon, but also the big brother''s wooden man.

    The wind has been mastered to such an extent.

    I thought that after taking the wind to improve his strength with red pepper pills, he would defeat Hefeng with an overwhelming advantage.

    Now it seems that this duel has become hard to say again!

    I have to say that Hefeng brought a huge surprise to Tobima today!

    "Come on, Zephyr!"

    Qufeng faced the wooden figure without any fear, he raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and threw it towards the wooden figure.

    Boom!

    The wooden figures greeted each other with their palms, and received the attack of Qufeng.

    but¡­¡­

    The force of the wind is extremely powerful, and a stream of air burst out at the moment of the collision, sweeping out in all directions.

    The sun cut lying on the ground was thrown out again.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo.

    They had planned to take this opportunity to rush up and snatch the bell.

    As a result, before they could take a few steps, they were forced to retreat by the incoming air current.

    They retreated a distance of more than ten meters in a row!

    Slap!

    The wooden man''s five fingers were bent, and he held Qufeng''s fist instead, not giving him a chance to pull back, raised his fist with the other hand, and hammered towards his face.

    And Qufeng imitated the wooden man''s way of blocking his own attack, blocking the opponent''s attack with his palm.

    For a while, the giant fetching wind and the wooden man entered the stage of wrestling.

    but¡­¡­

    What Hefeng wants is this scene.

    He clapped his hands again, separated two wooden dragons from the wooden man, opened their teeth and claws, and bit at Qufeng.

    At the critical moment, Qufeng instinctively wanted to withdraw his hand, but the wooden man stretched out his hand and chased him up.

    In an instant, the wooden man and Qufeng interlocked their fingers.

    Aww!

    Two wooden dragons, one bites Qufeng''s collarbone, the other bites his shoulder.

    The severe pain spread, so Feng had to clench his teeth.

    "I''m... I won''t give up."

    Fetch let out a low growl, flapped the Chakra butterfly, soared into the sky, and flew into the air with Zefeng''s wooden figure directly.

    Then¡­¡­

    Hit hard towards the ground.

    Rumble!

 Chapter 122

    Take the wind and take the wooden man soaring into the sky.

    Zefeng jumped aside.

    Taking the red chili pills, Chi Feng''s strength far exceeded He Feng''s expectations.

    Even the wooden man was easily taken to the sky by the wind.

    Then¡­¡­

    Taking Feng with all his strength, he dived towards the ground and brought the wooden man down.

    Rumble!

    The roar shook the heavens and the earth, like a landslide.

    The back of the wooden man hit the ground, directly destroying a deep pit, and the impact surged in all directions, uprooting the towering trees in this area and directly pushing them flat.

    Impressively, the scope of the practice field has more than doubled.

    Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo couldn''t defend against the impact, and rolled out one after another, falling heavily to the ground.

    I don''t know how long it took before the shock gradually subsided.

    And the wooden man and wooden dragon of Hefeng were directly smashed by the power of taking the wind.

    "The strength of the wind is so strong."

    He Feng stared straight ahead at Fetch Feng, expressing his appreciation without hesitation.

    However, in order to get rid of the wooden man of Hefeng, the wooden dragon.

    Taking the wind has also come at a considerable price.

    For this blow, he consumed quite a lot of Chakra.

    As a result, it is unable to maintain the form of the multiplication technique.

    His body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, and returned to its normal size.

    Take the wind and take a big breath, turning the air around you into carbon dioxide and spitting it out.

    His mouth feels parched.

    The side effects of red chili pills appear slowly.

    His muscles, meridians, and bones all ached faintly.

    Even Qufeng doesn''t know how long he can hold on.

    [Reading Benefits] Follow the public.. account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day to draw cash/point coins!

    "Hebrew..."

    Take the wind and roll the throat, swallow the saliva secreted by the mouth, and relieve the pain of the throat that is about to burn dry.

    Relying on his will, he stood up amidst the ruins.

    then¡­¡­

    Taking the wind to condense the last chakra on the right hand.

    It was pretty much his last strength.

    "Now you are almost at your limit." Hefeng said to Qufeng, and then approached him in three steps at a time.

    With the current situation, Zefeng doesn''t need to be close to Fengfeng at all.

    His physical strength was running low.

    As for himself, he still maintains ample amount of chakra.

    Then create a wooden dummy.

    Nothing difficult at all.

    On the contrary, Qufeng''s physical strength has not allowed him to deal with a wooden man.

    Taking Feng endured the pain in his body, facing He Feng, "You really are a monster."

    He once again recognized the fact that although Hefeng is a seven-year-old child, he is an out-and-out monster.

    Not ordinary people like them at all.

    can be compared.

    Hefeng nodded slightly, spread out his palms, gathered Chakra towards his palms, and rotated.

    After two or three breaths, a light blue chakra pill appeared in Zefeng''s hand.

    It is the spiral pill.

    Although Qufeng lost in the end, he was a respectable opponent.

    To pay my respects to him.

    Hefeng gave up the long-range ninjutsu, kicked his feet, and rushed towards Chifeng, holding the spiral pill in his right hand, and pushed it out.

    "Okay, amazing Chakra..."

    Fetch''s eyes widened immediately, staring at the chakra pill in Zefeng''s hand.

    This is the first time he has seen such ninjutsu.

    "Come on, Zefeng, this is almost the last of my strength."

    Fetch took a deep breath, and fixed his gaze on Zefeng.

    At this moment, he put the matter of the bell behind him and enjoyed his last moments.

    "Butterfly bomb crit!"

    Qufeng let out an astonishing roar, clenched his fist with his right hand, and bombarded the Helix pill.

    I saw the wings of Chakra behind Qufeng quickly collapsed, but a blue Chakra emerged from his fist.

    Like a ball of flame, keep beating.

    As the wind said.

    This is his last strength!

    Rumble!

    The critical strike of the butterfly bomb collided strongly with the spiral pill.

    Not giving in to each other.

    The air was blown out by their power and hit the ground, instantly causing the ground to collapse.

    In the end, two majestic chakras burst on the spot, pushing the two of them out.

    only¡­¡­

    Taking the wind without chakra, like a kite with a broken string, it flew backwards uncontrollably.

    And Zefeng leaned back, pressed his hands to the ground, and rolled continuously.

    All the impact will be unloaded.

    thump!

    Fetching the wind''s back hit the ground, his hands and feet were as heavy as tens of thousands of catties, and he couldn''t lift them up at all.

    What caught my eye was the blue sky and white clouds like cotton candy.

    "Still...can''t you?"

    Taking the wind to show his resignation, even if he desperately used the red chili balls.

    Still can''t make up the gap between himself and Hefeng.

    This is genius...

    gap with ordinary people.

    However¡­¡­

    Qufeng didn''t dwell on this issue.

    Soon, a strong sense of fatigue swept over his body, making his eyelids heavy and slowly closing together.

    His vision went dark and he lost consciousness.

    And see the battle process of Zefeng and Qufeng in the eyes.

    Just stand on the spot.

    Both sides showed impressive strength.

    Especially Zephyr.

    "What happened to that Chakra just now..."

    A lot of questions involuntarily popped up in Tokaima''s heart.

    He had never seen ninjutsu like that.

    Moreover, he has never seen Hashirama use it.

    Is it possible...

    Is that a new technique developed by Hefeng?

    As soon as such an idea popped up, Tomona began to shake his head.

    He vehemently denied the idea!

    Zephyr...

    Only seven years old.

    How could a seven-year-old kid develop such terrifying ninjutsu?

    Maybe others can''t see it.

    But Tobima, the god of ninjutsu, can see it completely.

    It is a kind of ninjutsu that compresses Chakra together with a very exaggerated density.

    When touching an object, the power of Chakra will be released.

    To some extent.

    Ninjutsu used by Japan.

    Similar to the Tailed Beast Jade released by the Tailed Beast.

    It''s hard to imagine that a seven-year-old kid can develop such a terrifying ninjutsu!

    Therefore, Tomona couldn''t help thinking about it, and regarded the person who developed this ninjutsu as Hashirama.

    But¡­¡­

    My previous self thought so more than once.

    Strange power.

    Eight Dunjia.

    Water escape.

    He thought it was Hashirama who secretly taught Hefeng.

    result¡­¡­

    None!

    He was slapped in the face and slapped.

    then¡­¡­

    He spread out his palms, lowered his head and stared at his palms, trying to gather the chakra together like a zephyr.

    Then¡­¡­

    His eyes gradually widened, and he tried more than a dozen times in one breath, but all failed!

    Even, he couldn''t even guess the essentials of Helix Pill.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    "What happened to that technique just now?"

    Blinking his eyes, his whole body felt his scalp go numb.

    Own¡­¡­

    It is impossible to copy the ninjutsu of the wind!

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not impossible to reproduce.

    Rather.

    no idea!

    "I... can''t figure out the principle of ninjutsu used by a seven-year-old kid?"

    Sudden¡­¡­

    The state of mind between the doors...

    collapsed!

 Chapter 123

    After falling down with the wind.

    The entire practice field fell silent.

    The atmosphere became a little weird.

    Xiaochun, Yan, Danzo, the three got up from the ground, but none of them made a sound, and none of them dared to act.

    Actually...

    Xiaochun and the others were not so stupid as to leave Hefeng to Qufeng to deal with it alone.

    When the two of them were fighting alone.

    More than once, they wanted to rush over and take the opportunity to snatch the bell.

    The results proved.

    them¡­¡­

    Think too much!

    On the one hand, it is the wind that has increased its strength by a hundred times through the external force of red pepper pills that must pay a serious price!

    On the other side is the genius Hefeng who is born like a monster!

    The fight between the two of them is not a battle that ordinary people like them can intervene in!

    Suddenly, He Feng turned around and looked at the last three people.

    He gradually smiled.

    The two sides looked at each other, and neither of them moved.

    Like a prelude to an approaching storm.

    Very quiet!

    "It''s over, it''s over..."

    "This time it''s completely over."

    Xiaochun''s face paled, completely losing her confidence.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    The autumn road takes the wind.

    The strong players in these teams are all down now.

    There are only guys like Yan and Danzo left by my side.

    Fight against the wind with your head?

    especially¡­¡­

    I saw the picture of taking the red pepper pills to double the strength of the wind.

    Let Xiaochun rekindle hope in his heart.

    Immediately afterwards, the hope that had been ignited with great difficulty, fell down with the wind in the blink of an eye, and was shattered directly.

    Only the powerlessness and despair of the strength of the wind are left!

    This kind of emotional change is the part that hits people''s hearts.

    "What shall we do now?"

    I don''t know how long it took, seeing that Hefeng didn''t intend to make a move, Xiaochun tentatively opened his mouth to his companions.

    "Jing was instantly killed, Ri Zhan passed out, and Qu Feng also fell..."

    Yan gasped, "I''m afraid none of us will be able to get the bell from Hefeng."

    Yes.

    In Yan''s eyes, there were only three of them.

    There is no hope of snatching the bell from Zefeng!

    As long as He Feng thinks, he can solve the three of them at any time!

    "No, assert that early."

    Danzo suppressed the psychological shadow of Hefeng, trying to act like the captain of this unit.

    Unfortunately however...

    This kind of self-deception didn''t work.

    Danzo just glanced at Hefeng.

    This pretended calm mood was directly defeated.

    This book is organized and produced by the official account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and get cash red envelopes!

    In the face of absolute power, any bells and whistles are meaningless.

    Even though Danzo racked his brains, he couldn''t think of a way to snatch the bell from Hefeng.

    "Danzo."

    "inflammation."

    Xiaochun clenched his hands into fists, gritted his teeth, and stood up from the ground.

    By now.

    They have no other choice but to face it.

    Zefeng faced the remaining three people.

    After the wheel battle just now, his chakra was consumed a lot.

    A conservative estimate.

    The amount of chakra that I have left now.

    Almost four times that of Kakashi.

    "It''s time to end the battle for the bell."

    Although the time limit given to them by Tobima is one day and one night, as long as all these people are stunned.

    Let them sleep, and you can find a place to rest until the time is over.

    Why not...

    Strike while the iron is hot.

    "Also, if I don''t deal with Xiaochun and the others now, once my Chakra recovers, they really have no chance."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    He feels that he is still a person who cares about others.

    However¡­¡­

    When Zefeng stepped forward and shortened the distance.

    A sense of oppression rushed towards the three of Xiaochun, as if something was pressing on them, making their legs extremely heavy.

    despair!

    The current situation made Xiaochun and the others feel deeply hopeless!

    "At this time, we can only make a last-ditch effort."

    Xiaochun said to the companion beside him.

    However, this sentence is more like speaking to herself.

    Either way, it''s a failure.

    Might as well...

    Fight this one to the death.

    In a desperate fight, there might be a chance of a comeback.

    But once you give up, you will definitely lose.

    "And... the few battles just now should have consumed a lot of Zefeng''s chakra."

    "Maybe he''s actually bluffing."

    Xiaochun simply put his mind to one side, and began to fool himself.

    Because no matter what, Zephyr is not like running out of chakra, bluffing.

    But Danzo Heyan really believed it!

    moment.

    The three of them moved together, from left, right, and front, and rushed towards Zefeng at the same time.

    Then, they formed seals together and performed their best ninjutsu.

    Blast to the wind together.

    "We must win..."

    Xiaochun took a deep breath, used the fire escape, and sprayed out flames all over the sky, covering the wind towards the breeze.

    Danzo released the wind escape, forming countless wind blades.

    Yan also used the fire escape ninjutsu, spitting out a big fire.

    They feel uneasy.

    For them, this is undoubtedly the last hope and chance!

    If they join forces, they still can''t defeat Hefeng.

    Then, they really lost!

    Moreover, he was pressed and rubbed on the ground by a seven-year-old child!

    Their ninjutsu was completely crushed by the wind!

    Ten years of hard work is not as good as Hefeng''s growth in three months.

    What is the point of their efforts?

    Is it an exaggeration to set off the talent of the wind?

    No comparison, no harm?

    "You guys did a good job, but the game should be over." Hefeng looked at the ninjutsu released by the three at the same time, and quickly formed seals with both hands.

    Water Escape¡¤Water Formation Wall!

    I saw that Zefeng spewed a waterfall-like amount of water from its mouth this time, forming a wall of water flow from bottom to top.

    Resist all the ninjutsu of Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo.

    Then, from the back of Zefeng, wood grows, slowly changing, and the same facial features as Hefeng emerge.

    Whoosh¡ª

    These wooden figurines came alive in an instant, they opened their eyes, and jumped out from Hefeng''s body.

    It easily rushed out of the water formation wall.

    The moment Koharu, Yan, and Danzo''s ninjutsu dissipated, they fell in front of them.

    The three Wood Dun clones shot at the same time.

    Fighting against Xiaochun and others, they played gymnastics.

    The result can be imagined.

    Even without Bamen Dunjia, Zefeng''s Taijutsu is not weaker than these teenage ninjas.

    Coupled with strange power.

    Yan was the first to be overwhelmed, and was hit on the chin by Hefeng''s punching dragon, and was the first to pass out.

    Immediately after was Danzo, he desperately distanced himself from Zefeng, and spit out the wind blade continuously.

    However, he was blocked one after another by the wood dragon technique used by the Hefeng avatar.

    Immediately.

    The wooden dragon rolled forward, bit Danzo''s abdomen, and brought him to hit the ground.

    In the entire practice field, Xiaochun was the only one left, still maintaining consciousness.

    But he lost the courage to continue fighting, and sat down on the ground with a plop.

    Zephyr...

    Do it yourself!

    Destroyed the entire Konoha''s future high-level!

 Chapter 124

    In a blink of an eye, high-quality seeds were carefully selected by Tomama from the ninja school.

    All down!

    "this¡­¡­"

    Fei Jian stood on the branch and was stunned for a long time.

    Before that, he had imagined more than once how this battle for the bell would end.

    But only...

    He didn''t expect it to be this way!

    Zhan from the sun, Danzo, took the initiative to act as a bait, facing Zefeng.

    Until Xiaochun was exhausted, she exhausted her last bit of strength and fell to the ground unconscious.

    before and after...

    It only took half an hour!

    In half an hour, Zefeng wiped out a ninja army!

    in¡­¡­

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    The autumn road takes the wind.

    They are all powerful ninjas.

    In the end, they were all defeated in front of Zefeng!

    Especially the hem of Zefeng''s clothes, which is still clean until now.

    "Those two bells were never touched by anyone..."

    This is the most unexpected place.

    After restraining the Japanese wind''s eight-door dunjia and shadow clone.

    Ri Zhan and the others still didn''t even touch the bell!

    How amazing is this?

    You know, Hefeng is only seven years old!

    It has only been three months since he made up his mind to become a ninja.

    in other words¡­¡­

    He Feng surpassed Ri Zhan and the others in just three months, with more than ten years of hard work!

    This even made Tomama suspicious.

    effort¡­¡­

    What''s the point?

    Especially compared with a genius like Hefeng!

    Also, what happened to the ninjutsu Hefeng just used?

    Feijian looked He Feng up and down, the more he looked, the more he felt that this kid was outrageous.

    He shouldn''t be, what kind of plug-in is it?

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    Take a deep breath between the doors, and forcefully suppress the current emotions.

    However, the shock of Hefeng''s performance, and the inner heart of Feijian, never faded away.

    before and after...

    Only half an hour!

    A ninja army was dealt with in half an hour.

    On average, He Feng only took five minutes to deal with one person.

    "Ri Zhan them, are they so weak?"

    Tokaima jumped off the branch.

    According to the current state, I am afraid that within a day and a night, they will not be able to wake up.

    This battle for the bell can be declared over.

    However, as soon as such thoughts popped up in Tobima''s mind, he shook his head quickly.

    How could it be that Ri Zhan and the others are too weak!

    These people are all carefully selected from the ninja school by myself, accepted as disciples, and focused on cultivating people!

    Behind everyone is the Konoha family.

    and¡­¡­

    Sun Slash, Mirror, Take Wind...

    Do not.

    Even Danzo is a genius ninja among the younger generation of various families!

    That''s right, even Danzo!

    So, it''s not that Ri Zhan and the others are too weak!

    But the wind is too strong!

    Yes.

    The wind is too strong.

    It''s not a question of their weakness at all.

    "It''s just that I never thought that there would be such a big gap between He Feng and Ri Zhan."

    "Even I want to fight Hefeng."

    Although Toikama is now in charge of Konoha, far away from the battlefield, and has not performed a mission for a long time, but many times, he wants to experience it again.

    The blood boils when fighting against people.

    However, Tomama soon realized that something was wrong.

    I am the second generation of Konoha Hokage, who is thinking of fighting with a seven-year-old child!

    What the hell is going on!

    and¡­¡­

    If you win the battle, the big bully the small.

    If you lose, you will be ashamed and thrown home!

    I''m afraid it wasn''t for the eldest brother Zhuma and his sister-in-law Mito, who would have complained about themselves.

    Not even a seven-year-old child was hit.

    wait¡­¡­

    He blinked his eyes.

    "I actually think I''m going to lose?"

    What a joke!

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong, and my heart suddenly became crazy.

    I am a majestic second-generation Hokage, but...

    Do you feel that you might lose to Hefeng, this seven-year-old brat?

    This is too weird!

    "Grandpa in the door."

    At this time, Hefeng also noticed Feijian who was slowly approaching. He turned around and looked at it, and said with a smile, "Okay, can you announce the end of the battle for the bell?"

    "I think¡­¡­"

    "They probably won''t wake up for a while."

    In Hefeng''s view, there is no need to wait until the day and night pass.

    Tokaima can directly announce the end.

    Of course, if Tomona insists on feeling it, it must be time.

    Then find a place for yourself and have a good sleep.

    "It''s peaceful."

    After thinking about it, he neither announced the end of the battle for the bell, nor objected.

    He directly changed the subject and asked about Helix Wan.

    Even Tokaima felt incredible when he saw Helianwan, "Who taught you that ninjutsu?"

    Hefeng was not surprised by Tokama''s reaction.

    Spiral Maru itself is an S-level ninjutsu.

    It is extremely difficult to cultivate, but also full of power.

    Invented by the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    In the generation of Naruto Uzumaki, it flourished.

    A variety of balls were rubbed out.

    It has become the signature ninjutsu of Uzumaki Naruto!

    The protagonist''s famous stunt, can it be a normal ninjutsu?

    It''s perfectly normal for Tomagama to be surprised.

    only¡­¡­

    In today''s era, Namikaze Minato has not yet been born.

    It will take at least a few decades for this ninjutsu to appear.

    But now, I have learned the spiral pill by punching in the card.

    Naturally, it is hard to say that it was taught by others.

    "When Minato is born, treat him better."

    Hefeng thought to himself, and then said to Tomona, "Winwan Wan, you should think of it as the ninjutsu I developed."

    If you don''t say that, what can you do?

    I am also very desperate.

    After all, no one knows this ninjutsu now.

    If it is taught by others, it will arouse suspicion in Tokaima.

    So that''s the only way to explain it.

    However¡­¡­

    Even Tobima, who had done psychological construction, was still shocked after hearing these words.

    What?

    What the hell?

    That ninjutsu was invented by my grandson Kaze?

    Are you kidding me?

    Seeing Toikama''s reaction, Hefeng had no choice but to raise his arms, spread out his palms, and rotate the chakras to condense them.

    Light blue chakra appeared on Zefeng''s hands, forming a ball.

    The line of sight between the leaves is gradually drawn to the past.

    After such a close observation.

    Only then did Tomona realize that Zefeng concentrated the chakra in his hand, flowed in irregular directions, and compressed the chakra, thus forming a non-attribute chakra ball.

    in other words.

    This requires precise control of Chakra to a certain degree to complete!

    and¡­¡­

    This ninjutsu is not only powerful, but also does not require seals!

    In the actual combat process, it is equivalent to occupying an innate advantage!

    Such a terrible ninjutsu...

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Was it invented by Zephyr?

    It seems that he is only seven years old this year, right?

    At the age of seven, he managed to develop ninjutsu.

    Still such an amazing ninjutsu!

    He is the god of ninjutsu!

    [Benefits for book friends] You can get cash or coins by reading books, and iPhone12 and Switch are waiting for you to draw! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    Between the doors...

    Mentality collapsed!

 Chapter 125

    Hefeng was only seven years old, and he developed such a terrible ninjutsu as Heliwan Wan.

    If you give him enough time.

    It is impossible to imagine how many surprises he will bring to himself!

    "Especially after observing Spiral Wan at close range, this ninjutsu is almost similar to Tailed Beast Jade."

    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it.

    Hefeng, who is only seven years old, can develop such ninjutsu!

    In fact, this ninjutsu is indeed not developed by the wind.

    It''s the rewards he got from the check-in gift pack.

    Although Hefeng wanted to tell the truth, but this kind of truth sounded like a fairy tale.

    I''m afraid that even if he said it, Tobima wouldn''t believe it.

    Not only would he not believe it, he might even wonder if he had a fever and burned his brain.

    Zefeng is also desperate.

    I can only silently memorize the blame for developing the ninjutsu of Heliwan Wan.

    And the next thing is relatively simple.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others passed out after fighting Hefeng.

    They also suffered injuries of varying degrees.

    In order to ensure that their injuries do not deteriorate further.

    Tobima temporarily let go of the shock of Hefeng and helped them deal with their injuries.

    After about a few hours, these people woke up one after another.

    He found that Kaze was sitting next to Tomona.

    "I declare."

    Seeing that everyone has regained consciousness, Feijian said slowly, "This is the battle for the bell."

    "That''s it!"

    "Of course, if you are among you." I saw Feijian crossed her arms and glanced at every disciple present, "Who still thinks that Hefeng doesn''t have the ability to lead you."

    "You can challenge him again."

    As soon as these words came out, the audience fell silent.

    The atmosphere became extremely oppressive.

    After personally feeling the power of the wind.

    everyone present.

    No one will question the strength of Hefeng.

    In the battle for the bell just now, each of them went all out without reservation.

    result¡­¡­

    Everyone ended up bruised and unconscious.

    In contrast to the wind.

    His face was indifferent, and there were no traces of wrinkles in his clothes.

    even¡­¡­

    After Sarutobi Hiruzen made some perceptions, he suddenly found out.

    The chakra of the wind is still abundant.

    If the battle just now was not an actual combat exercise, but a fight.

    Ri Zhan and the others felt that today they...

    Will explain here without exception!

    From now on, the entire ninja world will no longer have their names!

    This time, they lost completely.

    "When I was in charge of border defense work with Young Master Hefeng, I knew that Young Master Hefeng is very capable."

    Uchiha Mirror was the first to break the silence.

    "However, after fighting against Master Hefeng today, I have a real feeling."

    "His strength is beyond my reach. I have no objection to him being the captain of this ninja army."

    Mirror expressed his true thoughts.

    In fact, he wasn''t flattering Zefeng.

    but...

    He recognized the reality and no longer had hope in some fantasies.

    Whether it''s brains, talent, strength, or growth rate.

    Zephyr was far ahead of him, beyond them.

    Among these people, Jing couldn''t think of anyone who was more suitable to be the captain than Hefeng.

    Is it possible...

    Do you expect to be cut off by the sun?

    Although he is excellent in all aspects, reliable and responsible, but...

    This is only relative to ordinary people.

    It is completely different from a monster like Hefeng, and it is incomparable!

    "Everyone, blame me for being too weak." Ri Zhan took a deep breath, showing unwillingness.

    He is the only Jonin in this team.

    He is supposed to lead his partners to victory in the battle for the bell.

    In order to fight against Hefeng this time, he has not let himself down for a moment during this month.

    Even the food is something like rice balls, which can be solved by three times, five times and two times.

    However, when facing the wind.

    All his efforts seemed to be meaningless!

    Not to mention leading everyone to grab the bell!

    He didn''t even touch it!

    "Ri Zhan, it''s not that you are too weak..."

    Seeing this, Xiaochun began to comfort Qi Ri Zhan, "Instead, Master Hefeng, he is too strong!"

    Immediately, everyone present fell silent, and no one refuted Xiaochun''s point of view.

    This is not only a kind of comfort to Ri Zhan, but also a bloody fact.

    Whether it''s Sun Slash, or Fetch Wind who forcibly turns on Butterfly Mode.

    Their strength is already very strong!

    But there is no way...

    Compared with the Hefeng who opened the plug-in, their strength seems to be mediocre.

    [Receive the red envelope] The cash or coin red envelope has been issued to your account! Follow the public.public.account [Book Friends Base Camp] on WeChat to get it!

    But this is also impossible.

    The ninjutsu mastered by Hefeng now.

    Strange power.

    Eight Dunjia.

    Spiral pills.

    Wood escape.

    Each of them is a unique ninjutsu.

    Not to mention, the whole city is peaceful.

    Even if he is only a six or seven-year-old child, the gap in ninjutsu cannot be made up for by Hirizhan and others through hard work.

    What''s more, Hefeng is only seven years old physically.

    His mind did not stop at the seven-year-old stage.

    In addition, the contest of ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    Hefeng knows the basics of Ri Zhan and others.

    There are also plug-ins such as the check-in system.

    Beat them now.

    But it was expected.

    only¡­¡­

    Regarding these things, Ri Zhan and the others, who were completely ignorant, felt uncomfortable.

    No matter how you know Hefeng is a genius.

    is a monster.

    It cannot be treated with common sense.

    But the thought that he was only seven years old.

    They felt hopeless in their hearts.

    "Haha, okay, take it easy, everyone."

    Hefeng looked at the Konoha future bosses in front of him, and slapped his thigh.

    He felt that if he didn''t say anything else.

    Killing them day by day, I''m afraid they are going to have an emotional breakdown.

    "From today onwards, you are my and Feng''s subordinates."

    "However, there is no need to maintain a superior-subordinate relationship between us. You can regard me as your friend."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, then changed the topic.

    "Of course, as Master Tokama said."

    "If you are serious and think you have the strength to attack me, I can accept your challenge at any time!"

    The wind was loud and loud, and everyone''s eyes swept over everyone present.

    The result was as he thought.

    The audience was silent.

    No one questioned his strength.

    Not to mention that person, challenge him!

    On the contrary, Uchiha mirror took a deep breath and expressed his attitude again, "I, Uchiha mirror, have no objection."

    Then came Sarutobi Hiruza.

    "I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, fully agree with Hefeng as the captain."

    "Master Hefeng is indeed the most suitable ninja among us to be the captain." Chifeng and Yan said in unison.

    Then Xiaochun agreed with everyone.

    Only Danzo was in a daze.

    It was still hard for him to accept that a seven-year-old kid like He Feng was the captain.

    But¡­¡­

    In the end, Danzo couldn''t say anything except nodding.

    Anyway...

    He Feng defeated them with overwhelming force!

 Chapter 126

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, there is no doubt that his fighting power is extremely vigorous.

    Just relying on his own strength, he directly defeated the team formed by Ri Zhan and others!

    Compare it like this.

    Only then did Ri Zhan and the others appear to be very weak.

    Therefore, these ninjas were selected from the ninja school by Tomona, accepted as disciples, and focused on cultivating ninjas.

    Now, they are all overwhelmed by Hefeng''s powerful strength.

    Agreed with the fact that he was the captain of this ninja army.

    "so good¡­¡­"

    Tomona straightened up from the ground, seeing that no one had any doubts about Kaze, he announced to them.

    "Since you all recognize Hefeng, from today onwards, Hefeng will be your captain and carry out the first mission!"

    In fact, before the start of the battle for the bell, Tobuma received an entrusted mission issued by another country.

    Task difficulty, S level!

    If Hefeng can accept this task and complete it smoothly.

    Undoubtedly, he will earn a lot of contribution points.

    The reputation in Hidden Leaf Village will also increase.

    "Although the current Hefeng already possesses the strength of a Jonin, he has performed very few tasks."

    "The most difficult one is just a C-level task."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    If you want to promote Hefeng to Jonin, your contribution to the village and prestige are indispensable.

    Actually...

    Although Hiruzen is the only J¨­nin in this team, he is not the only one with the strength of J¨­nin.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Qiudao Qufeng who took red chili pills.

    Both of them have the power of jounin.

    It''s just that the missions that have been performed are not enough, so they are Chunin.

    If it is too forceful, it will cause dissatisfaction among some people in the village.

    Inheriting Hokage to Zefeng is actually not good.

    "The most crucial point."

    The pupils contracted between the leaves and landed on Hefeng.

    It''s not that you can gain everyone''s trust just by becoming Hokage.

    But gaining everyone''s trust can become Hokage.

    This point is well reflected in Hashirama and Madara.

    The upper and lower villagers of Konoha Hidden Village, including the Uchiha clan, all chose Hashirama to be the original Hokage.

    Is it because he is stronger than Uchiha Madara?

    Do not.

    It is because everyone trusts Hashirama more.

    That''s why he was chosen as Hokage.

    Not someone like Uchiha Madara.

    With such a lesson learned from the past, it is natural for Toikama to be cautious and considerate in the matter of cultivating Hokage.

    what he needs...

    He is the successor who can inherit the will of fire from his elder brother Hashirama.

    Instead, a guy like Uchiha Madara.

    Especially Hefeng is only seven years old now, and his understanding of this world is still in the shaping stage.

    At least¡­¡­

    Tobuma thinks so.

    And take a step back.

    Hefeng is only seven years old.

    It''s not to train him into Konoha Eight-year-old Hokage.

    There is no need to rush for things like promotion.

    Just take your time.

    "And this task is an S-level entrusted task issued by a daimyo from another country. The reward is as high as two million taels!"

    As soon as Feijian said this, the audience was in an uproar.

    Generally speaking, entrusted tasks of this level will not be handed over to Chunin to complete.

    Among the people present, no one has ever performed an S-level mission!

    "Is it S-rank right from the start?"

    Hefeng called him a good guy.

    The currency of the Naruto world is not the yen, but the tael.

    Strictly speaking, when Kishimoto set the value of the currency, he adopted the economic system before the neon inflation.

    In particular, in today''s timeline, even the first ninja war did not happen.

    The value of the currency is higher than that of Jiaodu at that time.

    So two million taels is really a huge sum of money in today''s Naruto world.

    This also means that clients who can spend so much money to hire ninjas.

    either...

    People are stupid and have a lot of money.

    either...

    This task is very difficult!

    "In this world, there shouldn''t be so many people who are stupid and have a lot of money." He Feng muttered to himself and made a judgment.

    At the same time, he felt that this commission was probably not a coincidence.

    After the battle for the bell ended, Toma happened to remember that there was an S-rank mission entrusted?

    how is this possible?

    I''m afraid it wasn''t planned from the very beginning.

    Delegate this task to yourself.

    "If you think about it that way."

    Hefeng frowned, then looked at the subordinates around him.

    I always feel that I have been tricked!

    Thinking about it again, Feima itself is a shrewd and scheming ninja.

    Hefeng basically confirmed this point.

    Of course, Hefeng is not from the Uchiha clan after all.

    It is said to be a routine, but in fact, it is also based on the original intention of cultivating harmony, and this task is specially arranged.

    "It turned out to be an S-level entrusted task. I have never performed such a high-level entrusted task."

    "Yeah, speaking of it, the S-level mission content should be related to national-level missions, right?"

    "For example, because other countries joined the war, assassinate important people, and steal confidential documents related to the country."

    Although the Five Ninja Villages signed a peace agreement with Zhujian''s efforts.

    No more wars.

    However, small countries often rub against each other and local battles break out.

    Usually samurai as a unit.

    Sometimes, the daimyo of these small countries will hire some ninjas to join the battle.

    However, in most cases, as long as the Five Great Ninja Villages intervene a little, the flames of war can be quelled.

    Based on this background.

    Hirizhan thinks that the S-level mission Tomona mentioned should not be joining the war.

    especially¡­¡­

    Hefeng will also perform this task.

    Thinking of this, Hirizhan glanced at Zefeng.

    Although he knows that Kazuma is a strong ninja, he is the grandson of Hashirama-sama and Togama-sama after all.

    He shouldn''t have been sent to the battlefield when he was seven years old.

    "Presumably, this mission should be one of assassination, protection, and stealing confidential documents."

    After some analysis, Ri Zhan suddenly felt relieved.

    And Tobima didn''t continue to sell it.

    "The content of this mission is to protect the daimyo of the land of waves."

    There was a pause between the pages, "It will last for a week. After the matter is completed, the other party will pay two million taels as a reward."

    "Such a sum of money is very important to the village today."

    No matter what you do, you need money.

    Now Feijian is acting as an agent village, and he has to take care of all aspects of things.

    People in every department want to control him for money.

    But the main source of income for the village is to complete tasks in exchange for rewards.

    However, in peacetime, how can there be so many high-value commissions.

    So it seems that this money is extremely important!

    "Hefeng, no matter what, you all need to complete this task!"

    "Economy is the first element of whether a village can develop."

    "Remember this well, Zefeng!"

    Looking at the serious expression on Feima''s face, Hefeng suddenly had an idea.

    Between the doors maybe...

    I can chat with Jiaodu.

 Chapter 127

    The mission this time is to protect the daimyo of the land of waves.

    To ensure that his policies can be implemented smoothly.

    In fact, in the first part of Hokage, the Kingdom of Waves appeared.

    It was Dazna who fooled the seventh class and hired them to protect him with the commission of a C-level task.

    And during this period, there was a confrontation with Zabuzhan.

    Although the ending is good, but for Darzner''s behavior.

    Hefeng begs to agree.

    [Reading books to get red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

    While saying that the construction of the bridge is the hope of this country, the other side is unwilling to pay more.

    From Hefeng''s point of view, there is no difference between Dang and Li.

    However, these are things for the future.

    The top priority is to go to the country of Wave as soon as possible to protect the country''s name.

    After resting for a day, all the staff set off towards the land of waves.

    only¡­¡­

    In order to defeat Hefeng, Chifeng took red chili pills, which caused serious side effects to the body and required rest to recover.

    So this mission, Fetch did not participate.

    It''s just that Hefeng is the captain, leading Hirazan, Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, and Jing.

    Together as the daimyo''s bodyguard.

    Because there is no perfect means of transportation in this era, Hefeng and others can only go on foot and then take a boat to the country of waves.

    Actually...

    The lands of the Land of Waves and the Land of Fire do not border each other, but are separated by the sea.

    It is precisely because of this relationship that Kado, who controls maritime transportation, is able to control the lifeline of the Kingdom of Waves.

    Even the daimyo''s power is far inferior to him.

    Of course, this is also a later story.

    "The daimyo should be the leader of a country, right? They even hired us as guards, why not choose from their ninja village."

    On the way, because of boredom, Xiaochun simply chatted with everyone.

    Although in the future, she will enter Konoha''s senior management, serve as a Naruto consultant, and be in charge of the administration department.

    But now she is a little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old.

    I don''t know much about many things in this world.

    "Not every country has its own ninja village. The country of Wave is a country without ninjas."

    Hirazan explained, "The country of Wave is a small country surrounded by the sea, and the number of ninjas is almost zero."

    "The daimyo''s guard work is carried out by the samurai."

    "Although against ordinary people, the strength of the samurai is completely sufficient..."

    "But against ninjas, samurai look weak."

    Regarding some things in the ninja world, Hiruza still has a lot of information.

    In fact, every country''s daimyo has an army of samurai under his command.

    For example, the daimyo of the Land of Fire has tens of thousands of warriors serving him.

    But only a very small number of samurai can use chakra.

    Once you encounter an elite Jonin, there is basically no possibility of fighting back.

    Coupled with the fact that the mission level this time is S-level, Rizai believes that there is a possibility that they will encounter ninjas.

    It can be said to be 100%.

    "In the final analysis, a small country like the Land of Waves has a poor economy and people''s living standards are average."

    Hizhan shook his head involuntarily, "The daimyo is willing to pay two million taels to hire ninjas."

    "Presumably he really encountered big trouble this time."

    Two million taels is a considerable amount of income for a Ninja village like Konoha.

    Especially when Tobuma said the number of two million.

    Hefeng felt his eyes glow.

    If you don''t consider the hostile relationship.

    Zephyr really felt.

    Tobima might be able to chat with Kakuto.

    "I didn''t expect that Fei Jian would be so interested in money..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    But if you think about it carefully, this is not a strange thing.

    Hidden Leaf Village has just been established.

    No matter what you do, you need money.

    Carvings of Hokage Rock.

    The establishment of the village.

    You can''t let the villagers all sleep on the street, right?

    It''s a mess, which one doesn''t need money?

    As the acting head of Konoha Village, Tobima naturally needs a lot of money to implement his policies.

    as well as¡­¡­

    Win over people''s hearts and develop the village.

    In fact, it can be seen from Hashirama''s insistence on asking for money when he proposed to divide the tailed beasts at the Five Kages meeting.

    Such things as money.

    is really important.

    Even the god of ninjutsu.

    No money.

    Also have a headache.

    Based on such a relationship.

    As long as Zefeng can complete this task.

    Earn a bounty of two million taels.

    Undoubtedly a great achievement.

    The contribution to the village is definitely not small!

    At the same time, it can also let the wind gain a lot of reputation!

    Coupled with the fact that he is only seven years old and famous in the whole village, it is not difficult.

    Think about it this way.

    "The routine between the doors is really a ring and a ring, and the layers are intertwined."

    "In an understatement, I have paved the way I want to go and the things I have to do."

    Suddenly, the wind felt the city between the doors.

    It is simply unfathomable.

    How far did his eyes see?

    It has to be said that there is a grandfather like Feima.

    Simply not too cool.

    After several days of hiking, Hefeng and his party arrived at the shore.

    The ship sent by the Kingdom of Waves has been waiting here for a long time.

    Because there is no need to worry about villains like Kado, the ship of the country of waves.

    It''s not like that of the seventh class, just a leaf rafting, carefully leading them to the country of waves.

    Of course, the current ship is not so grand.

    The Warring States Period has just passed ten years, and everyone is not rich.

    Not to mention the land of waves.

    It is already very sincere to be able to take out a sailboat at this time.

    "Everyone are the ninjas of Konoha Village, right? Let me introduce myself, my name is Kirby, and I am the guard warrior next to the daimyo of the wave country."

    Kirby came to Ri Zhan and introduced himself solemnly.

    No matter how he looked at it, he felt that Ri Zhan was the captain of this team.

    The two exchanged pleasantries.

    After confirming that Hefeng and others came from Konoha Village, Kirby let people set sail and head to the land of waves.

    However, Kirby didn''t say much about the daimyo.

    It just means that after they arrive in the land of waves and meet the daimyo.

    Nature will understand the cause and effect.

    Seeing that Kabi didn''t say much, and Hefeng and the others didn''t bother to say much, they simply stayed in the cabin to recharge their batteries.

    "You said, if you meet an enemy ninja, it will be from that ninja village?"

    Sitting on the chair, Yan couldn''t help being curious.

    "There are so many ninja villages, who would guess it?" Xiaochun said without thinking.

    "Well, first use the elimination method, it must not be Konoha."

    Hefeng took the words and said jokingly.

    It can be regarded as relieving the boring atmosphere.

    but¡­¡­

    "Hidden Sand Village and Hidden Rock Village are too far away from the land of waves, so they should not be the first choice."

    "As for the ninjas outside the five major ninja villages, I don''t think the daimyo will be so afraid."

    "Then the only enemies left are Yunyin Village and Wuyin Village."

    "Among them, Wuyin Village is famous for its assassinations."

    "I guess, there is a high probability that it will be a ninja from Wuyin Village."

    After some analysis, Hefeng expressed his thoughts.

 Chapter 128

    After a few days of travel, Hefeng and his party arrived in the land of waves.

    And under the leadership of Kirby, I saw the daimyo of the land of waves.

    However, what Hefeng did not expect was...

    The daimyo of the land of waves, unexpectedly, is a girl.

    And the age doesn''t look very old, it should be about the same age as Xiaochun.

    This made Hefeng wonder who it was.

    Want to deal with such a big name.

    From the looks of it, it was clearly harmless to humans and animals.

    "Ninjas from Konoha, your task is to be responsible for the safety of the daimyo in the next month."

    An old man beside the daimyo spoke slowly.

    He looked at least fifty or sixty years old, but he spoke clearly.

    It is not difficult to see that this old man should be an elder or something.

    It is worth mentioning that although Hefeng is only seven years old, he is the shortest in this ninja army.

    But only ten years have passed since the end of the Warring States Period.

    For people like elders, they become ninjas at the age of six or seven and perform tasks.

    Fight with enemies.

    Not a strange thing.

    Going back ten years, there are many young ninjas who died in battle at the age of four or five.

    This is the fate of ninjas.

    It is also the meaning of ninja existence.

    Therefore, he will not ask too much, why is there a seven-year-old child in this ninja team.

    He just cares.

    Can these people protect their names?

    Hizhan next to Hefeng spoke slowly, "However, since it is an S-level mission, it means that there is a high probability of encountering ninjas."

    Although Hefeng is the captain of this team.

    But like this kind of dialogue, explanation and other work, Hefeng is too lazy to be responsible.

    He simply handed over his brain to Ri Zhan.

    Anyway, with Ri Zhan''s ability, it is still very easy to deal with these problems.

    "In order to ensure the safety of the daimyo, and at the same time, it is also convenient for us to complete the task smoothly, I want to know the ins and outs of the whole matter."

    "And, the ninjas that may be encountered."

    Although Zefeng speculates that the enemy encountered on the boat, there is a high probability that it is a ninja from Wuyin Village.

    But if it can be confirmed from the mouth of the daimyo.

    Nature is the best thing.

    After all, ninjas are good at analyzing truth, but they are obsessed with their own analysis and do not listen to the intelligence provided by others.

    That''s downright stupid.

    "The contest of ninjas is not only a contest of intelligence."

    "If you can grasp the other party''s intelligence."

    "It''s like taking the lead."

    Ri Zhan talked eloquently and calmly.

    In any case, the Kingdom of Waves is in the same camp as them.

    Hirizhan really couldn''t think of a reason why Daimyo didn''t say anything while begging them to protect him.

    "So¡­¡­"

    Seeing that Ri Zhan made the request so earnestly, Daimyo stretched out her hand and interrupted the elder who was about to answer, she opened her vermilion lips lightly, her voice was soft and pleasant.

    "Let me let the concubine explain the situation."

    As Hefeng knows.

    The Land of Waves is small and surrounded by the sea.

    Therefore, the living standards of the people here are not high, and the land is poor.

    It is a relatively weak country.

    In order to change this situation.

    Having just inherited the name of the leader of the country, decided to...

    Founding of the country!

    In the eyes of this daimyo, the land of the Land of Waves is barren, and there is very little land suitable for farming.

    If nothing.

    Nothing changes.

    It will only make the people of the country of Bo continue to suffer.

    So she thought of Jianguo.

    Build sea transportation and exchange resources with other nations.

    "Although the concubine is not sure whether such a choice and this path are correct."

    "However, he looked forward and backward, and was afraid of his hands and feet, so he dared not do anything, and did nothing."

    "It will not make the lives of the concubine''s people better."

    "Concubine..."

    "I want to give it a try."

    The elder on the side took the call.

    "However, the daimyo''s policy is too bold for some people to accept."

    "even¡­¡­"

    "Some time ago, there was an assassination incident."

    According to the elder, although they prevented the assassination of the ninja at that time.

    but¡­¡­

    They sacrificed a dozen warriors because of this.

    And recently, they have intercepted intelligence through the deployed network.

    Those who opposed the founding of the daimyo.

    Hired a new ninja, trying to assassinate the daimyo.

    STOP THIS POLICY!

    And it is different from the ninjas who hired unknown ninja villages before.

    This time...

    "The other party hired the ninja of Wuyin Village, who is famous for fighting to the death."

    The elder paused for a while, "You are still young, you may not know much about Wuyin Village."

    "During the Warring States period, when wars were still based on the family."

    "The ninjas there are very famous."

    "Among them, the Ghost Lamp Clan and the Hui Ye Clan are quite terrifying existences."

    In fact, it was out of fear of Wuyin Village.

    That''s why the daimyo didn''t hesitate to ask Muye Village to protect her with two million taels.

    until¡­¡­

    The founding policy was successfully completed.

    "As long as maritime transportation is established, even if the concubine is killed by a ninja at that time, the policy can still be implemented."

    Zefeng looked up and down the daimyo in front of him.

    This little girl is only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    I thought she was worried about her own life.

    Unexpectedly, it was for the establishment of marine transportation.

    No wonder, she would not hesitate to spend two million taels to hire ninjas from Konoha Village.

    This is not just her problem.

    but...

    The future of the land of waves!

    "It''s just that the future maritime transportation has not only failed to change the fate of this country''s poverty, but has pushed this country into the abyss."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Many times, most people don''t want to end the troubled times.

    Live a better life.

    They just want to escape from one troubled world to another.

    This is both their sorrow and the country''s misfortune.

    We must know that it is the working masses who create the human world.

    Everything should also belong to the workers.

    Those landowners, capital, are nothing but parasites of this country.

    There is almost no difference from poisonous snakes and beasts.

    "I see."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, "Since this is the case, then we will ensure your safety in the next month."

    "Let your policy be promoted smoothly."

    Daimyo didn''t expect Hefeng to say this suddenly, she stared blankly at Hefeng.

    I feel that the six or seven-year-old child in front of me looks so reliable.

    "Thank you, then, my boy."

    The daimyo said with a smile, he couldn''t help[www.biquwu.biz] wanting to pinch Hefeng''s little face.

    Who knows.

    Her movements were easily dodged by Zefeng.

    "First of all, I''m not a child."

    Hefeng smiled and shook his head, "I am the captain of this ninja troop."

    "Secondly."

    "It''s also the most important point."

    "You don''t need to thank you, because you need to give money."

    "As long as you can afford the money, the water shadow of Wuyin Village will come."

    "I can''t kill you either!"

    "I said!"

 Chapter 129

    What?

    The seven-year-old boy in front of him is the captain of this ninja army?

    Daimyo was stunned on the spot, looking at Hefeng in disbelief.

    Actually, not just daimyo.

    of all those present.

    Except for Konoha Ninja, who knew the power of the wind, everyone else was terrified.

    Even the elders of the Kingdom of Waves couldn''t help being astonished.

    Having experienced the Warring States Period, he knows that it is very common for ninjas to throw four or five-year-old children into the battlefield.

    but¡­¡­

    At the age of six or seven, he served as the captain of a ninja troop.

    How terrifying is his talent?

    The most important thing is when Hefeng said these words lightly.

    The Konoha ninja beside him has no objection to this, and looks extremely normal.

    This means, in the hearts of these people.

    They all have no objection to Hefeng as the captain.

    They are convinced.

    This is where the elders find it incredible.

    "Let a six or seven-year-old be the captain..." Kirby couldn''t help complaining.

    [Collect free good books] Follow vx [Book Club] Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    He thought that Hefeng was just a member of this ninja army.

    But it never occurred to him that he was the captain!

    For a while, not only Hefeng was questioned.

    And his thoughts were actually the thoughts of everyone present who didn''t understand Hefeng.

    However, Kirby said it on the spot.

    As the guard of the daimyo, he has the responsibility and obligation to ensure the safety of the daimyo.

    What''s more, they asked Konoha to send ninjas to protect Daimyo.

    You have to pay.

    And it was a high price of two million taels.

    For a small country like the Kingdom of Waves, this is not a small amount.

    Although Ri Zhan and others are not very old, at least they look reliable.

    On the other hand, Hefeng is only six or seven years old.

    No matter how you look at it, Kirby feels outrageous.

    The atmosphere is depressing.

    "So, are you questioning my strength?" He Feng glanced at Kirby on the right and said softly.

    From He Feng''s point of view, this is not a problem.

    In any case, his current body is seven years old.

    a small child.

    When everyone else is still in ninja school.

    I am already very patient.

    It is reasonable to be questioned by others now.

    "Forget it."

    Zefeng sat cross-legged on the ground, pressed one hand to his thigh, and then precisely controlled Hashirama Chakra, covering his whole body.

    In an instant, Zefeng concentrated his attention and poured out this chakra!

    next second.

    Chakra stirred the air, and a terrifying airflow erupted, spreading in all directions.

    The floor beneath him, the ceiling above him, and the walls.

    Layers of cracks, leaving spider web-like traces.

    Kirby, as well as the other daimyo guards, never thought that Zephyr''s Chakra would be so terrifying.

    Even this force forced them to take a few steps back.

    The elder hurriedly protected the daimyo behind him, feeling a chill down his back.

    He never dreamed that he would be in the body of a seven-year-old child.

    produce this feeling.

    "This...is Konoha''s ninja?"

    The elder rolled his throat, swallowing saliva involuntarily.

    At a glance, Zefeng''s body is covered with a layer of purple chakra, which is draped over his body like a coat.

    Even he who experienced the Warring States Period.

    I have never seen such a terrifying Chakra!

    simply¡­¡­

    Like a monster.

    Even the elders doubted that if the person who assassinated the daimyo was Hefeng.

    I''m afraid that the warriors here, no matter how many there are, will all die!

    too frightening!

    Is this guy really only seven years old!

    "No matter how many times I watch it, I still feel the gentle Chakra, it''s really scary..." Ri Zhan complained in his heart.

    He has always felt that he has a lot of chakra.

    Far above their peers.

    For this, he has always been proud.

    Until you see the breeze.

    Only then did he realize that his Chakra level was nothing special...

    Not worth mentioning at all.

    "Same as that day." Xiaochun stared blankly at Hefeng''s side face.

    Recalling the first time I met Zefeng, what happened in the Forest of Death.

    At that time, I was pinched by two fierce beasts.

    The situation is critical.

    It was Zefeng that broke out the terrifying Chakra and saved himself.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, Xiaochun feels a full sense of security from him.

    Hefeng looked around and noticed everyone''s reaction, so he smiled slightly.

    Put away the strange power.

    "Of course, if anyone among you doubts my strength."

    Zefeng paused, then doubled the volume, "Then, he is welcome to attack me."

    Show your sharpness!

    The samurai looked at each other, and found that their faces were only shocked by the strength of He Feng.

    There was no sound at the scene.

    Without that samurai, dare to challenge Zefeng.

    Even Kirby looked stunned at this moment.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, how could he not believe it.

    A child of six or seven years old.

    Can burst out such a terrifying chakra airflow.

    How can such a thing not be surprising?

    Shocking!

    "It''s no wonder that Muye Village is called the strongest ninja village. This is their strength. Any child of six or seven years old has such terrifying power."

    The daimyo of the wave country gasped, feeling more and more about Konoha Village.

    So scary.

    At the same time, He Feng''s performance also gave her a lot of confidence.

    There are such powerful ninjas to protect yourself.

    So this time the founding policy.

    It must be successful!

    On the side, the elder forcibly suppressed the many emotions he had towards He Feng.

    However, the shock of Zephyr Chakra could not fade away.

    "No wonder..."

    "He just said, just give money."

    "Even if Mizukage comes, he won''t be able to kill Daimyo."

    "I thought it was just this brat''s big talk, but now it seems..."

    "He is indeed qualified to say such things..."

    The elder muttered to himself.

    However, the ninja who bears the title of shadow is the strongest over tens of thousands of ninjas.

    It is not money that can be hired.

    Besides, the Kingdom of Waves is a small country.

    Those who oppose the daimyo get together.

    There shouldn''t be any sky-high price.

    The ninjas sent by Wuyin Village should be at the level of johnin.

    If it is Japanese style.

    Be sure to protect the safety of the daimyo.

    In this way, after Zefeng broke out with chakra, everyone present was shocked.

    A daimyo, an elder, a samurai.

    No longer have any doubts about Hefeng.

    Especially the elder, he quickly asked someone to arrange a room for Hefeng and the others.

    Next thing to do.

    It is the implementation of daimyo''s policy.

    at the same time.

    The land of water.

    Misty Village.

    Water Office.

    The first generation of Mizukage Hakuren looked at the entrusted task.

    The above request is clearly an assassination of a country''s daimyo.

    "Although it''s just a big name in a small country, it shouldn''t be so easy to get."

    Bai Lian thought about it for a while, and felt that it was a big name''s financial resources.

    She should hire ninjas from other ninja villages to protect her safety.

    "However, the money given by the other party is indeed quite a lot. Forget it, let the ghost lamp guy go there."

 Chapter 130

    After Zephyr showed an amazing Chakra explosion.

    The elders of Nami no longer doubted Hefeng''s strength, and entrusted the daimyo''s personal safety to Hefeng.

    And the days that followed were easy.

    The ninja who assassinated the daimyo did not appear, and the policy of maritime transportation was implemented smoothly.

    Unknowingly, the cooldown time of the check-in system ended again.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    "It''s time for a happy check-in again."

    Hearing the familiar voice thinking in his mind, Hefeng''s mood also became better.

    This voice is so damn sweet.

    You know, the reason why Hefeng can grow so quickly is that in just three months, he was promoted to Special Jonin.

    The check-in system is indispensable.

    Therefore, Hefeng specially handed over the guarding job of the daimyo to Ri Zhan and others, found a secluded place by himself, and started this time to check in.

    "Start clocking in."

    Hefeng carried out the check-in session as always.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Whether to open the gift bag! ¡¿

    Hefeng has long been familiar with the check-in process.

    He clasped his hands together, chanting his iconic lines.

    "I would like to trade Uchiha''s ten-year lifespan for the blood of the European Emperor."

    Hefeng remained calm in his heart.

    As far as he is now, no matter what rewards he gets from the gift bag, he is very open.

    If it is a good thing, naturally rejoice.

    On the contrary, it doesn''t matter.

    I have been in Europe so many times before, and it is normal for me to be a non-chief once in a while.

    After all, it is impossible for anyone to draw SSR all the time.

    [Open the gift bag to open! ¡¿

    The sweet voice sounded again, and various rewards flashed in front of Zefeng one by one, and finally when it stopped, it shone with white light.

    [Congratulations to the host, you got Kagura Mind Eye lv1 from the check-in package! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "???"

    [Reading books to get red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

    What is Kagura Mind Eye?

    King of Fighters 97?

    No, is there such ninjutsu in Naruto?

    The strong light dissipated, and Zefeng looked confused.

    He really has no impression of this thing called Kagura Mind Eye.

    Hefeng frowned, and looked at Kagura''s explanation.

    [One of the abilities of the Uzumaki family, closing the eyes can open the eyes of the mind, and perceive abnormal conditions within a radius of five kilometers. If you identify someone''s Chakra, you can also perceive the location and movement! ¡¿

    "The ability of the Uzumaki Clan..."

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, and looked at the introduction about Kagura Mind Eye that appeared in his mind.

    He suddenly remembered the figure of a girl.

    None other than...

    Xianglin!

    Although there is no whirlpool in her name, she is a descendant of the whirlpool family.

    "So, Kagura Mind''s Eye is Xiangrin''s perception ability?"

    Hefeng suddenly realized.

    Although this kind of ability is not considered as a kind of ninjutsu, illusion, or body art, it cannot cause damage to the enemy.

    but¡­¡­

    This ability, whether it is chasing the enemy or escaping the enemy''s pursuit, is a very useful ability.

    When Sasuke captured Yao in Unlei Gorge, if Karin hadn''t used this ability to lock Kirabi''s position.

    He had already escaped on the way.

    Moreover, Hefeng felt that the time to acquire this ability was also very good.

    Today, he is in charge of guarding the Daimyo of the Land of Waves.

    Once you find a ninja, check his chakra attributes.

    You can use Kagura Mind Eye to lock yourself.

    Make it difficult for him to fly.

    "As expected, I am the Emperor of Europe."

    Through this check-in, Hefeng once again recognized this fact.

    No way, and he didn''t want to.

    He also wanted to be an African chief.

    have no choice.

    Lineage does not allow.

    "Test the ability of Kagura Mind Eye."

    Hefeng slowly closed his eyes, activated the ability of Kagura Mind Eye, and observed the situation within a radius of five kilometers.

    Soon, he determined the position and actions of Ri Zhan and others.

    Although Hefeng''s Kagura Mind Eye level is only lv1, which is not as strong as the late Kagrin, but it is quite easy to use.

    The situation of the surrounding five kilometers was all grasped by Zefeng instantly.

    And the current daimyo is giving a speech, stating the many benefits and conveniences of maritime transportation to the civilians of the Kingdom of Waves.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, Hefeng couldn''t help frowning.

    Just when he fully utilized the ability of Kagura Mind Eye, an unusually powerful chakra entered his perception range.

    "Stronger than the Chakra of the Sun Slash."

    "And, this chakra is full of chill..."

    To make matters worse, the ninja with this chakra is rapidly approaching the Namyo Daimyo.

    If I didn''t guess wrong, I''m afraid this person is the ninja who was hired to assassinate the daimyo.

    then¡­¡­

    Hefeng quickly opened his eyes, kicked his legs, exploded his muscle strength, and rushed over from where he was.

    Just as the daimyo was excitedly telling the people about the blueprint for the future.

    Zefeng rushed in front of her.

    The result was as expected by Hefeng.

    Two kunai flew towards him.

    Of course, these two kunai are not used to deal with Zefeng.

    Its real target is the big name behind him!

    This sudden scene shocked everyone.

    Ri Zhan and others.

    Guard samurai Kirby.

    Including the daimyo of the Land of Waves.

    All of them stared wide-eyed, staring at Zefeng in disbelief.

    No one expected that the assassination ninja would suddenly appear.

    Moreover, they didn''t even think about the person who stopped the opponent''s first round of attacks.

    It turned out to be a gentle breeze!

    "Everyone be careful, protect your daimyo!"

    Ri Zhan was the first to react, and quickly yelled at his companions.

    Jing, Yan, Danzo, and Xiaochun nodded belatedly, and then set up a posture according to the formation they had designed in advance, protecting the daimyo among them.

    Then beware of changes around you.

    The people of the Kingdom of Waves never dreamed that ninjas would carry out assassination operations in such broad daylight.

    For a moment, they were worried that it would affect themselves, and they ran away with their heads in their hands.

    There was no one who stood up to protect Daimyo.

    Hefeng saw this scene in his eyes.

    I don''t know if this is considered an old tradition in the Kingdom of Waves.

    In the future when Kado is rampant, they will not dare to stand up and resist, silently enduring all the evil deeds Kabi has done.

    Even, I still feel that it is abnormal for people who have the courage to stand out.

    For a country.

    This is the greatest tragedy.

    Even forty or fifty years later, their descendants will not blame capital or complain about those who deprive others.

    I just hate them and don''t even have the courage to resist.

    Silently endure being exploited by capital.

    Slap!

    Hefeng landed and stood firm, and the two kunai that flew over were knocked to the ground by him.

    "Thank you...thank you." Daimyo rolled his throat and noticed Kunai lying on the ground.

    She reacted immediately.

    If it wasn''t for Zefeng to make a timely move.

    I''m afraid I''ve already...

    died!

 Chapter 131

    The moment Zefeng landed, he looked forward and locked on the ninja who threw Kunai.

    Even Hefeng is ready to use Kagura''s mind to capture the opponent''s position and the direction of escape at any time.

    However¡­¡­

    The ninja who attacked the daimyo did not take advantage of the chaos to escape.

    Instead, he stood upright in front of the wind.

    There was a surprised expression on his face. At the moment of shooting, he imagined countless possibilities.

    However, he did not expect that a six or seven-year-old child would be able to block his attack.

    "Just kidding."

    He focused his eyes slightly, looked Zefeng up and down, and noticed that the forehead guard tied on his left shoulder was impressively printed with the Konoha logo.

    Konoha''s ninja.

    And when he noticed Hefeng, Hefeng also saw him.

    "This guy is..."

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    The ninja in front of him had long yellow hair, was tied around his waist with a black ribbon, and was lined with a green autumn coat.

    and¡­¡­

    No eyebrows!

    It is impressively the second-generation water shadow of Wuyin Village.

    Ghost Lantern Magic Moon!

    "It turned out to be a ghost lantern and a magic moon."

    Even if it was Hefeng, I was a little surprised.

    Although he had told the daimyo of the land of waves before, as long as her money is in place, even if Mizukage comes, don''t even think about hurting a single hair of her!

    result¡­¡­

    The person who came was actually Mizukage!

    "Will what I say be so effective?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining about himself.

    However, according to the current timeline, Ghost Lantern Huanyue should not be the water shadow of Wuyin Village.

    Hashirama and Uchiha Madara fought a decisive battle in the Valley of the End in the eighth year of Konoha.

    At that time, Hashirama sealed Nine Tails and brought them back to the village.

    After that, he started collecting tail beasts.

    So the Five Kages talks should have happened in recent years.

    And the people who participated in the talks were all the first generations.

    "It looks like it should be the first Mizukage who appointed Ghost Lantern Huanyue to assassinate the daimyo of the wave country."

    Hefeng analyzed it and felt that this should be the case.

    However, Ghost Lantern Huanyue looked like he was not a teenager, but an adult uncle.

    This also means that his strength is likely to be at its peak.

    No wonder he didn''t take advantage of the chaos to escape after failing in the first round.

    With his strength, he does have enough capital to stand there.

    For Ghost Lantern Huanyue, the assassination mission or something, where do you need to be careful?

    Just kill everyone you see?

    As long as no survivors see him, it is a successful assassination!

    "Who! How dare you attack the name of the Kingdom of Waves!"

    Suddenly, a samurai yelled at Ghost Lantern Huanyue, drew out a katana with both hands, and rushed towards the opponent.

    Attempt to destroy the ninja in front of him with a slash.

    However, the next second.

    Guideng Huanyue raised the corners of his mouth, smiled slightly, and at the same time raised his right hand like a pistol, and shot a bullet-like liquid from his index finger.

    It is the secret technique of the Ghost Lamp Clan!

    The art of water iron cannon!

    Whoosh!

    The bullet-like liquid hit the warrior''s left chest, leaving a bloody hole in it.

    Kill him instantly.

    thump!

    The warrior stared at the ghost lantern and moon with his eyes wide open, and swung his sword at him, but he couldn''t reach him.

    Finally, he leaned forward and fell to the ground, blood gushed out from his wound and spread into a pool of blood.

    Kirby stared blankly at the corpse of his companion, his brain felt blank.

    The dead samurai are among the best masters in the whole country of waves.

    Strength is not inferior to oneself.

    result¡­¡­

    Not even a move from the enemy!

    "This, is this the strength of a ninja?" Kirby rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    When he looked at Ghost Lantern Huanyue again, he felt a breath of despair from his body.

    It seemed that the man standing in front of him was not a ninja at all.

    But a demon!

    A demon from the abyss of hell!

    The atmosphere is depressing!

    None of the warriors including Kirby dared to rush forward to fight Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    thump!

    The daimyo behind Hefeng sat slumped on the ground, she only glanced at Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s eyes, and felt that she was thrown into a cliff.

    Unprecedented despair prevailed.

    It weighed her down.

    Before and after two or three breaths, there were beads of sweat on her forehead, and the clothes on her back were even wet.

    Although daimyo is working hard and is very strong.

    But in the final analysis, she was just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl.

    Facing such a terrifying powerhouse like Ghost Lantern Huanyue, it is not a strange thing to be frightened and paralyzed all of a sudden.

    "rest assured."

    Hefeng noticed Daimyo''s condition, and he turned his head with a smile.

    "I won''t let him kill you."

    Seeing Hefeng''s smile, Daimyo felt that fear and despair were relieved a little.

    She took a deep breath, nodded slightly, and chose to believe in He Feng.

    I don''t know why, He Fengming is only a seven-year-old child.

    However, the thought of him being by his side, protecting himself.

    Daimyo will feel at ease.

    Actually...

    If it wasn''t for Zefeng''s timely move.

    The Kunai with the ghost lantern and the moon will kill the daimyo in an instant!

    This is the consensus reached by everyone present.

    include¡­¡­

    Ghost Lantern Moon himself.

    He looked around.

    It was found that in addition to the Japanese style, there are also several ninjas from Konoha Village gathered here.

    It''s just that the person who discovered his attack and blocked it.

    But it was a seven-year-old child.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng, he would have succeeded just now.

    "Although in the Warring States Period, there were many children who were sent to the battlefield at the age of four or five, but... this is the first time I have seen a kid with such strength at this age."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    If Hefeng is given enough time to grow, his future achievements may not lose to Konoha''s shadow.

    This guy is gold.

    However, Ghost Lantern and Huanyue are no different to geniuses who eradicate other people''s homes.

    [Reading books to get red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

    He came here for only one purpose, and that was to get rid of the daimyo of the Kingdom of Waves.

    This is the task that the first Mizukage Bailian personally entrusted to him.

    He has to do it no matter what.

    "Hello, little brother."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue took a step forward, approaching Hefeng, and spread his hands at the same time, looking harmless to humans and animals.

    "That little girl is my uncle''s target, can I trouble you to let me go?"

    "Just a few seconds, I''m fast."

    Guideng Huanyue said with a smile, not paying attention to Hefeng and others at all.

    "Of course not."

    Hefeng met Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s gaze, and shook his head without hesitation, "She is the benefactor this time, for the sake of money, I can''t let you go."

    "It''s you, can you give up this assassination mission?"

    Seeing that Hefeng did not show any weakness, Guideng Huanyue had no choice but to shake his head helplessly, "If that''s the case, then I can only kill you all."

 Chapter 132

    "Be careful, Zefeng, this guy is very dangerous." Sun Zhan reminded Hefeng.

    He had never seen such a terrifying chakra.

    The strength of the ninja in front of him should not be underestimated.

    Moreover, this is different from the previous actual combat exercises.

    This is a real fight.

    If you are not careful, you will be killed by the opponent.

    "Kigakure Village is a ninja village famous for fighting to the death. In the field of assassination, their ninjas are extremely good."

    Uchiha Mirror shared the information he knew.

    Moreover, if Hefeng hadn''t made a timely move just now.

    I''m afraid the ghost lantern and the moon will succeed.

    As daimyo''s guards, none of them reacted.

    This is enough to prove the strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    To exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now, you can receive cash red envelopes!

    Far surpasses all of them.

    And indeed it is.

    Except for Sarutobi Hiruzen, there are basically no ninjas who can wrestle with Ghost Lantern and Moon.

    Moreover, it has to be the Sarutobi Hiruzen who will reach the peak of his heyday in the future.

    At this stage, Ri Zhan couldn''t fight Ghost Lantern Huanyue at all.

    "Don''t make a move, this is not an enemy you can deal with." Hefeng said in a low voice, his expression became serious, "Protect your daimyo."

    While speaking, Zefeng stepped forward.

    Regarding Ghost Lantern Huanyue, Hefeng possessed far more information than Ri Zhan and the others.

    "Speaking of which, the secrecy policy of Kirigakure Village is excellent. Even the ninjas in their village don''t know what kind of ninjutsu mastered by Mizukage and what kind of abilities they have."

    in other words.

    Ri Zhan and the others knew nothing about Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    Once the two sides fight, without exception, they will be wiped out by the steaming pavilion of ghost lights and moonlight.

    "Fortunately, the check-in gift bag just now got Kagura''s heart, otherwise, I really don''t know how to deal with the psychic beast of the ghost lamp and the moon."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    The steaming pavilion is to confuse the enemy by spewing out a large area of ??thick fog through the big clam, creating a mirage, and turning into a clone of ghost lights and moonlight.

    As long as you are in the steaming pavilion, you can''t attack the main body of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    "Any attack caused by ninjutsu will be nullified."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng glanced at Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Although Sun Zhan has the ability to perceive Chakra, but in the face of Ghost Lantern and Moon, will his ability be effective?

    Zephyr is not clear.

    Moreover, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s perception ability is still not as good as that of the Uzumaki Clan.

    No matter from that point of view.

    At this time, the ability of Kagura Mind Eye can be drawn from the check-in gift pack.

    They are all possessed by the European Emperor.

    Suddenly, Ghost Lantern Huanyue took action.

    He raised his hands at the same time, likening pistols, and shot the liquid towards Zefeng.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª

    The liquid pierced the air, like a bullet, shooting towards Zefeng.

    Although Guideng Huanyue is not interested in destroying other people''s gold, but...

    For the ninja who stood in his way and prevented him from completing his mission.

    He has nothing to say.

    "Brother, seeing that you are only seven years old, it is really a pity to die in such a place."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue used the most ruthless technique and said the words that worried He Feng the most.

    but¡­¡­

    Zefeng is not an easy character to deal with.

    Seeing the Ghost Lantern Huanyue make a move, He Feng decisively opened the Eight Door Dunjia.

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    In an instant, Zefeng''s skin changed from white to red, and green energy radiated from his whole body.

    His strength, speed, all doubled.

    The two streams of liquid shot at him also became slow in his perspective.

    call out!

    The breeze instantly disappeared on the spot.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s water iron cannon technique shoots directly into the air, gallops forward, and finally falls into the wall next to the street, piercing through two holes, front and back are transparent.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s eyes widened suddenly, and an unbelievable expression appeared on his face.

    He never thought of it.

    A six or seven-year-old child not only avoided his family''s secret technique.

    He even managed to disappear in front of him!

    This kind of thing is too unbelievable!

    "This little brother is not easy to deal with."

    The moment the words fell, He Feng suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Without any hesitation, Zefeng clenched his fists and aimed at Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s face.

    Immediately.

    Zefeng condensed Hashirama Chakra into his hand, and exploded with strange power.

    Sakura rush!

    With a punch, the air was stirred, forming a terrifying airflow, which spread in all directions.

    The ground under the feet of the gentle wind and ghostly lanterns was shattered layer by layer, printing cracks like spider webs.

    Flying stones rolled.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Especially the daimyo of the land of waves, the samurai.

    They all stared wide-eyed, no one thought that the seven-year-old Hefeng possessed such terrifying power!

    If this punch goes down, I''m afraid it will kill Ghost Lantern Huanyue!

    However, just when everyone thought that Hefeng''s punch could instantly kill Ghost Lantern and Huanyue on the spot.

    His fist suddenly pierced through Guideng Huanyue''s head.

    then¡­¡­

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s body began to lose color, and became transparent at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The sense of touch felt by Zefeng also changed accordingly.

    It was as if he hadn''t hit anyone.

    It was more like hitting a waterfall.

    Yes.

    Today''s Ghost Lantern Moon is like a waterfall.

    "This is..." Hefeng shrank his pupils, and saw the ghost lantern and the moon, turning into a puddle of clear water and falling to the ground.

    It is astonishingly the same ability as Ghost Lantern Water Moon.

    wrong¡­¡­

    Hefeng shook his head, "It should be said that it is a ghost lantern and a moon, with the same ability as a ghost lantern and a moon."

    Although Ghost Lantern Huanyue did not use this ability in the Fourth Ninja World War, it is not surprising that he, as a member of the Ghost Lantern clan, knows the art of hydration.

    At the same time, this also means that one''s own physical attack.

    Basically can''t hurt Ghost Lantern Moon.

    The Ghost Lantern Huanyue, which had turned into a liquid, quickly retreated, distanced itself from Zefeng.

    The clear water rises and gradually changes into the silhouette of ghost lights and moonlight.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue appeared in front of He Feng again, but kept a distance of nearly ten meters from him.

    "What a terrifying power."

    "If I hadn''t used the technique of hydration in time, that punch just now would have been no joke."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue couldn''t help complaining, "It''s so dangerous, so dangerous."

    Actually, it''s not a sarcasm.

    Instead, Ghost Lantern Huanyue really sensed the danger when He Feng punched.

    It''s kind of dangerous...

    Danger!

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue wouldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.

    In the ninja world, there is such a terrifying existence as the wind.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, Guideng Huanyue''s eyes widened, and he suddenly discovered the location where Hefeng''s forehead was tied.

    Covering a family coat of arms!

    "That shape..."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue blinked and said, "Is it Senzhi Senshou?!"

 Chapter 133

    When seeing the family crest on Hefeng''s left shoulder, Guideng Huanyue stared straight at the moment.

    That family crest is really too famous.

    "Thousands of Mori..."

    To be precise, it is the Senshouzhujian that ended the Warring States Period, pacified the troubled times, and established Ninja Village.

    So famous.

    In the entire ninja world, no one knows, no one knows.

    Everyone who has seen Senshou Zhujian thinks he is the god of ninjas.

    The closest ninja to Sage of the Six Paths.

    Even Ghost Lantern Huanyue respects and fears the name Qianshou Zhujian.

    Even the first Mizukage Bailian said that when performing tasks.

    Once you encounter Senjujuma, you can give up the mission directly.

    Avoid unnecessary sacrifices.

    It can be seen from this that even the shadows of the ninja villages are very afraid of the existence of this person in Zhuma.

    "Hey, little brother, what is the relationship between Konoha''s first Hokage and you?"

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue couldn''t help but speak, wanting to know the relationship between Hefeng and Zhu.

    Although there are many ninjas in this world, they are really powerful ninjas who can leave a name in the ninja world.

    Often they are of family origin.

    Even, it''s in the same line.

    Bloodline really determines too many things.

    Seeing Hefeng now, Ghost Lantern Huanyue couldn''t help but connect him with Zhujian.

    "This little brother, could he be the grandson of the first Hokage?"

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue rolled his throat, thinking to himself.

    In his opinion, only the identity of the grandson of Zhujian can explain why Hefeng''s strength is so terrifying.

    Even though he was only seven years old, he had mastered such terrifying power.

    It is no exaggeration to say that if it is replaced by other ninjas in Wuyin Village, this assassination ninja will be carried out.

    A face-to-face meeting just now.

    He will definitely be killed by Zefeng with a single punch!

    Yes.

    He Feng''s fist brought such an intuitive feeling to Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    Apart from the technique of hydration, he couldn''t even think of a way to deal with the wind.

    "I?"

    Hefeng landed on the ground with both feet, watching the ghost lantern and the moon.

    Regarding his problem, Hefeng felt that there was no need to hide it.

    "I am the grandson of Hashirama."

    "Sure enough." Guideng Huanyue gasped, although he had already guessed the answer, but when he confirmed it.

    He was still surprised.

    "Brother, your strength is the scariest of all the ninjas I have ever met."

    "You guys are, without a doubt, absolutely gold."

    "So, I, no, it''s my uncle, I can only kill you here."

    In an instant, Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s eyes became fierce, and murderous aura swept towards Zefeng.

    He bit his thumb, and then made seals with his hands.

    "Spiritualism..."

    Seeing this, Zefeng hurriedly moved at high speed.

    Although Hefeng thought of several ways to deal with the giant clam of Ghost Lantern Huanyue, there is no doubt that the safest one is to prevent him from using spiritism.

    Immediately!

    Zefeng flashed in front of Guideng Huanyue again, and a whip kick swept towards his neck.

    For Zefeng, his physical attacks don''t need to work.

    As long as you can force out the hydration technique of Ghost Lantern and Moonlight.

    Interrupting his psychic process is enough.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng still underestimated the tactical experience of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    With one blow of the whip leg, he swept out and directly swung into the air.

    The browless Ghost Lantern Moon disappeared in front of Hefeng.

    "Although my uncle''s speed is not as fast as your brother''s, there are many ways to avoid my brother''s physical skills."

    Just when Hefeng was about to succeed, Ghost Lantern Huanyue directly used the technique of instant body.

    flashed to the other side.

    At the same time, he also completed the final step of sealing.

    "Spiritualism!"

    Guideng Huanyue slapped the palm of his hand to the ground, and a cloud of white mist exploded in front of him and spread out.

    And under his feet, a huge clam appeared out of thin air!

    This is a giant clam that is at least dozens of times the size of Ghost Lantern Moon.

    The shell is so hard that even ninja tools can''t break through the defense.

    "Brother, you have already lost."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue stood on top of the big clam, looking down at the wind from a high position.

    In his opinion, Zefeng, who failed to stop himself from using spiritism, lost his only chance.

    "how to say."

    "My uncle has always liked gold."

    "But it''s a pity, that guy from the first generation of Hokage shouldn''t let you perform this task."

    "If the little brother grows up, in time, he will definitely be able to leave a reputation in the ninja world."

    "However, if you meet my uncle, you will have no future, little brother."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue said with a relaxed face.

    Hefeng''s body skills surprised him.

    But this physical skill alone cannot deal with him.

    Magic¡¤Steam Pavilion!

    I saw the big clam at the foot of Ghost Lantern Huanyue moved its tentacles, spewed out thick fog, and spread to the surroundings, with an extremely exaggerated range.

    Immediately afterwards, the body of the big clam began to become transparent.

    Finally, it disappeared under the feet of the ghost lantern and the moon.

    And he also floated to the ground from mid-air and stood firm.

    The dense fog spewed out by the big clam spreads out towards the surroundings until it completely disappears.

    Ri Zhan and the others stared at Ghost Lantern Huanyue with their eyes wide open.

    From their point of view, Ghost Lantern Huanyue seemed to have never done anything.

    but¡­¡­

    No one really thinks so.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue must have used some incredible ninjutsu in conjunction with the big clam just now.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha mirror immediately opened Sharingan, and then threw a handful of kunai, straight to the heart of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Kunai flew straight past.

    As a result, Facing Uchiha Mirror''s attack, Ghost Lantern Huanyue stood in place.

    No dodge, no dodge, no defense.

    He didn''t pay attention to Uchiha mirror''s attack at all.

    next second.

    The kunai passed directly through his body without causing any harm.

    Ri Zhan and the others widened their eyes.

    Can''t figure out the situation at all.

    What did Ghost Lantern Moon do?

    "it''s useless."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue admired everyone''s expressions with satisfaction.

    Enjoy the feeling of the moment.

    He likes this kind of ninjutsu best, the feeling that others can''t see through his ninjutsu.

    And, from now on, all attacks by Hefeng and others will be nullified.

    I just need to kill them slowly, and then get rid of the name of the Kingdom of Waves.

    You can successfully complete this task.

    Yes, successfully completed.

    Guideng Huanyue really couldn''t figure it out without enough information about himself.

    These Konoha ninjas in front of them have any way to crack the big clam.

    nonexistent.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Ghost Lantern Huanyue was about to launch an operation to eliminate everyone present.

    Behind him, there was a loud noise.

    He was startled, and quickly looked back.

    What caught my eye was...

    Seven-year-old Zephyr!

    He accurately found out the location of the big clam, exerted his strange force, and punched it down!

    Rumble!

 Chapter 134

    The steaming pavilion of the ghost lantern and the moon can create a large-scale mirage and form a special illusion.

    In order to hide the real body.

    The reason why Ri Zhan and others'' attacks are ineffective is not that Ghost Lantern Huanyue has the ability to be immune to physical attacks.

    Rather, it was just another ghost moon in a state of illusion.

    In other words, Ri Zhan and the others never attacked Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s body from the very beginning.

    "If you don''t know anything about Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s information, his ability is really tricky."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and recalled the information about the Ghost Lantern Flower Moon.

    If you want to undo the steaming castle of Ghost Lantern and Flower Moon, you must find the big clam that he psychically produced.

    "Thinking about it this way, getting Kagura''s heart at this time, it feels like destiny."

    Taking advantage of Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s attention, Ri Zhan and others distracted him.

    Hefeng squatted on the ground, stretched out two fingers, pressed on the ground, closed his eyes, and activated the perception ability of Kagura Mind Eye.

    moment.

    Zefeng then locked the position of Ghost Lantern Huanyue and Big Clam.

    At the moment when the ninjutsu of steaming the pavilion was activated, Ghost Lantern Huanyue controlled the big clam and retreated eight feet away.

    Although the shell of the big clam is very hard, all kinds of ninja tools thrown by the ninja alliance can''t hurt it.

    but¡­¡­

    The Japanese wind''s Eight Door Dunjia and the power of strange power are not comparable to the destructive power of ninja tools.

    The technique of instant body!

    After locking on to the big clam with its perception ability, Zefeng disappeared in place and flashed onto the big clam''s back.

    Although from his perspective, there is nothing under his feet, nothing.

    But Zephyr is very sure.

    Big clams, right here!

    "Sakura Rush!"

    I saw Zefeng grabbing with five fingers, aiming at the back of the big clam, and smashing it down.

    Rumble!

    With a loud noise, the back of the big clam was cracked layer by layer, and the cracks covered the entire shell.

    [Give red envelopes] Reading benefits are here! You have up to 888 cash red envelopes to be drawn! Follow the weixin public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to draw red envelopes!

    The majestic external force transformed into an impact, pouring into the body of the big clam, shattering all its organs.

    Although the shell of a giant clam is very hard, its inside is quite the opposite.

    A face-to-face meeting, Hefeng instantly killed the mirage that was psychically produced by the Ghost Lantern and Huanyue!

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist burst out from under Zefeng.

    The big clam died suddenly on the spot.

    Disappear together with the mirage it creates.

    The ghost lantern Huanyue that restrained Ri Zhan and others gradually became transparent until it disappeared.

    "Missing?"

    "Is it illusion?"

    Ri Zhan and the others suddenly realized, and only then figured out the ability of Ghost Lantern and Moon.

    The thick fog just now created a large-scale illusion, which deceived their vision.

    Moreover, this illusion is quite powerful.

    Even Uchiha Mirror''s Sharingan couldn''t see through the flaws in the ghost lantern magic moon technique.

    "Did Hefeng undo this spell?"

    Ri Zhan took a breath and said subconsciously.

    "Yeah." Uchiha mirror nodded affirmatively, just when Zefeng caught the real body of the big clam, his Sharingan just noticed this detail.

    He witnessed the scene of Zefeng crushing a big clam with one punch.

    "It seems that Hefeng solved the opponent''s psychic beast, and thus solved the illusion." Mirror analyzed.

    The others suddenly realized.

    However¡­¡­

    The method of dispelling the steaming pavilion sounds very simple, but in practice, it is extremely difficult.

    "Just now I couldn''t confirm the location of the big clam with my perception ability. How did Zefeng do it..."

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Could it be that Hefeng...

    Possess a more powerful perception ability than yourself?

    Slap!

    Zefeng retreated to Hizhan''s side, "Just use your perception to confirm the location of the big clam, and then punch it."

    "It''s nothing difficult."

    Nothing is difficult.

    Ri Zhan and Jing looked at He Feng''s back together, and couldn''t help complaining in their hearts.

    It''s not difficult to say, it depends on who it is!

    The two of them have nothing to do with the ability of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    Whether it is the perception ability of Ri Zhan, or the Sharingan of mirror.

    Couldn''t find any big clams.

    Not to mention Danzo and others.

    If it wasn''t for He Feng, they would all have confessed here today.

    Moreover, Hiruzaru Sarutobi wanted to know how Hefeng determined the location of the giant clam.

    "Just use your perception ability to find the big clam, Ri Zhan, can''t you perceive it?"

    Hefeng glanced at it, as if saying something.

    Don''t you forget that you can perceive chakra?

    Ri Zhan''s face became extremely ugly.

    He has been perceiving Chakra, and he hasn''t stopped!

    wait.

    "Can you perceive Chakra?" Ri Zhan felt a little surprised in his heart, he clearly remembered that Hefeng couldn''t perceive Chakra.

    "Well, I just learned it." He Feng said without thinking.

    What?

    What''s the situation? This is it.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other.

    The ability to perceive chakra, can you just learn it?

    Just kidding.

    but¡­¡­

    Apart from this reason, Ri Zhan couldn''t think of any other way to lock the big clam.

    And Ghost Lantern Huanyue, who was standing opposite them, was in a dazed state.

    Big clams have always been their own unique skills.

    Through the ninjutsu of steaming the pavilion, he solved one strong enemy after another.

    and¡­¡­

    Because of Wuyin Village''s confidentiality policy, it is impossible for him to reveal the secret of ninjutsu.

    As a result, the big clam was instantly killed?

    Or by a seven-year-old kid!

    All of a sudden to the second!

    No matter how strong the adaptability of a ninja is, it is impossible to achieve this level!

    What kind of monster is this guy?

    Guideng Huanyue stared at Hefeng with a livid face, feeling a burning pain in his face for a while.

    I thought it was a ninjutsu that could end everything.

    result¡­¡­

    It took less than ten seconds for me to psychic out the big clam, and it was gone!

    "Even if this little brother is the grandson of the first Hokage, his strength is too outrageous."

    "And his on-the-spot analysis ability."

    "I simply feel that the ninjas I met before were all idiots and idiots."

    "Including none of that guy."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue slapped his face, which he never dreamed of.

    I have been in the ninja world for so many years.

    To be deflated on a seven-year-old kid.

    "When Wu and I fought against each other for the first time, he took a lot of effort to break my steamy castle."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s heart started to go crazy.

    He suddenly discovered that the man he recognized the most.

    There is no comparison with He Feng, a seven-year-old child!

    At the same time, this is not the same as saying.

    Own¡­¡­

    Also an idiot.

    Rice bucket?

    "no!"

    Thinking of this, Guideng Huanyue''s forehead bulged with blue veins, no matter what, he had to get rid of this brat, Hefeng.

    Even if...

    Use that!

    "I really didn''t expect that I, Ghost Lantern Huanyue, would be forced to use this technique against a Konoha''s seven-year-old kid!"

    While speaking, Ghost Lantern Huanyue made seals with both hands.

    Steam danger explosive power!

 Chapter 135

    If possible, Ghost Lantern Huanyue didn''t want to use the ninjutsu of steaming danger and violence.

    Although this ninjutsu is powerful and tricky, it is his strongest ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    The weakness of this ninjutsu is very obvious.

    Once used, one''s own body will enter a weak state.

    It is easy to be solved by the other party.

    However¡­¡­

    What Guideng Huanyue has to admit is that although Hefeng is only seven years old, he is the most difficult ninja he has encountered.

    Even Ghost Lantern Huanyue felt that the ninja of Yanyin Village he had met before.

    none.

    The man he recognized the most couldn''t be compared with He Feng.

    And let him admit that a seven-year-old kid is stronger than himself.

    It was even more uncomfortable for him than calling him mustache.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, an explosion exploded in front of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    The steam rolled upwards, covering the entire sky, and a strange smile emerged.

    And the body of Ghost Lantern Moon. Then disappear directly in place.

    "That''s..." Danzo''s eyes widened, and at the moment of the steam explosion, he only felt his head buzzing.

    Immediately afterwards, hail fell from the sky.

    As a traverser, Hefeng instantly recognized the ninjutsu used by Guideng Huanyue.

    It was his famous stunt.

    Steam danger violence!

    "A ninjutsu that even the Second Tsuchikage finds difficult."

    He Feng stared slightly at the weird smiling face floating in mid-air.

    In fact, the reason why Nidai Tsuchikage was wrapped in bandages all over his body.

    Not his hobbies.

    But in his early years, he had a fight with Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    His body was burnt extensively by the steaming and dangerous power of Ghost Lantern Huanyue, so he had to wrap bandages all over his body.

    "Speaking of which, during the Five Kage talks, Wu, as the first generation of Tukage''s bodyguard, attended the meeting. At that time, he was already wrapped in bandages."

    It can be seen from this.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue and Wu fought for the first time, it should be before the Five Great Ninja Villages signed a peace agreement.

    And when they fought against each other for the second time, they all died together.

    "However, since he encountered Ghost Lantern Huanyue here, then he has no chance to die with Wu."

    There was a killing intent in Hefeng''s eyes.

    This is not a battlefield.

    The conflict between the two parties came from the commission issued by the Kingdom of Waves.

    "Huanyue and I both want to complete the mission of the village."

    "An accidental death during the mission can only show that the strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue is not enough."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng exuded a murderous aura.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue is not Mizukage now, but a jominin of Wuyin Village.

    Even if he was killed, Mizukage would not dare to start a war over this matter.

    And the principle of ebb and flow, Hefeng still understands.

    "What''s more, after using the steaming and dangerous violence, the main body of Ghost Lantern Huanyue will fall into a weak state, killing him is simply a piece of cake."

    Hefeng made up his mind and clapped his hands together.

    And as the hail fell, Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s clone began to shrink.

    Appearance looks like a child.

    His smile looked gloomy and weird, and the corners of his mouth were kept up, like a cold killer.

    Click!

    next second.

    A giant sword protruded from the right arm of the ghost lamp avatar.

    He kicked his feet and went straight to Zefeng.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    Thinking that the opponent this time is the future second-generation Mizukage, Hefeng''s movements were clean and neat, and he decisively used Mudun.

    I saw that the ground under Zefeng''s feet began to vibrate, cracked layer by layer, and brown vines grew from it, becoming thick and large at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    When the ghost lamp clone rushed in front of Hefeng, several vines gathered together to form a huge palm, blocking the ghost lamp clone''s sword.

    The two forces collided strongly, and they were evenly matched.

    In an instant, a terrifying airflow burst out and spread in all directions.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Yan, Xiaoharu, Jing, and countless other warriors, all of them didn''t expect it, and were directly forced back again and again by this force.

    A slightly weaker warrior is like a kite with a broken string, flying upside down uncontrollably.

    Their hearts were extremely shocked.

    The battle between Kaze and Mist Shinobi, they...

    I can''t get in!

    Seeing this, Ri Zhan hesitated for a moment, and then prepared to bite his thumb, psychic ape demon.

    As a result, Hefeng noticed his actions and stopped quickly.

    "Don''t shoot, this is not a ninjutsu that you can deal with at all!"

    After the words fell, the five fingers of the wooden man bent forward, grasping the ghost lamp avatar.

    Then, more and more vines joined in, becoming big and thick, forming a very hard body and head.

    In an instant, a ferocious wooden man appeared directly in front of He Feng.

    Then under the control of Hefeng, the wooden man grabbed the Ghost Lamp clone and pushed him to the ground, trying to stop him from exploding!

    Yes.

    The steaming and dangerous violence of Ghost Lantern and Huanyue is exactly a kind of ninjutsu that can explode infinitely!

    He Feng stepped back instantly, closed his eyes at the same time, activated the ability of Kagura Mind Eye, and sensed the position of the Ghost Lantern Huanyue body.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The ghost lamp avatar was struggling constantly under the shackles of the wooden man. Every time he struggled, his body would swell a bit.

    After a few breaths, the ghost lamp avatar swelled to its maximum limit and exploded on the spot.

    Rumble!

    White steam rose into the sky like a huge mushroom cloud, opening in the cities of the Land of Waves.

    The buildings of this generation were destroyed in sevens and eighties.

    That weird smile once again appeared in the air.

    "It exploded again?!"

    Mirror and Hizhan spoke in unison, they blinked in disbelief, marveling at the ninjutsu power of Ghost Lantern and Huanyue.

    and¡­¡­

    This time they were sure.

    This is no illusion.

    It''s real ninjutsu!

    What shocked them even more was that...

    Just when they thought that Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s ninjutsu was to destroy the enemy through a second explosion.

    sky¡­¡­

    Hail is falling again!

    Let the temperature here drop a lot.

    Then¡­¡­

    The high-temperature steam produced by the self-explosion of the ghost lamp clone began to sink and condense together, once again...

    It changed into a child''s appearance!

    Another ghost lamp avatar caught everyone''s eyes!

    Hizhan, Mirror, and Danzo and others.

    The daimyo of the Land of Waves, and her warriors.

    Everyone took a deep breath.

    In their view, this ninjutsu is not only weird, but also terrifying!

    There is simply no flaw at all!

    Immediately afterwards, the ghost lamp avatar launched another action.

    Only this time, he gave up the goal of Zefeng, and when charging towards him, he made a feint, changed the attack route, and went straight to the name of the country of waves.

    From the point of view of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    There is really no need to fight with this guy Hefeng.

    The top priority is to get rid of the daimyo as soon as possible and get out of here!

    "This kid Konoha is really scary..."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue hiding in the dark couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

 Chapter 136

    Follow the vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes!

    He Feng''s performance directly shocked Ghost Lantern Huanyue for a whole year.

    He originally thought that killing a daimyo from the Land of Waves would be an easy task.

    Even if she can hire ninjas.

    I am not afraid anymore.

    It is no exaggeration to say that with one''s own strength, it is only a matter of time before she becomes the water shadow of Wuyin Village.

    good.

    In Guideng Huanyue''s heart, he already felt that he had the strength to become a shadow.

    result¡­¡­

    The ninja standing in front of him actually...

    Just a seven year old kid!

    What are you kidding?

    Even if Hefeng is really the grandson of the first Hokage, this joke is a bit big!

    A face-to-face smashed his big clam.

    And then resorted to wood escape ninjutsu!

    If Hefeng was a few years older, Ghost Lantern Huanyue would not think there was any problem.

    However, this kid looks like he is only six or seven years old, right? !

    Are you six or seven years old?

    "This guy, what kind of monster is it!"

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue hid behind a building, panting, watching the battle between Zefeng and the clone.

    This is the price that the ninjutsu of steaming danger and violence needs to bear.

    Once used, a large amount of chakra will be consumed and the body will become weak.

    "I need to get out of this place immediately."

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue murmured to himself that he didn''t want to stay in the Land of Waves for a moment.

    I don''t even want to face the brat Hefeng anymore.

    Compared with him, he is simply a waste!

    However, if he fled back to Wuyin Village like this, it would not only reduce the reputation of Wuyin Village.

    It is more likely to be ridiculed by everyone.

    In any case, the ninjas in Hidden Wu Village have always been famous for fighting to the death.

    I am a dignified ninja who wants to inherit the title of Mizukage.

    She ran away without even completing the mission, do you want to have this face in the future?

    The key is¡­¡­

    The other party is still a seven-year-old kid!

    He was beaten by a seven-year-old kid from Konoha and fled back to the village without even completing the task.

    If this kind of thing gets out.

    Don''t say anything about water shadows.

    I''m afraid I will become everyone''s laughing stock!

    "Damn it!"

    Guideng Huanyue couldn''t help scratching his head, his mood was really agitated.

    "The first generation of Hokage is also true. That kid is your grandson after all. He is only six or seven years old this year."

    "If you don''t stay in the village to cultivate and take care of him, what kind of name does he come out to protect!"

    "Even if it''s for money, it can''t be like this."

    "How did you become a grandfather?"

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue pulled out the three generations of Zhujian''s ancestors in his heart and greeted them fiercely, then poked his eyes out to observe the battle situation on the other side.

    When the Ghost Lamp clone was attacking Hefeng, it suddenly turned a corner and swung a broadsword to sweep towards the daimyo.

    Although he looks like a chubby figure, his speed is extremely fast.

    Seeing him attacking the daimyo, Kirby, Hirizhan, and Kagami, the three of them immediately took action, attacking the ghost lamp clone in a triangle killing manner.

    result¡­¡­

    Just when they were about to succeed, the ghost lamp avatar disappeared in an instant, flashed behind them, punched and kicked all three of them flying.

    Not only is the speed fast, but the physical power is also quite powerful.

    Moreover, when the Ghost Lamp clone was in action, his size became more and more inflated.

    From a small chubby man, he turned into a big fat man, stomped off his feet, and rushed towards the daimyo again.

    At such a scene, Daming was so frightened that he closed his eyes tightly, lying on the ground, not daring to move.

    However, the truly frightening part is not the sword of the ghost lamp avatar, but his ability to self-destruct indefinitely.

    Let him explode at such a distance.

    A defenseless daimyo will definitely be blown into a puddle of meat.

    Thinking of the two million taels of real gold and silver.

    Zefeng clapped his hands without hesitation.

    Wooden Dungeon and Wooden Dragon Art!

    Aww!

    A lifelike wooden dragon flew out from Hefeng''s feet, twisted its body, let out a dragon cry, and opened its bloody mouth, before the Ghost Lamp clone exploded again.

    Hold him tightly.

    Rumble!

    Mulong knocked down three buildings with one head, and forcibly took the ghost lamp avatar away from Daming.

    Then, the Ghost Lamp avatar, which had swelled to its limit, exploded on the spot.

    The high-temperature steam directly melted the surface of the wooden dragon, rolling upwards, like a pure white mushroom.

    The weird smiling face appeared again, looking down at the ninjas present.

    Then, the temperature plummeted.

    The steam visible to the naked eye sank to the ground and condensed together.

    Once again, it forms a clone of the ghost lamp.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this...?" Xiaochun stared at the ghost lamp clone with wide eyes, and knelt down on the ground with a plop.

    She had never seen such a weird ninjutsu, and even felt unprecedented despair.

    No matter how they respond, they can''t stop the cycle of expansion, explosion, and rebirth of the ghost lamp clone.

    She couldn''t even think of how to crack it.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Does this weird ninjutsu really have a weakness?

    This is simply a ninjutsu that subverts her cognition.

    In fact, it''s not just Xiaochun.

    Everyone who saw the power of steaming danger was shocked in their hearts.

    In their view, this ninjutsu is perfect and impeccable.

    "Jing, your Sharingan, didn''t you see anything?" Ri Zhan straightened up from the ground, pinning his hopes on Jing.

    Until now, he has not analyzed the principle of this technique.

    "Let me explain."

    Seeing that everyone was at a loss, Hefeng had no choice but to explain.

    "That avatar has oil on the outside and water on the inside. It is easily affected by heat and cold. Once it moves, the oil on the outside will heat up rapidly, causing the water inside to boil and evaporate."

    "When the internal steam reaches its limit, it will cause an explosion."

    "And the steam rises, combines with the clouds, and hail falls to cool it down, and the cycle repeats."

    "In other words, this is a kind of ninjutsu that can explode infinitely."

    In fact, this was not analyzed by Hefeng through the fight just now.

    but...

    I!

    Zephyr!

    It''s a time traveler!

    I have seen Hokage!

    As the Fourth Ninja World War period, Gaara had a rare highlight moment.

    He Feng watched this battle repeatedly.

    He really understands the principle of steaming danger and violence!

    Now that I think about it for a while, I recall the principle of this ninjutsu.

    only¡­¡­

    Bystanders who know nothing about the truth.

    After listening to Hefeng''s explanation, combine everything that just happened.

    they feel...

    This analysis is simply perfect!

    Hirizhan stared at Zefeng in disbelief.

    Is this guy really only seven years old?

    This analytical ability is too heaven-defying!

    He didn''t understand ninjutsu at all, so he figured it out?

    Uchiha mirror blinked, and suddenly felt like an idiot.

    Even though he possesses the blood succession boundary like Sharingan, he can''t see anything.

    Instead, it was Hefeng who immediately analyzed the opponent''s ninjutsu.

    Compared with him, he is simply an idiot.

    Yes.

    Every ninja, samurai out there.

    All felt incredible.

    Hefeng, what kind of monster is this guy!

 Chapter 137

    Ghost Lantern Moon: "???"

    At this time, Ghost Lantern Huanyue looked confused, because he heard clearly that Hefeng had analyzed the principle of his ninjutsu, Steaming Danger and Violent Power verbatim.

    I don''t know, I thought this ninjutsu was developed by Zefeng.

    "This brat is only seven years old, right?"

    Guideng Huanyue patted his ears, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    otherwise.

    A seven-year-old kid.

    How did you analyze the technique of steaming danger and violence?

    Even Wu, the man most recognized by him, didn''t figure out his skills so quickly.

    Such a comparison.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue once again felt that the man he recognized.

    It''s just trash!

    But he regarded him as gold!

    I am also a waste!

    Yes.

    Seeing Hefeng''s talent, Guideng Huanyue suddenly had a strong feeling that he was a waste.

    He not only inherited the majestic Chakra of the first Hokage.

    It also perfectly inherited his wooden escape.

    And the unique perception ability of the whirlpool family.

    Just these abilities are enough to make Hefeng be regarded as a monster.

    As a result, his mind was even more astonishing!

    Such a powerful analytical ability is far superior to any ninja Ghost Lantern Huanyue has ever seen.

    This is simply the Man of Destiny, the Son of Prophecy.

    Otherwise, how to explain those things revealed by Zefeng?

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s heart was greatly shocked.

    He never dreamed of the assassination mission this time.

    I will encounter such a terrifying, outrageous, and unreasonable monster!

    The most exaggerated is...

    No matter how you look at it, Hefeng is only six or seven years old!

    Maybe it was Hefeng''s first actual combat.

    At the same time, Ri Zhan and the others were also engrossed in staring at Hefeng, unable to imagine how his brain grew.

    Compared with him, they feel like idiots.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Uchiha mirror took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the shock.

    Although Hefeng analyzed the principle of the ninjutsu of steaming danger and violent power, how to stop this technique.

    They still can''t think of a way.

    As long as the ghost lamp avatar moves, the oil on his body will heat up, causing the water inside to boil.

    At the same time, his speed is so fast.

    It is basically impossible to restrict his actions.

    "Yeah, although He Feng''s analysis is good, but the problem is still not resolved..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi had quite a headache.

    He just thought of a way, which is to use the wishful vajra stick transformed from the ape demon to cast the vajra prison wall to trap the ghost lamp clone.

    But according to Hefeng''s analysis, even if he is trapped in the wall of the Vajra Prison, he can still explode.

    After turning into steam, escaping from the Vajra Prison is a piece of cake.

    Another way is to seal.

    Unfortunately, in this ninja army.

    There are no ninjas who know how to seal.

    "Mirror, is your illusion not good enough?" Danzo said after thinking for a while.

    The result mirror shook his head without hesitation.

    The opponent is just a clone.

    This book is organized and produced by the official account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and get cash red envelopes!

    Not even eyes.

    How could it be possible for him to impose illusions.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone was having a headache because of this and didn''t know how to deal with the ghost lamp avatar.

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth was raised, and a smile appeared.

    It seems that the turmoil and violence of the ghost lantern and the moon are not regarded as an unsolvable problem at all.

    "Actually, this ninjutsu has been cracked by me."

    Hefeng said lightly.

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Gaara once fought against Ghost Lantern.

    And that battle was Gaara''s few highlight moments.

    He used the alluvial gold left by Luo Sha to wrap the ghost lamp avatar, relying on the property of gold to conduct heat.

    Stopped his steaming dangerous violence.

    Successfully sealed the Ghost Lantern Huanyue who was reincarnated by the dirty soil.

    Be regarded as gold by this second-generation Mizukage!

    Although Hefeng doesn''t know anything about magnetism and can''t control alluvial gold, but...

    Gaara''s battle provided him with the most important ideas.

    That is¡­¡­

    Cool down!

    Just let the body surface temperature of the ghost lamp avatar cool down.

    The water inside cannot be heated, so naturally no steam can be produced.

    Without enough steam, there is no way to explode.

    And in the battle just now, Hefeng seemed to have just used Mutun to fight the Ghost Lamp clone, preventing his explosion from hurting Daimyo.

    But in fact, when he saw the technique of steaming danger and violent power activated.

    He started planning.

    Now!

    It''s time to end it all!

    Boom!

    As soon as He Feng''s voice fell, the ground at the feet of the ghost lamp clone instantly collapsed, and a black shadow rushed out from the gap.

    Just taking advantage of the interval between standing in place to cool down when the steaming and dangerous power is cooling down, a rising dragon fist goes straight to the chin of the ghost lamp avatar.

    Before it was too late, the ghost lamp avatar subconsciously counterattacked, and a knife fell, slashing on the shoulder of this black shadow.

    It is another Japanese style!

    but¡­¡­

    This Zefeng is actually his wooden escape clone!

    When Hefeng used the wooden man technique, he created a wooden escape clone and hid it underground.

    Now when the ghost lamp avatar was cooling down, it happened to be standing on top of this avatar.

    certainly¡­¡­

    This is also part of the Zephyr plan.

    call out!

    The Ghost Lamp clone killed Hefeng''s Wooden Clone with one blow, but it also activated the characteristics of the Wooden Clone.

    He grew rapidly, turned into wood, and bound the arms of the ghost lamp avatar.

    "It''s useless." Ghost Lantern Huanyue, who was hiding in the dark, said in a low voice after seeing this scene, "Even if you can catch the clone, you can''t stop him from exploding."

    "As long as the steam and violence continue to explode, your restraints will be meaningless."

    However, just when Ghost Lantern Huanyue decided that Zefeng was just delaying time.

    The puddle at the feet of the Ghost Lamp clone suddenly rose, turning into another gentle breeze at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Impressively...

    The technique of water body!

    I saw his hands quickly forming seals and performing water escape ninjutsu.

    Water Escape ¡¤ Water Prison Technique!

    More water gushed out from the feet of Hefeng Shui''s clone, and surrounded him towards Ghost Lamp''s clone, covering him instantly.

    Then, the water body of Hefeng stretched his arm in without hesitation, completing the last step of the water prison technique.

    Successful capture!

    "In this way, the dangerous power of the ghost lantern and the moon will be invalid."

    Hefeng looked directly at the clone of the ghost lamp that he had caught, then closed his eyes and activated Kagura Mind Eye.

    Everything within a radius of five kilometers can be clearly perceived by him.

    "After using Steaming Dangerous Power, Guideng Huanyue''s body will become weak. In that situation, he is..."

    "It is impossible to run five kilometers in such a short period of time."

    Soon, Hefeng''s Kagura Mind Eyes locked on the ghost lantern and moon''s position.

    "found it!"

    Hefeng opened his eyes suddenly, and confirmed that Ghost Lantern Huanyue was hiding behind a wall.

 Chapter 138

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi blinked his eyes, looking at the Ghost Lamp avatar trapped in the water prison by Kaze.

    In an instant, he understood!

    "I see!"

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help but exclaimed, and instantly attracted the attention of others.

    Everyone stared at Sun Zhan.

    And he also started to explain.

    "Hefeng''s water dungeon technique can restrict the action of steaming dangerous violence, so that the heating speed of the external oil will be reduced."

    "At the same time, the cold water that wraps him can also absorb the heat released by the oil."

    "So that the water inside will not boil and produce steam!"

    Fundamentally, it solves the most difficult part of steaming danger and violence!

    "However, although judging from the current conclusions, the jutsu of water prison is the ninjutsu that can best restrain the power of steam and danger."

    "And the level of this ninjutsu is not high."

    "But... people who can think of this method and successfully do it, I am afraid that there are not many people in the entire ninja world."

    Hizhan swallowed his saliva, stunned by Hefeng''s tactics!

    To him, it''s like shogi.

    Although there are many ways to move shogi, there is often only one way to decide the winning hand!

    Although everyone will react when it comes out in the end.

    This is the hand of God.

    but¡­¡­

    People who can see this step and take this step.

    Often they are rare.

    A genius!

    And the situation in front of him is not comparable to that of shogi.

    If you are not careful, you may be killed by the ninjutsu of Ghost Lantern Huanyue!

    Under such pressure, you can still remain calm, analyze calmly, and think about countermeasures.

    Undoubtedly the rarest of the rare!

    Especially the Mu Dun avatar, which was obviously a foreshadowing planted by He Feng in advance.

    Combined with time.

    When the steaming danger exploded for the first time, Zefeng...

    The analysis has been completed, and then the layout begins.

    "Every time Steam Dangerous Power cools down, it will stay on the ground for a second before starting to act."

    "With Zefeng''s sealing speed, in one second, his water body can''t complete the steps of rushing out of the puddle, and then performing the water prison technique in the sealing."

    "That''s why he used the Mudun avatar to prolong the time that Steamed Dangerous Power stays on the ground."

    Having said that, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but gasped.

    Good guy.

    He''s straight up a good guy.

    How did Hefeng''s head grow?

    In the fight between ninjas, the winner is often determined by predicting the opponent''s next move.

    And now...

    It seems that every step of the ghost lantern and the moon is in Hefeng''s expectation!

    Those who didn''t know, thought he knew everything about the ninja Ghost Lantern Huanyue!

    You know, this is the first time He Feng and Ghost Lantern Huanyue met and fought against each other.

    Before that, it was impossible for Hefeng to obtain information about the other party.

    All of these are all judgments made by him on the spot!

    Fantastic!

    "Is this Konoha''s ninja..."

    Kirby, who saw this scene in his eyes, fell in admiration of Zefeng.

    The strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue is obvious to all.

    From Kirby''s point of view, even if all the warriors of the Land of Waves fight together, they have no chance of winning in the face of the precarious power of the ghost lights and the moon.

    This is the real big horror!

    Great despair!

    However, it is such a terrible ninjutsu.

    In the blink of an eye, it was cracked by Zefeng!

    What''s even more exaggerated is that He Feng...

    seven years old!

    A seven-year-old genius!

    It''s simply shocking!

    Daimyo stared blankly at Hefeng''s side face, and the words he said before could not help appearing in his mind.

    Even if it is the water shadow of Wuyin Village!

    I am here!

    Don''t even try to kill you!

    Moreover, the facial features of Hefeng are exquisite.

    Although he is only seven years old, he can tell that in the future, he must have sword eyebrows and star eyes, fresh and handsome.

    If he grows taller, his figure will be slender and straight.

    Simply the perfect man.

    But Jing, Xiaochun, Yan, and Danzo were even more shocked.

    Although they fought against Hefeng, Hefeng relied on his strong strength in that battle.

    crushed them directly.

    This time, however, the fight was different.

    The strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue far surpasses them, and even Hefeng''s Mu Dun can''t do anything about it.

    This battle is completely peaceful, and the victory is achieved through the mind!

    "Not only is the amount of chakra huge, the ninjutsu is amazing, the physical skills are fast, even the mind and the wind are so outstanding..."

    Xiaochun stared blankly at Hefeng.

    Her heart was completely captured by this little seven-year-old child.

    why¡­¡­

    [Collect free good books] Follow vx [Book Club] Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    Hefeng is seven years old.

    If he is seventeen years old.

    I can!

    I can!

    I really can!

    grunt.

    Xiaochun rolled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    I can''t help but feel a little crazy in my heart.

    Why couldn''t Hefeng be born a few years earlier!

    "Is this the bloodline from the combination of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan..." Danzo gasped. In his opinion, the reason why Hefeng had such a terrible thinking and IQ.

    It is also thanks to Zhujian''s excellent genes.

    Yan Ze directly slumped to the ground, feeling relieved, "As long as He Feng is our captain, maybe there won''t be any crisis."

    "This is simply, terrible, Captain Zefeng."

    And just when everyone was shocked.

    Hefeng activates the ability of Kagura Mind Eye, and locks the position of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    On the one hand, if Ghost Lantern Huanyue survived, he would definitely not let his name go, and would find a way to make a comeback.

    On the other hand, he is the second generation Mizukage of Wuyin Village.

    It is even possible that he is the strongest water shadow in the history of Wuyin Village.

    "During the first war in the ninja world, all the first generations of the five major ninja villages died."

    "It was the second generation of shadows who besieged Konoha together."

    If you let go of the ghost lantern and magic moon here, wait until Zhujian dies.

    He will definitely bring the elite ninjas of Wuyin Village to invade Konoha.

    Instead of waiting until that time, let Ghost Lantern Moon kill Konoha''s ninja.

    It''s better to deal with him when he is weakest.

    One ebbs and another.

    "No matter how you say it, my goal is to replace Hirazan and become Konoha Hokage."

    "Since you are a Hokage, you should have the awareness of being a Hokage."

    "Mother-in-law, being indecisive will only make Konoha weak."

    Own¡­¡­

    Must kill decisively!

    Moreover, this is not the first time he has dealt with the enemy.

    Hefeng came to the Ghost Lantern Huanyue with a blink of an eye.

    "You bastard..."

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Zefeng, Guideng Huanyue quickly activates Chakra and uses water polo.

    All of a sudden, countless bubbles floated out from under Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s body, rushed towards Zefeng, and exploded on the spot.

    The smoke produced gradually dispersed, leaving only a wooden stake in place.

    It''s a substitute technique.

    "Don''t struggle, you have used the technique of steaming danger and violence, and now you are so weak that you don''t have much chakra."

    Zephy appeared again, and a light blue chakra ball emerged from his hand.

 Chapter 139

    Looking at the panting Ghost Lantern Moon, Zefeng condensed the chakra directly and used the Helix Pill.

    In the current situation, if Ghost Lantern Huanyue can still escape.

    Then Zefeng can kill himself head-on.

    "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Hefeng looked directly at the ghost lantern and moon, and asked softly.

    In any case, Ghost Lantern Huanyue is the second generation of Mizukage in the future. Looking at the entire ninja world, he is one of the best ninjas.

    And his character, gentle style is also very appreciated.

    If it wasn''t because of his position, He Feng felt that he could sit down and have a drink with him.

    Unfortunately...

    One of them is a ninja from Konoha Village.

    One is a ninja from Wuyin Village.

    Different positions.

    In the first ninja world war, it was the ghost lantern Huanyue who led the fog ninja to attack Konoha.

    He must die today!

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue stared at Hefeng, feeling extremely shocked.

    Except that Zefeng looks like a seven-year-old child.

    He didn''t feel any label related to seven years old from Hefeng.

    In terms of analysis ability, he is the ninja who he has encountered himself, the fastest to analyze the principle of steam, danger and violence, and think of countermeasures.

    On the mastery of ninjutsu, Wood Dun, Bamen Dunjia, Weili, and Xuanluo Wan.

    Each one makes Ghost Lantern Huanyue feel incredible.

    In terms of awareness, Hefeng knows how to kill decisively, not to be indecisive, not to be a virgin.

    In terms of origin, he is the grandson of the first generation of Hokage, a genius boy of Senju Mori.

    These conditions add up.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue really couldn''t figure it out.

    Hefeng, why can''t he become Hokage!

    However, it is a matter of time.

    "You kid, you''re gold."

    At this point, Ghost Lantern Huanyue couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    Although he still couldn''t accept that he would lose to a seven-year-old Konoha kid and die at his hands.

    But there is no doubt that Hefeng is the most powerful ninja he has ever seen!

    Even without that guy, he couldn''t compare with Hefeng.

    Although he was only seven years old, Ghost Lantern and Huanyue didn''t release the water until the end.

    he¡­¡­

    I beat my best self.

    Presumably, the story of Hefeng has just begun.

    Not reconciled.

    Why did I let myself meet He Feng when he was seven years old.

    The current him has not yet ushered in the peak of his heyday!

    Damn it.

    I really want to see the strength of this kid at its peak.

    "What''s your name, brother."

    Guideng Huanyue took a deep breath and said to Hefeng.

    "The wind, the thousand hands and the wind."

    With a low voice, Hefeng told Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s name.

    It has to be said that Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s indifference towards death exceeded his expectations.

    He thought that before dying, Ghost Lantern Huanyue would go hysterical and attack him madly.

    Or, beg for mercy and surrender to yourself.

    act like a buffoon.

    However¡­¡­

    None of these things happened.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue leaned against the wall of the building, softly chanting the name Qianshouhefeng.

    It seemed that he was not welcoming death, but more like wanting to rest after being tired.

    In any case, Ghost Lantern Huanyue is a ninja who has come all the way from the Warring States Period.

    He knows the cruelty of war, and also knows that death is not far away for ninjas.

    He had imagined countless times, the picture of his own death, and the way.

    Originally, the way he was looking forward to the most was to be able to die with a strong man like Wu, exhausting the last chakra.

    "However, this kind of death can be considered a good ending."

    "It''s just a pity that I couldn''t play against you in your prime."

    "I really want to have a good fight with you at that time, Hefeng."

    Ghost lantern and moon, take a deep breath, slowly close your eyes, and prepare for the final moment.

    "Do it, Zefeng."

    He Feng stared at the peaceful ghost lantern and the moon, this way of going to death calmly moved him for a moment.

    He thought for a while, and couldn''t help but ask, "Your name?"

    Pay attention to the official account: the base camp of book friends, pay attention to get cash and coins!

    Although Hefeng has long known that the ninja in front of him is Ghost Lantern Huanyue, the future second-generation Mizukage.

    But out of respect for him, Hefeng still asked his name.

    Obviously.

    Guideng Huanyue didn''t expect Hefeng to ask him that.

    Stunned for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes and cast a last glance at Hefeng.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue confirmed again in his heart, the little brother in front of him.

    It''s gold!

    In the future, he will definitely become the Hokage of Konoha and bring great changes to this world.

    And myself, will also become a part of the Hefeng story.

    "Ghost Lantern Moonlight."

    "My uncle''s name is Ghost Lantern Moon!"

    The ghost lantern swayed and shouted his name.

    "A ghost lantern and a moon?"

    "I remember the name."

    "Goodbye, Ghost Lantern Moon."

    Hefeng''s expression turned pale, he grabbed the spiral pill with his right hand, and hit Guideng Huanyue directly.

    A majestic force burst out, pressing Ghost Lantern Huanyue against the wall, his clothes and muscles began to twist under the action of the spiral pill.

    The building walls behind him also began to crack layer by layer, spreading cracks like spider webs.

    "Ahhh!"

    The cry of Ghost Lantern Huanyue resounded here, blood spewed out of his mouth, accompanied by some broken internal organs, he quickly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

    A ninja who was supposed to become the second generation of Mizukage in the future.

    In this way, it was solved by the wind.

    The daimyo of the Land of Waves, Samurai.

    As well as Ri Zhan and others, they were all dumbfounded at this time.

    No one thought that the powerful enemy who suddenly appeared was just like this...

    It was solved by Zefeng!

    Boom!

    With the death of Ghost Lantern Huanyue, his precarious power was also forced to be released.

    Uchiha Mirror magnified the pupils of Sharingan, staring at the ghostly moon on the ground.

    Chakra slowly disappears until it disappears.

    He is indeed dead.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen also confirmed this with his perception ability.

    "Is this ninja really only seven years old..."

    Kirby on the side was stunned, his heart was really unbelievable.

    Hefeng is only seven years old!

    His killing is decisive, even among the warriors, few people can do it.

    "Hefeng, really only seven years old..."

    Hearing that Kirby couldn''t help complaining, Xiaochun replied angrily.

    Although she was unwilling to admit the fact that He Feng was only seven years old.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is really only seven years old!

    It was Hashirama-sama and Tobima-sama who confirmed it together!

    In fact, the moods of Hirazan and the others are much more complicated than those of the warriors in the Land of Waves!

    Because of this battle, they did very little.

    Just shouting 666 from the side, and then kept being shocked, just like the background board.

    The whole process can be said to be a one-on-one contest between the wind and the ghost moon!

    Compared with the wind.

    They simply feel like trash.

    It''s a rice bucket!

    "What is the significance of our coming to the Kingdom of Waves..."

    Ri Zhan felt a little mad in his heart, "It seems, probably, it seems... As long as Hefeng is alone, he can protect the daimyo here."

 Chapter 140

    Ri Zhan and the others inevitably began to doubt the meaning of their own existence.

    It seems that Hefeng can solve all the problems by himself?

    In terms of strength, Hefeng alone is stronger than all of them combined.

    In terms of analysis, let alone the danger and violence of Ghost Lantern and Magic Moon.

    It is his steaming tower, Ri Zhan and others don''t know how to deal with it.

    That level of illusion tricked all of them.

    As long as Ghost Lantern Huanyue hides in the mirage and shoots, it will only be a matter of time before they are wiped out.

    Yes.

    If there is no wind, the sun will kill them, I am afraid that they will be wiped out here today.

    Thinking of this, Ri Zhan couldn''t help but gasp.

    While marveling at the strength of Zefeng, he is also helpless at his own weakness.

    If I could be stronger, maybe it wouldn''t be like this.

    "The strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue is not weaker than that of Golden Horn and Silver Horn." Uchiha Kagami closed Sharingan, and he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.

    In his opinion, the most difficult part of Golden Horn and Silver Horn lies in their Six Ways Ninja Tool and Tailed Beast Transformation.

    They don''t have any tricky ninjutsu themselves.

    In terms of personal strength, Ghost Lantern Huanyue is much stronger than them.

    "Especially the illusion of Ghost Lantern and Moon, even I can''t see through Sharingan. It can be said that he is definitely an expert in the field of illusion."

    Rao, who is the mirror of the Uchiha clan, admires the illusion of the ghost lantern and the moon.

    His Sharingan has always been able to see through the boundaries of ninjutsu and illusion.

    But in front of Ghost Lantern and Huanyue, his Sharingan didn''t play the slightest role.

    If Hefeng hadn''t found the big clam in time, he would have punched it to pieces.

    The consequences may be unimaginable.

    "I always feel that the wind seems to be getting stronger and stronger."

    "Originally, perception is Hefeng''s weakness, and he is easily attacked in battle, but now, he has awakened his perception ability."

    "This means that his survivability on the battlefield has been enhanced again!"

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that Hefeng can master new ninjutsu every once in a while.

    How on earth did he do it?

    Can not understand ah.

    Uchiha Mirror racked his brains, but couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    "Is this the so-called genius?"

    In the end, Uchiha mirror can only attribute this kind of thing to the word genius.

    Not to mention Yan and Xiaochun, the strength of the two of them is basically at the bottom of this team.

    Seeing that Hefeng once again dealt with an opponent that they couldn''t catch up with, the hearts of the two of them were already a little numb.

    "Is it really meaningful to work hard?"

    Yan clenched his teeth, he found that not only his talent was inferior to Hefeng, but also his hard work.

    It is said that Zefeng often wakes up at four o''clock in the morning for training.

    Very self-disciplined!

    And I have never even seen Hokage Rock at four o''clock in the morning!

    "Bloodline..." Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking directly at the direction of Hefeng.

    The majestic amount of chakra, as well as the ability to perceive chakra, undoubtedly belong to the vortex family.

    Mudun, strange power, and the terrifying Muji healing all inherited the genes of Hashirama.

    He Feng is not so much a genius.

    Danzo would rather call him a blood monster!

    He is the perfect combination of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan.

    It is the person who perfectly programmed the genes of these two big families.

    Just ask.

    If the wind does not escape wood.

    There is not such a terrifying amount of chakra.

    There will be no Muji cure.

    Do not understand perception.

    How can he become so powerful?

    so scary?

    "Just mastering a physical technique called Bamen Dunjia, even if you have cultivated to the extreme, so what?"

    "Could it be possible that you still have the capital to challenge strong men like Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara?"

    "Do not make jokes."

    "The horror of Zefeng is based on his excellent bloodline."

    Danzo gritted his teeth, envious of Hefeng''s background.

    He felt that if he could have the cells between the pillars, the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, and the perception ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    He will definitely become more powerful than Zefeng!

    It''s hard to get over it!

    "Dispose of Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s body."

    Hefeng turned around and walked back to everyone.

    It seems unrealistic to send Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s body back to Wuyin Village.

    It''s hard to guarantee whether the ninjas in Wuyin Village will attack the ninja who returned the corpse in anger.

    If the corpse of Ghost Lantern Huanyue is damaged, He Feng also feels bad.

    A ninja like him deserves respect.

    "Leave it to me." Danzo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up and took the initiative to take on the job.

    "That''s fine." Hefeng glanced at Danzo, and there was no objection to it.

    At the same time, this assassination incident came to an end.

    Hefeng and others returned to the residence with the frightened daimyo, and made sure that there would be no other ninjas waiting for the opportunity. Hefeng would have Kagura''s eyes to observe the surrounding movements from time to time.

    It is worth mentioning that the ability of Kagura Mind Eye is indeed a good ability.

    And Danzo took Yan, and according to Hefeng''s explanation, he found a forest and buried the body of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    only¡­¡­

    "What are you doing?"

    Yan suddenly noticed Danzo''s actions, and found that he seemed to have done something to Guideng Huanyue.

    Yan did not expect this sudden scene.

    He saw Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s final death in battle.

    Although the positions are different, there is no doubt that he is a ninja worthy of respect.

    But¡­¡­

    Danzo''s behavior is simply desecrating the ghost moon.

    He took three steps at a time and saw a hole in Guideng Huanyue''s clothes, and a shocking wound was left on his abdomen.

    Suddenly, a piece of flesh and blood was cut off by Danzo.

    "I just did what I was supposed to do."

    "Did you see it just now? When Ghost Lantern Huanyue was hit by Zefeng''s punch, his body liquefied and turned into water."

    "Maybe this is the limit of the Blood Successor of the Ghost Lantern Clan."

    "His body structure is different from ours."

    "If you take it back to study, maybe you will gain something."

    Danzo said without thinking, and hoped that Yan could keep this matter a secret for himself.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Yan seemed a little embarrassed for a while.

    Because the task Hefeng entrusted to them was to properly bury Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    "Don''t be naive, Yan, Hefeng is just a seven-year-old child after all, he still doesn''t understand the cruelty of the ninja world."

    "The sharingan of the Uchiha clan, the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, and the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan."

    "That Ninja Village doesn''t want to get it? It''s just that there is no chance."

    "I''m just now doing what everyone wants to do but can''t."

    "And I did this, not for myself, but for Konoha."

    "everything¡­¡­"

    Danzo''s eyes radiated a strange light, "It''s all for the village."

    [Reading Benefits] Send you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!

    Yan rolled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    For a while, I didn''t know how to refute Danzo.

    In this way, Danzo put the flesh and blood of Ghost Lantern Huanyue into the culture medium.

    "Danzo? Why do you carry this kind of thing with you?"

 Chapter 141

    After Ghost Lantern Huanyue was dealt with by Zefeng, Wuyin Village did not send any new ninjas.

    The new policy of the Namiya daimyo was implemented smoothly.

    In particular, the news that Zefeng defeated Ghost Lantern and Huanyue spread throughout the Kingdom of Waves.

    Everyone was shocked that he was only seven years old and possessed such terrifying strength.

    Moreover, the emergence of Hefeng gave the people of this country hope.

    Maritime transportation was completed smoothly.

    The daimyo of the country of Nami has also fulfilled her dream of founding a country.

    However, as for whether her final ideal can be realized, it can only be left to time.

    It''s just that Hefeng is not optimistic about this.

    Because in the future, there will be a person named Cardo.

    The maritime transportation established by this daimyo is firmly in his hands.

    old capitalist.

    In the end, Hefeng received a reward of two million taels from the Kingdom of Waves as promised, and returned to Konoha Hidden Village.

    He didn''t take a break, but went directly to the Hokage Building and disbanded the team.

    It is enough to report this kind of thing by yourself.

    Ri Zhan and the others have no opinion on this.

    And today''s Hefeng is undoubtedly a celebrity in Muye Village.

    Especially the Anbu ninja who is responsible for the security of the Naruto Building.

    They all know that Hefeng, who is only seven years old, has brought a special Jonin matter.

    Such a terrifying promotion speed naturally shocked all of them.

    When Hefeng appeared here again, an Anbu ninja immediately led the way for Hefeng.

    About two minutes later, Zefeng came to the door of Hokage''s office.

    Boom boom boom.

    The Anbu ninja knocked on the door rhythmically.

    "Come in."

    Only after obtaining Tobima''s permission did the Anbu ninja push open the door of Hokage''s office, and with a single hand, he invited Zefeng to enter, while he stayed where he was.

    He only closed the door silently when Hefeng walked in.

    It''s just that when Tomona saw Hefeng walking in, his expression was slightly surprised.

    "You''re back, Zefeng."

    "Yeah." He Feng nodded, and then put the suitcase he was carrying on the table between Tokai.

    "This is?" Tobima blinked, and immediately understood, he flipped the switch on the box.

    Inside is the reward paid by the daimyo of the wave country.

    Two million taels!

    "The task was successfully completed." Hefeng said softly.

    In his opinion, it is relatively easy to earn two million cars.

    During this period, I only encountered a ghost lantern magic moon once.

    After that, I didn''t encounter other ninjas.

    Most of the time, I was with the daimyo of the land of waves.

    And the other party is still a beautiful little girl.

    During this period of time, Zefeng lived in a relaxed and comfortable manner.

    There is still money to take.

    "If you still have such tasks in the future, leave them all to me."

    Hefeng thought for a while and added another sentence.

    "Hefeng, you..." Fei Jian blinked, feeling a little moved in his heart.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, he is already a ninja who can stand on his own!

    Not only did he complete the task brilliantly, but he was also so responsible!

    You still want to carry out such a dangerous task!

    but¡­¡­

    Due to the peace agreement signed between the five great ninja villages, there are not many similar missions.

    Even if Tomona wanted to assign Kaze, there was no chance.

    "By the way, Zephyr."

    Suddenly, Feijian seemed to think of something important, "You haven''t come home yet, have you?"

    "Ok?"

    He Feng nodded, "No, what''s wrong?"

    This endless sentence between the leaves made Hefeng unexpected.

    Could it be that something happened at home?

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s eyes gradually widened, and doubts arose in his heart.

    He told himself this matter so seriously.

    Could it be between the pillars...

    What happened?

    Terminal illness worsened?

    still is¡­¡­

    Gone?

    No way.

    In my impression, didn''t he live until Tsunade was born?

    Tsunade''s bad habit of gambling was learned from Hashirama.

    The key is!

    If Hashirama dies, the entire ninja world will erupt for the first time in the ninja world war!

    "Hebrew..."

    Just when Hefeng couldn''t help but open his mind, Tobima''s expression suddenly became more serious.

    It has to be said that Tomona''s reaction made Hefeng even more nervous.

    Could it be because of his time travel, a butterfly effect occurred.

    Caused a timeline change?

    Hashirama''s death, early?

    "starting today¡­¡­"

    He sucked in a breath of cold air, and his voice became low.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Hey, don''t be tricky!

    What the hell happened.

    Terrified!

    When Hefeng''s mood was extremely disturbed.

    In Feijian, who has been paralyzed all the year round, unexpectedly...

    A doting smile appeared.

    Even his eyes seemed to emit a ray of light.

    It was the first time Hefeng had seen such an expression.

    It would actually appear on Tobima''s face.

    It''s just unbelievable.

    next second.

    Tobima told Kaze the truth.

    "You also have someone to protect, although it''s not your younger brother."

    Hefeng: "???"

    What the hell.

    The person I want to protect?

    Not brother.

    Is it my sister?

    wait!

    younger sister? !

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, opened his mouth slowly, and took a big breath.

    Thinking about it carefully, I did leave the village for a long time.

    When I was protecting Daimyo in the country of waves.

    Tsunade¡­¡­

    born?

    In Hefeng''s mind, Tsunade''s appearance could not help but emerge.

    That Tsunade with really big skin, no, really white skin!

    Then, Hefeng rushed out of Hokage''s office without thinking.

    That is, the newly born Tsunade!

    Tsunade is less than a year old and has no teeth!

    "This Zephyr."

    Fei Jian was stunned, he didn''t even have time to blink, and He Feng disappeared directly in front of him.

    This is too outrageous!

    Is a younger sister so attractive to boys?

    Tobima couldn''t help shaking his head, they were all boys.

    "Ok?"

    Thinking about it, Fei Jian suddenly frowned.

    For some reason, a strange idea suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Quan Na looks quite like a girl.

    If Quanna is Uchiha Madara''s younger sister.

    "What the hell am I thinking about, it''s outrageous..."

    Tobima complained angrily to himself, and quickly cleared this strange thought from his mind.

    However, at this moment, Danzo came to the door of Hokage''s office, looked at the half-open door, and knocked on the door symbolically.

    "Danzo?"

    Tomona raised his thoughtful head and noticed that Danzo was standing at the door.

    "Is there anything you need?"

    "Master Toikama." Danzo took a deep breath, walked in three steps at a time, and then took out the bottle prepared in advance, which contained a piece of meat immersed in the nutrient solution.

    "What is this?" Fei Jian couldn''t help frowning, "Where did you get it from?"

    "Ghost Lantern and Moonlight." Danzo chose to tell the truth, and told Tobuma how he got this thing.

    In any case, in Danzo''s heart.

    What he admires the most is Tobima, and wants to inherit his will.

    [Reading Benefits] Send you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!

 Chapter 142

    Yi learned the news of Tsunade''s birth from Tobima.

    Hefeng left the Hokage building directly and ran all the way back home.

    He never thought of it.

    Tsunade was born at this time.

    For this younger sister who has never masked, Hefeng still has a good impression.

    Not even an exaggeration to say...

    Among the female ninjas in Naruto, Tsunade''s appearance is definitely one of the best.

    After a while, Hefeng rushed to the house.

    Since Ayako had just given birth and was still in a weak state, Kima took care of her.

    As for Tsunade, he naturally entrusted it to Hashirama.

    It has to be said that Hashirama loves this newborn granddaughter very much.

    Before Hefeng could open the door and go in, he heard Hashirama''s laughter.

    Think carefully.

    Hashirama did say that because he spoiled Tsunade too much, even his own problem of gambling was learned by Tsunade.

    When he heard that Tsunade inherited the Fifth Hokage.

    Also pinched a sweat for this.

    I am very worried about the situation in Konoha Village.

    Take it easy.

    Emotional loss.

    [Reading Benefits] Follow the public.. account [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day to draw cash/point coins!

    Even standing at the door, just listening to the voice coming from inside, Hefeng can''t help but make up a warm picture in his mind.

    Hashirama clasped Tsunade with both hands and lifted her high.

    The grandparents enjoyed themselves happily.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng took a deep breath, adjusted his state, then opened the door and walked in.

    result¡­¡­

    With just one glance, Hefeng was stunned on the spot.

    He never dreamed of...

    At this time, Hashirama was sitting cross-legged on the tatami.

    In front of him was Tsunade wrapped in a small skirt and diapers.

    And between the two of them, unexpectedly...

    It''s two cups!

    Then two blank sheets of paper were laid out in front of Tsunade, with big and small written on them respectively.

    Slap!

    Tsunade stretched out his immature little hand, pressing it on the paper with the small characters written on it, making a crisp slapping sound.

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    Snapped!

    Because he thought it was fun, Tsunade took two more shots on purpose.

    "Oh, Princess Tsunade is going to have a baby!"

    "Since you have made up your mind."

    "So¡­¡­"

    "I will accompany you till the end!"

    "In the end, is it big, or..."

    It''s your sister!

    Before Zhujian could finish his sentence, Hefeng leaped into the air and struck decisively, kicking Zhujian in the abdomen, almost kicking him flying eight feet away!

    I saw Hashirama rolling out from where he was.

    It hit the wall with a bang.

    This is completely different from the joy and harmony imagined by Hefeng!

    Slap!

    Zephyr''s movement shook the air, knocking the cup over, revealing the three dice hidden beneath.

    They are four o''clock, five o''clock, four o''clock.

    Thirteen o''clock! Big!

    Tsunade¡­¡­

    Defeat!

    "Yo, it''s a gentle breeze."

    And at this time, Hashirama noticed that Zefeng had returned.

    He straightened up from the ground and patted Haori, not taking Zefeng''s attack seriously at all.

    "Oh oh oh..."

    Then, Hashirama glanced at the dice on the ground and said excitedly, "Hahaha, I won again."

    While speaking, Hashirama walked back from the corner of the wall.

    In front of Hefeng, he took a stack of banknotes from Tsunade.

    Hefeng: "???"

    what''s the situation?

    Hashirama is not only betting against Tsunade.

    Are you still gambling?

    Snapped!

    Hefeng snatched the banknotes and asked Zhujian on the spot, "What''s going on here?"

    "Whose money is it?"

    "And what are you doing?"

    "You actually robbed my sister''s money, Tsunade is less than a year old, Grandpa Hashirama, won''t your conscience ache?!"

    "Wait, no!"

    "Gambling with Tsunade, what do you think!"

    He Feng had black lines on his face, he felt a lot of troubles in his heart, and he didn''t know where to start complaining.

    Although he knew that Tsunade''s bad habit of gambling was learned from Hashirama.

    But he never thought of it.

    Hashirama really carried out the spirit of starting from a doll.

    When Tsunade was less than one year old, she began to cultivate her gambling awareness.

    "Hahaha."

    Hashirama smirked and scratched the back of his head, as if he couldn''t blame me.

    Said to let himself take care of Tsunade, but no matter what he did, Tsunade would cry.

    Only when playing this kind of game, she will not cry.

    Even from Hashirama''s point of view, Tsunade enjoyed it.

    Unknowingly, the two played like this all afternoon.

    "Ah this..."

    Hefeng took a breath, really didn''t know whether he should feel so terrified or terrified.

    Even, when he interrupted the game session between Hashirama and Tsunade.

    Tsunade actually...

    He took the initiative to get up, imitated Hashirama''s movements, put the dice into the cup, and shook them decently.

    Zefeng was stunned!

    Why are you so proficient!

    "Hahaha, Xiaogang is very talented, right?" Hashirama said excitedly, pressing her thigh with one hand.

    "I just bet that Xiaogang in the future will definitely scare those casino dealers!"

    Pooh!

    Thinking of Tsunade''s title of "Big Fat Sheep", Hefeng couldn''t help complaining on the spot, "I''m overjoyed!"

    Hashirama: "???"

    Hashirama''s eyes instantly became sharp, "Oh, is that right, Hefeng, are you going to challenge me?"

    "How about we make a bet, I will pass on all the knowledge I have learned all my life to Xiao Gang!"

    "Whether it''s the will to move forward, or the ability to observe the subtleties and guess the cards through the opponent''s expressions, eyes, and actions."

    "I will pass it on to Xiao Gang, so that the bankers of those casinos, when they hear Xiao Gang''s name, it''s like hearing a nightmare!"

    Hashirama said with a serious face, like a gambling master.

    Bet on your sister!

    "No, you are teaching one-hand ninjutsu..."

    Hefeng can''t wait to give Hashirama a punch.

    Do you know how badly your granddaughter was beaten by your best friend?

    Are you still gambling?

    Speaking of money.

    Hefeng shook the bundle of banknotes in his hand, "What''s going on? Tsunade is less than one year old, obviously not yet..."

    Before Zefeng finished speaking, Tsunade put down the dice and cup, grabbed onto Zefeng''s clothes and climbed onto his body, stretched out his immature hands, and grabbed the bundle of Hefeng''s banknotes.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Co-authoring the newborn Tsunade, is he just a little money fan?

    With a speechless expression on his face, he had no choice but to hold Tsunade and put her back on the ground.

    Then he turned around and asked Hashirama what was going on.

    "It''s not my fault, you''ve seen it too, it''s Xiaogang who likes this kind of thing very much." Hashirama shrugged helplessly.

    Tsunade loves banknotes too much.

    what can I do?

    I am also very desperate!

    "Forget it, I don''t care what the reason is, in short, I will confiscate the money, no exception."

    While Hefeng was talking, he put a large bundle of banknotes into his pocket.

    Hashirama: "???"

    Sudden confiscation is okay.

    However¡­¡­

    Before Hashirama could complain, Hefeng, a seven-year-old child, confiscated his grandpa''s money, which was outrageous.

    Tsunade on the side, suddenly...

    Wow burst into tears.

 Chapter 143

    Hefeng looked confused.

    What''s the situation, why don''t you just cry when you say it well.

    No one did anything to Tsunade!

    Could it be...

    He Feng suddenly thought of the banknotes confiscated by him, and he carefully took the banknotes out of his body.

    moment.

    Tsunade''s crying disappeared.

    Instead, there was a smiling expression and two little hands waving non-stop.

    Hefeng: "???"

    "Hahaha." Seeing Tsunade''s reaction, Hashirama let out a hearty laugh on the spot, "Our family''s Xiaozuna, I didn''t expect to be a little money fan."

    Hefeng looked at this younger sister who was less than one year old and couldn''t speak or walk with a dark face.

    Then, carefully took the money back.

    moment!

    Tsunade''s smiling face disappeared, crying loudly!

    Those who didn''t know thought that something happened to her.

    This sister is not easy.

    However, Kaze, who didn''t believe in evil, insisted on handing all the things in the room to Tsunade.

    Attempt to stop her crying.

    It all turned out to be useless.

    Including dice and cups, it is also impossible to win Tsunade''s favor.

    "Haha, Hefeng, a genius like you, you can''t do anything about Xiao Gang."

    Hashirama gloated from the sidelines.

    "Okay." Hefeng sighed helplessly, so he took out the bundle of banknotes and handed them to Tsunade.

    The result was as expected.

    When the money came into Tsunade''s eyes, her crying stopped abruptly.

    The two watery eyes were wide open, as if there was nothing in this world except money.

    There is no existence that can attract her.

    Snapped!

    next second.

    Tsunade snatched the banknote from Kaze at lightning speed, held it firmly with both hands, took a deep breath, and smelled the banknote.

    Oh no¡­¡­

    It''s the smell of money.

    Looking at Tsunade with a mesmerizing look.

    Hefeng really didn''t know how to complain.

    A three or four-year-old little girl with two braids appeared in my mind, counting banknotes, and then laughing.

    thump!

    Hefeng sat paralyzed on the tatami, and couldn''t help showing a defeated look.

    In the field of crying out loud, I and Feng have never seen an excellent ninja like you.

    I, Qianshouhefeng, would like to call you the strongest!

    "Look at me, Zefeng."

    However, at this moment, Hashirama who was sitting on the side showed a smug smile. He grabbed the cup, waved one hand, and put the dice on the tatami into it.

    As the dice spun at high speed in the cup, they made a crisp sound.

    Tsunade sat up from the tatami, she crawled over with great effort, and put the banknotes on the ground.

    Then, Hashirama flipped the cup upside down on the tatami with a bang.

    He stared at Tsunade with a serious expression.

    "Then, Princess Tsunade."

    "What choice will you make?"

    As soon as Hashirama''s voice fell, Tsunade stretched out his immature little hand this time, and patted her big.

    "Buy and leave, Princess Tsunade."

    Hashirama instantly lifted the cup.

    But this time, it was one point, one point, three points inside.

    "One one three, little one."

    Seeing that he missed the bet again, Tsunade couldn''t help but pursed his lips, clasped his hands together, and became depressed.

    But he didn''t cry.

    As for Hashirama, he generously stuffed the banknotes into the haori.

    Although Tsunade is wronged, but Tsunade does not cry!

    Hefeng: "???"

    The whole process and the wind are in a state of confusion.

    What''s the situation?

    Money was robbed.

    no!

    But those who lose can be willingly given to others.

    wrong¡­¡­

    Hefeng looked at Tsunade''s aggrieved face.

    This is clearly unwilling to give the money to others.

    In a sense, Tsunade is still a girl who is willing to gamble and admit defeat, and has no petty temper!

    Shock and wind all year long!

    and¡­¡­

    There is no doubt that Tsunade is a genius!

    In the field of losing money, she has no rivals!

    It''s a real genius!

    "However, is it really okay for you to be like this, Grandpa Hashirama, Tsunade is only less than one year old."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but give Hashirama a blank look, as if to say, Tsunade was spoiled by you.

    "What''s the matter, Tsunade is just too small and lacks skill."

    "Although I tried to teach Tsunade, but..."

    "She still doesn''t understand what I''m saying."

    "When she is a little older, she will definitely become a master in this field."

    "It''s peaceful."

    Hashirama took a deep breath and said earnestly, "I entrust my two biggest dreams to you two respectively!"

    Hefeng: "???"

    So, you are a teacher with some unique skills!

    Forget it, there are too many slots, and I don''t know how to complain for a while.

    "Grandpa Hashirama, you should return the money to Tsunade," Hefeng said.

    "I didn''t intend to accept it..."

    Hashirama said resentfully, as if I was playing with Tsunade.

    Then, Hashirama took out all the bundles of banknotes.

    It turned out that there were not just one bundle, but ten bundles!

    There are so many?

    "but¡­¡­"

    Kaze looked at Tsunade who was desperately trying to hold the money into his arms.

    He couldn''t help but start to worry.

    Tsunade is only less than one year old now. Although she likes money, she obviously doesn''t know the role of money.

    As his elder brother, he should help her keep the money.

    Give it back to her when she grows up.

    Not only that, but also future lucky money.

    Tsunade is the granddaughter of Hashirama, the princess of Konoha.

    This family, that family.

    Presumably, he will definitely prepare generous lucky money for Tsunade.

    And she obviously has no ability to control the money, and she has no concept of money.

    Tsunade''s older brother.

    An older brother is like a father.

    You should work harder and help your sister keep the New Year''s money well.

    Give it back to her when she grows up.

    "Xiao Gang, let''s play two games?"

    Hefeng smiled, and slowly threw the dice into the cup.

    at the same time.

    Naruto Building.

    Danzo recounted what happened in the land of waves.

    Especially in the part where Zefeng defeated Ghost Lantern and Huanyue, he didn''t miss a single detail.

    When I heard it, I felt stunned and stunned.

    That fellow Hefeng actually defeated a ninja from the ghost lamp clan?

    and¡­¡­

    Or that Huanyue guy?

    As the ghost lantern magic moon that can inherit the second generation of Mizukage.

    As early as the Warring States Period, his reputation spread far and wide.

    Even Feijian knows.

    It''s a man that even he recognizes.

    result¡­¡­

    Danzo suddenly told himself that this man was recognized by him.

    Died at the hands of Zefeng?

    What a joke!

    However, the piece of meat brought back by Danzo in his hand is another iron proof!

    Zephyr really defeated Ghost Lantern Moon!

    Suddenly, there was a whim in the door...

    Maybe, I can try to teach Hefeng the technique of flying thunder god.

    ps: In Xiao Li¡¯s Gaiden, there is an episode about Kakashi and Kai, these ninjas competed in order not to give Naruto and them lucky money, which is enough to prove that in the world of Naruto, there is a tradition of giving lucky money.

 Chapter 144

    After some careful consideration.

    A decision is made.

    He is ready to use his favorite ninjutsu.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    Pass it on to the wind!

    On the one hand, Hefeng is talented and intelligent, not only took a few months to master ninjutsu such as strange power, eight door armor, water escape, shadow clone, wood escape, etc.

    And also developed such a terrible ninjutsu as Heliwan!

    Ever since he saw Zefeng''s Spiral Pill, Togama would conduct research whenever he had time.

    What surprised him was that...

    The ninjutsu of Heliwanwan was more difficult than he imagined.

    Even if he already knew the principle, but in terms of cultivation, Feijian still didn''t know the essentials.

    This kind of thing can only be known after personal experience.

    This is a difficult ninjutsu that even he, the god of ninjutsu, cannot easily learn!

    "The ninjutsu of Heliwan Wan, the cultivation level is at least S level..."

    This incident shocked Tobuma once again.

    Although he knows that Hefeng cannot be viewed with common sense, he has developed S-rank ninjutsu casually.

    Still, to a great extent, it shocked his heart.

    It made him realize once again how shocking He Feng''s talent is.

    It simply subverted his cognition of developing ninjutsu.

    "Also, there is still room for further development of the spiral pill invented by Hefeng."

    After Toikama''s observation, he found that Spiral Wan was a non-attribute ninjutsu.

    It just rotates chakra in an irregular direction to form ninjutsu.

    No chakra properties are injected.

    in other words.

    If it can inject chakra attribute changes into the spiral pill.

    It can be used as the power of this ninjutsu.

    Improve further!

    And most likely more than double that!

    This discovery surprised Tomama.

    Realize once again the fact that Zephyr is a genius and a monster.

    Of course.

    For the current Tomama, let alone let him consider how to inject chakra attribute changes into the spiral pill.

    It''s just a simple spiral pill, which he hasn''t learned yet!

    Yes.

    He is the god of ninjutsu.

    He didn''t even learn the Helix Pill until now!

    Not only did not learn.

    Toikama didn''t even have a clue how to learn Spiral Pill!

    "If you think about it this way, isn''t Hefeng..."

    Standing in his office, Tomona couldn''t help but gasped.

    An astonishing fact was laid out in front of him impressively.

    Even if Toikama didn''t want to admit it, there was nothing he could do.

    "Hefeng, a seven-year-old brat, casually invented ninjutsu that even I couldn''t learn?"

    "How does this guy''s head grow?"

    [Benefits for book friends] You can get cash or coins by reading books, and iPhone12 and Switch are waiting for you to draw! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    In an instant, Feijian''s mentality collapsed!

    in the end¡­¡­

    Who is the god of ninjutsu?

    Holding his forehead between the doors, he couldn''t help but feel crazy inside.

    He felt that compared to He Feng, he was nothing but an idiot.

    "However, although the Helix Pill is very powerful and does not require seals, but..."

    "Any ninjutsu has risks and costs."

    "Like the dirt reincarnation I invented before."

    "It''s not just the price of sacrificing the living."

    "Once the person reincarnated from the dirty soil knows the seal, he can get rid of the bondage by reverse the seal."

    "At that time, there might be trouble."

    "However, I don''t intend to pass on the ninjutsu of the reincarnation of the dirt to the second person."

    At first, Feijian discovered that the reincarnation of the dirty soil was actually to revive his younger brother.

    As a result, after discovering the cost and risks of this ninjutsu, he decided to list this ninjutsu as a forbidden technique.

    In case in the future, someone will use this ninjutsu to cause trouble for Konoha.

    "Use Dirty Reincarnation to resurrect me and Big Brother, and then deal with Konoha''s Hokage."

    "Just thinking about it is scary."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Ninjas who can do this kind of thing don''t exist."

    "In short, this is a condition that every ninjutsu has, and Helix Wan is no exception."

    Muttering between the doors.

    Although spiral pills have various advantages.

    But his weakness is also very obvious.

    "That''s the attack distance."

    "The spiral pill must be held in the hand of the ninja. If you want to use this technique to deal with the enemy, you must have close contact."

    "Although Zefeng has eight gates of Dunjia, he is a ninja who is faster than Zefeng."

    "Not nothing."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "If Hefeng learns the art of flying Thunder God, it will be different."

    From Tomama''s point of view, Flying Thunder God''s Art and Helix Wan are simply the perfect combination.

    Lock on the enemy with the marker first, then flash behind him.

    A spiral pill blasted down.

    Just thinking about that scene, Tomona could feel the despair of the enemy.

    on the other hand.

    He is the grandfather of Hefeng.

    As a grandfather, you have to leave something for your grandson.

    If you don''t bring it in life, you won''t take it away in death.

    Do you want to bring the flying thunder god technique into the coffin?

    The reason why there was no plan in this regard before is because the Flying Thunder God Art belongs to space-time ninjutsu.

    Cultivation is extremely difficult.

    No matter if it is a Japanese sword with excellent comprehension.

    Still has the mirror of Sharingan.

    There is no way to learn the art of flying thunder god.

    but¡­¡­

    It''s different from the wind!

    He is a genius.

    He is a monster!

    If it was him, he would definitely be able to learn the technique of flying thunder god.

    "And the biggest advantage of Hefeng is youth."

    "He can take years as a unit."

    "Invest in one year or two, five years or ten years."

    "Even if it took Hefeng ten years to fully learn the technique of Flying Thunder God."

    "That''s enough."

    The key is¡­¡­

    The Flying Raijin Jutsu is Tokaima, and there are very few ninjutsu that can be used.

    Although he is indeed the god of ninjutsu, most ninjutsu have been classified as forbidden.

    It''s really not very good, teach Hefeng.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu is an S-rank ninjutsu, and that brat Hefeng might not be able to master it."

    He took a deep breath and made up his mind.

    Thinking of this, Toikama glanced at the watch hanging on the wall.

    "Well, it''s time to get off work."

    After confirming that it was off-duty time, Tobuma left the office.

    Although he is in charge of Konoha now, he has to work overtime.

    Tobima refuses.

    Now is not war time.

    In peaceful times, how can there be so many jobs and need to work overtime?

    If there really is such a Hokage, in a peaceful age, they would still have to work overtime desperately, without even having time to rest.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Toikama shook his head and couldn''t help complaining, "How could there be such a stupid Hokage."

    at the same time.

    Zefeng leaned back and lay on the tatami.

    After a battle with Tsunade.

    He managed to fool all the bundles of banknotes...

    Ah no, all of them were won openly and aboveboard!

    "Ok?"

    Hefeng glanced at Tsunade who was pouting his mouth, sullen, holding back tears.

    Ah ah ah.

    Tsunade feels so cute.

    [It is detected that the cooldown time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    A familiar voice rang in Hefeng''s mind.

 Chapter 145

    "Can I check in again?"

    Hefeng took a deep breath, then looked at Tsunade, and then at Hashirama who was coaxing Tsunade to play.

    Simply started to check in.

    [Please host to confirm, do you want to check in? ¡¿

    "yes."

    He Feng remained silent, laying on the tatami with his hands and feet spread wide, posing a big character, and started this time to check in.

    He is very familiar with all the procedures now.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Whether it is turned on! ¡¿

    In Hefeng''s view, this step can be completely skipped by checking in.

    It''s a pity that the check-in system is just an auxiliary, and it doesn''t have any ideas.

    Even if Hefeng complains, it doesn''t understand.

    not understand.

    "With my current strength, as long as the first ninja world war does not break out, I can walk sideways."

    Even Ghost Lantern Huanyue, the future second generation Mizukage, was defeated by him.

    This ninja world is a ninja who can fight against himself.

    [Reading to get cash] Follow vx public. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], you can also get cash for reading!

    There shouldn''t be much left.

    but¡­¡­

    If you really want to say that you defeated Ghost Lantern Huanyue, it''s not how strong you are.

    "It''s his intelligence, I know it too well."

    In Hefeng''s view, powerful ninjas should be divided into two factions.

    One is really powerful, even if I tell you what my cards are.

    You can''t beat me either.

    for example¡­¡­

    Senju Hashirama is teasing Tsunade with a lollipop.

    No matter who he meets.

    The shadows of other ninja villages are also good.

    It doesn''t matter what kind of organization.

    There is capital between the pillars, let out a low growl.

    "I''m best at Wood Dungeon, and I''m also good at Immortal Art. The strongest ninjutsu is Immortal Art Wood Dungeon Real Body Thousand Hands!"

    "I have a showdown, I don''t pretend anymore."

    Then you can beat others up.

    Yes.

    A ninja like Senjujuma, even if he tells others what his moves are.

    The gap is not too big.

    The rolling is still rolling.

    only¡­¡­

    Watching Hashirama who kept waving lollipops and making grimaces from time to time.

    Hefeng couldn''t connect him with the words "God of Ninjas".

    always feel...

    This Hashirama seems to be a not-so-intelligent Yazi.

    Another is to use information asymmetry to appear to be very powerful ninjas.

    Such as flying paragraph.

    For ninjas who don''t understand his abilities, Hidan is incomprehensible.

    Hitting him is like beating yourself.

    Killing him is like killing yourself.

    Once Fei Duan touched blood, it was basically gone.

    but¡­¡­

    If you know Fei Duan''s ability, then he is very weak.

    A wooden dragon bit him, bound him, and then summoned a wooden man to tear him into pieces.

    Immortal?

    Take Amaterasu and burn it once, and then throw away all the ashes for you.

    It is clear.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue is also a ninja like Hiduan.

    His arrogance and arrogance seem to be difficult to deal with.

    But as long as you understand the principle, it''s easy to target.

    even¡­¡­

    Even if it can''t cool down the ghost lamp avatar.

    Hefeng can also use his perception ability to confirm the location of the Ghost Lantern Moon.

    Kill him himself.

    His ninjutsu was naturally lifted.

    "If I hadn''t seen Naruto and knew the ability of Ghost Lantern Huanyue, it would be hard to say whether I would win in the end if I met him."

    Therefore, in He Feng''s heart, he felt that he didn''t win by crushing Ghost Lantern Huanyue with his strength.

    It can only be said that he was lucky.

    If the opponent is the third generation of Raikage, this kind of hard power faction.

    My current wooden man, the wooden dragon.

    Basically nothing to do with him.

    "There are also spiral pills."

    Even the wind escape spiral shuriken in Naruto''s golden body mode couldn''t do anything to the third generation of Raikage.

    His own spiral pills are even more nonsense.

    Moreover, the current self does not know fairy arts.

    Seize the flaws of the three generations of Raikage, attack the other''s shield with the other''s spear.

    It is not easy for Hefeng.

    Based on such a relationship.

    Hefeng suddenly realized that his strength should continue to improve.

    Think here.

    He sat up suddenly.

    Slap!

    I saw Hefeng put his hands together, closed his eyes tightly, and looked like he was sincerely praying for Buddha, "I am willing to exchange Uchiha Madara''s ten-year European spirit for a powerful ninjutsu."

    "Thunder Chakra Mode, Immortal Mode, Golden Body Mode, whatever."

    This sudden scene stunned Hashirama, "What''s wrong, Hefeng?"

    How does it feel, this eldest grandson is talking like a ghost, and he doesn''t look very smart.

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    Of course, no matter what he said, it was impossible for Hashirama to see the picture in Hefeng''s mind.

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit boundary, flashed in front of Zefeng one by one.

    At this point, Hefeng inevitably began to feel nervous.

    He began to take a deep breath, while calming his emotions, while silently chanting Uchiha Madara''s name.

    Slap!

    Suddenly, the picture freezes!

    [Congratulations to the host, you got Flying Thunder God Technique lv10 from the check-in package! ¡¿

    Dissipated with the sound.

    Hefeng was stunned on the spot.

    He blinked, his eyes full of disbelief.

    Hashirama couldn''t help it even more, turned around and stretched out his big hand, and pressed it on Hefeng''s forehead.

    This brain does not have a fever.

    Great, what''s the matter?

    Hashirama looked at Hefeng in puzzlement.

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

    Hefeng suppressed a smile and could only shout in his heart.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    This is the technique of Flying Thunder God!

    awesome!

    It''s really great!

    He even won the Flying Thunder God Technique!

    Hefeng was so excited that he wanted to jump up.

    It''s just because of Hashirama''s gaze.

    He still suppressed the excitement.

    At the same time, this experience also made Hefeng realize a problem.

    Next time you check in, wait until no one is around.

    This guy is obviously so excited that he is dying, but he still can''t show it.

    It was just too uncomfortable.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He stood up from the tatami, ignored Hashirama''s concern, and started to walk outside.

    Looking at Hefeng''s behavior, Hashirama was in a dazed state throughout the whole process.

    What''s the situation?

    What is the situation?

    My eldest grandson is fine. What''s the matter?

    Could it be...

    Are you jealous?

    Hashirama blinked, then looked at Tsunade.

    "Could it be that it''s because I only play with Tsunade and not with Kaze, so...he''s jealous?"

    "Hahaha, I, Qianshou Zhujian, am indeed very popular with children."

    Hashirama let out a hearty laugh, and made up something extraordinary in his brain.

    On the other hand, Zefeng walked out of the building, came to the yard, and then looked around to see if there was anyone nearby.

    Check again and again that no one is paying attention to you.

    He Feng grabbed his fists with both hands, and punched a set of military punches in the courtyard.

    He made no secret of his excitement and released his passion.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    The Flying Thunder God technique invented by the second Hokage and carried forward by the fourth Hokage!

    And this ninjutsu is combined with the spiral pill.

    But it can make up for the shortcomings of the spiral pill!

    Uchiha Madara!

    Thanks to you.

    However, Hefeng didn''t notice...

    When he releases this emotion.

    Tobima happened to walk to the main entrance of the yard, and happened to see the picture of Hefeng shaking his fist excitedly.

    "Having a younger sister makes Hefeng so happy?" Tobima blinked, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 146

    Seeing such an excited Zefeng, Feima froze on the spot.

    He couldn''t help but think back to when his younger brother was born, he was so excited, excited, and swore...

    No matter what, I will protect my brothers.

    Take good care of big brother Hashirama.

    But later.

    I couldn''t even protect a younger brother.

    [Reading to get cash] Follow vx public. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], you can also get cash for reading!

    They all died on the battlefield.

    "Yes, Hefeng now has someone to protect."

    Thinking of this, the corners of Fei Jian''s mouth gradually rose, revealing a doting smile.

    He became more confident.

    Be sure to teach Hefeng the technique of flying thunder god.

    Let him use this ninjutsu.

    Use this power to protect his sister, Tsunade!

    Tomona took a deep breath, deliberately waiting until Hefeng calmed down.

    He just took a step and walked into the yard.

    At this time, Zefeng opened his own panel.

    [Host: Hefeng]

    ¡¾Strength: 42¡¿

    ¡¾Speed: 39¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength: 48¡¿

    [Abilities: Chakra Chakra lv1 between the pillars, lv6 of the Eight Doors Dunjia Technique, lv10 of Water Escape, Water Dragon Bullet, lv10 of Water Escape, Water Array Wall, lv10 of Water Escape, Water Prison Art, lv10 of Water Escape, Water Body Art, Shadow Clone Zhishu lv10, Spiral Pill lv10, Wooden Dungeon Four Pillar Art lv10, Wooden Dungeon Wooden Manjutsu lv10, Wooden Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art lv10, Wooden Dungeon Wooden Clone Art lv1, Flying Thunder God Art lv10! ¡¿

    Looking at the ninjutsu he has mastered now.

    Hefeng was extremely excited.

    The current him is undoubtedly the first-class powerhouse in Muye Village.

    Except between the pillars and the gates.

    Hefeng can hardly think of anyone else in this village who can compete with him.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Zefeng shook his head.

    Perhaps, between the doors.

    It may not be his opponent now!

    Although Tomona is known as the technique of ninjutsu, and his strength should not be underestimated, most of his ninjutsu are listed as forbidden techniques!

    On the premise of not using these forbidden techniques, Tokaima''s strength will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.

    I really want to fight.

    I don''t necessarily lose.

    "Peace."

    Just when Hefeng was thinking about these things, a familiar voice came from behind him.

    He then turned around and glanced over.

    It was discovered that the visitor was Tokaima.

    "Grandpa in the door."

    Hefeng put away his thoughts, and greeted Feijian with a smile, "When will I be promoted to Jonin?"

    With Hefeng''s current strength, he can almost sweep Konoha Jonobu.

    It''s just that he did too few tasks and did not contribute enough to the village.

    That''s why I couldn''t be promoted to Jonin.

    However, Hefeng helped Konoha earn a bounty of 2 million taels for the previous mission of the Land of Waves.

    Should be a big contribution.

    "Let''s not talk about this matter for now." Tobuma shook his head and changed the subject directly.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Let''s not talk about it for now.

    "Are you free now?" Tomona thought for a while, although he liked Tsunade''s granddaughter very much.

    But during this time, he has been playing with Tsunade.

    Hefeng was always sent out to execute ninjas by himself, and he couldn''t stay in the village for a few days in a month.

    It is also time to accompany Hefeng.

    not to mention¡­¡­

    I am cultivating the Japanese style as the future Hokage.

    There is nothing wrong with spending time on him.

    "Nothing."

    Although he didn''t know why Tomona asked such a question, Hefeng''s intuition told him.

    Tokaima should have some idea.

    "Follow me." Tobuma said to Hefeng, then turned around and walked outside.

    "What trick?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, but couldn''t see what Feijian wanted to do, but he didn''t bother to ask more.

    Three steps and two steps followed Toikama.

    After a while, the two arrived at the training ground.

    Matebo and Zefeng often train here.

    Fei Jian stopped, turned around, folded his arms around his chest, and looked down at He Feng from a height.

    "During this time, you have performed very well."

    "So I decided, it''s time to teach you some real skills."

    "Real ability?" Hefeng looked at Feijian, and couldn''t help thinking about those real abilities in Feijian.

    If you really want to learn that.

    That must be the technique of reincarnation from dirty soil.

    But considering Tomama''s character.

    He should not teach.

    As for the remaining ninjutsu.

    Hefeng is nothing to look forward to.

    The Art of Eight Qi looks a bit disgusting, and it is not suitable for me.

    I have already learned the technique of shadow clone.

    The same is true for water escape.

    Multiply the detonator?

    That thing is pretty strong.

    If Deidara saw it, I''m afraid he would call it art.

    It''s just that that ninjutsu should be used in conjunction with Dirty Reincarnation.

    and the rest...

    That is to say, the art of flying thunder god and Feng would like to learn more.

    but!

    I have already learned the punch card just now.

    Thinking of it this way, Hefeng''s sense of anticipation faded instantly.

    He Feng''s indifferent expression made Tomama doubt life.

    Hey Hey hey.

    I am the god of ninjutsu.

    Or your second grandfather.

    Now I teach you ninjutsu personally, you should feel happy.

    What''s with this indifferent attitude?

    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a sense of frustration.

    How many people do you know who want to direct themselves and don''t have the time?

    Like Danzo.

    He didn''t know how much he wanted to learn ninjutsu from himself!

    Damn it.

    never mind.

    The depressed mood was suppressed between the doors.

    Anyway, as long as you use the following ninjutsu.

    Hefeng will definitely respond.

    "Hefeng, watch it."

    Tobima deliberately doubled the volume, and then took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag.

    He Feng''s gaze was slightly concentrated, and he noticed the kunai in Fei Jian''s hand, which was wrapped with a cloth strip.

    There is a circle printed on it, and several horizontal lines.

    Impressively, it is the mark of the flying thunder god technique.

    really¡­¡­

    Tobima intends to teach me the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    Once it was confirmed that it was the technique of Flying Thunder God, Zefeng''s passion faded a bit.

    at the same time.

    In a crack of hell.

    A middle-aged man who looked like he hadn''t had a haircut for a long time was closing his eyes and resting his mind.

    His skin looked loose and his complexion was slightly haggard.

    And on the wall behind him, there is a round fan hanging.

    exactly...

    Uchiha Madara!

    Gulu Gulu.

    The sound of wriggling came from Uchiha Madara''s right side, and after a while, a white mass drilled out of the rock.

    It fell to the ground with a plop, and slowly transformed into a human form.

    It is Bai Jue!

    Now Madara is hiding in this dark place.

    But regarding the direction of the entire ninja world, he has been relying on Bai Jue to obtain information.

    "Ghost Lantern Huanyue, dead."

    With a low voice, Bai Jue told Uchiha Madara the news he had received.

    This kind of thing is almost his only pastime during this time.

    "That mustache from Wuyin Village, I thought he could inherit the title of Mizukage, but now it seems that it is nothing more than that."

    "How did he die?"

    Uchiha Madara asked casually.

    "He was beaten to death by Hashirama''s grandson."

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

 Chapter 147

    After Bai Jue told the news that Ghost Lantern Huanyue was killed, several characters appeared in Uchiha Madara''s mind.

    The guy in the door.

    Nothing in Rock Hidden Village.

    Although he is not half as powerful as himself, he is a ninja who has been active since the Warring States Period.

    His Chen Dun skill is really good.

    Or the guy from Wuyin Village.

    But he never thought that the person who killed Ghost Lantern Huanyue would be Zhujian''s grandson.

    Actually...

    This is not the first time that Bai Jue has brought back information about Hefeng.

    The first incident that Uchiha Madara learned of this name was that he used the wooden escape to defeat the golden horn and silver horn of Yunyin Village.

    At that time, Uchiha Madara was shocked for a long time.

    Especially when Bai Jue told him that Zhujian''s grandson was named Hefeng.

    Only seven years old this year!

    At only seven years old, he defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao!

    What were you doing when you were seven years old?

    Let alone seven years old.

    When I was fifteen years old, I just started sharing sharing, and it was still a gem.

    Almost twice the age of Zefeng!

    When I was seven years old, I was still lamenting that I didn''t have enough strength to protect my younger brother.

    That guy Hefeng has already played with Mudun!

    What a joke!

    The gene of Hashirama is too powerful!

    "No, there should be more than just the relationship between columns."

    Bai Jue had told himself that Hefeng''s Chakra volume was terribly astonishing.

    Confirmation with perception is simply another Senshou Bashirama.

    "In terms of the amount of chakra, Mito should also be credited."

    Uchiha Madara recalled that Hefeng was not only powerful by his grandfather.

    [Collect free good books] Follow vx [Book Club] Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    His grandma is great too!

    The famous princess of the Uzumaki family.

    And also sealed the Nine Tails into his body.

    She''s a pretty capable woman.

    She combined with Hashirama, and Zefeng was born.

    "How old is Hefeng this year?"

    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and it took a lot of effort to suppress the shocking emotions and asked Bai Jue.

    He never dreamed that Hefeng would grow into a ninja capable of defeating Ghost Lantern and Huanyue in the blink of an eye.

    "I always feel that the days when Zefeng defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao have not passed long."

    "Is it because I am in the cracks of hell, and even the concept of time has become blurred?"

    In Uchiha Madara''s view, in terms of hard power, Ghost Lantern Huanyue is still much more powerful than Jinyinjiaoxin.

    After all, those two brothers are basically nothing without the six ninja tools.

    So according to Uchiha Madara''s cognition.

    Hefeng should have grown up for a while before catching up to the strength of Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    "Hefeng? Still seven years old."

    Bai Jue looked puzzled.

    Madara-sama, do you think a few years have passed?

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    Is Hefeng still seven years old?

    "Wait a minute, how long has it been since Jinjiaoyinjiao was defeated by Zefeng last time?"

    Uchiha Madara blinked and gradually realized the seriousness of the problem.

    "A... more than a month?" Bai Jue gestured, but he couldn''t remember the time.

    Anyway, not two months.

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    What''s the situation?

    The grandson born in Zhujian, who was only seven years old, defeated Ghost Lantern Huanyue?

    It''s not that I stayed in the cracks of hell for too long, and even the concept of time has become blurred.

    but...

    How long has it really been?

    This guy, Hefeng, has opened a cheat, right?

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, he couldn''t figure it out.

    Hefeng, why is he so against the sky.

    Just because he is the grandson of Hashirama.

    no¡­¡­

    no¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara held his forehead and felt a little headache for a while.

    In the beginning, he had the same dream as Hashirama.

    We all want to bring peace to the world.

    Let the children be honest and honest with each other.

    As a result, Uchiha Madara discovered that such an ideal could not be realized at all.

    That''s why he interpreted the stone tablet of the Uchiha clan, and searched for the answer in his own way.

    As for Zhujian, he chose to entrust his ideals to the next generation.

    In other words, the existence of Hefeng will affect his plan, whether it can be carried out smoothly in the future!

    The stronger he is, the harder it is for him to deal with him!

    And judging from Hefeng''s current growth rate, he is simply much scarier than his grandfather.

    This is not good news for Uchiha Madara.

    But¡­¡­

    Are you going to kill Zephyr?

    Uchiha Madara looked at his hands. Since the transplantation of intercolumnar cells, his body has become weak.

    Leaving aside his own strength, it was not as strong as the Valley of the End at that time.

    He also didn''t say whether he would leave clues to let Hashirama find out that he was not dead if he solved Hefeng, which would lead to the failure of the plan.

    "Hefeng is Zhujian''s most important bloodline, and...he also inherited Zhujian''s wood escape technique."

    "If something happens to Hefeng, Hashirama will be very sad."

    "In the past, we all had younger brothers who we wanted to protect."

    "And now, Hashirama has a grandson who needs to be protected."

    The most important thing is that Hashirama is now terminally ill.

    Life is not long.

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    "Bai Jue, pay close attention to He Feng, and pass on his information to me at any time."

    In short, let''s observe the peace for a while.

    Konoha Village.

    practice field.

    Tomama took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag and demonstrated it to Kaze.

    He took a deep breath and threw Kunai out.

    God of Flying Thunder!

    next second.

    The door directly disappeared in place.

    He Feng followed the trend and looked in the direction where Ku Wu flew out.

    Just as he thought.

    Fei Jian, who had disappeared for a while, suddenly appeared in the position of the kunai, then grabbed the kunai, aimed at the wooden stake in front of him, and stabbed it fiercely.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Kunai stabbed into the stake forcefully, bursting out a gust of air, spreading to the surroundings.

    Powerful.

    Looking at the stake that was destroyed by himself.

    Satisfied, he turned around and weighed Kunai, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a smug and confident smile.

    "How is it, Zefeng?"

    "This ninjutsu is called Flying Thunder God Jutsu."

    "It''s a ninjutsu I developed myself."

    "You can attack him from an unexpected angle."

    "By the time he senses the murderous intent, it will be too late."

    "I used this ninjutsu to kill..."

    When it comes to the most exciting moment, the door stops abruptly.

    The picture of Quan Nai''s unwillingness appeared in front of his eyes.

    "Huh? Who did you kill?" He Feng asked subconsciously.

    "It''s nothing, it''s all old stuff, don''t mention it."

    As soon as the voice fell between the doors, it felt that something was wrong.

    Ok?

    Zephyr?

    Why are you not excited at all, not excited?

    What I demonstrated just now was the technique of Flying Thunder God!

    Why does Hefeng focus on who he killed?

    What''s with this sense of frustration?

    "Hefeng, what I just used is not the instant body technique."

    "Instead..."

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

 Chapter 148

    "Why hasn''t Hefeng come back?"

    Hashirama waited on the tatami for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Zefeng to come back.

    For a while, I couldn''t help feeling a little worried that Hefeng went there.

    He looked at Tsunade, and simply hugged Tsunade, "Xiao Gang, shall we go and find brother?"

    A doting smile appeared in Hashirama, and seeing that Tsunade did not object, he went out to look for Zefeng.

    Logically speaking, with the strength of Hefeng, Hashirama is not worried.

    Besides, Hefeng is now at the age when he likes to run outside.

    However, Hefeng''s final reaction made Hashirama feel a little abnormal.

    at the same time.

    On the training ground, Fei Jian looked at He Feng with a black line on his face.

    For some reason, he felt that the harder he worked, the stronger the frustration he felt from He Feng.

    What I used just now was not the instant body technique.

    It''s the Art of Flying Thunder God!

    It is a space-time ninjutsu that completes movement by marking in advance.

    It is not something like the instant body technique, which can be compared.

    but¡­¡­

    Not to mention his eyes shining, Hefeng pestered himself to learn the art of flying thunder god.

    He was almost deadpan.

    as if¡­¡­

    Flying Thunder God''s Jutsu is not a great ninjutsu.

    For a moment, Le Feijian was a little speechless.

    "Listen up, Zefeng."

    "The Art of Flying Thunder God is a space-time ninjutsu."

    "It is a teleportation achieved by using a spell. As long as the flying thunder god spell is left on the target in advance, the caster and the caster''s chakra can be teleported instantly."

    "This technique can be used for attacking, shortening the distance of ninjutsu, disturbing and surpriseing the opponent, and can also be used for evasion and escape in critical situations."

    "The most important point is that to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, no seal is required!"

    Tomama further explained to Kaze how powerful his Flying Thunder God is.

    He felt that although He Feng was only seven years old this year, his mind was much smarter than his peers.

    Not to mention comprehension and analysis.

    In other words, just demonstrate and explain yourself.

    With Hefeng''s mind, he must be able to understand the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    What a marvel.

    What a powerful ninjutsu!

    It is different from the instant body technique.

    The teleportation technique only uses chakra to move at high speed.

    And the moving location is not only in a small range, but also can only be the location chosen by the ninja.

    The Flying Thunder God Art is different.

    When in contact with the target, you can leave a spell on the opponent.

    No matter where the opponent is hiding, as long as the Flying Thunder God Art is activated.

    You can instantly move to his side.

    Kill him before the other party reacts.

    In order to let Hefeng understand better.

    The two hands in the door seal, using the technique of shadow clone.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, a cloud of white mist appeared around Feijian, and slowly dispersed towards the surroundings.

    Another door appeared in front of Hefeng.

    then.

    Toboma patted the shoulder of the shadow clone.

    In the next second, the shadow clone in the doorway performed an instant body technique, and then retreated eight feet away.

    "Look good, Zefeng."

    Tomona guided Zefeng''s gaze, making him notice the spell on the shadow clone''s shoulder.

    Immediately.

    Fei Jian activated the Flying Thunder God Art, and disappeared in place.

    When he reappeared, he was already standing behind his shadow clone, holding a handful of kunai in his hand, and resting it on the shadow clone''s neck.

    Boom!

    Another cloud of white mist.

    The shadow clone between the doors disappeared.

    "Do you understand? Zephyr?"

    "This is the most powerful part of the Flying Thunder God technique."

    "Once the spell is left behind."

    "No one can escape!"

    Tomona raised the volume, and walked back from eight feet away.

    Now, Hefeng, you should know how amazing ninjutsu I have developed, right?

    Back then I relied on this ninjutsu.

    Killed Uchiha Madara''s younger brother, Quan Na!

    and!

    This Flying Thunder God technique is not a forbidden technique!

    However¡­¡­

    He Feng still didn''t change much in his expression.

    The look of shock and admiration that Tomona wanted.

    Not to mention.

    Zephyr really just stands there.

    As if feeling nothing at all.

    This feeling made Tomama''s frustration even more serious.

    Could it be that Hefeng...

    Can''t understand what I mean?

    But he made it very clear.

    Even Danzo''s slow-response ninja can understand it.

    He has always been gentle, isn''t he a genius?

    Feijian looked at Zefeng with a black line on his face.

    Right now, he really doesn''t know what to say.

    And Hefeng was equally depressed.

    It''s not that he doesn''t like the Flying Thunder God technique.

    On the contrary, in Hefeng''s eyes, the Flying Thunder God Technique is not only very strong, but also very handsome.

    He even thought of his nickname.

    just call...

    Konoha is black and flashing. Wood Dun dances wildly.

    It''s just that what Tokaima said now is really inappropriate.

    I have learned the art of flying thunder god.

    And in the yard, already excited.

    He really has nothing to get excited about.

    Secondly...

    Hefeng is a little bit in trouble.

    If he told Feijian directly that he had already learned the technique of flying thunder god, his mentality might collapse.

    Anyway, it was his second grandfather, and Hefeng also wanted to save him some face.

    after all¡­¡­

    I not only have a kind soul, but also a gentle heart.

    "Ugh."

    But there is no way, some things have to be faced sooner or later.

    Sooner or later.

    "Grandpa Feijian, I really don''t think so..."

    "Instead, I have already learned the ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God..."

    Hefeng took a breath and said in a very low voice.

    He really didn''t want to hit Tozama''s emotions anymore!

    result¡­¡­

    Tobima''s eyes widened suddenly, his jaw almost fell to the ground in surprise.

    What?

    What the hell?

    What did He Feng say just now?

    he?

    Learned the art of flying thunder god?

    Are you kidding me?

    He didn''t remember that he had taught He Fengfei the Thunder God Art before.

    Moreover, I haven''t used this ninjutsu in front of the wind, have I?

    the most important is¡­¡­

    This ninjutsu looks at the entire ninja world.

    Only you will.

    Not even the eldest brother Zhuma.

    So Hefeng couldn''t have learned the Flying Thunder God technique from others!

    "Hefeng, I''m afraid you have misunderstood the technique of Flying Thunder God. Let me say it again, the technique of Flying Thunder God is not the technique of instant body!"

    There was a loud voice between the doors, and he was unwilling to admit the fact that Hefeng had mastered the art of flying thunder god.

    Yes.

    He, Feijian, will never admit it!

    This is my life''s painstaking effort, and it is the ninjutsu I am most proud of.

    No matter how much this brat Hefeng looks like a monster.

    It''s also impossible, you can learn the Flying Thunder God Art just by looking at it?

    This is an S-rank ninjutsu!

    impossible.

    Absolutely impossible!

    Looking at Tomama''s expression of unwillingness to recognize reality.

    Hefeng had no choice but to sigh, took out the Kunai that was given to him in the ninja bag in the ninja bag, and threw it out.

    next second.

    Hefeng launched the Flying Thunder God Art, caught Kunai, turned around and asked Feijian, "Isn''t the Flying Thunder God Art the same?"

 Chapter 149

    Hefeng is also very helpless in his heart.

    Who told Tomama to be so good at finding time nodes.

    There were so many opportunities before, and he could teach himself the technique of flying thunder god.

    I had to wait until this time.

    After I passed the check-in gift bag, I got the Flying Thunder God Art.

    He just ran over to teach himself a unique skill.

    really...

    What a coincidence!

    It is estimated that Tomona''s mentality is about to collapse again?

    The result was as expected.

    When he threw out Kunai, and then used the Flying Thunder God technique to flash to Kunai''s side and catch Kunai.

    Tobima froze on the spot, staring at Hefeng with a dumbfounded expression.

    He suddenly felt his mind go blank, unable to accept the facts in front of him.

    Zephyr...

    Mastered the art of flying thunder god?

    Moreover, after only watching the demonstration once, did he easily learn the S-rank ninjutsu he developed?

    What a joke!

    What kind of monster is this guy!

    When Hefeng learned the Bamen Dunjia before, it was enough to shock him.

    but¡­¡­

    Although the Bamen Dunjia is powerful, it is not difficult in itself. As long as you can control your own chakra, you don''t even need to be too precise.

    It can break through the restrictions in the body and achieve the effect of opening the door.

    As for Hefeng, the precise control of Chakra is very good, and he has even mastered the ninjutsu of strange power.

    Going to learn Bamen Dunjia is naturally a matter of getting twice the result with half the effort.

    Although Tomona was shocked for a long time by learning the Bamen Dunjia with just one glance, fundamentally, it is not impossible.

    It can only be said that Hefeng is very talented.

    However, Flying Thunder God''s Jutsu and Bamen Dunjia are completely different ninjutsu.

    The difficulty of practicing the Flying Thunder God Art is much higher than that of Bamen Dunjia.

    And it''s time and space ninjutsu.

    In the entire Konoha Village, apart from himself, there was no other ninja who could fly the Thunder God Art.

    It is enough to prove how exaggerated the difficulty of this ninjutsu is!

    result¡­¡­

    Tell me, Hefeng can be mastered just by looking at it?

    How could such a thing be possible!

    Toikama rubbed her eyes vigorously, extremely unwilling to admit it.

    But no matter how hard he tried to rub his eyes, he couldn''t change the fact in front of him.

    Zephyr...

    He has indeed mastered the art of flying thunder god!

    "The Instantaneous Body Technique and the Flying Thunder God Technique look a little similar, but there is an essential gap between the two."

    "Blink is actually a kind of ninjutsu that concentrates Chakra on the soles of the feet, so as to use Chakra to move at high speed."

    "And Flying Thunder God is a real space-time ninjutsu!"

    He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    When the breeze disappeared, he really didn''t feel the breeze condensing Chakra to his feet.

    This is enough to prove that Hefeng didn''t use the instant body technique!

    "No, it''s not true..."

    "Fake, fake."

    "It must be fake."

    "I must have fallen under someone else''s illusion, or I didn''t wake up!"

    Feijian kept roaring inwardly, trying to deny the fact that Hefeng had learned the art of flying Thunder God.

    Even if, his original intention was to hope that Hefeng could learn the technique of flying thunder god, and the sooner the better.

    But like now, it is easy to learn at a glance.

    He doesn''t accept it!

    He can''t take it!

    Does he know how long it took him to develop the Flying Thunder God technique?

    How long did it take to master this ninjutsu?

    Compared with He Feng, a seven-year-old brat, he is simply an idiot!

    waste!

    big eater!

    Frantically, Tomama suddenly realized the most critical issue.

    Yes.

    Zephyr this year...

    Only seven years old!

    He is only seven years old!

    How terrible is it to easily learn the art of flying thunder god at the age of seven?

    How outrageous?

    "Even if I forget all the memories of the Flying Raijin Jutsu and learn it all over again, how long will it take me to relearn this ninjutsu?"

    "One year or two years?"

    "Five years or ten years?"

    The more you think about it, the more the door will explode!

    His mentality has collapsed!

    What kind of ninjutsu god is he!

    Compared with He Feng''s talent, he is simply the god of trash!

    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t know what kind of effort it took, to barely ease some emotions.

    But for the shock of the wind, he still could not subside in his heart.

    "He, peace..."

    "Don''t tell me, you learned the technique of Flying Thunder God just by looking at it!"

    He didn''t even realize that when he talked to Hefeng again.

    The voice is trembling!

    It is enough to show that Hefeng''s Flying Thunder God technique has brought a lot of shadow to Feijian!

    So much so that now he seriously doubts his ability.

    Seeing such an unconfident Qianshou Feijian, Hefeng''s mood became subtle.

    No matter what, he was his second grandfather after all.

    Hefeng had a premonition, if he said the technique of flying thunder god?

    Isn''t this just as long as you have your hands?

    Such a simple ninjutsu, I will know it at a glance!

    wait¡­¡­

    and so on.

    Tobuma was afraid that he would be beaten to death on the spot.

    He Feng''s brain was running for two seconds for the sake of the door, and he decided to tell a white lie.

    "Well, not really."

    Hefeng shook the Kunai in his hand, "Grandpa Feijian, do you remember this?"

    "Huh?" Fei Jian''s gaze narrowed slightly, and he saw the brand new Kunai in He Feng''s hand.

    Isn''t this the Kunai that he gave him in the name of a gift when Hefeng defeated Danzo?

    As long as it is related to Hefeng, he can''t forget it.

    "When I received this Kunai, I saw a strange pattern on it."

    "Strange pattern?" Tomona thought for a while, and felt that what Hefeng said should be the mark of the Flying Thunder God Art.

    "Out of curiosity, I studied it." Hefeng took a deep breath, "As a result, I learned the technique of flying thunder god."

    Between the doors: "???"

    He Feng''s understatement, like a slap in the face, hit the head between the leaves.

    He was so frightened that he took a step back involuntarily.

    If it is said, Hefeng took a look at his demonstration and explanation, and learned the technique of flying thunder god.

    That shows that he is very talented, and his ability to understand and imitate is very strong.

    Although this is impossible in Feijian''s cognition, but Hefeng did it, it can only show that he is powerful.

    There are always some geniuses who can achieve achievements that others dare not even dream of!

    In the end, Hefeng said that he didn''t understand the technique of Flying Thunder God after watching his demonstration and listening to his explanation.

    But before where, did you learn the art of flying thunder god?

    The reason is that I just saw a mark of the Flying Thunder God Technique?

    In that case, Hefeng...

    Isn''t it equivalent to developing the technique of flying thunder god?

    What are you kidding?

    Do not!

    This is impossible!

    I do not accept!

    Fake, fake, this must be fake!

    I have always been under the illusion of the Uchiha clan.

    Could it be that guy Quanna?

    I didn''t actually kill him with Flying Thunder God?

    But from the very beginning, he was in the illusion of his kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    Even, there seemed to be auditory hallucinations in Feijian''s ears.

    Tokaima, when did you have the illusion that this is not a kaleidoscope illusion?

 Chapter 150

    Although the scene in front of me was so shocking that there was a feeling of dizziness in the room for a while.

    Let his brain start to doubt life.

    Yes.

    Right now, the whole person is not only confused, but also extremely suspicious of himself.

    He couldn''t even stop thinking about it now.

    I am in a one-on-one contest with Quanna.

    Really are¡­¡­

    Did you kill Quan Nai with Fei Lei Shen Zhan?

    Is Quanna really dead?

    Didn''t he fall under Quanna''s illusion from the very beginning?

    All of this is the false world Quan Nai constructed for herself with a kaleidoscope?

    I didn''t kill Quanna.

    The war is not over either.

    Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara did not shake hands to make peace.

    Konoha Ninja Village was not established.

    Eldest brother Hashirama did not marry Uzumaki Mito either.

    The country of the vortex does not exist.

    No Kima, no Ayako.

    There is no Japanese style, Tsunade.

    All of this is nothing but Quanna''s kaleidoscope illusion!

    Even, at this moment, Quanna''s voice seemed to appear in Tomona''s mind.

    Tokaima, when did you have the illusion that this is not a kaleidoscope Sharingan illusion?

    It''s all in my plan!

    Immerse yourself in the magic of the kaleidoscope forever!

    "Grandpa Feijian?" He Feng looked confused.

    I learned the technique of flying thunder god by myself, so why did Tomama be so shocked?

    Although I know this is an S-rank ninjutsu, but...

    The ninjutsu I learned before is not far behind.

    Strange power.

    Eight Dunjia.

    Wood escape.

    Spiral pills.

    They are all unique skills, right?

    Therefore, Hefeng had no choice but to raise the volume over and over again, bringing Tokaima''s thoughts back to the real world?

    "what?"

    Tobima blinked, as if in a lifetime, and confirmed his own chakra.

    Beads of sweat kept coming out of his forehead, and a large area was wet on his back.

    But after some confirmation, Tomama realized that this is the real world.

    It''s not some fantasy world.

    I don''t have Nakaizumi''s kaleidoscope sharing sharing eye illusion.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Take a deep breath and adjust your breathing and emotions.

    He looked at Hefeng again, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt incredible.

    He is only seven years old.

    How did you learn the art of flying thunder god?

    This is probably too outrageous.

    "You, have you really learned the art of flying Thunder God?"

    Up to this moment, Fei Jian still couldn''t accept it in his heart, and couldn''t help but ask again.

    He Feng couldn''t help but have black lines on his face, and he patted his stomach between the doors.

    In fact, Kaze also wanted to pat Tomona on the shoulder, but due to the height difference.

    He also stepped on the feet, not strenuous enough.

    Tomona subconsciously lowered her head, and glanced at the place where the wind slapped her.

    With just one glance, Fei Jian was stunned on the spot, his pupils dilated instantly, and he looked at that position carefully.

    A string of marks were left on the spot that was photographed by Zefeng.

    Different from his own Flying Thor mark.

    The mark of the Japanese style is not a pattern, but a word.

    In fact, Zefeng drew the Flying Thunder God Art.

    It''s not the second-generation Togama version, but the fourth-generation Minato version.

    The Kunai he just threw out was not the Flying Thunder God activated by the magic technique in Tokaima.

    Instead, at the moment of the shot, he left his Flying Thunder God mark in that Kunai''s hand.

    In any case, Hefeng is now proficient in the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    It is easy for him to leave the mark of Flying Thunder God the moment he touches an object.

    "Where you want to go."

    Hefeng said lightly.

    As long as Toikama has his own mark on his body, no matter where he escapes to, he can lock his position in an instant!

    Although Feijian was very surprised, but according to Hefeng''s words, an instant body technique disappeared in front of Hefeng.

    And in order to prevent Hefeng from discovering his tracks.

    Tokaima deliberately used the Flying Thunder God technique after a teleportation technique.

    Hide in the woods.

    It is at least two eight feet away from the position of Hefeng.

    After confirming that he was hidden, he squatted down halfway down, put his index finger and middle finger together, pressed on the ground, and exerted his ability to perceive Chakra to the fullest, trying to lock the position of Zefeng.

    In other words, Tomona intends to have a contest with Kaze!

    Take a look, He Feng and his Flying Thunder God technique.

    Who is faster!

    Who is better!

    "Hefeng, now..."

    However, before Fei Jian''s voice fell, a handful of Kunai was directly placed on his neck.

    Such an exaggerated speed shocked Tobima.

    His eyes were wide open, his throat felt dry and itchy, and he swallowed a big mouthful of saliva to relieve it.

    then.

    He used his ability to perceive Chakra and found the Chakra of the person standing behind him.

    I am very familiar with it.

    not someone else...

    exactly...

    Zephyr!

    Turning back slightly, the first thing that catches my eyes is the metallic luster emanating from the kumarai.

    "You should believe it now?" Hefeng said with a smile, and then put away Kunai.

    In this way, Hefeng can be regarded as proving the fact that he has learned the art of flying thunder god.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Tomona shook her head, feeling that such a statement was not accurate.

    Because Hefeng is not just as simple as learning the art of flying thunder god!

    He improved this ninjutsu based on the original Flying Thunder God Jutsu!

    Not only did the mark become another type, even the speed surpassed him!

    Zephyr...

    It''s not that he learned his own technique of flying thunder god.

    Instead, he surpassed his own flying thunder god technique!

    What a joke!

    Suddenly, there was a feeling of wanting to cry without tears.

    Hefeng''s talent is too exaggerated, too terrifying!

    Even counting from the day when I sent Hefeng Kunai away.

    How long has it been since now?

    It''s only been about four months!

    How long has it been since you developed the Flying Thunder God Art by yourself?

    At least decades!

    In other words, decades of hard work.

    Unexpectedly, it is not as good as the effect Hefeng achieved in just four months!

    In terms of flying Thunder God''s speed, he was completely defeated by Hefeng!

    You know, I am the majestic ninjutsu god!

    The Second Hokage!

    As a result, now, he can''t even compare to a seven-year-old kid!

    After all these years, have I lived on dogs?

    ah? ? ?

    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

    think carefully.

    It has indeed been decades since I developed Flying Thunder God today.

    However, it''s not every day that I have the opportunity to practice ninjutsu.

    A lot of my time is spent assisting big brother Hashirama and managing the village!

    However¡­¡­

    Before Tomama used this reason to paralyze himself.

    He suddenly realized one thing.

    I really didn''t spend all my time on the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Is there a breeze?

    He knows more than just a Flying Thunder God.

    Water escape, wood escape, strange power, eight doors of armor.

    There is also Metabo''s devil training method, which does not occupy the time of the wind?

    Thinking about it this way, Tomama''s emotions collapsed again!

    Can''t compare.

    It can''t be compared at all!

    My decades of hard work can''t compare to He Feng''s four months of growth!

 Chapter 151

    Not to mention Hefeng, in the past four months, he has learned a lot of ninjutsu, exercised desperately, and improved his muscle strength to adapt to Bamen Dunjia.

    Not to mention that during this period, Zefeng developed the spiral pill, which is also an S-level ninjutsu.

    Even if He Feng hadn''t done anything in the past four months, he had spent all his time practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    so what?

    Before the establishment of Muye Village, I had been in the Warring States Period.

    At that time, besides fighting with others on the battlefield.

    Every day is to practice desperately and strengthen your own strength.

    Never let up for a moment.

    Even in the age of ninjas, he is not a person living in a fairy tale.

    Tobima never dared to let go of his awareness of the crisis of the war.

    In other words, his effort is at least several times, dozens of times, or even hundreds of times that of Zefeng!

    Then, it took less than four months for Hefeng to surpass him!

    This made Tomama doubt the meaning of his hard work.

    what exactly is it?

    Compared with a monster like Hefeng, my own efforts are like a joke!

    He held his forehead between the doors.

    He really didn''t know what kind of expression he should use this time to face He Feng.

    At this moment, he seemed to understand the feelings of Danzo, Mirror, and Hirazan.

    They have worked hard for more than ten years, but in the end they are not as good as what Hefeng can achieve casually.

    This kind of mood is really too shocking!

    thump!

    Thinking of this, Feijian simply sat down on the grass, leaned against a big tree, raised his head, and looked at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle.

    "Hefeng, you... are simply a monster."

    Hefeng: "???"

    It''s okay to suddenly say that you are a monster.

    "What are you two doing?"

    However, at this moment, the voice between the pillars sounded in the forest.

    Tomama and Hefeng turned their heads subconsciously, and saw Hashirama holding Tsunade at the same time.

    "Brother? Why did you come here?" Fei Jian couldn''t help asking.

    So, Hashirama sighed and told the truth.

    He thought something happened to Hefeng, so he ran out to check.

    In the end, after inquiring all the way, I found out that the two of them had come to the training ground.

    I thought Tomama wanted to train the Japanese style.

    That''s why Hashirama came here to take a look.

    In the end, what he never dreamed of was...

    When he found two people, Hefeng was nothing.

    It seems like...

    was hit hard.

    It''s been a long time since I saw him show his current expression.

    In the end what happened?

    "Tima? Are you okay?" Hashirama asked with a dark face.

    However, considering Tobuma''s naturally strong personality that day, Hashirama felt that even if he asked, Tobuma might not be able to tell.

    But he was very worried about Toikama''s younger brother.

    So, without waiting for Toikama to answer, Hashirama turned his head and asked Hefeng, "What''s going on?"

    "Well."

    Hefeng glanced at the depressed door, shook his head helplessly, with the corner of his mouth raised, a wry smile appeared, "Probably...maybe, maybe, it''s because I learned how to fly Thunder God."

    "Flying Thunder God?"

    Hashirama couldn''t help being startled, he blinked his eyes, looked at He Feng, and then at Tohima.

    He suddenly remembered.

    Tobima has boasted to himself more than once.

    How difficult it is to fly the Thunder God technique is exaggerated.

    How powerful is the Flying Thunder God technique.

    Even Quan Nai, who had already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, was met by himself and instantly killed him on the spot!

    Now Hefeng has learned the art of flying thunder god.

    Isn''t it a good thing?

    What''s so depressing about this?

    But then again.

    It is indeed quite amazing that Hefeng learned the art of flying Thunder God so quickly.

    No, it is amazing!

    "It''s not as simple as you think..."

    Tobima gasped at the corner of his mouth, and with Hashirama''s appearance, his mood eased a lot.

    "Hefeng improved this ninjutsu based on my Flying Thunder God Jutsu."

    "Not only the Flying Thunder God mark turned into words, but also the speed, above me!"

    "Do you know what that means?"

    "this means¡­¡­"

    "The fastest ninja in Konoha Village is a seven-year-old kid!"

    With a bang, he stood up from the ground.

    Even if Hefeng is his grandson, he can hardly accept this fact.

    This kind of talent is so perverted that he looks like a monster.

    It simply overturned Tomona''s understanding of ninjutsu and ninjas!

    The most important thing is!

    Hefeng is now the fastest person in Muye Village!

    Comparing with Hefeng, it''s not just me.

    There is one in Muye Village, and in the field of speed, they are all rubbed against the ground by the wind!

    "Including you, brother!"

    when!

    Hashirama''s mood dropped instantly.

    And, through Tomona''s description, Hashirama realized how unreasonable the current Japanese style is.

    It''s not just my own wood escape technique.

    The water escape technique between the doors, the shadow clone technique.

    Now, Hefeng even learned the Flying Thunder God Art between the Flying Doors with ease, and even surpassed him!

    If you look at it this way.

    Hefeng is simply a combination of himself and Feijian!

    Moreover, Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    He was only seven years old, and he possessed such terrifying strength.

    It''s hard to imagine that Hefeng will usher in the peak of his heyday in the future.

    How strong the strength will be!

    I really want to compete with the Japanese style at that time!

    "Not only that."

    Tomama intervened again, based on the information Danzo brought back.

    When Hefeng was in the country of waves, he used Kagura''s mind.

    This is the ability of the Uzumaki clan, and among the Uzumaki clan, very few talents possess it.

    "Hefeng, have you inherited Mito''s ability?" Hashirama suddenly widened his eyes.

    He always knew Zefeng was a genius.

    And inherited his excellent genes.

    But Hashirama never expected it.

    Zephyr...

    It turned out to be so good!

    Not only the best part of his blood, but also the best part of Mito''s blood.

    He Feng has even inherited it!

    "No, it''s not just Chakra, Wood Dun..."

    Hashirama gasped, feeling extremely shocked.

    Once a child reaches an old age, the growth rate of the body will accelerate.

    In recent months, Zefeng''s body has been growing.

    His height has grown by at least five centimeters, and his facial features have become more refined.

    "Hefeng has inherited my handsomeness very well."

    Hefeng: "???"

    Grandpa Hashirama, you are also a ninja, can you please be more serious?

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    However, Hefeng did not refute that he was handsome.

    mainly¡­¡­

    He couldn''t refute it either.

    What others say is the truth, the truth.

    If you refute it, aren''t you lying?

    No need, no need.

    "Hahaha!"

    Hashirama once again burst into hearty laughter, and after listening to Tomona''s narration, he was in a happy mood.

    And Tomona''s eyes looking at Hefeng couldn''t help but become strange.

    For some reason, he suddenly had a feeling.

    A sort of¡­¡­

    Hefeng won''t be the first eight-year-old Hokage in Konoha''s history, right?

 Chapter 152

    Noticing the change in Tobima''s expression, Hashirama couldn''t help calling his name, "Tobima?"

    "Don''t bother me, let me calm down..."

    He said without thinking.

    Eight-year-old Hokage?

    After this thought came out of Tokaima''s thoughts, he couldn''t let it go.

    Until now, he is in a state of bewilderment.

    At only seven years old, he has mastered Mudun, Kagura Mind Eye, Muji Healing, Flying Thunder God Art, Bamen Dunjia, Helix Pill, and strange power.

    I got a Sage of the Six Paths.

    What kind of monster is this?

    Big brother Zhuma''s grandson is simply too outrageous!

    You know, all these achievements were completed when He Feng was seven years old.

    Simply incomprehensible.

    What kind of time management master is Hefeng?

    With so many abilities, he is proficient in all of them.

    It''s downright creepy.

    Moreover, none of the ninjutsu in it can be easily mastered by ordinary ninjas.

    Now, these ninjutsu are all concentrated on one person.

    and¡­¡­

    That person is only seven years old this year!

    Feima felt that his cognition of this world completely collapsed at this moment!

    He wants to fuck up, you know?

    The talent of Hefeng.

    This shit is outrageous!

    "And Hefeng has not yet reached his peak, far from it."

    "If you give Hefeng some more time, how far can he grow?"

    Can''t imagine it.

    "Eight-year-old Hokage..."

    Toikama suddenly recalled what he had said to Hashirama.

    At that time, he had sworn in front of Zhujian.

    He said¡­¡­

    In less than ten years, the wind will be Hokage!

    The key point is that it will not be ten years, not necessarily ten years!

    This means that Zephyr is likely to take a shorter time.

    For example, in seven or five years, he became the Hokage of Konoha Village!

    However, just now, there was a sudden feeling in the door.

    Gentle, it doesn''t seem to take that long.

    With his current growth rate, if he continues to maintain it.

    It won''t work out for a year.

    He can become Hokage!

    Although in everyone''s mind, he is already the Second Hokage.

    Even Tomona himself thought so.

    However, the ceremony to inherit Hokage has not yet been held in Tomagama.

    Especially the daimyo of the country of fire, he still thinks that Hashirama is Hokage.

    This means, the real second generation Hokage.

    In fact, it hasn''t really been born yet.

    "One year..."

    "After a year of peace, maybe it can really hit the position of Hokage!"

    If it were a second person, Tokaima wouldn''t have such outrageous thoughts.

    What day cut, Danzo, mirror.

    They are all unworthy!

    But Zefeng, maybe it can work!

    In one year, become the Hokage recognized by everyone!

    "Brother, what do you think?"

    Tomona took a deep breath and asked Hashirama.

    "One year?"

    It has to be said that Hashirama was stunned by Tomona''s boldness on the spot.

    Just because what he said before was less than ten years old, Hashirama felt that it was outrageous enough.

    Good guy.

    Now directly turn ten years into one year?

    Then this is not the same as saying that Zefeng will become the first one in Konoha''s history...

    Eight-year-old Hokage?

    It''s outrageous!

    Hashirama stared at Toikama, and just about to refute back, the words stopped on his lips.

    He looked at Zephyr.

    Is it a year?

    You know, it took Hefeng only four months from contact training to the present, to be promoted from a low ninja to a special high ninja.

    and¡­¡­

    Possesses the strength of Jnin.

    Rizen, Danzo, Mirror, these high-quality seeds carefully selected by Tomona are not opponents of Hefeng.

    Golden horns and silver horns, ghost lanterns and moonlight.

    These strong men also died in Hefeng''s hands one after another.

    "Eight-year-old Konoha Hokage..."

    Hashirama opened his mouth, his pupils dilated, and his spirit suddenly rose.

    He actually...

    I don''t think there is any possibility!

    After all, the daimyo has not officially appointed the second Hokage!

    If Zephyr really did it.

    Does this count as refreshing Konoha...

    Do not!

    Does this count as a new record in the ninja world?

    "Hefeng is not only in history, even in the next few decades, hundreds of years, it is impossible for a monster like Hefeng to appear!"

    At the age of eight, he became a shadow whose strength surpassed tens of thousands of ninjas.

    Presumably, for thousands of years, only He Feng can do it.

    yes!

    Today''s Hashirama can see from Hefeng...

    Naruto pose!

    The grandson of my Hashirama has the talent of Hokage!

    Think about it carefully, it''s me, Uchiha Madara.

    At the age of seven, was there any comparison with Hefeng?

    There is no comparison at all.

    The gap is too big, okay?

    Let alone seven years old.

    It was when I was fifteen.

    Still worlds apart!

    If Hefeng was born in their time, Hashirama even felt that the Warring States Period might end ten or twenty years earlier!

    And this monster turned out to be his grandson!

    It''s just incredible!

    "Between the door."

    Thinking of this, Hashirama took a deep breath, and he passed Tsunade in his arms.

    Between the doors: "???"

    Although he didn''t know what the elder brother Hashirama meant, he still caught Tsunade honestly and looked at Hashirama with a puzzled expression.

    Immediately after...

    Tobima could clearly see it on the face of his elder brother Hashirama.

    There was an expression of incomparable pride.

    Two eyes are piercing and sparkling.

    Hashirama slowly raised his hand and patted Tomona on the shoulder.

    "Feijian, I have something in my heart right now, I don''t know if I should tell you."

    The translation is, I have a sentence, I don''t know if I should say it or not.

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Toikama couldn''t help but frowned, feeling that his elder brother Hashirama had become a little strange.

    "What do you think of Zephyr?"

    "Shocking, unique." Feijian immediately thought of such an adjective.

    In his opinion, not only the ninja world of the past, but also the ninja world of the future.

    There will be no more monsters that are as terrifying as Zefeng.

    It''s just that the elder brother Zhuma is very well-behaved, so why ask yourself this?

    "Cough cough."

    Hashirama cleared her throat, "I think, Tobima, you are too old now, you really don''t think about it."

    "Have a baby?"

    "Look at Hefeng, how excellent it is, my sense of accomplishment and satisfaction now, don''t mention how high it is."

    "So, Tokaima, do you really not think about having a baby?"

    "I think the one from the Uchiha clan is good. As long as you say a word, I will ask your sister-in-law Mito to help you propose marriage."

    "Well, if the Uchiha clan can''t do it, there are girls from the Uzumaki clan."

    "The girl from the Whirlpool family is really nice, not only looks good, but also..."

    Suddenly, Hashirama saw that Toika''s expression became a little strange, and hurriedly changed the girls from several families, "Also, the girls from Hyuga''s family in the mountains are also good, and..."

    "Brother!"

    Feijian suddenly became furious, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 153

    when!

    Hashirama''s mood dropped instantly.

    "Tobe, I''m also doing it for your own good."

    Thinking that Togama was alone, Hashirama felt uneasy.

    Especially now that I am terminally ill, this feeling is even stronger.

    He hopes that Tobima can have a home of his own.

    a home.

    People from the Uchiha clan are very suitable for Togama.

    However, after several times, he still couldn''t convince Tobuma.

    "You don''t need to worry about this matter." Tobuma said angrily.

    He has his own ideas about whether he will get married or not, and whether he will have children.

    He is not a seven-year-old kid now.

    There is no need for interfering between the pillars.

    "alright."

    Seeing that Toikama was unwilling to talk about this, Hashirama simply stopped the topic.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hashirama was about to propose going back, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Hashirama turned her head and looked at Hefeng who was standing aside.

    "Although I may not be able to live to the peak of Hefeng''s heyday, at least I can fight against Hefeng at this time."

    Zhu Jian''s eyes suddenly brightened.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, his strength should not be underestimated.

    Became a special jounin at a young age.

    Moreover, he also defeated such powerhouses as Jinjiaoyinjiao and Guideng Huanyue one after another.

    With Hefeng''s strength, he is fully qualified to be his opponent.

    Since the end of the Valley of the End battle, I have never fought a ninja again.

    Because in the eyes of Hashirama, the entire ninja world has no opponent like Uchiha Madara that he can look forward to.

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama doesn''t think so now.

    The current ninja world has been born, and he looks forward to fighting ninjas.

    That is Zephyr!

    "What''s the matter?" Hefeng couldn''t help frowning, always feeling that Hashirama looked at him in a strange way.

    And, is Hashirama taking it too seriously now?

    It simply doesn''t match his funny character design at all.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Hefeng suddenly realized.

    Because the content of the discussion between Hashirama and Tomona is whether he can become Konoha Hokage when he is eight years old.

    Although the whole process made Hefeng stunned for a while.

    But judging from the content of the conversation between the two of them.

    These two Hokages look good on themselves.

    Hashirama''s expression is so serious now.

    Could it be that he wanted to let himself be Hokage now?

    No way.

    No way.

    Being Hokage won''t be that easy, will it?

    "Hefeng, do you want to fight with me?"

    The corner of Zhu Jian''s mouth was raised, and a smile emerged, he spread his hands and asked He Feng.

    Feijian stood on the spot in a daze, seriously wondering if he was hallucinating!

    What did the elder brother say just now?

    He actually asked He Feng, who was only seven years old, if he wanted to fight with him?

    What a joke!

    No, brother is not joking.

    Tobima blinked, and he noticed that although his eldest brother Zhuma said these words with a smile, his eyes were extremely serious.

    Today''s Hashirama is serious!

    He wants to fight against the wind!

    Clap clap!

    Tsunade in Tomona''s arms even clapped his little hands, as if to fight quickly, to fight quickly.

    It''s really not a big deal to watch the excitement!

    But Hefeng was stunned on the spot.

    He never thought that the always funny Hashirama would suddenly ask himself this question!

    Do you want to fight with him?

    There is no doubt that in this era, Hashirama is almost the ceiling combat power of the entire ninja world.

    The first person under the Six Paths!

    But everyone who has seen his strength all call him the God of Ninjas.

    so¡­¡­

    You ask Hefeng if he wants to fight a top powerhouse like Senjujuma?

    How could you not want to?

    This kind of thing is not common even if it''s just a sparring session.

    Especially now that Hashirama is terminally ill, he spends most of his time recuperating his body.

    If you miss this time.

    I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future.

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he began to take a deep breath to adjust his emotions.

    "think."

    He Feng resounded loudly, and responded to Hashirama with an extremely serious and serious tone.

    And Zefeng is ready, ready to face Hashirama here!

    "Hahaha!"

    Seeing Hefeng''s simple and rude answer, Hashirama couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh.

    If Hefeng is afraid of his own strength, or because of his own identity, he dare not fight against him.

    Only then will you be really disappointed.

    Instead, dare to challenge yourself the ninja god.

    It proves that Hefeng has a strong heart.

    This undoubtedly pleased Hashirama.

    Although this was just his whim, but...

    From actual combat, Hefeng will undoubtedly produce huge gains.

    "Taijian, step back."

    Hashirama said to Toikama beside him, signaling him not to disturb his fight with Hefeng.

    However, Hashirama''s sudden decision made Toikama unexpected.

    He stared at Hashirama with his eyes wide open in disbelief.

    "Brother..."

    However, as soon as Tobima opened his mouth, he was going to persuade Zhuma not to fight Hefeng.

    It''s not that he is worried that Hashirama''s terrifying strength will cause a psychological shadow on Hefeng.

    On the contrary, from Tomona''s point of view, when Hefeng was his age, he suffered some blows.

    It''s not really a bad thing.

    Lest he become arrogant and conceited because of his talent and strength in the future.

    Even if Hashirama doesn''t do this, he still intends to find a suitable opportunity

    Fight against the wind.

    What really worries Tomona is actually Hashirama''s body.

    Now that he is terminally ill, every time he uses chakra, it will put a burden on his body.

    And the medicine I developed for him can only extend his life.

    It is impossible to fundamentally heal Hashirama.

    But where does this kind of thing need to be reminded?

    For his own physical condition, can he know without knowing it?

    It''s just that there are some things that he must do as a grandfather.

    Apart from Konoha and Hefeng, no one else can use Mudun.

    in other words.

    The only person who can give guidance to Hefeng Mutun is himself.

    This actual battle will benefit Hefeng for life.

    This can be regarded as the greatest help he can give Hefeng as a grandfather.

    on the other hand.

    Hashirama didn''t want to leave any regrets.

    He knew very well that his body had developed to that point.

    During the peak period of Hefeng''s heyday, there is a high probability that he will never see him in his lifetime.

    But at least, before he passed away, he had to fight Hefeng once.

    So, Hashirama began to untie the belt of Haori. After all, wearing this kind of clothes is not suitable for fighting.

    "Brother..."

    Although Toikama still hopes that Hashirama can be cautious, seeing that Hashirama''s mind has been decided, he can only choose to support it.

    Soon, Hashirama took off his feathers, revealing his strong muscles.

    Judging from his physical condition, it is true that Hashirama does not look like a terminally ill person.

    "Come on, Zephyr!"

 Chapter 154

    Since returning from the country of waves.

    The state of mind of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others changed.

    Indeed, compared with a genius like Hefeng, it is simply a world of difference.

    His talent is so terrifying that Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others can''t help but suspect that his efforts are actually meaningless.

    No matter how hard you try, no matter how hard you struggle, no matter how much you sweat.

    It is impossible for them to catch up with Zephyr.

    And with Hefeng''s growth rate, the gap between them will only get farther and wider.

    but!

    This is not a reason for them to give up and shrink back!

    In the entire ninja world, there is only one Japanese style.

    It is impossible for them to perform missions with Zefeng forever.

    Moreover, Ri Zhan never wanted to be so powerless that he couldn''t even protect his companions when he met a ninja like Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    He wants to become stronger!

    Get stronger!

    Even if there is no Hefeng by his side, he can complete the task well and protect his companions!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen is not the only one who thinks this way.

    Uchiha Mirror, Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, they all have the same idea.

    No matter how hard I try, I can''t catch up with Hefeng.

    Then this is not a reason for them to give up their efforts!

    So, they gathered together again and came to the Konoha training ground, preparing to become stronger through a method that suits them.

    However, when they arrived here, Hirazan sensed Hashirama, Togama, and Zephyr''s Chakra!

    This situation made him unexpected.

    On the one hand, it is out of curiosity.

    On the other hand, it is also out of curiosity.

    After some hesitation, he still took steps towards the direction where he sensed Chakra.

    Others followed Ri Zhan one after another.

    After a while, they passed through the woods near the training ground and saw Torima.

    but¡­¡­

    Ri Zhan and the others did not go out directly.

    When he saw it, he crouched decisively.

    Others followed suit.

    "Master Toikama? Master Hashirama? And Zefeng...what''s going on?" Xiaochun blinked, not knowing why they gathered here.

    Moreover, there was a little girl in Mrs. Toikama''s arms.

    "Probably teaching Japanese ninjutsu or something." Danzo said with conjecture, his eyes narrowed.

    Zefeng is the grandson of Hashirama.

    And he has amazing talents.

    If it were me, I would definitely regard Hefeng as the future Hokage cultivation.

    When you have nothing to do, teach the wind.

    Nature is a reasonable thing.

    only¡­¡­

    Although Danzo thought so, he was still very jealous in his heart.

    Why was Hefeng born at the end?

    And no matter how hard others try, they can''t reach the end.

    For a while, Danzo was in a very depressed mood.

    Why wasn''t he born in the Qianshou family!

    Damn it.

    If you also have inter-column cells, you can also use Mudun.

    You can also become Hokage yourself.

    Danzo''s heart is hard to calm down!

    Uchiha Mirror beside him directly opened Sharingan.

    Use the ability of Sharingan to start reading lips.

    Immediately.

    Uchiha mirror''s pupils began to dilate, and a surprised expression was written on his face.

    Others stared at the mirror one after another, not understanding why he showed such an expression.

    Hashirama-sama, what did you say?

    Will the mirror suddenly become like this?

    "Master Hashirama..."

    Uchiha mirror took a deep breath.

    As a genius of the Uchiha clan, his Sharingan has been trained to a very powerful level.

    The most basic ability to read lips.

    There is no way he could be wrong!

    It was just what Hashirama said that shocked Kagami too much.

    "Hashirama-sama, what did he say?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help frowning.

    In order to prevent Togama-sama, Hashirama-sama found himself.

    So they didn''t dare to get too close.

    Plus the breeze blows and shakes the woods.

    Can''t quite hear what Hashirama said.

    "Master Hashirama said that he wants to fight Hefeng."

    "It''s not a sparring."

    "Not guidance."

    "Instead, duel!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar!

    Rizhan, Koharu, Yan, Danzo.

    Their mood is like the surface of the sea being swept by a tornado, and they can''t calm down!

    this day¡­¡­

    Is it finally here?

    The battle between Kaze and Hashirama!

    "But Hefeng is only seven years old."

    Ri Zhan found it hard to accept.

    Hefeng is only seven years old.

    At the age of seven, you can have a head-to-head confrontation with Hashirama, the god of ninjas!

    This is too exaggerated!

    "Yes, it is."

    Jing nodded, "Not only that, but this duel was initiated by Master Hashirama."

    "what?!"

    Everyone was shocked again.

    This duel was not a challenge initiated by Hefeng Xiangzhujian.

    but...

    Hashirama-sama, did you ask for it!

    This is not the same as saying.

    In Master Hashirama''s heart, does Hefeng already have the strength to fight him!

    Otherwise, how could he ask He Feng to start a duel with him?

    "Hefeng, you are only seven years old."

    Yan showed an unbelievable expression, and he seriously suspected that he was hallucinating.

    However, the feedback from his partners proved that he had no hallucinations.

    Hefeng is indeed seven years old this year.

    And has been recognized by the column.

    Even this top powerhouse who ended the Warring States Period and established Ninja Village.

    I can''t wait to fight against Hefeng!

    "However, although Hefeng''s talent is astonishing, even such strong men as Jinjiaoyinjiao and Guidenghuanyue have lost to him."

    Kagami paused, "But Hashirama-sama ended the Warring States Period and established the Ninja Village Hokage."

    "It is said that people who have seen his strength all call him the God of Ninja."

    "Even the old patriarch of our clan, Uchiha Madara, lost to Hashirama."

    Although Hashirama and Tomona tried their best to block the information of the battle in the Valley of the End, he didn''t even return Uchiha Madara''s body to the Uchiha clan.

    But through some clues, people from the Uchiha clan still guessed the truth.

    At the same time, it also made them extremely dissatisfied with Tokaima''s approach.

    Some people even began to inherit Madara''s will!

    That''s why, as the mirror of the Uchiha clan, I understand part of this.

    However, his words were sneered at by Danzo.

    "After all, Madara Uchiha isn''t that great." Danzo couldn''t help complaining. In his opinion, Madara''s talent is not even comparable to Kagami.

    If he was in the same era as Madara, maybe he couldn''t even compare to himself.

    Jing glanced at Danzo, but just as he was about to fight back against Danzo.

    The movement of Hashirama taking off the haori caught his attention.

    grunt.

    Several of them rolled their throats at the same time, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and couldn''t help becoming tense in their hearts.

    "Hefeng, accept this duel."

    Mirror will read the lip-reading results.

    For a moment, everyone was engrossed and stared at each other without daring to breathe.

    It''s just that they didn''t realize that there were strange guys in this forest.

 Chapter 155

    "Senju Hashirama, who created the ninja world, wants to fight against the wind?"

    On the branch of a towering tree, a short-haired man with fair skin revealed half of his upper body, surrounded by white spikes, which looked somewhat similar to spring bamboo shoots.

    It is none other than Bai Jue!

    Since Bai Zee brought Hefeng''s information to Uchiha Madara, he was assigned a special task by Madara to secretly monitor Hefeng''s every move.

    However, he never thought of it.

    The first Hokage, the God of Ninja, Senju Hashirama.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Will launch a duel to Zefeng!

    This kind of thing is really a big deal!

    "That brat, Hefeng, what kind of monster is it..."

    Bai Jue muttered to himself, couldn''t help complaining, and threw himself into the battle with all his heart.

    He wants to record everything here.

    Then bring the information back to the crack of hell and tell Madara!

    Even Bai Ze seemed to have foreseen that Uchiha Madara would have a surprised expression.

    It''s worth mentioning though.

    Although Hashirama and Tobima are not far from Bai Jue, he is not worried that they will find him.

    Even if Hashirama and Togama''s perception ability is really powerful.

    They also couldn''t find Bai Jue.

    Now Bai Jue is using a kind of ninjutsu called "Mayfly Art", but it makes his body and the grass and trees of the ground merge into one, and realizes high-speed movement through integration.

    During ninjutsu activation, he can cut off all breath.

    No matter how powerful the perception ability is.

    I can''t feel the whiteness either.

    Otherwise, he would not have been able to hide from the ninja world for decades without being discovered.

    Since Hashirama and Toikama will not find out, then Bai Jue has nothing to worry about.

    He was engrossed in watching the battle between Hashirama and Kaze.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Although Hefeng''s strength is formidable, it still can''t be compared with Zhujian."

    "No matter how you say it, he defeated Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End."

    "And Uchiha Madara at that time used the power of Sharingan to control Kyuubi."

    "There is no doubt that it is not unreasonable for Hashirama to be hailed as the god of ninjas."

    Bai Jue began to analyze in his heart.

    Zefeng''s growth rate is indeed amazing.

    It has only been four months since he came into contact with training.

    In the past four months, Hefeng has defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao and Ghost Lantern Huanyue one after another.

    This kind of thing, looking at the entire ninja world, is appalling.

    but¡­¡­

    The pillars are not ghosts, lanterns and moons, golden horns and silver horns.

    Through the comparison of intelligence.

    Bai Jue realized that even Hefeng could not be compared with Zhujian now.

    This showdown.

    Zephyr will lose.

    "Moreover, it is very likely that I will be killed by Zhujian."

    "The premise is that Hashirama is serious."

    In any case, Hashirama is Hefeng''s grandfather, not an enemy.

    It''s not impossible to release water.

    "In short, let''s observe and observe first."

    Bai Jue took a deep breath and stopped talking.

    At the same time, Tomama began to step back, giving enough space to his elder brother Hashirama, Kaze.

    Both of them are ninjas who can use wooden escape.

    It must have caused great damage here.

    "However, I''m really looking forward to the big brother''s fight with Hefeng."

    Tobima''s heart inevitably became excited.

    Although he does not support Hashirama doing such a thing while terminally ill, he still looks forward to Kazuma''s performance.

    "Having said that, He Feng is indeed a genius who is rare in thousands of years, but the elder brother is not bad either."

    "If they are under the same conditions, big brother Hashirama may not be the opponent of Kaze."

    "But now, Hefeng is only seven years old, so it is impossible for him to be the opponent of big brother."

    "In this duel, Zefeng will lose."

    Fei Jian''s eyes were slightly focused, as if he had foreseen the result.

    It''s just that many times, the result doesn''t matter.

    "Come on, Zefeng." Hashirama took off his haori, revealing his solid muscles.

    Since his return from the Valley of the End, he has never fought a ninja again.

    "You are the first, Hefeng, don''t let me down."

    The moment the voice fell, Hashirama seemed to be another person.

    Let Hefeng feel strange.

    He couldn''t feel any funny temperament from Hashirama.

    On the contrary, he felt that Hashirama''s expression was extremely serious and serious, and his whole body exuded a powerful aura.

    Swept toward himself.

    Yes.

    Hashirama didn''t need to do anything at all, he just stood there.

    It can cause huge pressure to the wind!

    This is...

    End the Warring States Period with one hand.

    Defeated Uchiha Madara several times.

    Build Leaf Hidden Village.

    Divide the tail beast.

    Overseer of the Peace Agreement of the Five Ninja Villages.

    A man known as the God of Ninjas.

    Thousand-hand column room!

    Own¡­¡­

    Today''s grandpa.

    "So strong."

    He Feng stared, took out 120% of his attention, and then concentrated.

    Among the people I have defeated so far.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Matebo

    Troy

    Sarutobi troops.

    Gold and silver angle silver.

    Ghost lantern magic moon.

    There is no doubt that there is no ninja that can be compared with Senjujuma.

    "On par."

    Even Hefeng couldn''t help chuckling, mocking himself for his innocence.

    Don''t talk about comparing it with Zhujian.

    Just put them together.

    It''s all just gravel, not as good as half a cent between the pillars.

    The difference is too much.

    It is simply a difference between cloud and mud!

    Just standing in front of Hashirama, Kaze could feel the pressure rushing towards his face.

    Let him not dare to shoot easily.

    Yes.

    Thousand-hand column room!

    It is such a terrifying existence!

    "Is this the strength of the first person under the Six Paths? Just the aura is so exaggerated."

    Moreover, Hashirama is different from ninjas like Ghost Lantern.

    As long as you know the ninjutsu principle of his vigor and violence, it will not be difficult to deal with.

    And Hashirama, even if he tells you his own information, he can use his powerful strength to rub you against the ground.

    What if you have two hands?

    Anyway, he still has nine hundred and ninety-eight hands.

    It''s that scary.

    "If Hashirama goes all out, use Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Dun¡¤True Thousand Hands directly."

    To be honest, Hefeng couldn''t think of a way to crack this ninjutsu.

    "Hefeng, won''t you go up?"

    Suddenly, without waiting for Hefeng to make a move, Zhujian simply raised his right leg and took a step forward.

    His heel landed lightly, and a crack spread out from under his feet, instantly forming spider web-like marks.

    "Could it be, are you afraid?"

    This is...

    The power of the Thousand Hands!

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng has never been a timid person.

    Now that he accepted Hashirama''s request, confront him.

    Then he has no reason to be afraid!

    "Fear?"

    "I don''t have these two words in my words."

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, and a strange force erupted immediately. The terrifying air flow spread from his body in all directions, colliding with the aura between the pillars!

 Chapter 156

    "Very strong Chakra."

    After seeing Zefeng erupting with strange power, Hashirama did not hesitate at all, and in the same way, erupted his own chakra, tilted the air, and formed an air current.

    boom!

    The two chakras collided strongly, refusing to give in to each other, bursting out with even more terrifying power, spreading in all directions.

    Like a gust of wind, it swept across the place in an instant.

    The big trees swayed, even the woods were revealed from the ground, and the leaves were flying.

    The nerves on the side of the door were tense, and the footsteps retreated involuntarily, shocked by the scene in front of him.

    From his point of view.

    Whether it''s Zefeng or Hashirama, their bodies are covered with a layer of purple chakra at this time.

    Like a coat.

    And under their feet is the cracked earth.

    This is just the effect of the two of them colliding with Chakra.

    "Not only the big brother, but even the gentle Chakra can achieve such a terrifying effect."

    Feijian couldn''t help but gasped, he just knew that Hefeng had mastered the strange power before.

    But until today, he didn''t realize how terrifying the strange power of Zefeng is.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    On par with big brother!

    "Hefeng is only seven years old this year, and he has such an astonishing amount of chakra. If he is given a few more years, how terrifying his chakra will be."

    In fact, it''s not just Togama.

    Sun Zhan, Mirror, Yan, Koharu, Danzo.

    And Bai Jue hiding in the dark.

    Everyone''s scalp is numb at this moment, and their faces are confused.

    "The chakra that broke out in the wind is evenly divided with Master Hashirama?"

    "Are you kidding me? He''s only seven years old? Is this a tie with Mr. Hashirama?"

    "The chakra of the wind is really terrifying."

    "What kind of monster is born in Hashirama?" Bai Jue in the dark couldn''t help complaining, "If Uchiha Madara witnessed this scene with his own eyes, his mentality might collapse immediately."

    In Bai Jue''s view, Hefeng''s talent is simply unreasonable.

    Only seven years old, the amount of chakra is not inferior to Zhujian.

    You know, Uchiha Madara at the peak of his heyday now needs Kyuubi to be equal to the amount of Chakra in Hashirama.

    This is not the same as saying.

    Hefeng is only seven years old, and in terms of chakra, has he surpassed Uchiha Madara?

    This is too scary!

    "It''s amazing Chakra, Zefeng." Hashirama looked at Zefeng, not hiding his shock at all.

    Among the ninjas he encountered.

    On the matter of the amount of chakra.

    There is no second person who can compare with Hefeng.

    Even, seeing Hefeng''s heroic figure, Hashirama couldn''t help but feel regretful in his heart.

    He really wanted to live a few more years until Hefeng grew up.

    Become Hokage.

    Ushering in the peak of his heyday!

    At that time, let''s fight with Hefeng again!

    "I''m going, Zefeng!"

    After completing Chakra''s temptation, Hashirama''s eyes became sharp, he lifted his hands back, and rushed straight to Zefeng.

    "Here we come." He Feng held his breath and focused on observing Zhu Jian''s every move.

    This battle is no small matter.

    "Hashirama is a ninja who will be affected by the reincarnation of the dirt."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Normally, ninjas reincarnated from the dirt can gain immortality and unlimited chakra.

    It is equivalent to an enhancement.

    However, between the pillars...

    On the contrary, his strength will be limited by the reincarnation of the dirty soil, so that he cannot use the real thousand hands and Muji to heal.

    It is enough to show that Zhujian is different and powerful!

    He is now better than he was during the Fourth Ninja World War.

    It''s even more terrifying!

    Just when He Feng thought of this.

    Hashirama had already rushed in front of him, and with the hand hanging behind him, he grabbed his fist with five fingers and waved towards Hefeng.

    "Chakra is qualified, I don''t know how your physical skills are, Zefeng!"

    With a low growl, Hashirama concentrated his Chakra on his fist.

    Impressively...

    Weird power!

    A punch rushed towards the wind, shaking the air, forming a strong fist wind.

    The power of this punch is even more terrifying than what He Feng imagined.

    "Compared to Hashirama, Maitebo''s physical skills are nothing worth mentioning."

    However, Hefeng has no intention of dodging.

    The ninja in front of him.

    But Senshouzhujian!

    The original Hokage!

    The first person under the Six Paths!

    Zephyr''s mood is running high.

    Hefeng''s eyes are frantic.

    Zefeng''s mood is excited.

    He is very eager to collide with Zhu Jian!

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll come too!"

    Zefeng growled toward Hashirama, clenched his five fingers tightly into a fist, and concentrated Chakra precisely on the fist.

    A terrifying ninjutsu that was supposed to be improved by Tsunade was used.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    Zefeng deliberately aimed at Hashirama''s fist and went up to meet it.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the fists of Zefeng and Zhujian collided powerfully!

    A terrifying air current spread like ripples in all directions.

    Compared with the previous Chakra confrontation, I don''t know how many times more majestic!

    The ground was cracked layer by layer, and the flying rocks rolled out in all directions, and the big tree closest to the two of them was even uprooted!

    Such a situation has been formed with just one punch!

    "Is this the current power of Hefeng?" Tobima stared in horror, unbelievable.

    He is very familiar with Zhu Jian''s strength.

    And he felt that even if it was the terminally ill eldest brother, it was not something to be surprised by such a burst of power.

    After all, he is the god of ninjas!

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng not only collided strongly with Zhujian, but also showed no signs of defeat!

    This kind of thing simply overturned Tobuma''s cognition.

    The current peace, it turns out...

    Is it that strong?

    He is only seven years old!

    Clap clap!

    Tsunade in Tomona''s arms couldn''t help clapping his hands, his eyes were piercing, as if emitting light.

    He Feng''s handsome figure deeply attracted her.

    It seems that Hefeng is the most handsome person in this world!

    It has to be said that Hefeng''s performance exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    Hizhan, Mirror, Yan, Koharu, Danzo, and Baijue!

    None of them expected that the situation would be like this.

    That seven-year-old Hefeng actually had a relationship with the first Hokage, who is known as the god of ninjas...

    World War I...

    have equal shares!

    This is too bad!

    "The scariest thing is that it''s only been four months since the wind exposure training?"

    "In just four months, he has the same strength as Mr. Zhujian?"

    "This kind of thing is too appalling!"

    "Yeah, this is simply shocking. You said, Mr. Hashirama, shouldn''t you... lose?" Xiaochun rolled her throat, and when she saw it, her mind couldn''t help but start to pop up.

    The idea that Hashirama will lose!

    Even she herself was surprised that she would come up with such an idea!

    You know, Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    No matter how terrifying he is, he won''t be the opponent of Hashirama, right?

    No way, no way!

 Chapter 157

    Boom!

    One punch, strong collision!

    In the next second, Zefeng and Zhujian quickly separated, pulling away from each other.

    Zefeng shook his fist.

    "Is the physical technique in Zhujian so terrifying?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    Hashirama didn''t make many appearances in "Naruto". When fighting, he basically used wooden escape and flat push, and rarely used taijutsu.

    Now that he has experienced it himself, Hefeng realizes how terrifying Hashirama is.

    With that punch just now, my fingers ached, as if they were about to break a bone.

    "Not bad, Hefeng actually blocked my body technique."

    Hashirama praised Zefeng, but he didn''t give Zefeng a chance to rest.

    The moment the voice fell, Hashirama kicked his feet and rushed towards Zefeng again.

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    At the critical moment, Zefeng clenched his fists with both hands, guiding the flow of chakra, rushing to the restriction in the body.

    Make your own chakra rush like a river to the sea, breaking through three restrictions in a row.

    I saw that Hefeng''s body was congested with blood, his skin turned from white to red, and the veins on his forehead burst out, emitting a green energy that covered his whole body.

    Even Zefeng''s hair began to stand up.

    The strength and speed have been doubled.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, Zefeng stepped back and saw Hashirama''s fist hit the ground directly.

    The entire ground is covered with spider web-like cracks, and flying stones are rolling.

    "What a fast speed." Hashirama raised his head, locking onto Zefeng''s position.

    "Eight Doors Dunjia Art?"

    The corners of Zhujian''s mouth turned upwards, he still vividly remembers the scene of Zefeng using Bamen Dunjia to equalize with Maitebo.

    At that time, my mood was really both excited and excited.

    "At that time, I was really surprised. I didn''t expect that you could be evenly matched with Maitebo."

    "You know, you''re only seven years old."

    While speaking, Hashirama pursued Hefeng.

    However, Hefeng did not rush to respond to Hashirama.

    Although Shomon improved his strength, speed, and speed, but with this level, he wanted to defeat the ninja god Hashirama.

    Even Zefeng feels unrealistic.

    "I need stronger power."

    Hefeng''s eyes became extremely fierce, he looked directly at Hashirama, and continued to guide the chakra in his body to surge towards the limit.

    The fourth door, Hugh, open!

    The fifth door, Du door, open!

    Another two restrictions were opened by Zefeng.

    However, his current body has been tempered by Maitebo''s devil training method.

    Muscles are tens of times stronger than when they first started.

    Today''s Japanese style can fully adapt to Dumen''s state.

    Do not¡­¡­

    "It''s not just Dumen."

    Hefeng shook his head, "If it''s me now, even Jingmen can adapt!"

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    With Zefeng breaking through the sixth restriction in his body, his aura has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    "I haven''t used this state for a long time to fight others."

    Hefeng spread out his palms and clenched them into fists again, feeling that power is continuously emerging from his body.

    At the same time, Zefeng''s heel landed from mid-air.

    His movements didn''t stop at all, and his whole body flew out like an arrow.

    moment!

    The earth shattered under the Zephyr.

    This battle made everyone who witnessed it gasp.

    "Is this the power of Bamen Dunjia?" Danzo''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but recall the time when Hefeng fought against him.

    Just a punch from Du Men''s state made him feel the crisis of death!

    Now the sixth gate, Jingmen.

    What kind of horror should it be?

    "Hefeng is stronger than before." Ri Zhan rolled his throat and swallowed nervously. He suddenly discovered that the muscle strength of today''s Hefeng is not a bit stronger than before.

    Today, he has completely controlled the state of Jingmen!

    It won''t be like the time against Troy. After using the scene gate again, the whole person will be unable to move due to severe pain.

    "It''s really scary, Captain Zefeng."

    Uchiha mirror opened Sharingan directly, and then surprisingly found that when Zefeng was moving at high speed.

    His Sharingan couldn''t catch it!

    yes!

    His Sharingan couldn''t capture Zefeng''s movements!

    This is Sharingan!

    "Is there really anyone who can stop Hefeng''s physical skills?"

    As soon as such a question popped up, Jing was completely dumbfounded.

    Hefeng''s opponent is no ordinary person!

    It is the first Hokage who established Konoha Hidden Village!

    The man known as the God of Ninjas!

    How could he have such an idea?

    Doesn''t this mean that in his subconscious mind, he no longer thinks that Hashirama''s Taijutsu can suppress Hefeng?

    What a joke!

    Hefeng, isn''t he only seven years old!

    "Hefeng''s eight-door dunjia, shall we face the strange power of big brother?" Fei Jian muttered to himself, stunned by the scene in front of him.

    This battle far exceeded his expectations.

    Unexpectedly, both sides are so serious!

    boom!

    Hefeng and Zhujian once again fought together, you come and go, fists and kicks.

    However, Zefeng surprisingly discovered the visual dynamics between the pillars.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Be able to keep up with your own speed!

    "Now I have opened the sixth gate, Jingmen, and unexpectedly, I can''t escape Hashirama''s sight."

    "He didn''t share sharing eyes."

    It hurts!

    When this question arose, Zefeng jumped up, raised his right leg high above his head, and slammed down towards the column.

    The combat power in Jingmen state is fully activated, plus the effect of Tsunade''s improved strange power.

    The two violent physique forces complement each other, bursting out even more terrifying power.

    This time, even Hashirama didn''t use his arms to resist.

    "Is this the current Japanese style? It''s so powerful."

    Hashirama only glanced at it, then quickly raised his hands and patted hard.

    "Wood Dungeon Ranking Technique!"

    In an instant, Hashirama drove his chakra deep into the ground, forming a wooden cave, and opened up the ground under his feet.

    A wooden shield with a fangs and grimacing enveloped the space between the pillars.

    Rumble!

    Hefeng''s painful feet slammed hard on the wooden trap in the column.

    However, the top is just cracked.

    It''s not broken!

    Hefeng stared wide-eyed, marveling at Zhujian''s unique skill of wooden escape.

    "Jingmen''s combat power is fully activated, plus the monster power, can''t it be broken?"

    Immediately, with the help of the reaction force, Zefeng jumped up and stagnated in mid-air.

    And Hashirama also opened the shield, he only glanced outside and was stunned on the spot.

    "Even the Nine-Tails Beast Jade, which couldn''t be destroyed by the ranking technique, was kicked into this state by Hefeng with physical skills..."

    "His current physical power is too amazing."

    No matter how you look at it, Hashirama doesn''t think this is the power that a seven-year-old child should have!

    However, it happens to be the wind, the power of today!

 Chapter 158

    Hefeng and Zhu tried each other, it seemed that Hefeng didn''t take advantage of it, but in fact, he had already gained the upper hand.

    In the taijutsu duel between the two of them, it was Hashirama who used the wooden escape first.

    In order to block the painful feet in the state of Zefeng Bamen Dunjia!

    Hashirama glanced at the damage of Ranking Technique, and was shocked in his heart.

    When he fought Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End, the ranking technique even blocked the power of the Tailed Beast Jade.

    "If you are kicked by Hefeng head-on, I am afraid that few people can withstand this power."

    From Hashirama''s point of view, a ninja whose physical body is not strong enough is likely to be instantly killed by Zefeng.

    And this is just the strength he showed when he was seven years old.

    If it is in the future, I can''t even imagine it.

    "To be honest, if I forcibly took the kick just now with my arm, I might not be safe and sound."

    Hashirama thought to himself.

    Although he has the ability to heal Muji, his current body is not what it used to be.

    After the Battle of Valley of the End, he became terminally ill.

    Every time you use Muji Heal, it will make the terminal illness worse.

    Otherwise, Hashirama would not use the ranking technique to resist Zefeng''s pain.

    And Hefeng also faintly noticed this.

    "Hefeng, your physical skills are indeed astonishing. Presumably no one in the village today can compete with your physical skills."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "The battle between ninjas is not just a physical contest."

    "Once encountering an enemy on the battlefield, every ninja will use all his strength to destroy his opponent."

    From Hashirama''s point of view, Zefeng''s body skills are already strong enough.

    The next thing to compete is...

    Ninjutsu!

    Bai Jue, who was in the distance, immediately concentrated his attention, his eyes glowed, and he found that the Chakra in Hashirama was gathering towards his hands.

    "It looks like Hashirama is going to use ninjutsu."

    Bai couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    Hashirama''s ninjutsu is simply pleasing to the eye.

    Therefore, those who have witnessed his power all regard him as the number one person under the six realms.

    It''s just that after Uchiha Madara started his plan.

    In the entire ninja world, there is no one who can compete with Zhujian.

    He hasn''t touched anyone for a long, long time!

    Now, because of Kazuma, Hashirama wants to show off his ninjutsu!

    Such an opportunity, once encountered, is one less time!

    "I must bear witness to the strength of the pillars."

    Slap!

    I saw Hashirama clapping his hands hard, making a crisp sound.

    "Be careful with Hefeng, even if it''s you, I won''t release water."

    As soon as the voice fell, the entire ground of the practice field began to shake.

    Seeing this, Fei Jian decisively used the technique of instant body, landed on a branch beside him, and observed the battle.

    He wasn''t worried that the battle between Hashirama and Zefeng would affect him.

    Instead, they are afraid of their strength, and they will accidentally hurt Tsunade.

    No matter how you say it, the current Tsunade is still just a baby.

    "Here it comes, Zhujian''s unique skill is coming." Hefeng took a breath and prepared himself mentally.

    To be honest, Hashirama can make Kaze feel a sense of oppression just by putting his hands together.

    After all, anyone who knows a little bit about Hashirama knows it.

    He is a ninja who claps his hands and shouts whatever he wants!

    "Wood escape¡¤The tree world is coming!"

    Immediately.

    Zhujian merged the water escape and the earth escape to form a wooden escape chakra, which went deep into the earth.

    Let the already devastated land become even more tragic.

    Countless vines drilled out of the gap, growing crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming thick, big and hard, and heading towards the wind.

    It is Qianshou Zhujian, one of the best wooden escape skills.

    "The tree world is coming."

    He Feng''s eyes were concentrated, and his body gradually fell from the air.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll fight with all my strength!"

    With a low growl, Hefeng clenched his fists with both hands at the same time, aimed at the tree world below, and began to punch wildly.

    His attack speed is getting faster and faster, the fist wind rubs against the air, directly producing flames, and gallops downward.

    Each one is extremely dazzling and dazzling!

    Like a fireball, bombarding the tree world.

    Exactly, towards the peacock!

    The sixth gate, the full-power explosion of the Jingmen state!

    At this moment, Zefeng has no reservations, trying to release his strength.

    The sea of ??trees created by Hashirama was suppressed by the force of the wind.

    "It''s amazing physical skills."

    Hashirama stared wide-eyed and stood there dumbfounded.

    He felt that the posture of the wind was extremely handsome.

    Like a shining sun.

    He firmly believed that the Hidden Leaf Village would be led by Hefeng in the future.

    Welcome to the heyday!

    Perhaps, Zefeng will make a great contribution to this world.

    Even change the entire ninja world.

    "The answer that neither Uchiha Madara nor I were able to find, maybe one day, you will be able to find it, Kaze."

    Seeing Hefeng''s appearance, Hashirama felt very relieved.

    However, the contest between the arrival of the tree world and the peacock caused an uproar.

    "The gentle peacock actually suppressed the arrival of the big brother''s tree world?"

    Feijian was stunned, and his heart was shocked, which was hard to accept.

    No matter how he looked at this kind of thing, he felt horrible.

    Hefeng is only seven years old!

    How outrageous his life was!

    "Really, I''m not mistaken." Hiding behind the woods, Uchiha Kyo rubbed his eyes vigorously. Now he couldn''t help but start to wonder if there was something wrong with his Sharingan.

    Otherwise, why would he see such an exaggerated scene.

    Master Hashirama''s tree world descends.

    Was suppressed by the wind?

    How could such a thing be possible.

    "This battle is really exciting." Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but exclaim.

    He originally thought that although the current Japanese style is very strong, it is not as good as Lord Hashirama.

    Still very different.

    As long as Hashirama-sama goes all out, this battle will end immediately.

    But who knew, Hefeng''s performance far exceeded their expectations.

    Hizhan even felt that even Lord Hashirama and Lord Tobima would never have thought of it.

    The situation will suddenly change like this!

    "From the collision of Chakra to the duel of strange power."

    "The confrontation in physical skills, and now, the contest in ninjutsu..."

    "Every round, Zefeng performed well."

    "It''s hard to believe that today''s Hefeng is only seven years old."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen paused for a moment, although he was very jealous of Kaze who possessed such a talent, but he had to admit it.

    His battle with Hashirama.

    Simply delightful.

    Regardless of the final result, Hefeng has proved himself.

    Even in the face of the legend of Senshou Zhujian.

    He, seven years old, is not without the power to fight.

    "However, in a peaceful state, it shouldn''t last long."

    Ri Zhan took a deep breath, "After all, Bamen Dunjia''s damage to the body is too great."

 Chapter 159

    Zefeng kept waving his fists, and used the peacock to face the coming of the tree world between the pillars.

    Although Hefeng has mastered Mutun through the check-in gift package, but...

    He knows only three types of ninjutsu related to Wood Dun.

    One of them is still the technique of the four-pillar family with little combat ability.

    Wooden figurines and wooden dragons, when dealing with the ninjutsu that descended from the tree world, should have a mediocre effect.

    However, Hefeng doesn''t intend to use the power of the peacock to destroy all the tree circles between the pillars.

    With himself as the center, he shattered the tree world in a certain range below.

    After about five or six breaths, Zefeng stopped punching and fell towards the ground.

    "Although I can adapt to the damage caused by the peacock now compared to the time when Troy fought, but if it continues, my Wuji healing may not be able to catch up with the damage."

    If the healing speed cannot keep up with the damage speed.

    Then he will definitely show his flaws because of the pain.

    Facing a ninja like Senjujuma.

    Even if it is just a second, countless possibilities will happen.

    Hefeng squatted on the ground, surrounded by wooden escapes between the pillars.

    He put his fingers together, pressed on the ground, closed his eyes, opened Kagura''s mind eye, and sensed Hashirama.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    "Wood Dragon Art?"

    Suddenly, Hefeng''s eyes widened, and he felt a majestic Chakra attacking him.

    The tree world created by Zhujian with the wooden escape was instantly razed to the ground by this force.

    A lifelike giant wooden dragon, baring its teeth and dancing its claws, twisted its body wantonly and rushed towards Zefeng.

    "In that case, I''ll come too."

    Seeing this, Hefeng simply played ninjutsu against Zhujian.

    Slap!

    He Feng clapped his hands together and used his wooden escape.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    The entire earth then rumbled, layers of cracks were cracked, and a huge wooden dragon rose into the sky.

    The moment the wooden dragon between the pillars was about to bite Zefeng, the wooden dragon opened its bloody mouth, bit its neck, and continued to soar into the sky.

    The two wooden dragons soared together, wrestled together, and kept wrapping their bodies around each other, trying to finish each other with brute force.

    And the tree boundary that was razed by them exposed the location of the column.

    Hefeng looked along the trend, ignoring the two wooden dragons fighting each other.

    He clearly saw that Zhu Jian was stunned in place, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    It is not difficult to see that Hashirama was shocked by the Zefeng Wood Dragon.

    "Although I heard from Feijian that Hefeng inherited my wood escape technique, I didn''t expect his wood escape to be so powerful."

    Hashirama couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    The opponent''s wooden dragon was almost on par with his wooden dragon.

    No one can help anyone.

    "When I was seven years old, I didn''t even know what Mutun was."

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hashirama shook his head.

    Let alone seven years old.

    Even when he was fifteen years old, he didn''t even know that Mu Dun existed.

    Otherwise, at that time, he would definitely be embarrassed in front of Madara every day.

    Madara, look quickly, look quickly, I made a dragon with a wooden trap.

    I pinched a tree with a wooden trap.

    I pinched a flower with a wooden trap.

    I use wooden escape...

    Made you.

    Thinking of this, Hashirama felt nostalgic for a moment.

    If Uchiha Madara is still alive and has not diverged from his ideals.

    How wonderful that would be.

    "If Madara is still alive, he must be able to see the hope of peace in Hefeng."

    "He''s a better ninja than me and Madara."

    "Maybe one day, Zefeng can change the world."

    "Bring true peace to all."

    Thinking of this, Hashirama couldn''t help raising his head, looking up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, "Madara, have you seen the current breeze."

    "Although he is only seven years old, he is already a ninja who can stand on his own."

    "Within ten years, no, within five years, Zefeng will definitely become Hokage."

    "The answer that neither you nor I can find, Zefeng will definitely be able to find it."

    Now Hashirama, very much hopes that Madara can appear in front of her and hear her voice.

    Witness the growth of Zephyr.

    He is only seven years old, yet he has mastered the wooden escape so well!

    pity.

    Madara Uchiha is gone.

    He will never know how good my grandson is.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hashirama was feeling a lot of emotion.

    Hefeng, let''s do it.

    Now that Hashirama has started to fight ninjutsu against him, he has nothing to hold back.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    Hefeng clapped his hands together, injecting chakra into the earth to form a wood escape.

    Countless vines grew crazily under his feet, became thick and big, and then gathered in one place.

    It forms a tall wooden man with a ferocious face and a fierce spirit.

    Under the control of Hefeng''s consciousness, the wooden man spread his five fingers, grabbed the wooden dragon created by Zhujian, locked its neck, and then stretched out his other hand to grab the wooden dragon''s tail.

    Using both hands violently, the wooden dragon between the pillars was torn to pieces.

    Immediately afterwards, the wooden dragon of Zefeng galloped, wrapped around the waist of the wooden man, opened its huge mouth, and roared towards the pillars on the ground.

    And Hefeng, kicking his feet, jumped onto the shoulder of the wooden man, looking down at Zhujian.

    "If it''s just against Mu Dun, I don''t have much hope of winning, but..."

    "Today, I don''t only have the unique skill of Mu Dun!"

    At the same time as the Zefeng voice fell, he gathered Chakra into his palm, and then started to spin in an irregular direction.

    Light blue chakra emerged from his palm, looking like a condensed stream of air.

    After two or three breaths, these chakras are compressed with high density by the wind to form a chakra ball.

    exactly...

    Spiral pill!

    "Then¡­¡­"

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, just when he was confronting Zhu Jian with the body spell, he secretly left the Flying Thunder God mark on Zhu Jian''s body.

    This means that the current Zephyr can use the teleportation of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Launch an unexpected attack between the columns.

    But the premise is that the front can attract the eyes of the column.

    Otherwise, with his reaction speed, he might be able to defend in time.

    This is the tactics of the wind.

    Although the person standing in front of him is his grandfather in this world.

    It is the God of Ninja, the number one person under the Six Paths.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng doesn''t intend to lose to him so easily.

    Hashirama raised his head, met Hefeng''s gaze, and saw him standing so well on the shoulders of the wooden figure.

    Hashirama was extremely happy in his heart, "Is it a wooden man?"

    Then, Hashirama clapped his hands together.

    Simply resorted to the technique of the wooden man.

    Probably in a shock.

    A huge head broke through the ground, protruding the feet between the pillars, and slowly lifted him up.

    Another tall wooden man appeared here!

    "Hefeng!" Hashirama shouted Hefeng''s name, driving the wooden man to move forward.

    "Hashirama!" Zefeng responded to Hashirama with the same volume, and then manipulated the wooden man to charge over.

 Chapter 160

    From Hefeng''s point of view, the wooden man between him and Zhujian is simply a wooden dungeon Gundam, and every time he takes a step, the whole earth will shake.

    Immediately.

    The two wooden figures raised their fists at the same time and bombarded each other.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Fist to flesh, no one has the tendency to back down.

    However, Hashirama noticed Hefeng''s right hand.

    "That, is it the spiral pill?"

    Hashirama stared slightly at Hefeng''s spiral pill.

    He had heard about the spiral pill before that.

    What an amazing ninjutsu that Zefeng has developed.

    Not only is it powerful, but it also does not require seals.

    If you can learn the technique of flying thunder god and cooperate with Heliwan, the enemy ninjas will definitely be frightened.

    At that time, Hashirama still felt that his younger brother Tomona was overcompensating.

    It''s a bit of a myth of peace.

    But now it seems.

    It wasn''t Tomona who overestimated Hefeng, but himself, who underestimated Hefeng.

    "Hefeng, who is only seven years old, has developed such a terrible ninjutsu."

    Even in Hashirama''s eyes.

    The spiral pills developed by Hefeng are terrible.

    "That ninjutsu called Spiral Maru is very similar to Tailed Beast Jade."

    After careful observation, Zhujian suddenly discovered that the Helix Pill held by Hefeng was simply a replica of the Tailed Beast Jade.

    "I wouldn''t be so surprised if this ninjutsu was developed by Tomagama."

    "However, the person who developed it turned out to be the seven-year-old Hefeng."

    At this moment, Hashirama felt that his understanding of ninjutsu development had collapsed.

    How did Hefeng''s brain grow?

    The seven-year-old child of someone else''s family is still thinking about what to eat for lunch today.

    Zephyr...

    Helix Pill was developed!

    "And this ninjutsu still has a lot of room for development."

    Through observation, Hashirama noticed that Zefeng''s spiral pill did not add any changes in Chakra attributes.

    It is just a technique formed by simply condensing chakra.

    If it is possible to add chakra attribute changes, it may make the destructive power of the spiral pill.

    Improve several times!

    Do not¡­¡­

    Maybe dozens of times!

    "It''s amazing."

    From Hashirama''s point of view, Hefeng simply found a unique method.

    Let ninjas who do not have the power of tail beasts gain power comparable to tail beast jade.

    Although Zhujian usually looks a little foolish, his analytical ability is not only not weak, but rather strong.

    With just one glance, he saw the ninjutsu of Helix Wan very thoroughly.

    "However, to be able to create spiral pills, one must have the ability to precisely control Chakra."

    "Also, the requirements for Helix Pill are even more terrifying than strange power."

    without any exaggeration.

    Even the Qianshou clansman who has mastered strange powers.

    Not necessarily, can learn the ninjutsu of spiral pill!

    At this moment, Hashirama couldn''t help but set off a stormy sea.

    He wished that Tobima could use Dirty Soil Reincarnation to resurrect Uchiha Madara, and let him see it with his own eyes.

    Today''s peace.

    What a horror!

    Of course, Hashirama was thinking in his heart at most.

    After all, in his eyes, the ninjutsu of reincarnation is not only desecrating the dead.

    And it''s too much for the living.

    but¡­¡­

    Not every ninja has the powerful analysis ability of Hashirama.

    For the current Hizhan, Mirror, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan.

    Hefeng''s Mutun shocked them even more than his Helixwan!

    "Hefeng and Master Zhujian are evenly divided?" Jing stared at Sharingan with an incredulous expression on his face.

    Although he knew in his heart that Hefeng was very powerful, but...

    Being on par with the first generation of Hokage who established Konoha Hidden Village far exceeded his expectations and cognition.

    "How is this possible..." Danzo rolled his throat, extremely unwilling to admit the facts in front of him.

    Zephyr...

    Only seven years old?

    Whether it''s strength, speed, stamina, chakra volume, or the release of ninjutsu.

    His physical foundation should be far inferior to Hashirama-sama.

    This kind of battle should be overwhelming!

    How could it be a close battle?

    It''s unbelievable.

    incredible!

    "The blood of the whirlpool..."

    Suddenly, Danzo thought to himself as if realizing something.

    right.

    Maelstrom descent.

    Must be the blood of the whirlpool.

    The most obvious feature of the Uzumaki family is their long lifespan and amazing amount of chakra.

    In Hefeng''s body, a quarter of his blood comes from his grandma, Uzumaki Mito.

    "Mito is the princess of the Uzumaki country, and her bloodline is undoubtedly the best of the Uzumaki clan."

    Just from Uzumaki Mito can become Nine Tails Jinchuriki.

    and¡­¡­

    It can be seen from the fact that Kyuubi has never gone berserk.

    Whirlpool Mito is not a fuel-efficient lamp.

    Today''s Japanese style perfectly inherits the advantages of Hashirama and Mito.

    This is an excellent, powerful gene.

    Only then did Hefeng, in a battle, have an equal share with Qianshouzhu!

    "It must be so!"

    Danzo couldn''t help clenching his fists, he felt that the answer must be the same as he guessed.

    Otherwise, how to explain that the wooden escape of Hefeng is not inferior to Hashirama?

    "Any ninjutsu will become stronger and stronger with the increase in the number of battles and the increase in training experience." Sarutobi Hiruzen said slowly.

    His eyes were full of shock.

    "Hashira-sama, who has experienced the Warring States Period, undoubtedly has far more actual combat experience than ordinary people, and his combat thinking is also quite rich."

    According to Ri Zhan''s cognition, he really couldn''t think of a reason why Lord Zhujian''s Mu Dun would not be as good as He Feng.

    But unfortunately...

    Mr. Hashirama''s Mu Dun can''t do anything to He Feng!

    Did not gain the upper hand!

    This kind of thing is too exaggerated!

    You know, Hefeng is only seven years old!

    Moreover, he had just awakened Mudun not long ago, how could his Mudun be so strong?

    Not scientific at all!

    "No..." Tomona frowned suddenly, he was a person who went from the Warring States Period to the Ninja Period with Hashirama.

    As for Zhujian, he, as the younger brother, can''t be said to be ignorant.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, Mu Dun in Zhujian, the eldest brother, has no opponent at all.

    He is a ninja who has cultivated Mu Dun to the pinnacle.

    Impossible, it will be suppressed by the wind''s wooden escape.

    this is¡­¡­

    what happened.

    "Is it true that Hefeng''s wood escape technique has surpassed that of big brother?"

    "But how is this possible..."

    Even if it''s the door, I don''t want to believe it in my heart.

    Or rather, unbelievable!

    For a long time, Zhujian was the god in his heart!

    The strongest in the entire ninja world!

    Even a ninja like Uchiha Madara lost to his big brother Hashirama!

    Today, Hefeng is only seven years old.

    fight!

    Even with big brother?

    What a joke!

    This is not the same as saying.

    If Hefeng is given some more time, he will be able to surpass Hashirama?

    "Big Brother took decades to master the power, and was forced by the wind for a few months..."

    "Exceeded?"

    This is too outrageous!

 Chapter 161

    in the end¡­¡­

    Who is the God of Ninja?

    Every ninja present couldn''t help but have such doubts in their hearts.

    According to their cognition, he is known as the God of Ninja, a man with unrivaled strength.

    It should be Senshouzhujian!

    This first-generation Hokage who built Konoha Hidden Village single-handedly!

    But now...

    He Feng, who is only seven years old, is evenly matched with him, evenly matched!

    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it?

    Who can believe it?

    On the one hand, there is Hokage Hashirama, who has defeated countless powerful enemies all the way from the Warring States Period.

    On the other side, it took only four months from the time of training to the present, the seven-year-old Hefeng who was promoted to a special Jnin!

    Everyone, including Tobima, thought that this would be a battle with such disparity in strength that there was no suspense.

    Senju Hashirama will defeat Zefeng with overwhelming power!

    But who knows, the battle passed by every minute and every second.

    Hashirama''s wood escape technique can''t do anything to Hefeng!

    It''s outrageous!

    "If Madara finds out about this, he will definitely feel bad..."

    Bai Jue, who was secretly observing, couldn''t help but complain.

    Before that, he had some information about Hefeng.

    For example, how he beat Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    How to defeat Ghost Lantern Moon.

    Whether it is combat thinking or actual combat experience.

    It made Bai Jue''s eyes brighten, and he couldn''t tell at all that Hefeng was only seven years old, and he had just become a ninja not long ago.

    But¡­¡­

    Senshouzhu is different.

    He was in the valley of the end, and with his own strength, he defeated Uchiha Madara who teamed up with Kyuubi!

    "Although Kyuubi failed to do anything to Jinjiaoyinjiao, Jinjiaoyinjiao didn''t beat Kyuubi either."

    "Not to mention the power of Uchiha Madara, which is even more terrifying than Kyuubi."

    "There is no doubt that Hashirama''s combat power is the ceiling of the ninja world."

    "Stronger than Uchiha Madara."

    "However, now he has a tie with Hefeng."

    "Isn''t this the same as saying that Kaze, who is only seven years old, is stronger than Uchiha Madara?"

    Bai Ze seemed to have foreseen the scene where Uchiha Madara''s face became extremely ugly.

    Sudden¡­¡­

    The defensive power of the two wooden figures reached its limit, and under the constant confrontation, their bodies began to disintegrate.

    Hefeng and Zhujian fell from their respective wooden figures towards the ground.

    "It''s now!"

    Hefeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he caught the moment when Hashirama''s eyes glanced at the ground, and activated the foreshadowing he had planted long ago.

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

    Pass the Flying Thunder God mark left on Hashirama''s body.

    Hefeng immediately disappeared in place, and flashed behind Hashirama in an instant.

    Face this ninja god.

    Hefeng didn''t dare to be careless, let alone release the water.

    joke.

    Even Uchiha Madara wouldn''t dare to put water in front of Hashirama!

    Therefore, the moment the Flying Thunder God Technique was successfully activated, Zefeng directly pushed the spiral pill in his hand and hit Hashirama''s shoulder.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the spiral pill exploded directly, pouring out majestic power.

    Since the upper body was exposed in Hashirama, his body was directly eroded by the power of the spiral pill, and he spun uncontrollably in mid-air.

    "This is... the Flying Thunder God technique?!"

    Hashirama stared wide-eyed, never expecting that Hefeng could use the Flying Thunder God technique developed by Tobima so freely.

    So that Hashirama was defenseless against this!

    Boom!

    There was another thunderous bang.

    Hashirama''s body hit the ground like a kite with a broken string!

    This sudden scene caught everyone by surprise.

    Including Zephyr himself!

    He stared blankly at his empty palm.

    "My Flying Thunder God, is it working?"

    Hefeng''s eyes were filled with disbelief.

    That one is known as the god of ninjas!

    Uchiha Madara is willing to call him the strongest man!

    by myself

    A spiral pill flew out?

    No way.

    No way.

    It can''t be that easy, can it?

    I am only seven years old!

    but¡­¡­

    Whether it''s the feel or anything else, the wind is really felt.

    His spiral pill, for real, hit Hashirama!

    Moreover, it is a fact that Zhuoma flew upside down and hit the ground directly!

    "Big brother?!"

    Toboma''s eyes were wide open, as if the eyeballs would jump out at any moment.

    His jaw was astonished as if he was about to drop to the ground.

    without any exaggeration.

    For the picture in front of him, Toikama had no expectations at all.

    Hizhan, Mirror, Yan, Koharu, and Danzo.

    Not to mention a few of them.

    The picture in front of them shocked their hearts to a great extent.

    As if at this moment.

    Their cognition of this world was all shattered with He Feng''s spiral pill!

    "Didn''t I really get some kind of illusion?" Jing rubbed Shulunyan vigorously, "The one who just flew upside down...was Master Hashirama? Not Zefeng?"

    "No, you are not hallucinating, because... I also saw the scene of Mr. Hashirama flying upside down." Xiaochun said angrily.

    She raised her head again, looking at the small figure of He Feng.

    It''s not that she doesn''t know Hefeng is a genius.

    but¡­¡­

    No matter how talented you are, there must be a limit, right?

    At only seven years old, he defeated Master Hashirama?

    This kind of thing, no matter how she thought about it, she felt outrageous.

    It''s outrageous.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hirizhan chanted Hefeng''s name, then sat down on the ground with a plop.

    His eyes were wider than a bull''s.

    Compared with the current Hefeng, he feels that he is simply a waste.

    What were you doing when you were seven years old?

    Still in school!

    Still competing with Danzo to see who can jump higher and farther!

    And what is Hefeng seven years old doing!

    Fighting against the original Hokage!

    Moreover, he also used the ninjutsu developed by himself to knock the first Naruto-sama into the air!

    How can this kind of thing not be shocking?

    Everyone is going to be stupid, okay?

    Among these, however, is the one who is most shocked and wind-strength.

    None other than Senju Bashirama himself.

    Others are just watching.

    But he took over the ninjutsu firmly.

    "This guy, Hefeng, is really... not showing mercy at all."

    Zhu Jian was lying on the ground directly, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Anyway, he is a grandfather.

    It''s tough enough!

    "but¡­¡­"

    Hashirama frowned, and he found out suddenly after catching the spiral pill with his body.

    Japanese ninjutsu is not only powerful, but also requires no seals.

    and¡­¡­

    There are many effects that ninjutsu cannot achieve.

    When he was hit by Zefeng''s spiral pill.

    Hashirama found out that his Chakra actually...

    There is no sign of disorder!

    "The spiral pill of Zefeng can disturb other people''s chakra..."

    "How on earth did he develop such a terrifying ninjutsu!"

    For a moment, Hashirama was completely shocked.

    Own¡­¡­

    wrong!

    Mito...

    What kind of monster was born!

 Chapter 162

    Although Zefeng''s Spiral Pill didn''t have much impact on him, if it was replaced by another ninja.

    I''m afraid he will be killed by Hefeng with a spiral pill on the spot.

    In fact, even in Senjujuma, it took five or six breaths on the ground to restore the flow of chakra.

    He moved his hands, pressed them to the ground, and supported his body to stand up.

    And the damage caused by the spiral pill on his body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    exactly...

    Muji heals.

    When Hashirama stood up completely, it was as if he hadn''t been hurt in any way.

    Slap!

    Hefeng landed on both feet and stood firm. Looking at it, he couldn''t help but marvel at Hashirama''s resilience.

    "To be honest, Hashirama didn''t find that Uchiha Madara bit off a bite of his own flesh, probably because of Muji''s healing."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    "Hefeng, your strength is indeed beyond my knowledge. Among the ninjas I have met, no one can compare with you."

    "However, my strength is far more than that."

    Hashirama lowered his voice, and his face became more serious than before.

    Slap!

    I saw Qianshou Zhujian clapped his hands, and began to frantically absorb the natural energy around him.

    Combining with his Chakra, it transforms into Senju Chakra.

    On Hashirama''s forehead, where his eyes were, black lines appeared.

    There is no doubt that it is...

    Immortal Law ¡¤ Immortal Mode!

    Hefeng: "???"

    Good guy.

    Hefeng called him a good guy.

    After being hit by a spiral pill of his own, Hashirama actually wanted to activate the fairy mode? !

    Don''t tell me, you still plan to let me see it, really thousands of hands?

    I''m not Uchiha Madara.

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Then, he heard Hashirama speak.

    "Immortal Law, Wooden Dungeon, True Number..."

    Hefeng''s eyes widened in an instant, and his brain seemed to be running at super speed at this moment, which made him think of at least a hundred ways to deal with it.

    Hefeng sucked in a breath of cold air, concentrated on staring at Hashirama.

    He seemed to be able to foresee what was going to happen next.

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng felt a bad feeling in his heart!

    However, Hashirama did not say the last words "Thousand Hands" in the end.

    Because of his fairy marks, it quickly faded and slowly disappeared.

    Immediately after...

    Pooh!

    Hashirama squirted violently, but what spewed out was not some ninjutsu, but a mouthful of old blood.

    This sudden scene startled Fei Jian.

    next second.

    A Flying Raijinjutsu stood in front of Kaze, threw Tsunade to him, and then flashed to Hashirama.

    Before Hashirama fell down, Tomona supported his arm.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Ri Zhan and others: "???"

    Bai Jue, who was secretly observing all this: "???"

    No one expected that Hashirama would suddenly spurt blood.

    Kaze held Tsunade with both hands.

    Tsunade, who is less than a year old now, is very cooperative with the wind, licking his thumb, not crying or making trouble, and is quiet.

    Hefeng looked confused.

    "My spiral pill, isn''t that exaggerated?"

    "I just used the most common spiral pill, and it made Zhu Jian vomit blood?"

    Hefeng has difficulty understanding the current situation.

    He didn''t think that the blow of the spiral pill just now would be so powerful.

    It can seriously injure the column space to this extent.

    Moreover, doesn''t he have the ability to heal Muji?

    When he just stood up from the ground, he obviously repaired the damage caused by the spiral pill.

    Rizhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, Jing.

    At this time, they couldn''t bear it any longer, and rushed out of the woods one after another, worried about the situation in Hashirama.

    In fact, the hiding places of the few of them have long been discovered by Hefeng, Feima, and Hashirama.

    It''s just not broken.

    See them pop up now.

    They were not surprised at all.

    Hefeng hesitated for a moment, then walked up to Hashirama and asked what was going on.

    "Nothing to do with you."

    Tomona said it without thinking, and then realized that what he expressed could easily be misunderstood, so he quickly explained.

    "It has nothing to do with your spiral pill. The damage caused by your ninjutsu has been repaired by your grandfather with Muji."

    "only¡­¡­"

    Tobima stared at Hashirama with a black line on his face, "Brother, you are really serious, don''t you know what your current physical condition is?"

    "It''s okay to use wooden figures, wooden dragons, and ninjutsu that consume a lot of Chakra."

    "Even the magic tricks are used."

    Tobuma said angrily.

    And in the process, he checked Hashirama''s body.

    Today''s Hashirama is terminally ill.

    Although relying on the medicine invented by Tokima, he didn''t look haggard and looked very energetic.

    But in fact, this is just a superficial phenomenon.

    Hashirama''s body was far worse than what he showed.

    Every time Hashirama refines chakra, it will further damage his body.

    Not to mention the Muji cure.

    There is even the possibility of shortening lifespan.

    From the very beginning, Togama did not support Hashirama vs. Kaze duel.

    Just considering Hashirama''s character and persistence, he didn''t say anything.

    But now, Zhujian ignored his physical condition and forcibly used the immortal technique.

    All the hidden dangers buried before were exposed at this moment.

    The battle between him and Hefeng has no way to continue.

    "I''m going to take the first Hokage to Konoha Hospital for further treatment."

    Toikama said to Hefeng, "Tsunate will leave it to you for the time being."

    Tobima paused for a moment, and then asked Hashirama, "How is it, big brother, can you still persist?"

    "Hahaha."

    However, Tomona never expected that Hashirama could still laugh out loud under such circumstances.

    And a very hearty laugh!

    Does he know how serious his current physical condition is?

    For a long time, Tomona''s biggest worry was that Hashirama''s condition would get worse!

    "It doesn''t matter, Tobuma, I know my body myself."

    "It''s just that I haven''t absorbed natural energy for a long time, so I''m a little rusty."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Hashirama waved his hand, signaling Tomona not to be so nervous.

    Now he can''t die.

    "You don''t even think about it, Feijian, how tenacious my vitality is."

    "In the Warring States Period, no matter how serious the injury was, didn''t I heal by myself?"

    "What''s the point of this kind of question now?"

    While talking, Hashirama stretched out his hand, and gently touched Hefeng''s head.

    "It''s just a pity that this duel couldn''t tell the winner, He Feng."

    "The two of us are equally divided."

    "Next time, Zefeng."

    After Hashirama finished speaking, he allowed Toikama to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to take him away from here.

    Whoosh...

    Between the doors and pillars, they disappeared immediately.

 Chapter 163

    Bai Jue never dreamed that the battle between Hefeng and Zhu would end in this way.

    "It seems that Hashirama''s terminal illness has reached a very serious level now."

    Bai couldn''t help but sigh.

    Even Hashirama, who is as strong as the ninja god, still cannot escape the problem of birth, old age, sickness and death after all.

    And as long as he dies.

    In this ninja world, there is no ninja who can suppress Uchiha Madara anymore.

    "At least, not now."

    Bai Jue gave Hefeng a meaningful glance, then activated the mayfly technique and left here.

    The current Zefeng is only seven years old.

    Although he and Zhujian fought evenly, Bai Jue could see it.

    Once Zhujian enters the fairy mode, his power will be multiplied.

    "I thought I could still see the real thousands of hands in Hashirama, what a pity..."

    While complaining in his heart, Bai Jue rushed back to the crack of hell.

    "You''re back, Bai Jue."

    Uchiha Madara sat cross-legged on the kang, closed his eyes and rested his mind, but felt Bai Ze.

    "Master Madara."

    Bai Jue appeared from among the rocks and reported to him.

    "Just now, Hashirama fought with Zefeng."

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    His eyes snapped open, wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    What did Bai Jue say just now?

    Hashirama and Zefeng are fighting?

    "Probably, it''s just a very ordinary exchange of ideas."

    Uchiha Madara calmed down his emotions, thinking that this should just be Hashirama''s grandfather testing Hefeng''s current strength.

    It''s really nothing to be surprised about.

    In Uchiha Madara''s view, even the Japanese wind cannot be compared with Hashirama.

    He is the god of ninjas.

    Apply the wood escape technique to a man who is superb.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, the only man who can suppress himself.

    He is the only man who can fight with himself until the last moment before deciding the winner.

    "The only man who can be recognized by me, Uchiha Madara, is Hashirama!"

    It is not difficult to see the position of Hashirama in Uchiha Madara''s heart.

    Even if Hefeng is now the ninja who defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao, Ghost Lantern and Moonlight.

    There is still a world of difference between him and Zhujian!

    After all, Hefeng is only seven years old.

    Whether it is strength, speed, or anything else, there is a world of difference between him and Zhu Jian.

    There is no comparison at all.

    "The result must be that kid Hefeng lost, right?"

    Uchiha Madara thought about it, and thought it was a matter of course.

    but¡­¡­

    Zefeng''s talent is indeed terrifying.

    If let him continue to grow.

    Maybe one day, sooner or later, it will surpass Senshouzhujian.

    Be the biggest obstacle in your path.

    That is the kid who inherited the mighty Mu Dun from Zhujian.

    "Actually, Hashirama and Hefeng fought Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Mudun."

    "Both are equally divided."

    Bai Jue took a deep breath, and described the battle process he saw in detail.

    Even Uchiha Madara was stunned during Bai Ze''s narration.

    What?

    Between the wind and the pillars, evenly divided?

    Moreover, Hefeng also learned the technique of Flying Thunder God between the leaves.

    And using the technique of Flying Thunder God, he knocked down Hashirama with a spiral pill?

    Are you kidding me?

    That was the only man recognized by him.

    "Flying Thunder God..."

    Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth, and couldn''t help recalling that Tomona used this ninjutsu.

    Get rid of his younger brother Quanna.

    If it wasn''t for his younger brother''s death, he might really be able to sit down with Zhuma.

    To believe the way he says.

    For a time, Uchiha Madara felt a lot of emotion in his heart.

    If it wasn''t for Quanna''s death, he wouldn''t have opened the eternal kaleidoscope.

    As for that stele...

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara shook his head.

    At this point, it doesn''t make any sense to recall the past at all.

    He didn''t hate anyone, and he didn''t blame anyone.

    The only thing he cares about now is his Moon Eye project.

    Construct a truly peaceful world without wars.

    A world where everyone can be honest and honest.

    "What happened in the past means nothing to me now."

    However, even though Uchiha Madara said so, in his heart, he was still astonished by Bai Ze''s narration.

    Now, Hefeng, who is only seven years old, actually has a relationship with Zhujian who doesn''t use fairy arts.

    Evenly matched.

    Even among them, there is a relationship between Zhuma''s terminal illness.

    But it is enough to show that Hefeng''s growth rate is faster than he imagined.

    "That brat, Hefeng, how did he do it?"

    Wood Dun, Helix Pill, Flying Thunder God, Bamen Dunjia, Weird Power...

    From Uchiha Madara''s point of view, no matter what kind of ninjutsu, it takes enough sweat to master it.

    But Hefeng only took less than four months.

    mastered them.

    This growth rate is too exaggerated.

    "I originally planned to wait until Hashirama died, and then find a way to deal with Hefeng."

    "It seems that we can''t wait for that time now."

    Uchiha Madara looked down at his hands.

    He could feel that his strength was slowly fading away.

    And Hefeng''s growth rate completely overturned his cognition.

    If he is given another four months, Uchiha Madara really doesn''t know how strong he will become.

    "Based on the current situation of Hashirama, at least one or two more years of life should be no problem."

    "If you give Hefeng a year or two..."

    Uchiha Madara hesitated.

    On one side, is the Senshouzhujian.

    In this world, the only man he recognized.

    He didn''t want Hashirama to be hit by the loss of the most important person in his last life.

    But on the other side, it is the Eye of the Moon Project.

    This is the only answer that can completely change the world and make people feel heart-to-heart.

    "It seems that I have to make my choice."

    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, with a low voice, the writing wheels of his eyes turned rapidly, and instantly upgraded to an eternal kaleidoscope.

    According to the information brought back by Bai Jue.

    He deduced that in the next period of time, Zhuma would become useless due to the inability to refine chakra.

    in other words.

    At that time, the strongest combat power in Muye Village will be Thousand Hands.

    And thinking of Senshoubeijian being the strongest battle force, Madara Uchiha couldn''t help but sneer.

    I don''t know if this counts, there are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys are called kings.

    "Bai Jue, when you collected Konoha information, you said that someone in the Uchiha clan has inherited my will?"

    "Yes." Bai Jue nodded, and immediately replied, "They are trying to use force to seize power from Feijian."

    "It''s just that Hashirama is still alive, so he didn''t do it for a long time."

    "Yeah." Uchiha Madara was in a complicated mood. He had given the Uchiha family a chance at that time.

    Let them leave the village with him.

    As a result, they chose to abandon themselves.

    Ironically, after abandoning themselves, they want to inherit their own will.

    "Well, just use them."

 Chapter 164

    After the battle with Hefeng, Hashirama''s condition worsened.

    As a result, he will not be able to refine chakra for a long time to come.

    Uzumaki Mito, on the other hand, took care of Hashirama and Tsunade.

    It''s just that this incident made Hefeng somewhat depressed.

    Originally, he just wanted to compete with Zhujian a little bit, to see how big the gap was between his current strength and Zhujian.

    For such a result, he was completely unexpected.

    Of course, whether it was Hashirama or Togama who needed to recuperate.

    They didn''t mean to blame Hefeng.

    In any case, that battle took place at Hashirama''s request.

    It was just that Hashirama absorbed natural energy on a whim, which led to the aggravation of his condition.

    Can''t blame others.

    And the following days of Hefeng will be normal.

    Every day except flickering Tsunade.

    Oh no.

    Except for accompanying Tsunade every day.

    His time is spent on missions and training.

    If you want to become Konoha''s Jonin, it is not enough to have Junin''s strength, you must also have enough contribution.

    In peaceful times, performing missions is probably the only way for Hefeng to gain contribution.

    Not to mention training.

    The Japanese style of Taijutsu is a fighting method based on the Eight Gates Dunjia.

    If the muscle strength is not enough, it will only cause damage to him when using the Bamen Dunjia.

    Although Hefeng doesn''t intend to open the eight-door Dunjia Formation.

    But he still wants to master the power of the seventh door shocking door.

    Time is still, time flies.

    In a flash, more than half a month has passed.

    Hefeng stood in front of the dressing mirror in the bedroom, looking at himself.

    "Have you reached the puberty stage?"

    He Feng holds his right elbow with his left hand, and holds his chin with his thumb and index finger.

    I don''t know if it was his illusion.

    During this time, I grew taller again!

    "Now I feel like I''m almost 1.3 meters tall."

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    People from the Qianshou clan are all taller.

    Like Senshou Zhujian, he is 1.85 meters tall.

    Qianshou Feijian''s body is about 1.82 meters.

    Kima is also 1.83 meters.

    "It''s my grandma, Uzumaki Mito, who is 1.7 meters tall."

    In the family, there is no one short in height.

    When I grow up, I will be 1.8 meters tall!

    "Ok?"

    Suddenly, Hefeng frowned, "So, that guy Tsunade, didn''t he hold us back?"

    Hefeng recalled that after Tsunade became an adult, he usually wore high heels.

    Her height seems to be 1.63.1 meters.

    Except for the rope tree that was blown to death without growing up.

    Tsunade is undoubtedly the shortest person in the family!

    Even their mother, Ayako, is 1.68 meters tall.

    Tsunade!

    Family disgrace!

    "You can''t say that."

    Hefeng shook his head, thinking of Tsunade''s chest muscles, he felt...

    The reason why Tsunade didn''t grow taller was mostly because all the nutrition went where it should go.

    "From a certain point of view, Tsunade is actually the winner in life."

    Just when Hefeng started to think wildly.

    In his mind, a familiar voice sounded.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Please host to confirm! ¡¿

    ¡¾Punch in or not! ¡¿

    "Hey, can I check in again?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, these days he has been busy running tasks, the time passed in a mess.

    Today I finally decided to take a day off and do nothing.

    Unexpectedly, it just happened to catch up with the new check-in!

    that must...

    Check in!

    Hefeng nodded cheerfully, forgetting about his height, chest muscles and the like.

    ¡¾Check in successfully! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Whether it is turned on! ¡¿

    "On."

    He Feng hardly hesitated, anyway, even if this kind of gift bag is kept, there will be no interest.

    Open early and enjoy early.

    Moreover, for this reward, Hefeng still has some expectations.

    Because I checked in countless times before, I proved more than once that I am a European emperor!

    "Let me guess what good things will come out this time."

    "It can''t be Sharingan."

    With a smile on his face, he thanked Uchiha Madara again.

    Whether it''s taijutsu or ninjutsu.

    The current zephyr cannot be said to be weak.

    Physical skills, he has eight Dunjia and strange strength.

    Even if he is only seven years old and only 1.3 meters tall, he is not that ninja who can compete with him in physical combat.

    Although he really wanted to learn how to startle the door and use the day tiger, it didn''t matter if he didn''t.

    Ninjutsu.

    Water escape technique, spiral pill, flying thunder god technique, plus wood escape technique!

    Whether it is fighting ninjutsu, or reversing the key winning and losing hands.

    The wind and wind are already available.

    Especially the Flying Thunder God Art, when encountering ninjas that you can''t beat, you can retreat very well.

    Of course, in today''s ninja world, there are ninjas who are stronger than themselves.

    Hefeng feels that there is not much left.

    "Instead, it''s the field of illusion. I''m still a novice."

    Hefeng complained about himself.

    There is no doubt that the current illusion is Hefeng''s only weakness.

    He doesn''t know how to use illusions, and he''s not sure if he''s immune to illusions.

    However, as far as tendencies are concerned.

    He Feng felt that the current him was not immune to illusion.

    "It doesn''t matter to me to use illusion."

    "It''s more important to me to be immune to illusion."

    As a time traveler, Zefeng is very clear in his heart.

    Uchiha Madara is not dead!

    After the Valley of the End, he got the cells between the pillars.

    While hiding in the dark, cultivate intercolumnar cells.

    On the other side, they are waiting for the opportunity to make a comeback.

    Realize his ideals, ambitions.

    Despite the original plot, Uchiha Madara only relied on Bai Ze to collect information on the ninja world, and the plan was not officially implemented until after the end of the third ninja world war.

    but¡­¡­

    Because I traveled to this world by myself.

    It is equivalent to a big change in Uchiha Madara''s plan.

    He can almost be said to be an unstable factor in the Eye of the Moon project.

    "If I were Uchiha Madara, I would definitely find a way to come and fuck me."

    And the most fearful of Hefeng.

    It is Uchiha Madara''s illusion.

    Although when he fought against Zhujian and Wukage, he didn''t rely on the power of illusion much.

    But just from the fact that Uchiha Madara controlled Nine Tails at a glance.

    It should be said that Uchiha Madara does not know illusion.

    Hefeng is unbelievable.

    He thinks that Uchiha Madara not only knows illusion, but most likely, he is also a master of illusion.

    "But if you can draw Sharingan, then the situation will be different."

    "As long as the sharingan is strong enough, it can even turn the illusion released by others into my illusion, which will backfire on the enemy."

    "Even if you can''t turn against a ninja as powerful as plaque, at least you won''t be instantly killed by him with illusion."

    Hefeng analyzed the situation in front of him.

    Then¡­¡­

    The check-in gift pack has been opened.

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    [Congratulations to the host, you got Sharingan lv3 from the check-in package! ¡¿

 Chapter 165

    Hefeng: "???"

    No way.

    No way.

    You can''t really draw Sharingan!

    Hefeng froze in place for a while, not knowing what to say.

    Although he analyzed the current situation, he felt that it would be best to open a Sharingan.

    but¡­¡­

    This is just a thought of the wind.

    He didn''t think that his luck would be so good that he could ask for anything.

    This is like opening a dnf box. Every player who opens a box wants to open a +12 diamond boost roll.

    But this does not mean that you can drive it if you want to!

    Considering the probability issue, you can get the props you want at one time.

    Undoubtedly it is even more difficult!

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng was born in a variety of ninjutsu, and he was drawn to Sharingan.

    this luck...

    He is simply the chosen one!

    Yes.

    In Hefeng''s view, he is simply the chosen one.

    "I defeated Ghost Lantern Huanyue in the Land of Waves, and I defeated the opponent in front of the name of the Land of Waves and the samurai group."

    "Unless Uchiha Madara''s Bai Ze is a fool."

    "Otherwise, with my reputation, I am afraid that Uchiha Madara''s attention has already been attracted."

    "To be honest, the last time I checked in, I wanted to write Sharingan."

    "In the end, I got the Flying Thunder God Technique."

    However, even if you count the last time, you will get Sharingan twice.

    This kind of luck is really great.

    Anyone who knows a little bit about Hokage knows that.

    Sharingan is the eldest son of the Sage of the Six Paths, Indra and the descendants of the Uchiha clan.

    But it is different from the blood succession limit generated by the fusion of two chakra attributes.

    Sharingan is a pupil technique.

    It has powerful abilities such as observation, copying, and hypnosis, allowing the owner to have insights that ordinary people can''t imagine.

    "The most important thing is that Sharingan can observe the flow of chakra."

    Like the third Ninja World War period.

    Obito and Kakashi rushed to Kannako Bridge to rescue Rin.

    As a result, I met Iwa Shinobi who can be invisible.

    Kakashi cut one of his eyes.

    At the critical moment, it was Obito who opened Sharingan. By observing the flow of chakra, he discovered the enemy and finally succeeded in counter-killing!

    This shows how outstanding the ability of Sharingan is.

    And the most needed part of Zephyr.

    Naturally, it can be applied, and the ability to see through illusions.

    but¡­¡­

    As Hefeng opened Sharingan, it also brought him some problems.

    His grandfather is Senju Bashirama.

    His grandma is Uzumaki Mito.

    Mother Ayako is just a commoner.

    There are no members of the Uchiha clan in the family.

    The wooden escape that was drawn before, Kagura has a heart.

    Both can be explained by inheritance.

    But how to explain Sharingan?

    "In other words, I must not let others know about my opening of Sharingan."

    "At least in this period, don''t let others know."

    He Feng looked in the mirror and looked at himself standing in front of him.

    Those black pupils were piercing.

    "As for Sharingan lv3, if I''m not wrong."

    "lv1 should refer to the first jade, then the second jade, and the third jade."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng glanced at the window, and then used the ability of Kagura''s mind to confirm.

    Make sure no one is watching you secretly.

    Only then did He Feng open Sharingan to verify his conjecture.

    His eyes were slightly closed, and he could feel that Chakra was flowing to his brain.

    Then, it acts on the eye nerve.

    Gradually, Zefeng felt a little tingling in his eyes.

    However, as the breeze slowly breathes, this tingling feeling will soon disappear.

    He opened his eyes again.

    In order to ensure that your Sharingan will not be discovered by others.

    When Hefeng closed his eyes, he activated Kagura Mind Eye again.

    next second.

    Hefeng opened his eyes and saw himself in the mirror.

    He saw that Hefeng''s pupils changed from dark black to blood red as he expected.

    And above his pupils, there are three tadpole-like gouyu.

    Impressively...

    Three Gouyu Sharingan!

    Immediately afterwards, Hefeng stood there in a daze.

    He stared blankly at the young man in the mirror, momentarily speechless.

    Even Hefeng''s right hand trembled a little.

    At this moment, he didn''t know what language to use to describe the picture he saw.

    Not really...

    The fact of owning Sharingan made him feel excited and excited.

    but...

    "so hot."

    Hefeng is deeply attracted by the person in the mirror.

    He really couldn''t understand why there were such handsome people in this world.

    If I were a girl, I would cry and cry, marry the person in the mirror.

    After being immersed in this scene for a long time, Hefeng reluctantly closed Sharingan.

    "What a pair of eyes."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing in his heart.

    At the same time, another new problem was posed in front of Hefeng.

    "Even the current genius of the Uchiha clan, Kagami, only one Sharingan is a three-godama, and the other is only a two-godama."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Compared to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the Sangouyu Sharingan is much weaker."

    "If it''s Uchiha Madara''s illusion, my Sharingan can only resist it for a few seconds."

    "Although a few seconds, it''s enough for me to divert my gaze, or escape with Flying Thunder God."

    "However, to defeat Uchiha Madara, my current strength is not enough."

    Hefeng began to think about the gap between Sangouyu and Kaleidoscope.

    well known.

    I want to upgrade the three hook jade into a kaleidoscope.

    It is easy to say, but difficult to say.

    Let''s say it is simple, because the method is simple and rude.

    As long as the person you cherish dies in front of you, you can instantly open the kaleidoscope.

    So here comes the problem.

    Who can kill the person I cherish?

    Hashirama, Togama, Mito, Kima, Ayako, Tsunade.

    The people I care about now are nothing more than these people.

    But they basically had no reason to leave Muye Yin Village again.

    And now is the age of peace.

    Hefeng really can''t think of what kind of lunatic can go to Muye Village and kill these people.

    Kodo?

    Based on this, Zefeng feels that it has opened a kaleidoscope.

    It was difficult for him.

    Do not.

    It is as difficult as climbing the sky.

    "It''s Uchiha Madara, I''m afraid he won''t be so stubborn."

    After some thought, Hefeng simply gave up the normal way of upgrading Sharingan.

    "Sure enough, wait until the next check-in."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and could only pray that he would be able to draw a kaleidoscope next time he checked in.

    As for the eternal kaleidoscope.

    Hefeng didn''t even think about it.

    I have only one younger sister now.

    It is Tsunade.

    How could she have Sharingan?

    "Speaking of..."

    Thinking of checking in, Hefeng suddenly reacted.

    His check-in system, so far, has not drawn repeated rewards.

    Does this mean that the rewards drawn by him will completely disappear in the check-in gift bag.

    no longer appear?

 Chapter 166

    If not, how to explain it?

    More than four months have passed since the first check-in.

    During this period, I checked in and said at least seven or eight times.

    But each time, nothing was repeated.

    From a probabilistic point of view, this is very abnormal.

    "Unless, the rewards drawn by me will disappear in the check-in system gift package!"

    This discovery made Zefeng excited as if he had discovered a new world.

    If his thinking is right.

    That means that it is only a matter of time before he upgrades the Sangouyu Sharingan to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    As long as you keep punching in.

    Sooner or later, one day, I will be able to draw a Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    "Then, what needs to be considered now is the mastermind behind the scenes."

    The previous Hefeng had neither the mind nor the strength to consider these issues.

    and¡­¡­

    Although he is in Zhujian, Tobima is a genius in their eyes.

    Great expectations were given.

    But this halo of genius did not go out of the village, nor did he become famous far and wide.

    It should not attract Uchiha Madara''s attention.

    But!

    "There was a big commotion in the Land of Waves, maybe Madara knew me already."

    "In the future, I must be careful."

    As for Hei Jue?

    That guy has very little power.

    Can''t even beat Chojuro.

    If he dared to show his face in front of him, he would know him very well.

    Of course, Hefeng thinks that Heijue is not that stupid.

    In any case, he is the mastermind behind all this.

    Before Madara mistakenly thinks that Heijue is his will.

    Hei will never show his head easily.

    "However, now that Hashirama is still alive, Madara won''t do it easily."

    Just now, Hefeng had imagined that if he was Madara, he would definitely rush to fuck him immediately.

    but¡­¡­

    This idea is based on the perspective of God.

    "I know that I am a time traveler and have all the information. I also know that I have a check-in system and have the possibility to learn all ninjutsu."

    "So from my point of view, before I am invincible, killing me is the safest decision."

    But¡­¡­

    Whether it''s Uchiha Madara or Kurojue.

    None of them are omniscient and omnipotent beings.

    At least, it is impossible for them to know that they have a check-in system.

    Plus Hashirama is still alive.

    If Uchiha Madara ran to Konoha to dry himself desperately.

    His fake death will definitely be exposed.

    This risk is something Uchiha Madara cannot bear.

    "If you think about it this way, the lifespan of Hashirama is not only related to the outbreak of the first ninja world war."

    "And it will also affect Uchiha Madara''s actions?"

    In other words, Zephyr is the safest plan.

    It was before Zhuma died that he became stronger than Uchiha Madara.

    "I remember Uchiha Madara said that he opened the eyes of reincarnation when he was dying."

    "That''s why the Eye of the Moon project was entrusted to Obito."

    In other words, the current Uchiha Madara does not have reincarnation eyes!

    "But even if there is no reincarnation eye."

    "Uchiha Madara is also a strong man with Mudun and Susanoo."

    "In the Wooden Dungeon Domain, I only know wooden figurines and wooden dragons now."

    "In terms of Sharingan, I don''t even have a kaleidoscope."

    However, when He Feng was sorting out these clues, there was a knock on his door suddenly.

    "Hefeng, someone is looking for you."

    It was the voice between the pillars.

    It has to be said that Hashirama loves Tsunade a lot.

    After recovering a little bit, he immediately ran to find Tsunade to play.

    "Someone looking for me?"

    He Feng responded, and since he had finished checking in anyway, he came out of the bedroom directly.

    It''s just that he didn''t expect it.

    Now suddenly come to find him.

    It turned out to be the ninja he defeated in the first and last round of the Chunin selection exam.

    Setsuna Uchiha.

    "Master Hefeng." Seeing Hefeng coming out of the inner room, Shi Mo had a smile on his face, "It''s been a long time."

    "What do you want from me?" He Feng said lightly.

    Although I don''t know why Setsuna came to him suddenly, but Hefeng doesn''t have a good impression of him.

    "It''s like this." Sha Mo didn''t care about He Feng''s attitude, he still smiled on the surface.

    "After losing to Master Hefeng in the Chunin exam, I have been training hard."

    "I''m stronger now than I was before."

    "so¡­¡­"

    While speaking, Uchiha Setsuna suddenly lowered his head and bowed to Kaze.

    "Please, Master Hefeng, please fight me again."

    Before Hefeng opened his mouth to refuse, Hashirama couldn''t help laughing, "Hahaha, that''s really good. People in the Uchiha clan are working hard nowadays."

    "Hefeng, promise him."

    Although Hashirama always looks unreliable at ordinary times, he has been worrying about the village in his heart.

    He also always hoped that the barriers between the families could be completely eliminated.

    The children were open and honest with each other.

    This is his ideal, and also his original intention for establishing Konoha.

    Among all the families, what he hopes to see most is that the Senshou Clan and the Uchiha Clan can shake hands.

    Confidentially regard each other as a friend.

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    Failed to do this myself.

    Uchiha Madara finally died in his hands.

    And that guy in Tomona has always been on guard when it comes to the Uchiha clan.

    Based on such a relationship.

    Hashirama felt that only Hefeng could truly do what he wanted to do but couldn''t.

    Thinking of this, a doting smile appeared on Zhu Jian''s face, hoping that He Feng could do as he said.

    Go and compete with Uchiha Setsuna.

    certainly¡­¡­

    To put water.

    Although Hashirama didn''t know where Setsuna''s confidence came from, he only needed to think of Hefeng''s current strength.

    He felt that there was no chance of winning in an instant.

    In order to let Hefeng understand what he meant, Hashirama deliberately blinked.

    Uchiha Setsuna''s attitude is even more sincere.

    "Please, Master Hefeng."

    Hefeng stood where he was, looked at Setsuna, and then at Hashirama.

    In the end, he had no choice but to relax and nodded, "That''s fine."

    But if it''s a competition, this guy can''t even last a round in his hands.

    Really.

    A rare break.

    In this way, Hefeng followed Uchiha Setsuna and left the house together.

    And considering such things as fighting, it is impossible to fight on the streets of the village.

    Setsuna suggested that Hefeng come with him.

    He knows a good place for them to play against each other.

    Hefeng naturally did not reject the other party.

    About ten minutes later, the two of them came to a silent forest.

    "Where is this?" He Feng looked around, this was the first time he had come to such a place.

    "This is the residence of our Uchiha clan." Setsuna raised the corners of his mouth, and then clapped his hands.

    Immediately, more than a dozen black figures rushed out from the woods on both sides, surrounding He Feng.

    Hefeng: "???"

 Chapter 167

    After hearing Setsuna''s answer, Hefeng remembered.

    The Uchiha station in the Naruto plot.

    It was because of the night of the Nine-Tails turmoil that Konoha''s high-level officials found a reason to kick the Uchiha clan from the center of the village to the fringes.

    But in this era, the Uchiha clan is a big clan that jointly established a village with Senju.

    Naturally, in Muye Yin Village, they have a good territory to build their own resident.

    If it weren''t for Hashirama''s hope to eliminate the family barrier, today''s Thousand Hands Clan.

    There should also be a nice resident.

    However, what Hefeng didn''t expect was when Uchiha turned around in an instant.

    A dozen or so black figures suddenly rushed out from the darkness of the forest and surrounded the wind.

    "Ok?"

    Hefeng blinked, looked around, and noticed that these people had no intention of hiding their identities at all.

    They wore neither masks nor night-clothes of any kind.

    Even, each of them has a round fan logo on their bodies.

    It is the clan emblem of the Uchiha clan!

    They are all from the Uchiha clan!

    Ages range from teens to decades.

    Naturally, Hefeng would not be so stupid as to ask Setsuna "what do you want to do" and other nonsense.

    Because the answer is already obvious.

    "If I remember correctly, it should be Tomama''s establishment of the Konoha Police Department that became the fuse, which caused some ninjas who inherited Madara''s will to attempt to rebel."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    And Uchiha Setsuna is the one who inherited Uchiha Madara''s will.

    Just, on a normal timeline.

    These hawks of the Uchiha clan began to rebel only after the Konoha Police Department was established.

    But now Tobuma, there is no idea of ??establishing a police department at all.

    in other words.

    Their rebellion time has been advanced!

    "Is it because of me?"

    Zefeng frowned.

    He thought of a possibility.

    The previous Chunin exams, and being promoted to a special J¨­nin.

    Let the Uchiha patriarch see the talent in himself.

    From this, I feel that Konoha is the next generation of Hokage.

    It must be myself.

    In this way, Konoha''s first Hokage is Senju Hashirama.

    The second generation of Hokage, Thousand Hands.

    The third Hokage is himself, Senju Kaze.

    The three generations are all of the Qianshou clan.

    If it were me, I would probably lose my mentality.

    Therefore, the Uchiha clan decided to rebel in advance.

    Of course, this is just Hefeng''s personal guess.

    As for what the truth is, he has no choice but to say.

    It''s just that he never thought of it.

    People from the Uchiha clan can be so upright...

    He really ran to his own home, and swaggered to invite himself to the Uchiha resident.

    Then do it?

    "It seems that you are not surprised at all, Hefeng."

    The smile on Uchiha Setsuna''s face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a vicious expression.

    He has long wanted to get rid of Zefeng.

    It was because of him that I was not promoted to Chunin!

    "Surprised? What''s there to be surprised about." He Feng complained about Ji Mo with an inexplicable expression.

    At the same time, his heart inevitably began to tangle.

    I should kill all these people myself.

    Or use the Flying Thunder God technique to leave and let Toikama kill them?

    Although the power of the Uchiha clan is the power of Konoha Village.

    Hefeng doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes again, causing the Uchiha clan to have a tragedy of extermination.

    However, these people in front of them all inherited Uchiha Madara''s will.

    If they are left behind, their ideas will definitely be passed on to the next generation of Uchiha.

    For the development of Muye Village, this is very unfavorable.

    If Hefeng remembers correctly.

    The way Tobima dealt with it at the time was just to arrest these Uchiha ninjas.

    It seems that it has not been eradicated to avoid future troubles.

    That led to the final hidden danger.

    At the time of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the interests of Uchiha and the interests of the village were forced into two camps.

    "Don''t you think that I just want to teach you a lesson? Hefeng?"

    Seeing Hefeng didn''t say anything, Uchiha Setsuna simply made his words clear.

    "Konoha Hidden Village is a village jointly established by the Senju and Uchiha clans, but the result..."

    "Hokage will always be in charge of the Senju clan."

    "Even, that guy in Tomona kicked us out of Konoha''s top management and out of the political center."

    "We didn''t regard Uchiha as the same thing at all."

    "Presumably, you have the same idea in your heart, right?"

    In fact, Uchiha Setsuna doesn''t care if Hefeng can understand what he said.

    Because he just wanted to vent his dissatisfaction with Tobuma''s policy.

    In any case, from his point of view, Hefeng is a seven-year-old kid.

    What can he understand?

    Moreover, for this plan, the hawks of the Uchiha clan have been planning for a long time.

    Even if the strength of Zefeng is higher than Setsuna, there are more than a dozen Uchiha ninjas gathered here.

    and¡­¡­

    Each of them opened Sharingan.

    Dealing with a seven-year-old Hefeng is simply a piece of cake.

    "It turned out that a seven-year-old child became a special jonin casually."

    "It''s just a joke."

    Setsuna was filled with righteous indignation and emotion, "Nowadays, the first generation of Hokage is seriously ill, unable to refine chakra, basically no different from waste."

    "The only person who can threaten our plan is Higama."

    "but¡­¡­"

    In an instant, the corners of his mouth rose, watching Hefeng.

    he knows.

    He knew that the person Tobima cared most about was Hefeng.

    As long as they can control the Zephyr.

    It can weaken the fighting power between the gates.

    It''s time to deal with Hashirama who can''t refine Chakra.

    It''s a piece of cake.

    And Qianju Zhujian died.

    Setsu couldn''t think of anyone else who could stop them.

    What Sarutobi, Shimura, Hinata.

    Although they are ninjas who joined in Konoha grass creation period, they cannot be compared with Uchiha.

    Whether it is the power you have or the size of your family.

    None of the same level.

    "However, it is estimated that I will tell you this, and you will not understand."

    Uchiha Setsuna smiled and shook his head, then opened Sharingan, preparing to use Sharingan illusion to control Kaze.

    However, just when he was about to release the illusion.

    But inexplicably asked Hefeng, "Do you have anything to say now?"

    More than a dozen people from the Uchiha clan.

    Setsuna really didn''t know how they lost.

    "Just now, what was Guan Zhujian''s name?" He Feng raised his eyebrows and looked directly at Seta.

    For other content, he didn''t think it mattered.

    But he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t hear the part where Setsuna called Hashirama a waste.

    "Huh?" Shu Mo couldn''t help being taken aback, for some reason, he felt that the seven-year-old He Feng had a strong momentum.

    What the hell is going on with this brat?

    that look...

    "Ok?"

    Suddenly, Shu Mo''s eyes widened, and he suddenly saw that He Feng''s eyes had turned into Sharingan!

 Chapter 168

    Uchiha Setsuna rubbed his eyes hard, seriously doubting whether he used Sharingan too often, which led to hallucinations now.

    This guy, Hefeng, belongs to the Thousand Hands...

    Senjujuma''s grandson, right?

    Why, he has Sharingan that only the Uchiha clan has?

    How is this possible? !

    In fact, it wasn''t just Uchiha Setsuna who was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    Every Uchiha tribe present was stunned.

    What''s happening here?

    Can anyone explain?

    Isn''t Sharingan the blood succession limit unique to their clan?

    Why does Hefeng have Sharingan?

    And, they all know it.

    Hefeng''s mother, Ayako, is just an ordinary civilian.

    Father Kima naturally needless to say.

    Hashirama is a family of thousands of hands.

    Mito is the Uzumaki family.

    There is no sharing of eyes.

    Why did He Feng open Sharingan?

    "Isn''t it a lie?!" Uchiha Setsuna couldn''t help but gasped, his eyes stared like bull''s eyes, as if Sharingan might fall out of the eye sockets at any time.

    He just couldn''t understand it.

    Why Hefeng has Sharingan.

    This is simply unbelievable.

    incredible!

    too exaggerated!

    "Why does Hashirama''s grandson have Sharingan?"

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    "It''s fake, isn''t it possible for people from the Uchiha clan to open Sharingan?"

    "Does Hefeng have the blood of the Uchiha clan?"

    For a while, everyone talked about it, but they still couldn''t get an answer.

    However, what shocked them was not just that He Feng, an outsider, opened Sharingan.

    he¡­¡­

    He even opened Sharingan at the age of seven!

    This kind of thing, even among their clan, no one can do it.

    Even the man they admire the most.

    Uchiha Madara only opened Sharingan when he was fifteen years old.

    As a result, one who is not of the Uchiha clan.

    But at the age of seven, he opened Sharingan!

    Doesn''t this mean that his talent is even more exaggerated than Uchiha Madara?

    and also¡­¡­

    "Sangouyu, it''s Sangouyu writing sharing eyes!"

    Uchiha''s ninja exclaimed again.

    Generally speaking, when you open Sharingan for the first time, you will not directly get the Three Gouyu Sharingan.

    But most of them are hooked jade.

    Like Uchiha Madara, both eyes are a hook jade.

    One eye is Ergouyu, which is enough to be called a sharingan genius!

    But now, a ninja who is not their clan.

    Not only did he open the Sharingan that doesn''t belong to him, but both eyes are full of three-goed jade!

    This kind of thing, to a great extent, shocked their hearts.

    Even the Uchiha people in this team who have not yet upgraded to the Sangouyu Sharingan were shocked and angry.

    Doesn''t this mean that they are not as good as a seven-year-old child!

    "A seven-year-old child can have two three-gou jade writing sharing eyes, and I''m just a two-gou jade. This is too shocking!"

    "That''s right, when I was seven years old, I didn''t even know what Sharingan was."

    "You are seven years old? Don''t say it''s you, it''s Uchiha Madara. When he was seven years old, he didn''t know what Sharingan was."

    For a while, all of these Uchiha clansmen felt depressed.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    If Hefeng is a member of the Uchiha clan, they will definitely dance with excitement because of the fact that Hefeng opened his eyes at the age of seven, and it is Sangoudama.

    Because this is enough to prove that Hefeng is a genius among geniuses!

    It is the future hope of the Uchiha clan!

    When he is a little older, not only becoming the head of the Uchiha clan is what everyone expects.

    He will definitely be able to lead the Uchiha clan, please be bound by Senshou.

    Become Hokage!

    Hokage of the Uchiha family!

    However, Kazuki is not from the Uchiha clan.

    It''s the grandson of Hashirama.

    "I know that Hefeng must have used the transformation technique!"

    Uchiha Setsuna suddenly exclaimed, and then activated the illusion.

    After some shock, he has now softened his emotions.

    No matter how you think about it, it is unscientific for a person from the Qianshou family to open Sharingan.

    Setsuna is even more unwilling to believe this fact.

    Therefore, he directly made up his mind, and He Feng used the transformation technique to pretend to have Sharingan.

    But actually...

    As long as Setsuna is calm enough, he will be able to discover the irrationality of this idea.

    Sharingan itself is to see through the limits of blood succession of ninjutsu.

    Things like the transformation technique can''t fool the people who share sharing eyes at all.

    Moreover, when using the transformation technique, a cloud of white mist will appear in front of him.

    This is also common sense in the Naruto world.

    It can only be said that the fact that Hefeng has Sharingan really shocked them.

    As a result, Setsu''s brain can no longer think like a normal person.

    Now he just wants to use his illusion to control the wind.

    Then use Zefeng to deal with Higama.

    As long as Tobima is defeated by them.

    The Hashirama that cannot refine Chakra.

    Nature is no threat.

    However, Uchiha Setsuna''s illusion was scoffed at by Hefeng.

    Today''s Uchiha Setsuna is nothing more than the configuration of two Ergouyu.

    As for Sharingan, naturally, the more hooks there are, the stronger the effect will be.

    Today''s Hefeng is the genuine Sangouyu Sharingan.

    It''s not a transformation technique at all, nor is it wearing any colored contact lenses.

    Seeing Uchiha Setsuna using illusion on himself, Kaze just stood where he was, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and then responded to him in the same way.

    In an instant, Zefeng fell to the ground with a plop.

    Uchiha instantly showed a relieved expression, he took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth turned up, showing a smile.

    "In the end, it''s just a counterfeit."

    "Only our Uchiha clan can display the true power of Sharingan."

    "A person like you will never, ever, ever be able to grasp the true power of Sharingan!"

    Uchiha yelled hysterically at Zefeng for a moment, then took two steps in three steps, walked in front of Zefeng, half-bent, stretched out five fingers, and grabbed Zefeng on the ground.

    Ready to take him away.

    Use him to limit Tokaima.

    Whether the rebellion of the Uchiha clan can succeed.

    All in one fell swoop.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Uchiha Setsuna''s hand was about to grab Hefeng.

    His body suddenly turned into crows, flapping their wings and flying away.

    In Uchiha Setsuna''s ear, the crows sounded continuously.

    "Ah ho..."

    "Ah ho..."

    Immediately afterwards, the facial features of the clansmen he was familiar with began to twist, and they all grabbed his neck, becoming extremely painful.

    A mass of flames started to burn from under their feet, engulfing them in an instant.

    The miserable wailing and crow''s cries kept echoing in Uchiha Setsuna''s ears.

    Slowly, it made him feel desperate.

    "Hefeng''s Sharingan is true..."

 Chapter 169

    in the real world.

    The illusion released by Uchiha Setsuna not only failed to have an effect on Kaze, but was backlashed by his Sangoudama Sharingan.

    thump!

    Uchiha''s eyes widened for a moment, his body leaned forward, and he fell straight down.

    "Illusion, instant hit by illusion!"

    Through the ability of sharing eyes, noticing the flow of Chakra in Setsuna, the Uchiha tribe soon realized that the reason Setsuna fell was because of the illusion of the wind.

    At the same time, this also means that Hefeng''s Sharingan is real!

    He really opened Sharingan!

    Moreover, at the age of seven, he opened the Sangouyu Sharingan!

    This fact shocked everyone instantly.

    Rao is a true Uchiha genius, and there has never been a record of opening two Sangouyu Sharingan at the age of seven!

    However, now, this kind of thing that not only looks incredible, but even sounds incredible, happened to Hefeng.

    "You guys might as well go up together." He Feng looked around, noticing that all these people were now pale with shock.

    In any case, Sharingan is the secret of Japanese style.

    Since he was discovered by these people, there is no reason for him to stay alive.

    As soon as the words fell, Hefeng took action.

    "The Uchiha family attempted to rebel, the evidence is solid, and they should be punished."

    "You have no objections, do you?"

    Then, He Feng clapped his hands together, not caring about the reactions of these people at all, "Wood escape, the art of wooden figures!"

    The earth shook accordingly, and at Hefeng''s feet, countless vines grew crazily, gathered in one place, and formed a tall wooden figure.

    Then¡­¡­

    It was a massacre.

    For the current Hefeng, these people from the Uchiha clan are not a threat at all.

    The illusion they are best at doesn''t work for them at all.

    The tall wooden man grabbed his fist with five fingers, waved his arm, and slammed down on the Uchiha tribe who was closest to him.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the Uchiha tribe was instantly killed on the spot before he even had time to hum.

    And Zefeng opened the eight doors of Dunjia.

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    His skin turned red due to congestion, and green energy radiated from his body.

    In the next second, Zefeng flashed to the side of Setsuna''s clansman and punched him in the chest.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    The majestic Chakra was precisely controlled by Zefeng, concentrated on the fist, and in the state of the Eight Gates Dunjia, it burst out with strange power.

    The Uchiha tribe in front of them subconsciously crossed their hands to parry, trying to block Zefeng''s offensive.

    As a result, this power was far more exaggerated than he had imagined.

    The two arms were directly broken by the force of the wind, and the impact poured into his body, shattering his internal organs.

    Then, this Uchiha flew out from the front of Kaze, hit the wall of the resident, firmly embedded in it, spouted a mouthful of blood, accompanied by some pieces of meat.

    Such a scene made everyone in the Uchiha clan feel their scalps tingling.

    "Is this kid really only seven years old?"

    "Just kidding, how could he be so strong."

    "Didn''t Setsuna say that he was evenly matched with Hefeng, and he lost to the opponent in the end?"

    "He calls this evenly matched?!"

    According to their original plan, they used the illusion of Sharingan.

    Control the Zephyr.

    Then use him to deal with Tobuma.

    As a result, after this fight, they realized how outrageous their plan was.

    Do not!

    It''s not that their plans are too outrageous.

    But the Zephyr is too outrageous!

    In their eyes, here and there is the power that a seven-year-old child should have.

    This is simply a monster.

    A total monster!

    He not only opened Sharingan, but also inherited Mutun from Hashirama.

    Physical skills are so fast that they can''t even use Sharingan to target them.

    Yes.

    After Zefeng opened the eight doors of Dunjia.

    These people of the Uchiha clan can only see the movement of the wind, but they can''t keep up with the movement of the body!

    It''s like when Sasuke Uchiha met Xiao Li for the first time.

    He clearly saw through every movement of the other party with Sharingan, and his brain also reacted.

    But the body can''t keep up with the opponent''s speed!

    It is no exaggeration to say that these dozen Uchiha people.

    In front of Zefeng, he is no different from a live target.

    The most amazing thing is...

    He Fengming is only seven years old, logically speaking, his mental quality should be very weak.

    However, the reality is quite the opposite.

    Hefeng''s heart is not only strong, but also decisive.

    Basically, if you are hit by the Japanese cherry blossoms, you will die on the spot.

    It''s like punching a kid!

    Except that Hefeng''s height is like a seven-year-old child.

    They couldn''t tell at all that Hefeng was a seven-year-old child!

    Even, what they need to consider now is not whether they can control the wind.

    Carry out this rebellion mission.

    Rather, can it survive.

    Yes.

    For them now, the biggest problem is whether they can survive from Hefeng''s hands.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    The six members of the Uchiha clan gathered together, formed mudras with both hands, gathered Chakra to the throat, then took a big breath, and at the same time used the fire escape they are best at.

    Hefeng turned around and saw six large fireballs with a diameter of more than five meters flying towards him.

    As long as he wanted to, he could use the body of the wooden man to resist it.

    However, he thought of a better way.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    I saw the gentle wind forming a seal, and the clear water gushed up from his feet, wrapped his whole body, and then rose into the sky, transforming into a water dragon.

    Facing the flying fireball, the water dragon opened its bloody mouth, twisted its body, and collided with the fireball.

    Boom!

    The water and fire devoured each other, forming white steam, which spread to the surroundings.

    And the people of the Uchiha clan all stared wide-eyed, showing incredible expressions.

    "Go on, just kidding."

    "This guy is only seven years old, right?"

    "Why is his Chakra volume so exaggerated?"

    "With just one water escape technique, we blocked all of our ninjutsu!"

    "Is this the grandson of Lord Hashirama? Well, what a terrifying strength."

    Unprecedented despair shrouded, after witnessing the terrifying strength of Hefeng.

    These people all lost the courage to fight.

    They all felt their scalps go numb, and they all chose to surrender.

    them¡­¡­

    I don''t want to die in a place like this!

    I don''t want to die in the hands of Zefeng!

    However, Hefeng did not let go of their plans.

    "Sorry, I can''t let Uchiha Madara''s will be passed on."

    Hefeng''s face darkened, and he used high-speed movement to land next to a Uchiha, pulled out his katana sword, and then slashed at his chest.

    Immediately.

    He Feng and the wooden man cooperated with each other, killing all those who tried to rebel without leaving their mouths alive.

    For a while, the unpleasant smell of blood slowly spread.

 Chapter 170

    An unpleasant smell of blood drifted into Zefeng''s sense of smell.

    tick!

    Blood slowly slipped from the samurai sword that Zefeng snatched, and fell to the ground, and all around him were the corpses of the Uchiha clan.

    no doubt.

    Hefeng''s current strength is beyond the reach of these ninjas.

    "This smell, if I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t need a knife."

    Hefeng complained that he shouldn''t have a whim, and then walked forward.

    And Uchiha Setsuna, who was dragged into the illusion world by the wind before.

    recovered at this moment.

    He stood up from the ground, took a deep breath slowly, and adjusted his emotions.

    Immediately afterwards, he smelled an unpleasant smell, which made him cover his nose.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Soon, Uchiha Setsuna noticed the scene around him. Those clansmen he knew well were all lying in a pool of blood.

    That seven-year-old Hefeng, in his eyes, is like a monster.

    "Did you create another illusion world?"

    Uchiha Setsuna stared at Hefeng who was walking step by step, his voice could not stop trembling, and his eyes were full of fear of Hefeng.

    The Uchiha clan who participated in this operation are all masters who have opened Sharingan.

    He is a genius among their clan!

    However, facing the seven-year-old Hefeng, he was so easily wiped out by him!

    Yes.

    Except for the dripping blood on Zefeng''s samurai sword, the haori on his body was spotless at all.

    monster!

    This is the only thought deep in Uchiha Setsuna''s heart.

    Apart from monsters, he couldn''t think of words to describe Zefeng.

    The time he and the Chunin took the exam were completely different.

    Sharingan, Mu Dun.

    It was supposed to be between Uchiha Madara and Senju Chura, the blood successor Genkai who became famous in the ninja world.

    Now, all of them appeared on Hefeng alone.

    Especially Sharingan.

    He Fengming is only seven years old, yet he has opened the Sangouyu Sharingan!

    This kind of thing simply overturned Uchiha Setsuna''s cognition.

    "You are the only one left, Setsuna." Hefeng said with a smile, "I thought that those who can open Sharingan in the Uchiha clan are very strong, but I didn''t expect..."

    "The strength is so weak."

    Originally, Hefeng thought that Uchiha Itachi and Obito were too strong.

    Therefore, they can destroy the Uchiha clan.

    Now it seems that it''s not that the two of them are too strong.

    but...

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan are ridiculously weak.

    I was expecting something from them.

    Now it seems that I am completely thinking too much.

    Without turning on the kaleidoscope, the ninjas of the Uchiha clan are nothing more than that.

    No wonder Uchiha Fugaku asked Uchiha Itachi to join them.

    After failing, he simply gave up and let Itachi kill him and Mikoto directly.

    Because of the entire Uchiha family at that time, only Fuyue and Itachi had kaleidoscopes.

    If Fu Yue fights Itachi.

    The roots sent by Danzo, and the Anbe of Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    It will clean the Uchiha resident.

    After the incident is over, I am afraid that even Sasuke will not be able to survive.

    On the one hand, it is to complete Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke.

    On the other hand, it was actually because Fu Yue knew it well.

    When Itachi decided to stand over the village.

    The Uchiha clan''s coup has already failed.

    The final result is nothing more than that these Uchiha tribesmen died in the hands of Itachi, or in the hands of Konoha''s high-level officials.

    Of course, this is just Hefeng''s personal guess.

    As for the truth, it is up to the benevolent to see the benevolent and the wise.

    "never mind."

    Hefeng withdrew his thoughts and stepped forward.

    Uchiha Setsuna''s behavior was not just about shooting himself.

    But rebellion!

    And the evidence is overwhelming.

    Himself, Togama, Hashirama.

    Setsuna didn''t intend to let go of all of them.

    And he also inherited Uchiha Madara''s will.

    Let people like him stay in the village.

    Sooner or later it is a hidden danger.

    The most important thing is that what he has done has violated his bottom line.

    Hefeng really couldn''t find a reason to bypass him this time.

    If the news spreads.

    Let everyone know.

    After the Uchiha clan rebelled, they could still live very well. After that, wouldn''t everyone want to give it a go?

    This kind of thing must be completely eradicated from the very beginning, and the chickens should be killed to make an example to the monkeys.

    Hefeng came to Uchiha Setsuna, and slowly raised the samurai sword in his hand.

    The cold light suddenly appeared.

    Drops of blood slowly slipped from the blade!

    The biting chill then surrounded Uchiha Setsuna.

    Let his breathing become rapid.

    "no, do not want¡­¡­"

    Suddenly panicked.

    He never dreamed that he would disappear in just a few months.

    The strength of Hefeng has improved so much!

    During the Chunin exam, he was completely different!

    Especially his Sharingan, which can drag him into the world of illusion in an instant.

    Such a powerful force.

    Let his mentality collapse directly!

    Not on a level line at all.

    The wind is too strong.

    Strong like a monster.

    Let Setsuna see no hope.

    "Forgive...forgive me, I assure you, the Uchiha clan will no longer have the intention of treason..."

    Uchiha''s voice trembled for a moment.

    In front of Hefeng, he finally chose to beg for mercy.

    I hope that the seven-year-old Hefeng can have some compassion and forgive himself.

    However¡­¡­

    Where will Hefeng miss the moment of rebellion?

    He raised his samurai sword, pointed at Setsuna''s neck, and swept it hard.

    The speed is so fast that there is no way to retreat, no way to avoid.

    His mind then separated from his body, spinning in the air, and the cross section on his neck spewed out like a column.

    He widened his eyes and saw that the clansmen who followed him were all lying in a pool of blood, motionless.

    Now, together with himself, he died in Hefeng''s hands.

    until this moment.

    It took an instant to realize.

    How outrageous is their plan to destroy Tobuma by controlling Zefeng.

    These people are not opponents of Hefeng at all!

    However, before this picture came into view.

    And who can think of it.

    A child of seven years old.

    To have such terrifying power.

    His Chakra amount is more than all of them combined.

    Not only Mutun from Hashirama, but even the Sharingan from the Uchiha clan.

    Both wind and wind can be turned on.

    The illusion that was originally used by them to deal with Zefeng has now become his weapon.

    This kind of thing, if you don''t witness it with your own eyes.

    Who can believe it?

    Who can imagine?

    In the last few seconds of his life, Setsu fell into an extremely terrifying life of doubt.

    Only seven years old, so strong.

    If he waits until He Feng reaches adulthood, then his strength might be destroyed!

    Those people, born in this world, really didn''t make up the numbers?

    thump!

    After the moment''s head drew an arc in the air, it hit the ground heavily, and then rolled forward a few times.

    More than a dozen ninjas of the Uchiha clan.

    Just like that, he was easily wiped out by Hefeng alone.

    "This is...too weak."

    Hefeng looked at the corpses on the ground, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

 Chapter 171

    The breeze blows.

    The pungent smell of blood slowly spread, covering the corner of Uchiha''s garrison.

    On the ground, the corpses of the Uchiha clan lay here in disorder.

    Terrible.

    The seven-year-old Hefeng stood in the middle of the pile of corpses, feeling a little embarrassed for a while.

    Not because he didn''t know what to do with the corpses.

    and¡­¡­

    This was a completely unexpected situation, and he was not prepared for it at all.

    "Anyway, Sharingan is a good thing. If there is a nutrient solution, I can take all these eyes off."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    As for the reason why he wasn''t worried about how to dispose of the corpse, it was because he had just discovered it when he was using Kagura''s Mind Eye.

    A ninja force is approaching here fast.

    Chakra, the leader, is also very familiar with the wind.

    not someone else.

    It is the room of the thousand hands!

    Now the Hidden Leaf Village is the talker.

    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be the Anbu established by Tomama who discovered the actions of the Uchiha clan and reported it to him."

    On the one hand, I am the eldest grandson of Hashirama, and also the grandson of Tobima, and the most powerful successor of Hokage in the future.

    It is understandable to receive the attention of Tomona.

    On the other hand, Tomon said that he has no selfish intentions, and that the monitoring of the Uchiha clan is for the sake of the village.

    but¡­¡­

    Why didn''t he use the same method to monitor the Sarutobi clan, Shimura clan, and Hyuga clan.

    Why did the police department he set up only target the Uchiha clan.

    And no members of the Sarutobi, Shimura, and Hyuga clans joined the police department?

    Some words, just listen to them.

    To say that Tobima treats everyone equally, there is no deliberate exclusion of the Uchiha clan.

    Hefeng is actually not very trustworthy.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Thank you so much this time."

    The corner of He Feng''s mouth raised, thinking of a plan.

    In any case, he is the grandson of Hashirama and Mito.

    Of these two people, one is from the Thousand Hands Clan and the other is from the Whirlpool Clan.

    From a blood point of view, it is impossible to open Sharingan.

    but¡­¡­

    "It''s too uncomfortable to use Sharingan even though it can''t be used."

    Looking at the corpses of the people who opened the Sharingan all over the place.

    He Feng thought of a plan on a whim.

    A plan to let yourself reasonably own Sharingan.

    So, Hefeng walked to Uchiha Setsuna, took a deep breath, and adjusted his breathing, mentality, and emotions.

    Although in the later stage of Naruto, buttonholes are already a routine operation.

    But it was the first time he caught someone''s eyeballs, and Hefeng still didn''t feel very comfortable.

    "Before time travel, I was a medical student, but it''s the first time I''ve slapped someone''s eyes in such a rough way..."

    In the original world, if you want to remove any organ from the human body, you need various auxiliary tools to cut it carefully.

    It''s not as simple and rude as in Naruto.

    Especially Uchiha Madara''s operation of plugging and playing.

    In the eyes of medical students like Hefeng, it is not scientific at all.

    Contrary to common sense.

    Slap!

    After some complaints, Hefeng took out both of Uchiha Setsuna''s Sharingan, then took out the scroll on his body, and sealed the Sharingan in it.

    Of course.

    Hefeng does not really want to transplant Sharingan.

    As a result, Uchiha Setsuna is not related to him, even if he is transplanted, he will probably have a rejection reaction.

    Secondly, neither he nor himself is a kaleidoscope sharingan, and it is basically impossible to upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope through transplantation.

    Three times, I am a genuine three-gou jade writing wheel eye, and the moment is just a two-gou jade.

    Even a fool can do that better.

    The reason why he did this was just to create an illusion.

    I secretly transplanted Sharingan by myself.

    In this way, Sharingan will be opened in front of Toikama or Hashirama in the future.

    There is a reasonable explanation.

    "Although Kakashi and Danzo have confirmed that the transplanted Sharingan cannot be closed by non-Uchiha people, but in this era, no one has done this kind of thing."

    In other words, in the age of peace.

    No one knows what would happen if a non-Uchiha transplanted Sharingan.

    Since everyone doesn''t know, then it''s over if you just blow it up.

    Even if that person really uses himself to verify.

    Hefeng can also use the reason that "people''s physiques cannot be generalized" to prevaricate.

    Do not ask.

    The question is that my physique is better than yours.

    When Hefeng finished this operation, he used the wooden escape again, ruining Setsuna''s face.

    Creates an effect where Setsuna''s face is destroyed during combat.

    On the surface, it is not obvious that Setsu Sharingan has been gouged out, but on closer inspection, it can be found that his eyes have lost their purpose.

    According to Hefeng''s understanding of Togama.

    It is unlikely that he will not secretly study the corpses of the Uchiha clan.

    Because during the Fourth World War, Tobuma told Orochimaru and the others about the principle of sharing eyes.

    Even Sasuke, who is part of the Uchiha clan, doesn''t know about this kind of thing.

    If Tokaima hadn''t done a lot of research.

    Hefeng is unbelievable.

    "The most important thing is that to be able to develop the taboo technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil, I must have done a lot of research on the human body behind the scenes."

    Now that I know Tobuma will do such a thing.

    Zephyr laid out in advance.

    When Tomama finds out about this later.

    He can tell the whole story.

    I think Sharingan looks cool.

    I want one, can''t I?

    Wait until Hefeng plans for his next step and lays the groundwork.

    Tobima brought the Anbe ninja, and it was long overdue.

    "Hefeng, don''t worry about it."

    As soon as the door fell to the ground, he quickly confirmed the situation of Hefeng, whether it was his tone or his expression, he seemed a little anxious at this time.

    "Ok?"

    However, Hefeng was confused.

    You shouldn''t ask him this question.

    Soon, Tobuma also realized this.

    After he looked around, his worried expression instantly turned into black lines.

    More than a dozen masters of the Uchiha clan fell into a pool of blood.

    The appearance of death was extremely miserable.

    Even Feijian can see that these people have a look of reluctance.

    And the Anbu ninjas who followed him and were ready to fight were even more scalp numb at this time.

    There are no ninjas around here.

    Only Hefeng is here.

    in other words¡­¡­

    These are a dozen people from the Uchiha clan.

    All of them were wiped out by the Zephyr?

    But is such a thing possible?

    He is only seven years old, right?

    "Wait, take a look..."

    An Anbu ninja suddenly exclaimed. He pointed at the dead body of Uchiha with his eyes wide open, attracting everyone''s attention.

    The dead man''s eyes were impressively red pupils, with clear three-pointed jade printed on them.

    It''s Sharingan!

    After careful observation, they found that these people are all geniuses who have opened Sharingan!

 Chapter 172

    Today is the 10th year of the Konoha Calendar, and only ten years have passed since the end of the Warring States Period.

    The slightly older ninjas are all people who have been on the battlefield during the Warring States Period.

    And in that era, it was undoubtedly the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan that were the most frightening.

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan.

    Once you open Sharingan, your strength will change drastically.

    Whether it is ninjutsu or illusion, they will be seen through by their sharing eyes.

    For ordinary ninjas like them.

    Meet the Uchiha clan with Sharingan.

    Undoubtedly the most troublesome and desperate thing.

    However¡­¡­

    More than a dozen Uchiha clan who opened Sharingan.

    Even without exception, they died in the hands of Hefeng.

    This kind of thing is too shocking, right?

    Looking at the entire ninja world, only the Uchiha clan who have opened Sharingan are all at the upper-middle level!

    And a ninja troop composed of more than a dozen Uchiha clans who have opened Sharingan.

    The strength is naturally self-evident.

    As a result, they were wiped out because of one person!

    Still a child who is only seven years old!

    Zephyr!

    "If this kind of thing gets out, I''m afraid no one will believe it." An Anbu ninja rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    In fact, although Hefeng is very strong, his shots are very few.

    Except for the three actual battles of Troy, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, and Ghost Lantern Moon.

    Hefeng basically competes with others in the practice field.

    The only time he showed his strength in front of the public was during the Chunin Exams against the Three Kazekages.

    Although that battle was an eye-opener for many people, He Feng was not very strong at that time.

    In addition, he and the third generation of Kazekage are both genocide.

    So everyone preconceived, thinking that their strength is just the best among ninja.

    After all, those who can understand the game are often a minority.

    As for the time at Troy, he was accompanied by Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    During Golden Horn and Silver Horn, Uchiha Kagami and the frontier guard led the team, Kami Shinobu Masawa.

    Not to mention the ghost lantern and magic moon.

    Most of the young elites of Muye Yin Village have gone, except for the autumn road to take the wind.

    And Hefeng has never been a person who eats alone.

    He does not have exclusive access to the credit for each mission.

    On the other hand, it is also related to the confidentiality policy of Wuyin Village.

    Even the ninjas in Wuyin Village don''t know what ninjutsu Ghost Lantern Huanyue can do, what abilities he has, and how strong he is.

    The ninjas in Hidden Leaf Village are even more unclear.

    It is said that the Zephyr defeated the Ghost Lantern Moon.

    But to them, it doesn''t really matter.

    On the contrary, you will feel that you can''t even beat a seven-year-old child.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s strength is not to say weak, but it won''t be that strong.

    Based on such a relationship.

    These Anbu ninjas more or less thought in their hearts that Zefeng''s ability to become a special jounin was mostly related to related households and going through the back door.

    So when they saw that Hefeng alone wiped out a Uchiha ninja troop with Sharingan.

    These ninjas are all dumbfounded!

    With one person, the ninja troops of the Uchiha clan were wiped out!

    In fact, even these Uchiha clan, when they are about to die, find it difficult to accept such a fact in their hearts!

    It was precisely because of their astonishment and shock of Hefeng''s strength that they couldn''t accept it and couldn''t believe it.

    At last¡­¡­

    Die with peace!

    Yes.

    Even when they were dying, it was hard for them to believe it.

    They are elites and geniuses among the Uchiha clan.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    It will all be destroyed in the hands of a seven-year-old child!

    This kind of thing is simply shocking and unheard of!

    The most important thing is that these Anbu ninjas, as soon as they discovered the plan of the Uchiha clan, they immediately informed Tobima.

    When Tomona heard the news, he immediately put down the work in his hands, and brought his own personal guards, feeling Uchiha stationed non-stop.

    Less than half an hour before and after.

    In other words, from the time the Uchiha clan started their operations until they arrived here.

    Not even half an hour.

    Hefeng easily destroyed them like this!

    What does this mean?

    This shows that the strength of Zefeng is completely overwhelming!

    Only a complete crush can end this battle in such a short time!

    You know, the one who fell in a pool of blood was not an ordinary ninja.

    They are all Uchiha powerhouses who have opened Sharingan!

    Even a few of them are the owners of the Sangouyu Sharingan!

    "To be honest, even the few of us can''t solve these people in such a short period of time."

    "Short time? If it weren''t for Tobima-sama, I''m afraid we might not be able to defeat them. These people are all geniuses of the Uchiha clan."

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    The Anbu ninjas talked a lot.

    Why didn''t they act directly after discovering the Uchiha clan''s plan to rebel?

    Instead, he quickly notified Tobuma of this matter?

    Is it because they feel that they can''t beat these people?

    If you are not careful, you will be wiped out by them directly!

    The ability to write sharing eyes is really too strong.

    As long as you look at each other, even if you only have one glance, you will be dragged into the world of illusion by the ability of Sharingan!

    result¡­¡­

    Because of their fear, they had to inform the Uchiha clan of this matter to Tobima before making a decision.

    In less than half an hour, it was wiped out by Zefeng!

    Good guy.

    These Anbu ninjas are straight up good guys.

    Those who didn''t know thought that what Zefeng solved was just a group of ninja troops with little combat effectiveness.

    "Wait, pay attention to the wind!"

    Suddenly, another Anbu ninja exclaimed.

    Because he suddenly discovered that the haori that Hefeng was wearing was spotless.

    Let alone blood, there is not even dust!

    How amazing is this?

    "Wait a minute, isn''t that the same as saying that these Uchiha clansmen have never even encountered Kaze..."

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Yes.

    Even if people from the Uchiha clan kicked Zefeng?

    Can you also leave footprints on his haori?

    result¡­¡­

    No!

    The feathers of the Japanese style are clean.

    Very tidy.

    It''s even so clean that it''s out of place here.

    If they weren''t very sure, Zefeng would have dealt with these ninjas.

    They might wonder if He Feng happened to be passing by.

    To get rid of these ninjas of the Uchiha clan, there are actually other people.

    "Hefeng, are these people really all solved by you..."

    Even Qianshou Feijian, who has always been calm and steady, couldn''t keep calm at this moment.

    He gasped, and couldn''t help asking Hefeng.

    These are all Uchiha geniuses who opened Sharingan!

    "Well."

    Hefeng showed a troubled look, he couldn''t help but spread his hands, and said innocently, "I didn''t expect that these ninjas of the Uchiha clan would be so weak."

    Between the doors: "???"

    All Anbu ninjas: "???"

 Chapter 173

    It''s really not that Hefeng is pretending to be forceful on purpose.

    Because these ninjas, known as Uchiha geniuses, were really crushed by him from beginning to end.

    When doing the fighting, although He Feng has full confidence that he will not lose, he still looks forward to it in his heart.

    I can fight a fierce life-and-death battle with these Uchiha people.

    Finally solved them.

    This is the result?

    To be honest, just this level of ninja, it doesn''t matter how much you come.

    "It turns out that my current strength is already this strong."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    If you put the current him in Naruto Shippuden.

    I''m afraid it won''t be able to kill crazy in the early stage.

    And after Hefeng said these words lightly, the ninjas present, including Tokena.

    All confused!

    silence!

    The entire Uchiha resident fell silent in an instant.

    These people seem to be able to hear their own heartbeat.

    They looked at the relaxed breeze, and then at the tragic corpse on the ground.

    How strong is the current breeze!

    It took some time even for Tokaima to ease the shock a little bit.

    In addition to the strength of the wind.

    There is something shocking in the heart of the door, and the heart of the wind.

    Facing so many corpses, if it was another seven-year-old child, he would have fainted from fright.

    But Hefeng has a calm face.

    You know, he didn''t just see these corpses, but created so many corpses with his own hands.

    This kind of thing is simply unbelievable.

    Isn''t Hefeng afraid?

    And as Tomama, who has fought against the Uchiha clan countless times, he knows the ability of Sharingan very well.

    Just look at Sharingan.

    Even if it''s just a glance.

    Will fall into their illusion.

    And once you are hit by the illusion, you must have teammates to help interfere with the flow of chakra.

    But Hefeng is only one person, how did he get rid of the sharingan illusion?

    "Illusion?"

    In fact, regarding this part, Hefeng had long thought of rhetoric.

    "It''s very simple, as long as you don''t meet their eyes." He Feng said lightly.

    As if it wasn''t a big deal.

    But these words made Feijian startled.

    What does it mean not to look at them?

    Could it be that Hefeng closed his eyes the whole time and used Kagura''s mind to fight these people?

    "That''s not true." Hefeng shook his head, "What I mean is, when dealing with Sharingan owners, as long as you don''t look at their faces, you can avoid staring at them."

    "In this way, their illusions will naturally not be activated."

    "Judging the opponent''s attack line by looking at the opponent''s hand and foot movements, and then counterattack."

    In fact, this is not nonsense.

    It was Metkay who thought of this method.

    Although Hefeng couldn''t do it, it was very suitable to explain how he avoided the illusion of Sharingan.

    After all, at this stage, he still has no way to say that he has opened Sharingan.

    "Judging by the movements of the enemy''s hands and feet..."

    The Anbu ninjas looked at each other and began to discuss.

    They even tried.

    As a result, in the process of trying, they realized that what Hefeng said was an understatement.

    How difficult it is to actually do it.

    "If what Young Master Hefeng said is true, then how terrifying is his physique?"

    "It''s just incredible."

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    At this moment, they speculated about whether Hefeng became a special jounin, whether he was promoted through the back door by relying on connections.

    Self-defeating!

    Seeing the results today.

    They totally get it.

    Why did Tobuma-sama promote Hefeng, who was only seven years old, to be a special jonin in the village.

    without him.

    Simply because, the strength of Zefeng is so terrifying!

    This battle completely refreshed their understanding of Hefeng!

    No, not a refresh.

    but...

    subversion!

    Their cognition of the strength of the wind has been completely subverted through this battle!

    Destroy the ninja troops of the Uchiha clan.

    Unscathed!

    And before and after, it only took less than half an hour!

    But the shocking place in Togama is different from these Anbu ninjas.

    He knew the strength of Hefeng very well in his heart.

    It''s just that he didn''t expect Hefeng''s psychological quality.

    He hardly looked like a seven-year-old.

    It was too cruel.

    He didn''t keep a single life alive!

    Even if He Feng has a little mercy, it is impossible to wipe out these people in such a short period of time.

    "Even in the Warring States Period, I have never seen a person who can kill and attack as decisively as Hefeng."

    "Even on the contrary, although children of this age will be sent to the battlefield, most of them have weak legs and trembling bodies."

    "At least dozens of fights are needed to cultivate Hefeng''s current mentality."

    This kind of heart, this kind of quality...

    Even he and Zhujian never had a relationship.

    talent.

    growth rate.

    Blood inheritance limit.

    and psychological quality.

    Both the wind and the wind performed perfectly.

    Let there be no flaws in the door.

    Zephyr.

    It is simply a natural Naruto material.

    Tokaima knew very well in his heart that these ninjas of the Uchiha clan all inherited Uchiha Madara''s will.

    They want to gain the position of Hokage in the village by rebelling.

    To deal with these people, you can''t, and you can''t be soft-hearted.

    "Originally, I planned to let Hefeng realize how cruel the ninja world is through this incident."

    "Even if it''s facing the people in the village."

    "You can''t be soft-hearted."

    "Anyone who wants to destroy the village is his enemy."

    "Whether it''s friends, relatives, children."

    "It has to be resolved by hand."

    "To ensure the stability of the village."

    "This is the consciousness and responsibility that Hokage should have."

    Just like the big brother Hashirama, who killed his best friend, Uchiha Madara, in the Valley of the End.

    result¡­¡­

    This battle made Tobuma realize that he was simply overthinking.

    Hefeng''s killing was decisive, more ruthless than he imagined.

    "Hefeng''s heart is not only not weak at all, on the contrary, it is also ridiculously strong."

    Tomona''s biggest worry is that although Hefeng has strength, his personality is weak.

    In the future, in dealing with the diplomacy of the village, he will make concessions again and again.

    Keep compromising.

    "Now it seems that my worries are completely unnecessary..."

    "This guy, Hefeng, is really too ruthless."

    Tomama returned to reality from the shock, then waved his hand, signaling the Anbu ninjas to clean up the corpse.

    At the same time, Tomona felt rejoiced in his heart.

    Hefeng is the grandson of the eldest brother Zhuma, which is really great.

    If this kind of monster was born in the Uchiha family, it will inherit Madara''s will.

    Tobuma didn''t even dare to think about what a terrible and terrifying enemy Hokage would face in the future.

    "Hi Zhan, you should feel lucky..."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Because without the Japanese wind, Sarutobi Hiruzen would be the future Hokage.

    And he...

    Never want to face such a terrible enemy as Zefeng.

 Chapter 174

    In order to ensure that the situation would not further expand, Tomama placed all the manpower that could be mobilized near the Uchiha garrison, forming a siege.

    In order to prevent those ninjas who inherited Uchiha Madara''s will from continuing to rebel.

    At the same time, the corpses of those ninjas who were dealt with by Zefeng were taken away by Anbu ninja.

    The work of cleaning up the scene naturally fell on their shoulders.

    As for Hefeng, he was brought back to the Hokage Building by Tomama.

    No matter how you say it, the incident of Wafutuan''s destruction of the Uchiha clan is just the beginning.

    How to troubleshoot other rebels.

    How to deal with the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    How to minimize the problems caused by this incident.

    Even, how to treat the Uchiha clan in the future.

    These are very difficult questions.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    This is the most difficult problem that Konoha executives have encountered since the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village.

    "It''s different from the battle in the Valley of the End."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    In the final analysis, the decisive battle in the valley of the end is just to deal with the problems caused by Uchiha Madara alone.

    Regarding that duel, Tomama has been secretly observing.

    And ready to make up the knife.

    Because based on what he knew about Hashirama, he was really worried that big brother Hashirama was at the last moment.

    Will be concerned about the bond between him and Uchiha Madara.

    Thus letting Uchiha Madara go.

    As a result, Tomona didn''t expect that at the last moment, his elder brother Hashirama cut off the bond between him and Madara with his own hands.

    But this time is different.

    If you can''t properly handle follow-up issues this time.

    It will only let the Uchiha clan plant the seeds of hatred.

    Sooner or later the next Uchiha Madara will appear.

    This is a situation that Toikama doesn''t want, and doesn''t want to see.

    especially¡­¡­

    He already has a suitable candidate in mind for the future Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    "Peace."

    Sitting on the chair, Fujian leaned his hands to the edge of the table, leaned forward slightly, and looked at Hefeng, "If it were you, how would you deal with this incident?"

    In fact, Tomona already had the answer in his heart.

    In other words, he already has a plan that he thinks can handle this incident.

    The reason why he asked this was because he wanted to see that He Fenggui didn''t have the thinking to deal with this kind of thing.

    On the other hand, it is also to get different choices.

    after all¡­¡­

    Although He Feng is only seven years old, his behavior has never been like that of a seven-year-old child.

    Many times, Tomona felt that the thought of Hefeng was much more mature than that of ninjas like Hiruza Sarutobi.

    It can be said that Tobima has given great expectations to Zefeng.

    "me?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, but he didn''t expect that Toikama would ask for his opinion with a serious face.

    I am only seven years old.

    Still a child.

    cough cough.

    Of course, Hefeng just complained in his heart.

    Who is Tobuma?

    It''s his second grandfather!

    It''s my family.

    Tobuma would not do such a thing as eradicating dissidents.

    Moreover, I am not an "other person".

    I am the successor of Hokage in the future!

    Based on such and such a relationship, Hefeng felt that Tomona should want to test his own level through this incident.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng fell into deep thought.

    silence!

    The atmosphere in the entire Hokage office fell silent.

    He silently looked at Zefeng between the doors.

    "It depends, starting from that level."

    Hefeng opened his mouth slowly, expressing some of his views on the Uchiha clan and Togama''s future policies.

    "Dimensions, what do you mean?" Tokaima suddenly became interested, wondering what kind of solution Hefeng would come up with.

    "Let me talk about this plan first."

    Hefeng paused, and said, "Establish the Konoha Police Department, establish this department with the prison, and then hand it over to the Uchiha clan."

    "They are responsible for the security management of the village."

    "In this way, the power of the Uchiha clan can be integrated and guided."

    "Let them contribute to the village."

    When Hefeng said this idea, Feijian was stunned.

    Because the plan that He Feng said was exactly what he thought in his heart!

    And indeed it is.

    Hefeng just stated the policy implemented in Tomagama.

    It''s just that Feijian, who didn''t know the truth, mistakenly thought that Hefeng coincided with him.

    Then¡­¡­

    Feijian was shocked again!

    "The seven-year-old Hefeng actually... coincides with me."

    "In other words, Hefeng, who is only seven years old, already possesses Hokage thinking."

    Toboma was stunned by Hefeng''s words!

    For a moment, Feijian was ecstatic in his heart.

    "And then, Zephyr."

    Tobuma took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and continued to ask.

    "Then?"

    Zefeng took a breath, and his expression became subtle.

    "Then this kind of policy is likely to push the Uchiha clan into the abyss of eternal doom."

    "Eventually led to their extermination."

    He Feng pointedly pointed out the failure of this policy.

    And Fei Jian''s whole person became confused.

    Exterminated?

    What do you mean.

    Has your own policy failed like this?

    What about pushing the Uchiha clan into the abyss of eternal doom?

    He doesn''t see anything wrong with his policies.

    Is there anything wrong with correctly integrating and guiding the power of the Uchiha clan?

    "What do you mean, Hefeng?" Tomona asked puzzled.

    In fact, Tomona does not hate the Uchiha clan, but considers each family, no matter which family, as long as it is possible to threaten the village.

    He will pay attention.

    It''s just that the Uchiha clan who can open Sharingan.

    The threat to the village is undoubtedly the biggest one.

    But his original intention was not to destroy the Uchiha clan.

    "It''s very simple, handing over the police department to the Uchiha clan will easily make them arrogant because of their power."

    "And the villagers will also fear the Uchiha clan because of this."

    "Over time, it will only make them marginalized by the village."

    "When that step is reached, most of them will choose a coup."

    "It''s the same as the current rebellion."

    Hefeng expressed his opinion, "It''s just that at that time, there may not be any doves in the Uchiha clan."

    but¡­¡­

    Rather than saying it is an opinion, it is better to say that these are the bloody facts of the future.

    "When we get to that step, I''m afraid we can only completely wipe out the Uchiha clan."

    This view silenced Tomama.

    He analyzed He Feng''s words carefully, and suddenly found that he couldn''t find any flaws.

    "really¡­¡­"

    In the end Tomama had to admit Kaze''s concerns.

    Perhaps this policy will indeed push the Uchiha clan into an abyss of eternal doom.

    As a result, the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village continued to intensify.

    Eventually it turned into a bigger crisis.

    While realizing this, Feima''s heart was once again shocked by Hefeng''s thinking.

    he¡­¡­

    How far into the future did you see?

    In other words, how meticulous is Hefeng''s thinking.

    This is really a seven-year-old kid.

    Is it possible to have the mind?

    This is too scary!

 Chapter 175

    "Then... how do you think it''s better to deal with this matter?"

    After a moment of silence, he continued to ask.

    "This..." Hefeng frowned slightly, and then expressed his thoughts, "I want to fundamentally solve the problems of the Uchiha clan."

    "It starts with giving them a sense of belonging."

    "I heard... Grandpa Hashirama and a man named Uchiha Madara co-founded Konoha Hidden Village, right?"

    Hefeng asked back.

    Now that I have traveled to this era, I have the opportunity to participate in the problems of the Uchiha clan.

    Naturally, Hefeng does not want to see the Uchiha clan embark on the path of tragedy again.

    However, Zefeng is not sure.

    Is the solution I thought of able to really solve this problem.

    After all, he was just a medical student before traveling to the world of Naruto.

    Not politicians and the like.

    It is possible that your own thoughts are just taken for granted.

    but¡­¡­

    What he can be sure of is that Tobima''s policy is undoubtedly a failure.

    Even without the Nine-Tails incident to fuel the flames, it is a certainty that the Uchiha clan will be squeezed out by the villagers.

    Suspicion of the night of the Nine-Tails turmoil.

    It just speeded up the pace of the coup of the Uchiha clan.

    Not everything is to blame.

    "Yeah." Tobuma nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.

    Uchiha Madara did have a certain degree of credit for establishing Ninja Village.

    Tobima does not deny this point, he just thinks that the eldest brother Zhuma is more suitable for the post of Hokage than Uchiha Madara.

    "I also heard that there was a conceptual difference between Uchiha Madara and Grandpa Hashirama."

    "He hopes that people from the Uchiha clan can leave Konoha with him."

    "But no one is willing to follow him."

    "Do you know why?"

    In Hefeng''s view, the reason why the Uchiha clan rejected Madara''s proposal was because they were tired of war.

    And have a sense of belonging to the village.

    "At that moment, these Uchiha clan recognized the village, not the patriarch Madara."

    "In other words, the only way is for the Uchiha clan to fully integrate into the village and jump out of the family''s limitations."

    "It''s the best policy."

    Tokaima fell into silence again, he felt that what Hefeng said made sense.

    In a way, this is undoubtedly the best way.

    Just, in theory, easy.

    It is very difficult to carry out.

    First of all, how to integrate the Uchiha clan into the village is a problem.

    After all, the reason is that their blood inheritance limit is too strong.

    You know, it is not that the Uchiha clan has never intermarried with foreigners.

    It''s just that children born after intermarriage will often awaken Sharingan.

    When it comes to Sharingan, everyone will think of the surname Uchiha.

    In other words, their family''s label is really too famous.

    Different from the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Only Hashirama and Hefeng awakened the wood escape technique.

    For the other Thousand Hands, the precise control of Chakra is more prominent.

    The kind of policy that encourages intermarriage does not work for the Uchiha clan.

    "No, I mean, let the Uchiha clan enter the high-level Konoha."

    Hefeng thought for a while, "Of course, this candidate must be a dove member of the Uchiha clan, such as Uchiha Mirror."

    "I think that this rebellion incident can be used to make the head of the Uchiha clan take the blame and resign."

    "Abdicate to the virtuous, and Uchiha mirror will be the patriarch."

    "At the same time, at the right time, absorb the mirror into the upper layer of Konoha."

    "At that time, ninjas like Uchiha mirror who can escape the family''s limitations will definitely actively deal with the Uchiha clan''s issues."

    Hefeng expressed his thoughts.

    This was originally the policy he planned to implement after becoming Hokage.

    "Let people from the Uchiha clan enter the high-level Konoha?"

    Fei Jian couldn''t help frowning, he hadn''t thought about such a thing.

    Although Uchiha mirror is one of the few ninjas who can jump out of the family''s limitations, if he is allowed to set this precedent, he will enter the high-level Konoha.

    It is tantamount to letting the Uchiha clan join the power center of Konoha.

    Tobima''s plan was to not let them participate from the very beginning.

    Because he still couldn''t trust the Uchiha clan.

    but¡­¡­

    Tomama didn''t think there was anything wrong with Kaze''s thoughts.

    Just someone like Uchiha mirror.

    Among the Uchiha clan, they are very few.

    Even in the future, will the Uchiha clan still have ninjas like Mirror.

    It''s impossible to be sure.

    And once such a precedent is set, it is very likely that the hawks of the Uchiha clan will join the Konoha power center in the future.

    This leads to a series of problems.

    This is a situation that Tobima does not want to see.

    Therefore, Tobima let Hefeng leave first, while he fell into deep thought.

    In this regard, Hefeng didn''t feel much.

    He just provided Tokaima with an idea, a choice.

    As for whether he will implement it in the end.

    Hefeng doesn''t care.

    Anyway...

    Sooner or later he will become Hokage.

    "If it doesn''t work, let''s wait until the day I become Hokage to solve the problems of the Uchiha clan."

    After exiting the office, Hefeng couldn''t help clenching his fists.

    Anyway...

    The worst situation for the Uchiha clan is to exterminate the clan.

    No matter what you do.

    Nothing could be more tragic than this ending.

    "Since there are no worries about the future, it is natural to make drastic reforms."

    "And Uchiha Mirror..."

    Flow according to the normal timeline of Hokage.

    Uchiha mirror died young when he was twenty-five years old.

    If only he hadn''t died so early.

    Hefeng felt that the situation of the Uchiha clan might not be like this.

    "Everything, let''s wait until I become Hokage."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Simply stop participating in these things.

    After Tobuma listened to Hefeng''s opinion, he did not directly establish a police department this time.

    Of course, he didn''t follow He Feng''s advice either.

    After all, Feijian is a person with a very deep city, and he will not become unintentional just because of a few words from others.

    After some careful consideration.

    The door was treated cold.

    He did not disclose the truth of the Uchiha clan''s rebellion.

    As a condition, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan will no longer pursue the cause of death of Setsuna and others.

    Let''s pretend this never happened.

    At the same time, Toma ordered the Anbu ninja to spy on the Uchiha clan.

    After more than half a month of work.

    This time the rebellion incident was just like this to be used in a series of ways.

    subsided.

    And Hefeng, after this period of time, ushered in a new check-in opportunity.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    "It''s time for happy check-in again."

    He Feng returned to his room with a smile, and started the check-in this time.

 Chapter 176

    "I don''t know what reward will be offered this time..."

    Zefeng returned to the room and started to check in as usual.

    [Check-in package opened! ¡¿

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood continuation limit, chakra, flashed in front of Zefeng one by one.

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan..."

    Hefeng turned on the repeater mode, and then silently comforted himself in his heart, he was still young, so it didn''t matter what kind of reward he offered.

    Even if it is not a chieftain this time, there is still a chance next time.

    Ok.

    There are opportunities.

    Anyway, I am only seven years old this year.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan..."

    ¡¾Snapped! ¡¿

    After chanting "He Feng Sui Sui Sui Sui" countless times, the picture freezes.

    An extremely familiar voice sounded in his mind.

    [Congratulations to the host, you got the Fengdun spiral pill shuriken lv10 from the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    As the white light dissipated, Hefeng was stunned on the spot.

    Although he didn''t get the kaleidoscope Sharingan that he wanted most this time, the reward this time is not bad either!

    "It turned out to be... the Wind Dun spiral shuriken!"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart.

    Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken is an advanced ninjutsu of Helix Maru.

    It is the first S-rank ninjutsu created by Naruto Uzumaki.

    After all, for the ninjutsu in Naruto, the S level is the end, there is no SS level, and there is no SSR.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    Hefeng really thinks that this ninjutsu can be an SSR.

    Other ninjutsu is S-level, because other ninjutsu is only S-level difficulty.

    The Wind Dun spiral shuriken is S rank, because it is the highest difficulty, only S rank!

    "The wind escape spiral shuriken is a ninjutsu that combines the attribute changes of the wind escape chakra to enhance the power of the spiral pill."

    "The shape resembles a shuriken, so it gets its name."

    "It was only half developed, and the two hearts of Kakudo were easily destroyed."

    "This is also because the remaining heart in Jiaodu has the attribute of wind escape, and when it is attacked, it offsets part of the damage."

    "Otherwise, Kakuto at that time would definitely be instantly killed by Naruto."

    However, although the wind escape spiral shuriken is powerful, its shortcomings are also very obvious.

    "That is, there is no way to throw it out. When it hits the target, the wind escape spiral shuriken will generate an energy storm."

    "It produces a destructive effect regardless of the enemy or friend, causing Naruto''s own meridians and bones to be damaged."

    "After using it once, it was directly listed as a forbidden technique by Tsunade."

    Hefeng remembers very clearly.

    After all, defeating Kakuto with the Wind Dun spiral shuriken was one of Naruto''s highlights.

    And the wind escape spiral shuriken, from development to the final decisive battle against Sasuke.

    They are all Naruto''s main output.

    The strongest ninjutsu is not necessarily the unique skill of the protagonist, but the unique skill of the protagonist must be the strongest!

    This is an eternal truth.

    "Even Naruto completely completed this ninjutsu after he learned the immortal mode."

    "Overcome the biggest flaw."

    "As for other weaknesses, it is probably the consumption of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken."

    As we all know, when Naruto was sixteen years old, his chakra volume was four times that of Kakashi, who was twenty-nine years old.

    The fairy mode is to fuse with natural energy to produce fairy chakra.

    A conservative estimate, eight times that of Kakashi is not too much, right?

    But even in the sage mode, Uzumaki Naruto can only use two shots, which will consume all the sage chakra.

    "So, a wind-dun spiral shuriken needs about four Kakashi..."

    Good guy.

    Zefeng is a good guy.

    If you think about it this way, if you didn''t get the Hashirama Chakra in the first place.

    Even if it is to give him Naruto''s unique skill.

    He didn''t dare to use it lightly.

    It''s worth mentioning though.

    The wind escape spiral shuriken is a ninjutsu completed by taking a fairy body.

    It''s not Immortal Art, Wind Escape, and Spiral Shuriken.

    There is actually a fundamental difference between the two.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng fell into deep thought.

    Even if he withdraws the ninjutsu from the check-in gift pack, the ninjutsu will disappear from the check-in gift pack.

    But there are still thousands of ninjutsu in the check-in gift pack.

    "Plus the limit of Blood Succession."

    "And various chakras."

    "I want to get the kaleidoscope Sharingan and fairy mode."

    "I''m afraid there is less than a one-thousandth chance."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but recall the first eight Dunjia.

    Of the eight Dunjias he drew at the beginning, there were only five.

    The sixth door still relies on things like skill points to forcibly improve one.

    After that, he always wanted to learn how to surprise the door.

    "In the end, how many times have I clocked in? Whether it''s a surprise door or a skill point, I haven''t even seen a ghost."

    "Although there is no seal to heal now, it can reduce the damage caused by the wind-dun spiral shuriken to me."

    "But the problem is, a wind escape spiral shuriken that cannot be thrown."

    "How difficult is it to hit the enemy?"

    "As long as the opponent is not a fool, he will definitely not stand there obediently, waiting for me to fight."

    Thinking about it, Hefeng couldn''t help thinking of a possibility.

    So far, all his ninjutsu have indeed been drawn from the check-in gift pack.

    "But no one said I couldn''t learn ninjutsu."

    Today''s self is strong enough to adapt to the damage caused by Bamen Dunjia.

    Isn''t it the reward you get after paying your sweat?

    "correct!"

    Hefeng''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    For myself, I can go to Mount Miaomu and learn fairy arts!

    "Uzumaki Naruto only spent three months in Miaomu Mountain, and he mastered the fairy art."

    "Even if my aptitude is not as good as Naruto''s."

    "Three years, can you touch the threshold of fairy art?"

    "How old will I be in three years? Only ten years old!"

    Anyway, staying in Muye Yin Village is also staying.

    Going outside to stay is also staying.

    If you can learn the fairy mode.

    Improve your own strength.

    Undoubtedly huge!

    He stood up from the ground with a breezy sound.

    "Yes, I will go to Tobima now and tell him that I am going to Mt. Miaomu!"

    Hefeng nodded, making up his mind.

    As for why Mt. Miaomu.

    The fairy mode of Ryuji Cave.

    He Fengguang felt his scalp go numb just thinking about Yao Shidou''s appearance.

    So forget it.

    And wet bone forest.

    Zephyr also doesn''t like slugs very much.

    Think about yourself standing on the head of a slug.

    There is no such thing as handsome standing on the head of Toad Wentai.

    In particular, Uzumaki Naruto returned from his studies at Mount Miaomu.

    That shot is so cool, isn''t it!

    What''s wrong with this world!

    However, when He Feng ran out of the room excitedly, he suddenly found out.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura were actually in the living room of his home.

    "Captain Zefeng."

    As soon as he saw Zefeng, Sarutobi Hiruzai greeted him enthusiastically, and then explained his purpose of coming here.

    It was Tobuma-sama who sent them here.

 Chapter 177

    After Hiruzaru Sarutobi explained why he came, Kaze changed into Haori who was going out, and followed behind them.

    Along the way, Hefeng asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi, what happened to Toikama suddenly looking for him.

    But Lian Ri Zhan didn''t know exactly what the reason was.

    He Feng simply didn''t ask any more questions, and silently followed Ri Zhan to find Fei Jian.

    Although he didn''t know what Tobuma wanted to do, Hefeng happened to have something to tell Tobuma.

    After a while, Hefeng came to the practice field he often used.

    Feijian is holding his arms around his chest, waiting here for a long time.

    Seeing the breeze coming, the corners of his mouth raised and a smile appeared.

    It''s not a doting smile, it''s more like a smug smile.

    Between the doors...

    In pride.

    Hefeng: "???"

    It''s all right, what could make Tobuma so proud.

    "You are here, Zefeng." Tomona said with a smile.

    "Well, so what''s the matter?" Zefeng went straight to the point.

    Although Hefeng has now strengthened his determination to go to Mount Miaomu, he did not blurt out in a hurry.

    In fact, Hizun and Danzo are also more curious.

    The reason why Tobuma asked them to find Zefeng to come over.

    Soon, Tomona took two steps forward and came in front of Hefeng. One hand automatically drooped, while the forearm of the other hand remained horizontal, and he spread his palm.

    "Hefeng, look after you."

    There was a low voice between the doors, and the eyebrows became fierce.

    It''s not hard to see that Tokaima is very serious now.

    He was so focused, as if there was no one around him.

    then¡­¡­

    Tokaima precisely controlled his own chakra, and condensed it towards the palm of his hand. The light blue chakra fluttered in his hand like an air current.

    More and more chakras emerged, and then began to flow in irregular directions.

    and¡­¡­

    It''s getting brighter and brighter.

    Hizun and Danzo''s gazes were deeply attracted to them.

    They are no strangers to this scene.

    Because of the wind, this ninjutsu has been used more than once.

    After two or three breaths, these chakras turned into chakra balls in the palm of the leaf.

    Impressively...

    Spiral pill!

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, showing an incredulous gaze.

    It really taught him.

    As expected of a man known as the God of Ninjutsu.

    Between Thousand Hands!

    "How is it, Zefeng?"

    Fei Jian''s attention slowly relaxed, but his tone was full of pride.

    It is not difficult to see that Tomona has put a lot of energy into learning Spiral Pills.

    "Look good, Zefeng."

    Without waiting for Zefeng to respond, Toikama bowed his head and smashed the spiral pill into the ground.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the spiral pill exploded in Toikama''s hand, and the violent power burst out instantly.

    Destroy the entire ground layer by layer.

    The cracks spread towards the surroundings, and did not stop until Hizun and Danzo''s feet.

    Like a spider web.

    At least seven or eight meters in diameter.

    This is still Tokaima, and he was worried that the destructive power would be too large, but he did not use all his strength to cause the destructive effect.

    If you do your best.

    The power will only be greater.

    There is no doubt that Toikama has now thoroughly learned the Xuanhe Wan.

    clap clap.

    clap clap.

    Seeing this, Hefeng raised his two immature little hands and began to applaud Feijian.

    Immediately.

    Hizun and Danzo also imitated Kaze''s actions.

    clap clap.

    Clap clap!

    Between the doors: "???"

    Why, act like I''m a seven-year-old kid?

    "So, Grandpa Tomona, you purposely asked Hirizhan and Danzo to call me here just to let me see and see. You learned Helixwan?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sucked in a breath, and a black line expression appeared on his face.

    Because he really didn''t expect that Tobima would call him over for this kind of thing.

    If it''s just to show off that he learned the spiral pill.

    You can perform it when you come home from get off work.

    "Cough cough."

    Seeing this, Fei Jian quickly cleared his throat.

    At the same time, Feima couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    What''s with this frustration?

    Spiral pills are hard, okay?

    This is an S-rank ninjutsu!

    However, Tomona soon realized why he felt frustrated.

    Because in his own eyes, Helix Wan is a great ninjutsu.

    But¡­¡­

    In Hefeng''s eyes, Helix Wan is just a ninjutsu he developed casually.

    Damn it!

    If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t need to do this!

    It took a lot of effort to suppress my emotions.

    "Of course not, I asked Ri Zhan to come to you because there is something important."

    "Important matter?" He Feng asked with his head tilted.

    "Yes, remember what I told you before? About the principle of spiral pills."

    Toikama paused for a moment, then continued, "Gennamaru is just a ninjutsu that maximizes Chakra."

    "Although it has the advantages of not needing to seal and has great power, but..."

    "This ninjutsu still has a lot of room for development."

    "That is, inject chakra attribute changes!"

    As soon as Toikama said these words, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was stunned on the spot.

    As the author who is proficient in the five escapism techniques, Hiruzaru Sarutobi knows what attribute changes are.

    In his opinion, he wanted to add attribute changes to ninjutsu like Helix Wan.

    It is as difficult as climbing the sky.

    In fact, when Sarutobi Hiruzen was bored, he also tried to learn the ninjutsu of Uranus Maru.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t learn this ninjutsu.

    Now Tokaima-sama wants to add attribute changes to Helix Pill.

    It was beyond his expectation.

    Just the spiral pill itself is already an extremely difficult ninjutsu!

    However, just when Hizun and Danzo felt admiration for Tomona...

    A sentence from Tobima almost caused them to stumble.

    "Though I can''t."

    They also thought that Tokaima had already added attribute changes based on Zefeng''s Spiral Pill.

    Unexpectedly, Tokaima-sama couldn''t do it at all!

    "But I think, with your talent, maybe it can be done."

    Toikama ignored Hizaru and Danzo, and spoke to Zefeng.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, he is in Feijian''s heart.

    He no longer regarded Hefeng as an ordinary seven-year-old child, but as the future Hokage.

    Anyway, there are no tasks in the village recently, and they need to be handed over to Hefeng.

    Why not take this opportunity to help Hefeng develop new techniques.

    If it is possible to add attribute changes to the spiral pill.

    It can definitely improve the strength of Hefeng.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Toikama is looking forward to the addition of spiral pills with attribute changes.

    Because according to his understanding of ninjutsu, if attribute changes can be added, then...

    The power of the ninjutsu of Heliwan Wan will be improved a lot.

    Combined with the Flying Thunder God Art, it will definitely make other ninjas terrified!

    However, Tobuma''s words made Hefeng feel helpless.

    He really wanted to complain.

    Why is it that Grandpa Tokami, your thoughts are always half a beat slower than my punching speed.

    Co-author Danzo''s unresponsiveness, is it inherited from you?

 Chapter 178

    "I know that this matter is easy to know and difficult to do, but Hefeng, I have already thought of a way."

    Tomama noticed the change in Kaze''s expression.

    I thought he was worried because he had no idea how to add attribute changes, so he started to explain.

    Tokaima''s plan is to use the technique of shadow clone.

    In any case, the shadow clone technique is a ninjutsu developed by him.

    Tomona has a lot of experience on how to use this ninjutsu.

    Coupled with the fact that Tobuma Mind itself is one of the best characters in the Naruto world, naturally it will not be worse than Kakashi.

    Kakashi can think of a way.

    How could it be impossible to think of it?

    In fact, the reason why Toikama was able to learn the ninjutsu of the spiral pill in such a short period of time.

    It is with the help of the shadow clone technique!

    "The technique of shadow clone?" Hizhan and Danzo couldn''t help being startled.

    "yes."

    Tobima nodded, and further explained, "The technique of shadow clone is a kind of physical clone, and you all know this kind of thing."

    "The shadow clone not only has autonomous consciousness, but also feeds back the experience and memory gained to the main body when it is released."

    "In other words, it would take two days to gain experience, but relying on the shadow clone technique, it can be completed in one day."

    While talking, Tobuma made a special demonstration.

    He used the shadow clone technique to create five physical clones at once, and then asked everyone to use the spiral pill together.

    Finally remove it.

    "You see, in this way, I have gained experience in using spiral pills five times."

    Hirizhan and Danzo''s eyes widened suddenly, as if they had discovered a new continent.

    The technique of shadow clone itself is not such a difficult ninjutsu to practice.

    The two of them have learned this ninjutsu long ago under the guidance of Tobuma.

    Doesn''t this mean that they can also use this ninjutsu to practice?

    "Theoretically so." Tomona nodded without denying it.

    "But in fact, the most suitable person for this cultivation method is undoubtedly Hefeng."

    "His chakra is more than mine, even if it is a forbidden technique such as multiple shadow clones, Zefeng can also use it."

    For Toikama, five shadow clones and practicing Helix Wan at the same time are almost his limit.

    But for the wind.

    Fifty, maybe even five hundred.

    It''s not a problem.

    This way of cultivation is simply tailor-made for He Feng.

    No one is more suitable for this way of cultivation than him.

    But Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura were stunned on the spot.

    Although they will also use the shadow clone technique, due to the limitation of the amount of chakra.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s limit is four.

    Danzo has only two limits.

    "Wait a minute, if you say that, isn''t Hefeng''s cultivation speed several times, or even dozens of times faster than ours?"

    Danzo''s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at Hefeng in disbelief.

    This kind of thing made it hard for him to accept it.

    "Master Hefeng..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi seemed to realize something suddenly, "Could it be that you used this method to practice before?"

    For a long time, Zefeng''s progress rate has far exceeded that of ordinary people.

    Rang Ri Zhan is really incomprehensible.

    It''s like opening a plug-in.

    Refreshing upgrades.

    I thought it was Hefeng''s talent.

    Now it seems that it is very likely that Hefeng used this method.

    Come and compress your training time infinitely!

    Although there are indeed reasons for talent.

    But it''s better for Hiruza Sarutobi to accept than to learn this kind of thing at a glance.

    Because from a certain point of view, even this kind of training method sounds like cheating.

    Also paid sweat.

    With diligence and hard work, in exchange for greater progress.

    It is equivalent to pulling the gentle wind that has been in the sky to the ground.

    Make him appear a little more down-to-earth.

    Even Feijian suddenly realized.

    He thought that this method of cultivation was the first one he came up with.

    Now after such a reminder from Ri Zhan.

    On the contrary, he felt that Hefeng''s progress was so fast, and it was very likely that he relied on this method.

    However¡­¡­

    Faced with everyone''s doubts, Hefeng shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a wry smile.

    To be honest, Zefeng does know this method.

    Because Naruto used this method to compress a feat that should have taken more than ten years to a few months.

    Fengdun Helix Pill is.

    So is fairy mode.

    "I''ve never used this method..."

    Hefeng took a breath from the corner of his mouth.

    It''s not because he has a check-in system, so he doesn''t want to spend time on such things.

    In fact, Hefeng has always been a very hardworking person.

    Even if there is a check-in system, he still conducts devil training every day.

    to strengthen your body.

    And the reason why he didn''t use this method to cultivate was simply because...

    He forgot!

    After all, Naruto has more than 700 episodes.

    Not every detail of Zephyr can be easily recalled.

    Now after being reminded by Tobuma, he realized that there is still such a method!

    At the same time, this also made Hefeng more determined.

    Determination to go to Mt. Myogi!

    "Yes, I can also use this method to reduce the time it takes to learn the fairy mode."

    Hefeng can''t wait to slap himself.

    How could I forget it myself?

    It took Naruto only three months to learn sage mode.

    But it''s not just because of his extraordinary talent.

    but...

    He has been using the shadow clone to cheat!

    "The key is¡­¡­"

    "At that time, Naruto could not easily use Nine-Tails Chakra, so the number of his shadow clones was not very large."

    "But I''m different, I have Hashirama Chakra..."

    "In terms of chakra volume alone, my Hashirama''s chakra is comparable to that of a tailed beast!"

    In other words, Hefeng felt that he might be able to spend a shorter time than Naruto.

    Learn fairy mode!

    "And once I learn the fairy mode, my strength will undoubtedly be greatly improved!"

    Thinking of this, Hefeng''s mood became excited.

    On the contrary, Tomona and the others became depressed.

    They thought they had discovered the secret of Hefeng.

    result¡­¡­

    He didn''t even think about admitting it.

    And judging from his reaction.

    Hefeng has indeed never used this method of cultivation.

    "So, my grandson Hefeng is indeed a monster..."

    "Wait a moment¡­¡­"

    Feijian was stunned all of a sudden.

    If Hefeng is telling the truth.

    That doesn''t mean he''s talking about his already terrifying speed of cultivation.

    Can it be shortened further?

    As long as Hefeng maintains the current growth rate, Feijian is sure that Hefeng will not last ten years...

    No, not within five years.

    It must be Hokage.

    As a result, how fast can Zefeng grow faster?

    What kind of monster is he!

    "Eight-year-old Hokage..."

    Fei Jian couldn''t help but think of the thought that had flashed before him.

    Now it seems¡­¡­

    Perhaps, something like the eight-year-old Hokage could really happen to Hefeng!

 Chapter 179

    "In short, do as I said first, use the shadow clone technique, and then..."

    Tomona strongly suppressed the shock that Hefeng might become the eight-year-old Hokage, then took a deep breath, and concentrated on guiding Hefeng to add attribute changes to the spiral pill.

    But who knew, Tobima was interrupted by Hefeng waving his hand just halfway through his speech.

    "Don''t bother, I''ve already done it." He Feng''s tone was rather helpless.

    It''s not that he always wants to shock Feijian.

    but...

    The reaction is always slow and half-beat, always hitting the muzzle of the gun.

    What can Hefeng do?

    Zefeng is also very desperate!

    Even if it''s earlier?

    But Hefeng just complained in his heart.

    In fact, he also understands that Fei Jian''s current status is special.

    Although the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village is still Senshouzhuma.

    But because he is terminally ill, he is not suitable for hard work.

    The big and small things in Muye Yin Village all fell on Feijian''s shoulders.

    Especially some time ago, the Uchiha clan attempted to rebel.

    Even though he was suppressed by his own mistakes, one stone still stirred up thousands of waves, causing ripples in the village.

    It took a lot of energy to calm down the matter.

    I have been busy until now, so I have time to guide Hefeng to practice.

    And Flying Thunder God has been mastered by Zefeng.

    As for the remaining unique skills, they are all forbidden techniques.

    All Feijian thought of it naturally, to help Hefeng complete the property change of Helix Pill.

    However, what Tokaima never dreamed of was...

    Hefeng actually said he was done?

    wait.

    finished?

    What''s done?

    Toikama rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had been working too hard and had hallucinations.

    Or, the picture in front of you is not the real world.

    But a dream?

    Own¡­¡­

    Haven''t woken up yet?

    "Of course it''s adding Chakra attribute changes to the Helix Pill." Hefeng said innocently.

    "What?!"

    This time, it wasn''t just Tobuma, but even Hizhan and Danzo spoke in unison, and then patted his ears, starting to wonder if there was something wrong with his hearing.

    It''s just the ninjutsu of the spiral pill.

    The difficulty is already exaggerated.

    As a result, Hefeng now said that he was already in the spiral pill, adding attribute changes?

    Just kidding!

    "Is what you said true?"

    His throat rolled between the doors, and even his voice trembled a little.

    Because of this, it was really shocking.

    Tokaima still clearly remembers that it has only been a month since he proposed to Hefeng the idea of ??adding attribute changes.

    Even from that day on.

    How long has it been since then?

    Hefeng successfully added attribute changes to it?

    Most importantly, hasn''t Hefeng been taking care of Tsunade during this time?

    When did he come to study ninjutsu?

    Moreover, Hefeng said in person just now that he didn''t use the technique of shadow clone to speed up his cultivation.

    I just feel a little bit depressed.

    You know, I used the method of compressing time using the shadow clone technique, and it took me several months to learn the Helix Pill.

    "Not only that, I also tried adding attribute changes..."

    "Don''t talk about adding attribute changes, just maintaining the chakra form of the spiral pill is already very difficult."

    It is no exaggeration to say that it is precisely because Tomona feels that he has no hope of success, so he pins his hopes on Hefeng.

    Even Tobima is ready for a protracted war.

    One year or two years.

    Three years and five years.

    Ten or eight years.

    As long as this ninjutsu can be completed in the end, it is a success!

    result¡­¡­

    He Feng suddenly said that he had...

    The success function is in the spiral pill, and the injection property has changed?

    Just kidding.

    How long is this!

    I only felt that my brain was blank, and my ears were buzzing.

    No matter how shocking the wind is, there must be a limit!

    This guy is really unreasonable.

    Hirizan and Danzo looked at each other, their hearts were like the surface of the sea swept by a tornado.

    The waves are rough and can''t be calm for a long time.

    If what Hefeng said is true.

    Then he must be too scary.

    "No, no..."

    Soon, Tomona shook his head, suppressing his emotions.

    He felt that what He Feng said might be different from what he understood.

    In any case, Hefeng is a seven-year-old child.

    Even now, he has never really been exposed to ninjutsu that changes attributes.

    Maybe it was because of the cognitive relationship that Hefeng mistakenly thought that he had achieved the achievement of adding attribute changes to the spiral pill.

    But in fact, the techniques he has completed and the techniques he understands.

    Quite possibly completely different.

    Thinking of this...

    Tomona nodded contentedly, as if she had found a very reasonable explanation for this matter.

    Think about it too.

    Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    How is it possible to know so much?

    It must be a misunderstanding, it must be a misunderstanding.

    Because this incident was so shocking that Tomona couldn''t help but hypnotize himself in his heart.

    It''s not true, it''s not true.

    Seeing Feijian''s reaction, Hefeng couldn''t laugh or cry for a while.

    "However, it''s true to think about it. Injecting attribute changes into the spiral pill, even a genius like the fourth generation of Hokage Namikaze Minato has not been able to complete it."

    "As smart as Kakashi, he had to give up the spiral pill and develop Raiki instead."

    "It can be seen from this that the difficulty of this ninjutsu is exaggerated."

    "Now it only takes me one day to do what three generations of people have accomplished."

    "It''s inevitable that Tokaima will be shocked and doubt life."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    "Anyway, let me see the ninjutsu you mentioned first." Tomona took a breath and regained his composure.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo also held their breath at this time, not even daring to blink.

    He stared intently at Zefeng.

    Their hearts are very contradictory.

    On the one hand, they expect a gentle technique.

    On the other hand, they didn''t really want to believe that He Feng''s talent would be so outrageous.

    "Okay, the technique of shadow clone."

    I saw Zephyr''s hands forming seals.

    Boom!

    With a sound, a cloud of white mist spread beside him, and in the center was a clone of an entity.

    Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Zefeng raised his right hand, gathered Chakra towards his palm, and rotated.

    Only this time, it wasn''t just Hefeng who completed ninjutsu alone.

    The shadow clone on the side slowly raised his hands, aiming his palms at the chakra created by Zefeng itself.

    Then¡­¡­

    Start injecting property changes.

    The chakra became brighter and brighter, and it was no longer a light blue chakra ball like Helix Wan.

    It is a milky white chakra ball, and on the edge of the chakra ball, sharp spikes protrude like blades.

    exactly...

    Wind escape spiral shuriken!

    Between Thousand Hands.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    All stood still on the spot.

    Hefeng actually did it!

    In the spiral pill, add chakra attribute changes!

    "Brother, what kind of monster did you give birth to!"

 Chapter 180

    "Hefeng actually...really added Chakra attribute changes to the Helix Pill..."

    Hirizhan and Danzo were dumbfounded.

    Although their current strength is far inferior to that of Tobima, how difficult it is to inject attribute changes into the spiral pill.

    They still get it.

    This is far from being as simple as it sounds.

    The scariest thing is...

    Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    "For Hefeng, is there really anything that can stump him?" Ri Zhan felt that he was about to be numb from the shock of Hefeng.

    Danzo looked at Hefeng Capital with envy and hatred.

    As one of the few ninjas in Konoha Hidden Village who uses wind escape.

    Danzo knows very well how exaggerated the Japanese ninjutsu is.

    It is no exaggeration to say that among the wind escape ninjutsu that Danzo saw.

    Zefeng''s Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken is the most amazing one.

    "Hefeng really managed to inject attribute changes into the spiral pill." Feijian took a breath, feeling extremely shocked.

    He has always known that Zefeng is a genius.

    is a monster.

    No matter how difficult ninjutsu is, he can easily learn it.

    However, he never thought of it.

    I just came up with an idea.

    Hefeng really followed this idea.

    Added attribute changes to Spiral Pill.

    This is too outrageous!

    How exaggerated is Hefeng''s talent?

    "Also, the use of the shadow clone technique..."

    It took a lot of effort between the doors to suppress many emotions.

    Just when Hefeng used the ninjutsu of wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Noticed...

    Zephy condenses chakra in the palm and rotates in irregular directions.

    And his shadow clone is responsible for injecting attribute changes into the spiral pill.

    This kind of thing is equivalent to how a person can look to the right while looking to the left.

    This was originally impossible.

    As a result, Zefeng took advantage of the characteristics of the shadow clone technique abruptly.

    To do it while looking to the left, but also to the right.

    "Although from the final result, Hefeng just gave full play to the role of the physical clone, but..."

    "A person who can think of this method and use this method to complete ninjutsu."

    "How many can there be?"

    Anyway, Tomama didn''t expect it.

    He also didn''t think that anyone else in Muye Yin Village could think of such a method besides Hefeng.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    Hefeng is only seven years old!

    The mind, the thinking, are so sharp.

    If you give him a little more time.

    I really don''t know how terrible ninjutsu he can develop.

    "And, the Chakra of this ninjutsu..."

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a high-density compressed chakra ninjutsu."

    "If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who would have imagined that a seven-year-old..."

    Thinking of this, Tomama couldn''t help shaking his head.

    He felt that at this point, age was no longer the biggest problem.

    The real problem, is species.

    Yes.

    From Tobuma''s point of view, this is no longer a ninjutsu that humans can develop.

    This is simply a monster.

    "correct."

    He Feng seemed to have thought of something suddenly, turned his head to look at his shadow clone, and then made a gesture with his eyes.

    Although Toikama just wanted to see if he could really add attribute changes to the spiral pill, he used the Wind Dun spiral shuriken anyway.

    Hefeng really wanted to test it.

    Can my current body withstand the damage caused by the Fengdun spiral pill shuriken?

    First, I have the ability to heal Muji, and my recovery power is stronger than Naruto''s body.

    Secondly, although Naruto was injured in the original work, it was not affected much once in a while.

    Thirdly, Hefeng also wants to try, how powerful is his Wind Dunning Spiral Shuriken.

    In any case, the power of ninjutsu depends on the amount of chakra.

    For example, the b-level ninjutsu''s fire extinction.

    In the hands of ordinary ninjas, it is a very ordinary fire escape.

    But in the hands of Uchiha Madara.

    Good guy.

    Those who didn''t know thought it was some S-rank fire escape ninjutsu.

    So, under He Feng''s whim, his shadow clone rushed out quickly, and clapped his hands together.

    The whole earth began to shake.

    Large and small vines protrude from the ground, intertwined at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a tall wooden giant.

    exactly...

    The art of the wooden man!

    Tobima, Hirizhan, and Danzo, the three of them blinked, but didn''t realize for a while, what Zefeng was going to do with the wooden escape.

    Immediately afterwards, the voice of Zefeng itself rang in their ears.

    "Stand back."

    In the next second, Hefeng kicked his feet and jumped out from the spot.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when he inadvertently glanced at the door that passed by, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, he stretched out his empty left hand, and patted his shoulder lightly.

    Then¡­¡­

    Hefeng took the Fengdun spiral shuriken in his hand and pressed it on the wooden man.

    "The Art of Flying Thunder God."

    At the moment when the Fengdun spiral shuriken exploded, Zefeng decisively launched the Flying Thunder God, and flashed to Tomona''s side.

    Even he himself felt incredible.

    Yes.

    When Zefeng patted Feijian''s shoulder just now, he left behind the spell of Flying Thunder God!

    "That''s right, I have the technique of flying thunder god, what kind of energy storm am I afraid of?"

    Hefeng himself couldn''t help complaining about himself.

    How could you forget the Flying Thunder God technique you already learned?

    As long as there is ninjutsu.

    Even if there is no fairy mode.

    He himself will not be hurt by the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    Rumble!

    The Fengdun spiral shuriken collided strongly with the wooden man, and its volume became larger and larger, and finally exploded completely, forming a bright energy storm.

    Envelop the entire wooden man completely.

    The terrifying air flow spread out in all directions, sweeping here.

    Just this impact uprooted countless trees.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Zefeng''s wind escape spiral shuriken is better than when Naruto was fighting Kakuzu.

    Even more powerful.

    Between Thousand Hands.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Shimura Danzo.

    All three of them were attracted by the energy storm generated by the wind-dun spiral shuriken.

    No one thought of the new technique developed by Hefeng.

    There is such an astonishing power.

    Yes.

    No one thought of it.

    It''s just that in the ninjutsu of Helixwan, the wind escape attribute change is injected.

    will...

    Produce such a huge power!

    Originally, Tomona thought that this ninjutsu only increased the power of the spiral pill several times, dozens of times.

    Now it seems that it is an increase of hundreds of times.

    And such a terrifying ninjutsu came from the hands of Hefeng!

    Who can believe this kind of thing.

    What is even more astonishing is that the energy storm formed by the wind-dun spiral shuriken lasted for half a minute before it gradually subsided.

    And in the area covered by it, there is nothing left.

    The destructive power can simply be described as shocking.

    Unbelievable, this turned out to be ninjutsu...

 Chapter 181

    Zefeng looked straight ahead, and all he could see was the bare ground.

    What kind of ninjutsu is there? This is simply a small mushroom bomb.

    The seven or eight meter wooden man was directly shattered into several pieces by the wind tunnel spiral shuriken, and flew backwards from the spot, turning into wreckage.

    Such an astonishing power, so even the wind did not expect.

    "Although I have mastered the wooden escape technique now, I can create wooden figures and wooden dragons just by clapping my hands."

    "However, in terms of the destructive power of ninjutsu, the Jutsu of the Wooden Man and the Jutsu of the Wooden Dragon cannot be compared with the Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken at all."

    It is no exaggeration to say that Hefeng thinks that the wind escape spiral shuriken should be his strongest ninjutsu so far.

    And he made an astonishing discovery.

    That is, the only flaw of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    To be precise, it is the only flaw before learning the fairy mode.

    It was perfectly avoided by the teleportation that I used the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Zefeng raised his right hand while lowering his head.

    Not to mention the right hand, even Haori''s sleeve is intact.

    From this point of view, it is enough to prove that he successfully escaped before the wind-dun spiral shuriken produced an energy storm.

    very perfect.

    Even this reminds Kazukaze of the battle between Namikaze Minato and the masked man.

    Namikaze Minato analyzed the ability of the masked man with his flexible mind.

    Then at the moment of the fight, he used the Flying Thunder God technique and smashed the spiral pill to attack the opponent.

    If Namikaze Minato used the Fukun Wan spiral shuriken instead of the spiral pill at that time...

    Just thinking about it, Hefeng felt that the masked man could drink a pot.

    Also, it''s worth mentioning that...

    The real identity of the masked man is actually Minato''s disciple, Uchiha Obito.

    "Is that just now... the wind escape ninjutsu?" Danzo rubbed his eyes vigorously. He always thought that he was the best wind escape ninja in Konoha Hidden Village.

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi is proficient in five escape ninjutsu, wind escape happens to be his weakest field.

    But now, not only was he surpassed by Hefeng in the field of Fengdun ninjutsu.

    The wind escape spiral shuriken he used.

    It even subverted my own understanding of Fengdun Ninjutsu.

    For a long time, Danzo''s understanding of Fengdun Ninjutsu is that it is a wind blade like Vacuum Wave.

    Or inject the wind chakra into the supreme.

    Enhance the power of Kunai.

    result¡­¡­

    "The thing just now is also Fengdun?"

    Danzo couldn''t help feeling that his understanding of Fengdun had completely collapsed.

    "Wind escape spiral shuriken..." Hiruzen Sarutobi clenched his fists, whispering the name of this ninjutsu.

    All along, he thought that He Feng could only escape from water and earth.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng...

    Feng Dun is still hidden!

    "If it''s Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon, I''m afraid the power of Helix Pill won''t be so exaggerated."

    In the eyes of Sarutobi Hiruza.

    Only wind escapes.

    In order to fully exert the power of the spiral shuriken.

    This kind of mood is simply indescribable for Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    I always feel that Hefeng is a man of destiny.

    Not only does he have a brilliant mind, but he also has the best blood of the Thousand Hands and Whirlpool Clans.

    If Zefeng didn''t have Fengdun Chakra, he wouldn''t be able to develop Helix Pill to this level.

    "In other words, Hefeng has no shortcomings..."

    At this moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi inevitably began to doubt.

    Is Hefeng the same as himself, a ninja who is proficient in five escape ninjutsu?

    And he thinks it''s possible.

    "It''s really a terrifying wind escape ninjutsu."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    "That''s right." Tomona on the side echoed, "I never thought that the seven-year-old Hefeng would be able to develop such a terrifying ninjutsu."

    "It was an eye-opener for me."

    Rao is known as the god of ninjutsu.

    No ninjutsu with such astonishing power has been developed.

    The only ninjutsu that can be compared with Fengdun Spiral Shuriken.

    It''s probably the technique of multiplying the detonating talisman with each other.

    but¡­¡­

    That ninjutsu is a tactic that matches the dirty soil reincarnation.

    Moreover, fixed-point blasting is carried out by continuously summoning detonating symbols.

    It is continuous damage.

    In terms of instant bursts, it is actually not as good as Japanese ninjutsu.

    The most terrifying thing is that Hefeng is only seven years old.

    seven years old...

    "What was I doing when I was seven..."

    "When I was seven years old, let alone developing ninjutsu, it took a long time to even practice ninjutsu."

    Feijian sighed in his heart.

    This is how early I was born.

    It belongs to the grandparents of Hefeng.

    Otherwise, if it is the same age as Hefeng.

    I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualifications to carry Hefeng''s shoes.

    especially¡­¡­

    "Although the wind escape spiral shuriken can only attack the target at close range, if it is combined with the flying thunder god technique, it can exert unexpected effects."

    From Tomona''s point of view, a ninja who can compete with the Japanese wind in the destructive power of ninjutsu.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, there are not many.

    Today''s Hefeng, in terms of strength, has far surpassed the average Jonin.

    "At the age of seven, do you have the strength of an elite jonin?"

    Feima couldn''t help but stare at Hefeng, and took a deep breath.

    His current mood is really surprising and joyful.

    Although comparing talents with Hefeng will hit my heart, but as long as I think of him as my grandson, he is the future hope of Konoha Hidden Village.

    It''s the next generation of Hokage.

    The joy in Fei Jian''s heart is still far greater than other emotions.

    It''s just that Hefeng is thinking about something else in his mind now.

    "Although the flying thunder god technique can ensure that I will not be swept in by the energy wind tunnel of the wind tunnel spiral shuriken."

    "But how to attack the opponent is a problem."

    Although it is possible to use the technique of Flying Thunder God to launch an initiative, the problem is that...

    If I can imprint the Flying Thunder God''s spell on others, I can destroy the enemy even without the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    and¡­¡­

    Although I have learned the wind escape spiral shuriken, I need the cooperation of the shadow clone.

    "Once you don''t make a move after a certain period of time, the Wind Dunning Spiral Shuriken will dissipate because it cannot be maintained."

    "In other words, the fairy mode is still very important."

    Although Hefeng thought of several ways to attack the enemy by surprise.

    But I have to say that these methods are not as simple as throwing the wind tunnel spiral shuriken from a long distance.

    In addition, the fairy mode itself is also a very strong ninjutsu.

    "Grandpa in the door."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng strengthened his determination.

    No matter what, I have to go to Mount Miaomu.

    Study there for a while.

    Learn fairy art.

    Completely complete the ninjutsu of wind escape spiral shuriken.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobima turned to look at Hefeng and asked.

    "I want to leave the village for a while." Hefeng took a deep breath and asked back, "Grandpa Feijian, have you heard of Mount Miaomu?"

    Although Hefeng thinks that Zhujian''s celestial model is from Shigulin, but he prefers Miaomu Mountain.

 Chapter 182

    In the cracks of a certain hell.

    A mass of white things grew out of the ground, blooming like bamboo shoots.

    It was Bai Zee who helped Uchiha Madara collect ninja information.

    "You''re back, Bai Jue."

    Uchiha Madara glanced at Bai Ze who had returned, and recognized him as the one who was responsible for collecting information about the Japanese style.

    To be honest, the current Uchiha Madara doesn''t want to hear about Hefeng at all.

    Because the last time Bai Jue came back, the information brought back to him made him start to wonder if he had won the Infinite Monthly Reading.

    The rebellion of the Uchiha clan that he carefully designed.

    Not only failed to cause harm to Hefeng, but was wiped out by Hefeng alone on the spot!

    The scariest thing is...

    He Feng, a seven-year-old brat, opened Sharingan for no reason!

    This incident almost caused him to have a myocardial infarction on the spot, and he was one step ahead of Hashirama.

    Good guy.

    Uchiha Madara is a good guy directly.

    He can still accept the various talents and aptitudes that Hefeng showed before.

    After all, Kaze is the grandson of Hashirama and Mito.

    From a genetic point of view, it is indeed possible for a grandson to inherit the genes of his grandfather better than a son.

    But this time.

    Too much.

    The wind is too much.

    Sharingan is obviously the limit of blood succession that only the Uchiha clan can have.

    And Uchiha Madara can be sure.

    This brat, Hefeng, can never have the blood of the Uchiha clan.

    His grandfather, Hashirama, belonged to the Thousand Hands clan, and the Blood Successor Boundary was Mu Dun.

    His grandmother, Mito, belongs to the Uzumaki family, with a large amount of chakra and the ability to perceive chakra and seals.

    Not to mention his father, a waste material who failed to inherit Hashirama''s excellent genes.

    The mother was a commoner who was married under Hashirama''s policy.

    So Hefeng, how could there be Sharingan?

    When Uchiha Madara heard the news, he seriously doubted whether Bai Ze had made a mistake.

    However, Bai Jue, as his confidant, holds most of the information in the ninja world.

    It''s impossible to even admit that something like Sharingan is wrong.

    And Bai Jue is very sure.

    When Hefeng met the rebels of the Uchiha clan, he used the illusion of Sharingan.

    Even those of the Uchiha clan are very convinced of this point.

    This matter made Uchiha Madara puzzled.

    He was shocked by Hiwafeng''s single-handedly killing more than a dozen Uchiha clan Sharingan experts.

    "You little brat, Hefeng, what''s going on..."

    "It''s simply incomprehensible."

    Uchiha Madara clenched his fist with his right hand and hammered his thigh hard.

    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.

    In order to get the intercolumn cells, how big a game did I set up?

    How much effort did you put in?

    He just fought in the Valley of the End, bit off a piece of his flesh, and has been cultivating here ever since.

    I thought I would become the first and only person in the entire ninja world who could have the blood of both Uchiha and Senshou.

    "result¡­¡­"

    "Hefeng not only perfectly inherited the bloodline of Senshouzhuma."

    "Now Sharingan is opened again."

    Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth tightly and took a big breath of air.

    Doesn''t this mean that Hefeng is the new Sage of the Six Paths?

    "Hashirama, I never expected that you would have such a good grandson."

    "What a good grandson."

    Uchiha Madara''s heart is hard to calm down.

    It''s hard to calm down.

    "So, what did Zefeng do this time?"

    It took Uchiha Madara a lot of effort to calm down his mood, but the shock of the Japanese wind in his heart was hard to calm down.

    But it never fades away.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Seeing the change in Uchiha Madara''s expression, Shiro couldn''t help but wonder if it would be better if he didn''t speak.

    "Let''s talk." Uchiha Madara said casually when he saw this.

    No matter how you say it, I sent Bai Jue out to get all the information about Hefeng.

    "Okay, it''s like this, do you remember the spiral pill mentioned earlier?"

    Bai Jue asked tentatively.

    "Spiral Maru, that ninjutsu similar to Tailed Beast Jade?" Madara Uchiha frowned.

    He was impressed by this ninjutsu.

    Because both Hashirama and Togama have praised Zefeng''s spiral pill as incredible.

    Moreover, the power of Helix Pill is indeed astonishing.

    There is also the advantage of not requiring a seal.

    So when Bai Jue came back here to report, he specifically mentioned this matter.

    Although Uchiha Madara has not seen it with his own eyes, but through Bai Ze''s description, he also discovered that this ninjutsu is different.

    The scariest thing was that it was a ninjutsu developed by a seven-year-old kid.

    In Uchiha Madara''s heart, it is difficult to accept.

    "If it was the spiral pill developed by Tomona, I wouldn''t be so shocked..."

    "Although the guy in Tobima is not very strong, he still has some talent in developing ninjutsu."

    "However, ninjutsu like Helix Wan was developed by the seven-year-old Hefeng..."

    "Hashirama, what the hell did you give birth to?"

    Uchiha Madara said with a long sigh.

    "However, if we can add Chakra attribute changes to the Spiral Pill, it will certainly be able to further enhance its power."

    "Of course, this kind of thing is not that simple."

    "Just maintaining the stability of the spiral pill is already very difficult."

    However¡­¡­

    As soon as Uchiha Madara''s words fell, Bai Ze''s face became extremely ugly.

    Because he really didn''t know how to tell the truth to Uchiha Madara.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara noticed Bai Ze''s reaction, his eyes widened suddenly, and an incredible gaze appeared.

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    That guy, Hefeng, has already injected chakra attribute changes into the spiral pill?

    Are you kidding me?

    How long has it been since he invented the ninjutsu of spiral pill?

    Besides, he''s only seven years old, right?

    Developed such terrible ninjutsu one after another at the age of seven.

    How is this possible?

    impossible.

    Absolutely impossible.

    Uchiha Madara shook his head, vehemently denying such a thing.

    Even with the shockingly talented Japanese style, it is impossible to be so outrageous.

    "It must be because of something else."

    But who knows, Bai Jue nodded firmly, "Hefeng is indeed..."

    "In the spiral pill, the change of Chakra attribute is added, and a ninjutsu called wind escape spiral shuriken is developed."

    "And it''s amazingly powerful, destroying a wooden dummy with just one move."

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    Uchiha Madara: "!!!"

    At this moment, Uchiha Madara was stunned.

    "What are you talking about, Hefeng, can you still escape the wind?"

    Plus the water escape and earth escape needed by wood escape.

    Doesn''t this mean that Hefeng has at least three chakra attributes?

    "Not only that, Hefeng also plans to go to Mount Miaomu to learn fairy arts."

    Bai Jue took a deep breath, and revealed even more astonishing information.

    Hefeng, go to learn fairy arts!

 Chapter 183

    "Hefeng, are you going to Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy arts?"

    Uchiha Madara was stunned on the spot.

    He knows a lot about fairy arts.

    In the battle of the Valley of the End, Hashirama was in the fairy mode, and used the move of Immortal Art, Wood Dun, and True Thousand Hands, breaking his mighty costume Susano.

    In the end, Nine Tails was successfully sealed.

    But now, it''s not just Hashirama.

    Even Hefeng has to learn fairy art.

    "Immortal art is not so easy to learn."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help complaining.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, the only ninja who can learn the sage mode is Senju Zhuma.

    Even if I am myself, I can''t enter the immortal mode.

    How could a seven-year-old kid like Hefeng...

    how is this possible¡­¡­

    is it possible...

    possible¡­¡­

    can¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara''s face froze suddenly.

    Although he really wanted to say that he felt that He Feng was only seven years old and it was impossible for him to learn immortal arts, but...

    From hearing the name Hefeng to the present.

    Isn''t what he did shocking?

    He casually learned the eight gates of Dunjia, and opened the sixth gate of Jingmen in one breath, and created the physical skill of facing the peacock by himself.

    Defeated the famous Troy in Yunyin Village.

    Then, at the border of the Land of Fire, he defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao with the wood escape technique.

    Ghost Lantern and Moon in Wuyin Village.

    Then, with the only man recognized by him in the Ninja world, Senju Zhuma.

    A war, evenly divided.

    "Flying Thunder God''s Jutsu, which is an S-level difficulty space-time ninjutsu, was also easily learned by Zefeng."

    "At the age of seven, he developed the Spiral Pill and the Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken."

    "Not only that, but Hefeng opened Sharingan at the age of seven."

    "It''s still... three hook jade."

    Seven-year-old Sangouyu writes sharing eyes.

    This kind of talent is unique even among the Uchiha clan.

    "Even for me, I only opened Sharingan when I was fifteen."

    "And it''s still a hook to write sharing eyes."

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Isn''t the thing that Hefeng has done so far shocking?

    Just picking out one of the achievements can be called a genius.

    Not to mention, these things happened in less than half a year.

    It''s just a monster.

    So, Hefeng is going to learn fairy art?

    "That kid, can you really not learn fairy arts?"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help taking a breath, as long as he thought of those things before Kaze.

    Even if it was him, it was hard to deny.

    Maybe¡­¡­

    This brat, Hefeng, can really learn fairy arts easily.

    "And once Hefeng learns the art of immortality, his strength will undergo an earth-shaking change."

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help raising his hands, and then clenched his fists.

    Zephyr is thriving.

    And I am aging day by day.

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but worry.

    Hefeng will become the biggest obstacle on the way of my unlimited monthly reading plan.

    "The current Japanese style not only inherits Hashirama''s wooden escape technique, but also my Uchiha clan''s Sharingan."

    "Maybe even the eyes of reincarnation..."

    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara stood up from the kang.

    Starting from Muye Village to Mt. Miaomu, it will take at least a few months.

    During this time, Zefeng will not only stay away from the village, but also stay away from Hashirama and Togama.

    For me, this is undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Chances of solving Zephyr.

    "Although for the sake of Hashirama''s face, I don''t want to take action against Hefeng."

    "But his growth rate is really too fast. If it is not eliminated as soon as possible, I am afraid that He Feng will be a hidden danger sooner or later."

    Finally, Uchiha Madara, who had always been calm, could no longer hold his breath.

    He decides¡­¡­

    Made a move on Zephyr.

    "If you want to blame, you can only blame. You let him leave the village."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a icy cold light.

    He doesn''t allow it.

    You can''t let others disturb your final plan.

    Even if that person is the grandson of Hashirama!

    At the same time, the training ground of Muye Yin Village.

    Zefeng knew nothing about what happened in the cracks of hell.

    With a serious face, he put forward his thoughts to Feijian.

    He planned to leave Muye Village for a while and go to Mt. Miaomu to learn fairy arts.

    Anyway, I am in the village now, training every day, performing innocuous tasks, and then resting.

    Instead of doing this kind of routine every day, it is better to spend time and energy.

    Spend on more meaningful things.

    "After all, there are too many ninjutsu in the check-in system."

    "If you want to draw a fairy mode from it, the probability is almost one in a thousand."

    "If I can''t do it well, I will see the shadow of the fairy mode when I am seventy or eighty."

    "The existence of immortal mode and the absence of immortal mode are completely different concepts."

    But these words took Tobuma by surprise.

    "You... how do you know about Mount Miaomu?" Torima blinked.

    Compared with Hefeng who wanted to learn fairy art, how he knew about Miaomu Mountain was even more surprising to Feijian.

    After all, Hefeng is only seven years old now.

    Logically speaking, his knowledge of this world should be very small.

    But why does he even know about the three major inheritance places like Mount Miaomu?

    Noticing Feima''s surprised expression, Hefeng has a calm expression on his face.

    Before asking this question, he had already thought of the reason.

    No matter how you say it, Mt. Myogi is not a place that exists in another world.

    The reason why Naruto was channeled to Mt. Miaogi by the toad was because Fukasaku thought it was too far to walk to Mt. Miaogi.

    Moreover, Shima often ran out to buy vegetables.

    Ok¡­¡­

    Why did the toad from Mt. Miaomu go to Muye Village to buy vegetables?

    never mind.

    forget about it.

    "When I was training, I happened to meet talking toads by the stream, and they told me."

    "About Mt. Miaomu."

    "And I heard from them that Mt. Miaomu is one of the three inheritance places, and there is a kind of ninjutsu called Xianju."

    "I want to study."

    He Feng said in a serious manner.

    Anyway, there are so many toads in Mount Miaomu, it is impossible to confirm them all.

    And judging from Feijian''s reaction, he did know about Mt. Miaomu, the three places of inheritance, and immortal arts.

    But think about it too.

    As Zhujian''s younger brother, how could Feijian not know about his elder brother Zhujian''s ability to perform immortal arts?

    "Toad..."

    He couldn''t help but mutter.

    He didn''t expect that Hefeng would meet the toad from Mount Miaomu during training.

    However, in his opinion, this matter is not a bad thing.

    If Hefeng can learn the immortal mode, it will undoubtedly improve his strength greatly.

    And with his talent.

    Feijian really can''t think of the possibility that Hefeng can''t learn fairy arts.

    "In a way, being able to meet the toad from Mt. Miaomu by chance may be an opportunity for Hefeng."

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    In the end, Fei Jian''s tone relaxed, and he agreed to He Feng''s request.

 Chapter 184

    Togama didn''t think about Hefeng''s nonsense.

    Because from his point of view, he really couldn''t figure out where He Feng could get information about the three major inheritance places.

    So from Tobima''s point of view, since Hefengneng was training, he accidentally encountered a toad from Mt. Miaomu.

    For Hefeng, it is undoubtedly an opportunity, an opportunity.

    Even if Hefeng failed to learn the fairy art in the end, it would be no loss to him.

    "Simply signing a psychic contract with the toad in Miaomu Mountain is a matter of great benefit and no harm to Hefeng."

    And in Tobima''s heart, he has long since stopped treating Hefeng as an ordinary seven-year-old child.

    It won''t work without adults.

    Especially the Warring States Period experienced before Tomama.

    seven years old.

    I don''t know how many times I was born and died on the battlefield.

    "Don''t talk about the Warring States Period."

    "Even in the current ninja era, Hefeng has completed several missions."

    Escort the vortex to return to the country of vortex.

    Patrol the border of the country of fire.

    Protect the Daimyo of the Land of Waves.

    For that mission, Hefeng didn''t encounter a strong enemy?

    Who is the last to solve the enemy?

    It is Japanese style.

    Although he is only seven years old, his strength cannot be underestimated in the whole ninja world!

    "And today''s Hefeng has learned my technique of Flying Thunder God."

    "Even if you really encounter an enemy that the wind can''t solve."

    "He can also use the Flying Thunder God technique to retreat."

    In other words, Tomona couldn''t think of any dangers Hefeng would encounter on the way to Mt. Miaogi.

    After all, Madara Uchiha died long ago in the Valley of the End.

    "Secondly, with Hefeng''s character, even if I reject him, I''m afraid he won''t be obedient."

    After some deliberation, Tomona nodded and agreed to Hefeng''s idea of ??going to Mount Miaomu.

    "but¡­¡­"

    But Feijian changed the topic, "I have no objection if you want to go to Mount Miaomu to learn fairy arts."

    "But there are a few points that I must explain to you."

    "You can also treat it as an exchange."

    "What conditions?" Hefeng asked without thinking.

    Although Tobima is a very deep and scheming Hokage, he treats his own people very well.

    Even the unique skill of Flying Thunder God Art was taught to himself without reservation.

    He also specially called himself over, wanting to help develop new techniques.

    although¡­¡­

    Flying Thunder God Art is also good.

    The wind escape spiral shuriken is worth mentioning.

    They were all obtained by punching cards by myself, and had little to do with Tori.

    But his sincerity is genuine.

    So Hefeng really can''t think of any reason why Feijian would harm himself.

    "It''s okay if you want to go to Mt. Miaogi, but you must be accompanied by Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others."

    Although the current Japanese wind is very strong, it is more terrifying than Sarutobi Hiruzen and others combined.

    but¡­¡­

    His understanding of this world is far inferior to Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.

    Like how to survive in the wild.

    How to guard against the enemy in the dark.

    At least, in Tobima''s heart, he was worried that Hefeng could not handle such things well.

    and¡­¡­

    Miaomu Mountain is not close to Muye Yin Village.

    The way of traveling in this era is basically by walking.

    Even if Hefeng ran all the way, it would take at least a month to reach Mt. Miaomu.

    Dry food, a change of clothes, etc.

    In other words, Hefeng needs to bring a lot of luggage.

    And he is only seven years old.

    Let alone whether you can carry so much luggage and carry it on your back, what if you don''t grow taller?

    It''s better to ask Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura to help.

    "Well, yes." Hefeng nodded and agreed without thinking.

    In his opinion, there is no harm in bringing Sarutobi Hiruza and others.

    It is fair and aboveboard to learn fairy arts by yourself.

    What if they know about it?

    Moreover, such things as fairy art are not easy to learn.

    Very much a test of talent.

    To be honest, even Hefeng himself is not fully sure that he will be able to learn fairy arts.

    After all, in the eyes of others, all the shocking talents he displayed were fake.

    All are drawn from the check-in gift pack.

    "Only the identity of the related household and Muji''s ability to heal are real."

    "However, even if you can''t learn fairy art, you can learn psychic art in Miaomu Mountain."

    "It''s also a good thing."

    In this way, if he encounters a weak enemy in the future, he will not even bother to make a move.

    Just let the toad lick it with its tongue.

    That''s it.

    "The second condition is three months."

    He stretched out three fingers between the leaves, hoping that Hefeng would have to come back after staying in Mount Miaomu for at most three months.

    In any case, the eldest brother Zhuma is terminally ill.

    Time is running out.

    If Hefeng goes away, he won''t come back for several years.

    Missed the last company.

    It''s not what Toizuma wants to see.

    After thinking about it, he decided to give Hefeng up to three months.

    Of course, Togama agreed to go to Mt. Myogi even if Hashirama was terminally ill.

    There is a reason.

    According to his understanding of Zhu Jian''s condition.

    As long as the eldest brother no longer consumes too much chakra and relies on the medicine he prepared for him.

    There is no problem in extending the lifespan for a few more years.

    If he could see Hefeng and learn the art of immortality before he died.

    Presumably, it can be regarded as an end to some regrets in Hashirama.

    "I see."

    Hearing the rumors, he nodded.

    To be honest, Hefeng''s feelings for Hashirama are not that deep.

    After all, during the year he traveled to the world of Naruto, he always thought that he was born in an ordinary family.

    For the airborne grandpa Hashirama.

    The time He Feng spent with him was very short.

    To say that there is that kind of family affection where blood is thicker than water.

    If I don''t see Zhujian for a day, I will feel uncomfortable.

    Thinking of his passing away makes me cry.

    Hefeng himself didn''t believe that he would have it.

    To insist that he has, he feels hypocrisy.

    For Hashirama, Hefeng has more feelings of respect and longing.

    A man who can build a ninja village in troubled times, fight to the end for his ideals, and never forget his original intention.

    In this world, there are not many.

    Especially after getting along with Zhu Jian.

    He Feng found that most of the time, he didn''t want to be as funny as he imagined.

    It can only be said that Hashirama is an idealist.

    Sometimes his ideas are too ideal, which makes him seem out of place in this world.

    "Three months, I know."

    Zefeng nodded towards Feima, expressing his understanding.

    In the following days, Hefeng carefully packed his luggage.

    Most of them are food.

    Because he really didn''t want to eat Mt. Miaomu''s worm meal.

    And the people who accompanied him to Mount Miaomu this time were naturally the future Konoha high-level bosses.

    only¡­¡­

    Because the side effects of the red pepper pills have not completely subsided, Chifeng can only continue to recuperate.

    On the contrary, it was Uchiha mirror, Tomama did not let him join this operation.

    I don''t know if it''s because of Mirror''s personal problems.

    Or the relationship between the gates.

    "Forget it, anyway... let''s go to Mount Miaomu first."

 Chapter 185

    After packing up all the luggage and saying goodbye to his family, Hefeng left Konoha Hidden Village and set off for Mt. Miaomu.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, and Yan are traveling with Hefeng.

    only¡­¡­

    "Is the luggage prepared too much?" Danzo couldn''t help complaining to Hefeng. He felt that the luggage he was carrying weighed at least five hundred catties, and he didn''t know what Hefeng put there.

    In fact, it''s not just Danzo.

    Ri Zhan and Yan, each with a large luggage, followed behind He Feng.

    Only Xiaochun was more relaxed, carrying only a small luggage bag, which was full of Japanese-style haori and some scrolls.

    What is inside the scroll.

    Naturally it goes without saying.

    "This time, I will stay at Miaomu Mountain for at least three months. Of course, I need to prepare more food."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    After all, he doesn''t want to taste the unique food of Mount Miaomu.

    Especially from Shima''s hand.

    He still prefers human food.

    Except for the haori that Xiaochun brought, the rest of the luggage was filled with all kinds of fast food.

    Although the taste will be worse, it is better than bugs.

    "Besides toads and bugs, there are no other creatures in places like Mount Miaomu."

    "Even if you want to hunt, there is no place to hunt."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Taking advantage of the daytime, Hefeng deliberately drove a long way.

    After all, this time he is going to Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy art, and Hefeng is already very excited in his heart.

    "I really want to see the toad from Mt. Miaomu soon."

    Unknowingly, the sky gradually darkened.

    "Let''s rest here today." He Feng deliberately found a clearing in the depths of the forest, planning to rest here today and continue on his way tomorrow.

    Naturally, Ri Zhan and the others would not have any opinions.

    Only ten years have passed since the end of the Warring States Period.

    Although the most powerful people in other countries have followed Hashirama''s example and established ninja villages, they are all in the initial stage.

    Many places have no open land and belong to virgin forests.

    Hirizhan and the others were not children either, they had carried out large and small missions before Hefeng returned to Konoha.

    Sleeping in the wild is more commonplace.

    Therefore, Hirizhan acted as the commander according to the previous practice, asked Danzo and Yan to put down their luggage, and then went back to find some wood.

    Danzo is a ninja who is proficient in escape.

    By making full use of his ninjutsu, he can easily get firewood.

    Then with the help of his own fire escape ninjutsu, he can complete the fire.

    In this regard, Sarutobi Hiruzen has long been familiar with it.

    With one hand on his hip, he explained to Hefeng, "If you want to spend the night in the wild, you need a fire source."

    "It can make those beasts fearful, and at the same time, it won''t make us at a loss when we encounter danger."

    "And the most important point is that it is easy for people to feel insecure when they are in the dark."

    Ri Zhan raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    In terms of ninjutsu, Hefeng is indeed stronger than himself.

    But in terms of life experience, I am undoubtedly much richer than He Feng.

    Especially this kind of knowledge about survival in the wild, how can I know more than a seven-year-old child?

    At least, Hirizhan thought so in his heart.

    but¡­¡­

    Just when their group was about to complete these tasks before the night fell completely.

    Their actions caught someone''s attention.

    "Those guys..."

    "It''s a ninja from Konoha Hidden Village."

    According to the patterns on the foreheads of Ri Zhan and others, he quickly judged the identities of these ninjas.

    "I didn''t expect that I would meet Konoha''s little ghost here."

    And this ninja hides most of his body under the dark clothing, even his face is covered by a black cloth, a white cloth strip is tied on his forehead, and the pupils of his eyes are light green.

    It is Kakuzu, the elite jounin of Taki Shinobi Village.

    Now he just got rid of the shackles of Taki Ninja Village.

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    Kakudo watched secretly for a while, and decided to bypass them.

    Although I don''t know why these young ninjas left the village and ran so far away.

    But he has no interest in these nameless guys.

    Moreover, Kakuzu doesn''t hate Konoha Ninja in his heart.

    "Compared to Konoha''s ninjas, those guys in Taki Ninja Village are what I hate the most."

    As the elite J¨­nin of Taki Ninja Village.

    Kakudo has received special assassination missions.

    Destroy the first Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    result¡­¡­

    Because of Hashirama''s wood escape technique, he lost to this opponent.

    However, what Kakudo never dreamed of was that Hashirama did not kill himself.

    Instead, he explained to himself his ideal.

    He hoped that there would be no more killing among ninjas.

    Bring true peace to this world.

    Children can treat each other frankly and confide in each other.

    "Although I don''t understand why Hashirama said this to me, he is indeed a respectable ninja."

    When Kakuzu saw Konoha''s kid, he couldn''t help but recall the past.

    Although I don''t want to admit this, the strength of the first generation of Hokage is indeed higher than myself.

    However¡­¡­

    When Jiaodu returned to the village, he didn''t get the village''s understanding.

    Instead, he was blamed by the village.

    He was severely punished for the crime of mission failure.

    "I risked my life for Taki Ninja Village, but in the end I was treated cruelly."

    This kind of treatment not only made Kakuzu feel disappointed in Taki Ninja Village, but even gave birth to a strong desire for revenge.

    In the end, under his powerful strength, he successfully escaped from prison and took away the earth grievance Yu, which was regarded as a secret technique by Taki Ninja Village.

    Overnight, Kakudo stole the hearts of all the senior officials of Taki Ninja Village and used them to strengthen his body.

    "Those guys are just unreasonable."

    "As long as they have seen Zhu Jian''s strength, they will not say such outrageous things."

    "If I want to kill Zhujian, I must succeed."

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Even if I have mastered Diyuyuan now, I''m not 100% sure to kill Zhujian."

    Jiao couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he felt that the high-level officials in Taki Ninja Village were short-hearted.

    In fact, I also used physical means to make them truly heartless.

    but¡­¡­

    Although Kakuzu is now stronger than before, he has no reason to assassinate Hashirama again.

    Moreover, whether it''s Hashirama''s personality or his ideals.

    Jiaodu admired it very much.

    "Just for the sake of Hashirama, let you little brats go."

    Jiaodu took a deep breath and planned to leave here.

    However, when he pretended he hadn''t seen anything, He Feng, who was only seven years old, suddenly clapped his hands.

    "Wooden Dun¡¤Four Pillar Family Technique!"

    The whole earth began to shake, and a very luxurious building slowly rose up, appearing in front of Zefeng.

    Jiao Du''s eyes widened immediately, "That''s... the Wooden Escape Technique?!"

 Chapter 186

    He Feng Jian Hi Zhan talked endlessly about the skills of survival in the wild, and waved his hands impatiently.

    From a certain point of view, what Sun Zhan said is not bad.

    It''s just that he neglected the most important point, that is, he knows the wood escape technique.

    To be exact, it is possible to use wood to build buildings.

    "For me, there''s no such thing as wilderness at all."

    "It''s just a place to live."

    "Moreover, you can live very comfortably."

    He Feng''s hands began to form seals, and with the last shot, he used the special wood escape technique he had obtained when he punched in the card before.

    "Wooden Dun¡¤Four Pillar Family Technique!"

    With Zefeng using this ninjutsu, the ground in front of him began to shake, and the whole ground was like water.

    A huge building slowly emerges from it, rises up, and finally freezes in front of everyone.

    "Let''s stay here tonight." He Feng turned around and said lightly.

    And because of the sufficient amount of Chakra, the Japanese four-pillar technique is much larger than Yamato''s technique.

    The appearance is more magnificent and luxurious.

    Ri Zhan and the others were stunned.

    No one thought that Hefeng would have such an operation!

    "Wood Dun, it can still be used like this."

    Hizhan was dumbfounded, he felt that his cognition of ninjutsu was completely broken by the wind.

    "This..." Xiaochun blinked, "Except for being only seven years old, He Feng is simply my ideal type..."

    "No matter where you go, as long as you clap your hands with the wind, you can change into a house."

    Yan couldn''t help but smiled wryly, "Is there anything in this world that Hefeng can''t do?"

    "Hefeng..." Danzo murmured Hefeng''s name in a low voice, "It really developed Mutun to the extreme."

    And except for a few of them.

    There is one more person who is keeping a close eye on Zephyr''s operations.

    It is Kakuto!

    In fact, when he noticed that the forehead protection patterns of Hefeng and others were Konoha marks.

    He planned to let these brats go for Hashirama''s sake.

    However, just as he turned to leave, Hefeng resorted to Mudun.

    Such a scene surprised Jiaodu.

    "That ninjutsu is indeed Wood Dun..."

    "I really didn''t expect that I would be here and witness Mu Dun with my own eyes."

    Jiaodu gasped and stared at Zefeng with all his attention.

    As a man who fought against Senjujuma.

    Jiaodu knew very well what the wood escape technique meant.

    means strong!

    Among the many ninjutsu he has seen, none of them can compare with Mu Dun in Hashirama.

    "Even Taki Ninja Village''s secret art, Yu Yuan, is inferior to Mu Dun."

    But the ninja who caught Kakutsu''s eyes looked to be only six or seven years old.

    Mastered the wooden escape at the age of six or seven.

    How is this different from boiled duck?

    "If I''m not mistaken, even if this kid Konoha isn''t the grandson of Hashirama, he should be a member of the Thousand Hands clan."

    "I really didn''t expect to let me meet here."

    Kakuzu''s heart began to move.

    He does respect Hashirama.

    I also thought about letting go of the brats I met for the sake of Hashirama''s face.

    But¡­¡­

    The heart of the wind is really too fragrant.

    "Today, I have fully mastered the secret technique Di Yuanyu, and can obtain the other party''s chakra by fusing other people''s hearts."

    "Although I haven''t merged with the ninja of the blood succession limit, I don''t know if I can master the blood succession limit."

    "But that kid''s chakra must be of extremely high quality."

    Both angles are quickly analyzed.

    To be able to create such a luxurious building in an instant using the wood escape technique will definitely consume a lot of chakra.

    But at the end of the ninjutsu, Hefeng still looked indifferent.

    No breathless performance.

    This is enough to prove that he did not consume too much chakra because of this ninjutsu.

    "In other words, the amount of chakra of this kid is enormous."

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, his Chakra level is not weaker than those high-level people in Taki Ninja Village.

    "Do not."

    Jiao couldn''t help shaking his head, in his opinion, if compared with Hefeng.

    Those high-level officials in Taki Ninja Village, without exception, are all trash!

    Such a piece of fat suddenly appeared in front of Kadotsu.

    How could he not be excited?

    Who can resist such a big temptation.

    "And those brats also look very weak..."

    Although Hizhan and these people are all high-level bosses of Konoha Mirai, they cannot change the fact that they are only teenagers now.

    For the current Kakudu, it is indeed too weak.

    After all, he is a man who can fight the original Hokage.

    The more he thought about it, the harder it was for Jiaoto to convince himself to miss this opportunity.

    What''s more, capturing the hearts of the high-level executives of Taki Shinobi Village was not because of their strong hearts, but just to vent their anger.

    Among these high-level people, some people are already old people.

    According to Kakuto''s original plan, he just planned to find some young ninjas.

    Do heart filling.

    "Isn''t this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?"

    The more Kakuzu thinks about it, the harder it is to convince himself to turn a blind eye to Hefeng.

    After struggling for a while, he finally straightened up, stretched his legs towards Hefeng, and walked over step by step.

    "Secret Art Heart Capture!"

    Without saying a word, Jiaodu launched an attack directly, manipulating the black threads in his body to form tentacles, and shot towards Xiaochun who was closest to him, and took her heart.

    For these little ghosts of Konoha, there is no need for nonsense at all.

    However¡­¡­

    What Jiaojiao didn''t expect was that Hefeng''s reaction was faster than him.

    Just when his hand was wrapped around Xiaochun''s chest, and the moment he was about to disembowel him, Zefeng jumped up, raised his leg with a kick, and hit Jiaodu''s wrist.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the black lines in Jiaodu quickly shrank.

    Slap!

    Kakudo''s wrist and forearm were connected together again, but he felt a dull pain in his whole arm.

    "What happened to the attack just now..."

    The corners of the eyes blinked, showing an expression of disbelief.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to imagine that a six or seven-year-old kid would have such a powerful attack.

    Even for adult ninjas, the power of one kick is not so great.

    At the same time, Hefeng landed on both feet and stood firm.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Yan, also reacted quickly, turned around quickly, and looked at Kakuzu who made a sudden attack.

    It wasn''t until this time that Xiaochun realized what had just happened.

    If Hefeng hadn''t made a timely move, her current heart might be dug out by the other party.

    "This guy is...Kakuto?"

    Hefeng looked the visitor up and down, and found that he was exactly the same as the Jiaodu in his impression.

    Especially the moves he just used.

    Obviously it is the secret technique of Taki Ninja Village.

    Earth resents Yu!

    "Are you Jiaodu?" He Feng asked with his head tilted.

    "You know me?" Jiao Du constricted his pupils, never expecting to be recognized by a seven-year-old kid.

 Chapter 187

    "I''ve heard of it." Hefeng replied, but he didn''t expect to meet Jiaodu in this kind of place.

    And judging from his appearance, he has successfully captured the secret technique of Taki Ninja Village, Earth Resentment Yu.

    "Jiaodu?" Ri Zhan couldn''t help being startled, for this name, he had some impressions in his heart.

    After thinking about it for a while, he finally remembered that he had heard the name there.

    "The ninja who assassinated Master Hashirama?"

    Although the horn failed to assassinate successfully, he did perform a feat.

    Assassinate the first Hokage known as the god of ninjas.

    Just this courage is enough to make people admire.

    "Because I failed to assassinate Master Hashirama, are you here to assassinate Master Hashirama''s grandson again?"

    Hirazan figured out Kakutsu''s motives by himself.

    Otherwise, how could he meet Jiaodu in such a place?

    It can''t be a coincidence, can it?

    How can there be such a coincidence.

    "You said he was the grandson of Hashirama?"

    But this time, Jiaodu really didn''t come to assassinate Hefeng, he just felt that Hefeng had a strong heart and wanted to take it for himself.

    However, Kakuzu wasn''t very surprised that Kazuma was the grandson of Hashirama.

    Because the wood escape technique is the limit of the blood succession, so from this point of view, it is enough to show that there is a certain relationship between the wind and the pillars.

    Hearing Hizhan say that now, it just made Kakuzu confirm his guess.

    Ri Zhan almost subconsciously took a step forward, protecting Hefeng and others behind him.

    As a result, in the next second, Hefeng took two steps and blocked Ri Zhan behind him again.

    "Hi Zhan, step back, you are not Kakuzu''s opponent."

    Hefeng said lightly.

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi is proficient in five escapes and has good strength, but that is after he has grown up, not now.

    Let him take action against Jiaodu, basically there is no chance of winning.

    Looking at Hefeng''s back, Ri Zhan hesitated for a moment, and could only take two steps back obediently.

    It''s not that he''s afraid of Kokuto.

    simply...

    He suddenly realized a very serious problem.

    That is, although Hefeng is only seven years old, his strength is more than a little bit stronger than him.

    If it is a ninja who can''t even deal with the wind.

    How could he be an opponent.

    "A monster like Hefeng, I need to protect it..."

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help laughing at himself, he was almost protected by Zefeng.

    "I''ll help you." Xiaochun suddenly blushed, and wanted to help, but was opposed by Hefeng.

    "No need." The moment Hefeng''s voice fell, he decisively used the Mudun avatar.

    On Hefeng''s back, a piece of wood slowly protruded, getting bigger and bigger, but a human figure emerged.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, it became exactly like Zefeng, and finally detached from his body and fell to the ground.

    "Jiaodu, there is still time to escape." Hefeng said without thinking.

    He Feng knew a little about Jiaodu''s experience.

    To some extent, Kakuzu is also a hard-working person.

    He worked hard for the sake of the village, and even risked his life to assassinate Zhujian.

    joke.

    That''s Hashirama.

    The famous ninja god.

    The man who ended the troubled times.

    The strongest shadow of the five great ninja villages, isn''t it too much?

    What courage and courage is this.

    The results of it?

    Taki Ninja Village not only has no perspective, he is a hero, but convicts him.

    "Let''s not talk about Jiaodu, if this happened to me, I might have thrown away the ashes of those people."

    Even feel the wind.

    The reason why Jiaodu didn''t trust anyone and only looked for money had a lot to do with this matter.

    To some extent, Kakuzu is actually a poor person.

    What''s more, it''s probably a coincidence that I and Jiaodu met here.

    If he turned around and ran, Hefeng didn''t intend to chase him.

    It was just Hefeng''s kind words of persuasion, but Jiao couldn''t help but sneer.

    "Do you think you can beat me?"

    Jiaodu only feels that Hefeng is boastful.

    Now that I have obtained Di Yuyuan, my strength has increased several times compared to when I assassinated Zhujian.

    "Although the hearts of those old guys are not very strong, they made me proficient in the five evasion techniques."

    "A mere six or seven-year-old kid."

    "How could it be my opponent?"

    "He was just bluffing."

    Thinking of this, Jiao Du made a decisive move, "Earth Dun, Earth Spear!"

    This move is the ability of Jiaodu''s body, and it can use the earth escape to harden the skin, thereby enhancing the attack and defense effects.

    When assassinating Zhujian, he relied on this move to face the strange power of Zhujian.

    I saw that after Kakuzu used this ninjutsu, his arms hardened and turned black, and then he kicked his feet and went straight to Zefeng.

    The current Kakuto possesses a large number of astonishingly powerful ninjutsu.

    Just to get the hearts of Hefeng and others, he doesn''t intend to destroy their hearts.

    Thus choosing a physical attack.

    "I remember."

    When Kakuzu''s body turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Zefeng, he suddenly remembered.

    When he was fighting with Zhujian, that person had used the same ability.

    Strange power.

    "No wonder I just felt that this kid''s kick is very powerful. Is it because he inherited the strange power from Hashirama?"

    Even such ninjutsu as Mu Dun, Kaze has already learned it.

    Now more monsters.

    Kakudo didn''t think there was anything unreasonable.

    However, his Earth Dungeon Earth Spear is also a strange force technique.

    Seeing Jiaodu rushing forward, Hefeng couldn''t help shaking his head, "Jiaodu, I really don''t want to kill you."

    After some complaints, Zefeng concentrated the chakra into his fist, aimed at Kakuzu''s palm head-on, and hit it directly.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the earth tunnel covering Jiaodu''s arm began to crack layer by layer.

    The two couldn''t breathe, and cracks covered his arms.

    All the corners were dumbfounded.

    "This guy''s strange power is comparable to Hashirama..."

    Then, Zefeng kicked again, going straight to Jiaodu''s abdomen.

    Surprised by Hefeng''s strange power, Jiaodu''s brain was a little distracted for a while, and he didn''t have time to defend against Hefeng''s whip legs.

    boom!

    There was another loud noise, and Jiaodu''s body flew out uncontrollably like a kite with a broken string.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, and Yan.

    All gasped.

    No matter how many times they see it, they feel that the wind is strange and amazing.

    Even, they couldn''t help sympathizing with Jiaodu.

    You said you were fine, why did you provoke him?

    "Jiaodu, you should run quickly." Ri Zhan rolled his throat, as if foreseeing the future of Jiaodu.

    "He actually made a move against Hefeng, this guy... is really stupid."

    Even Jiaodu, who flew upside down and lay on the ground, could not help but doubt his life.

    that''s really...

    Should a six or seven-year-old kid have physical skills?

    This is probably too outrageous.

    "Just now, what happened..."

 Chapter 188

    "I was blown away by a seven-year-old kid?!"

    Jiaodu lay on the ground, staring at the dark sky, as if a huge tornado was blowing deep in his heart, he couldn''t be calm for a long time.

    In terms of physical skills, would he lose to a seven-year-old kid? !

    What a joke.

    Although he defected to Longin Village, he has always been a first-class master in the field of physical arts in Takienin Village.

    There are also ninjutsu such as earth escape and earth spear, which can enhance one''s own attack and defense.

    As a result, he was kicked away after only two rounds against He Feng.

    How could Jiaodu not be surprised by such a thing?

    "No, it''s impossible..."

    Kakudo shook his head vigorously, denying the fact that he lost to Hefeng in physical skills.

    He must have underestimated Hefeng because he was only seven years old this year.

    right.

    I was careless for a while, and was seized by Hefeng.

    But when Jiaodu sat upright from the grass, not only did he feel a sharp pain in his abdomen, but also the Tudun¡¤Tu Spear he was holding on his arm also began to fall off.

    Pieces fell to the ground one after another, exposing his original skin.

    With just one glance, the corners are stunned.

    "This is just now..."

    Kakuzu recalled that when he used the Earth Dun¡¤Earth Spear to strengthen his body and rushed towards Zefeng.

    The opponent decisively swung his fist at him.

    After a strong collision, his own ninjutsu was destroyed.

    And Zephyr...

    As if nothing happened.

    "This brat."

    The more he thought about it, the more Jiao felt that this kid in front of him was not simple.

    "As expected of you, the grandson of Senshou Zhujian."

    Kakudo laughed uncontrollably, then stood up straight from the ground.

    Not only did he not lose his mind because of He Feng''s performance, but he became even more excited.

    "Very well, you are strong."

    "I approve of you, brat."

    Jiaodu said to Hefeng.

    At the beginning, I focused on Hefeng because he has the same blood succession limit and wood escape technique as Zhujian.

    And the amount of chakra is huge.

    But now, Hefeng has proved his strength with facts.

    Let the horns long for his heart even more.

    "Your heart, I''m going to decide."

    Jiaodu''s eyes suddenly became frenzied, as if a child has found his favorite toy.

    With a kick of his feet, he rushed towards Zefeng again, and then took off his shirt, exposing his strong muscles and densely stitched scars.

    Then, Kakuzu''s back squirmed quickly, and a mask with blue patterns separated from his body, connected with countless black lines.

    next second.

    The mask opened its mouth wide, and a high-pressure wind ball was ejected from it, heading straight for Zefeng.

    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Suppressing Harm!"

    Seeing this, Hefeng clapped his hands decisively and used Wooden Escape to deal with the enemy.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Aww!

    Accompanied by a burst of dragon chants, the ground in front of Hefeng quickly split, and a giant wood dragon soared into the sky, using the wind escape ninjutsu released by Earth Resentment Yu at its upper corner.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise exploded, and the high-pressure wind ball shot out by Jiaodu erupted into a vortex storm at this moment, trying to destroy the wooden dragon.

    Such a scene naturally stunned Ri Zhan and the others.

    "What is that, it''s so disgusting..." Xiaochun only glanced at it, and couldn''t help screaming.

    "What''s going on with this guy..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi was also stunned, it was the first time he had seen a ninja like Kadotsu.

    He Feng heard about it, and roughly narrated it, "If I guessed correctly, this should be the secret technique of Taki Ninja Village, Earth Resentment Yu."

    "Earth resentment?" Ri Zhan and the others spoke in unison.

    Although they have heard about Taki Ninja Village, they don''t know much about the ninjas and ninjutsu there.

    It is worth mentioning that although there is no shadow in Taki Ninja Village, its status is not low in the entire ninja world.

    And they are rich too.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible to spend a lot of money to get Nanao into the bag when the seal-tailed beasts were distributed between the pillars.

    He Feng felt that a large part of the reason why Taki Shinobi Village sent Kakutsu to assassinate Hashirama was because of the tailed beast problem.

    Of course, no one knows what the truth is.

    Because those high-level officials in Taki Ninja Village were all wiped out by Kakuzu alone.

    Even their hearts were fused by the horns.

    "Anyway, those masks on Jiaodu are part of Earth Resentment. If I remember correctly, they should be called nature masks."

    "They can be parasitic on Kakudu''s body, or they can escape on their own. They are formed by Kakudo by stealing other people''s hearts and storing them in their own bodies."

    "In other words, Kakuzu not only has five lives, but can also use all the ninjutsu of the heart master in his lifetime."

    Hefeng shared the information about the earth grievances he knew.

    Anyway, in his opinion, this is not a big deal.

    On the contrary, Jiaodu froze in place for a moment, and even subconsciously stopped the continuous tactics that had been prepared for Hefeng.

    He never dreamed that a seven-year-old kid from Konoha would know so much about his grievances.

    It seems that he is the high-level executive of Taki Ninja Village.

    "Little ghost, how do you know Di Yuanyu so well?" Jiaodu asked Hefeng loudly.

    "Do you think I will tell you?" He Feng said without thinking.

    I froze all the corners.

    Who the hell is this brat?

    Not only powerful.

    The same is true for Earth Resentment.

    It''s not easy to deal with, this man.

    Horn couldn''t help frowning.

    However, high risk, high reward.

    If he could get the heart of Hefeng, he might be able to master the wood escape technique.

    Thinking of the strength of Zhu Jian.

    Even Jiaodu can hardly convince himself to give up at this time.

    "No matter how powerful this kid is, he should be far inferior to me in terms of actual combat experience."

    "As early as the Warring States Period, I was active on the battlefield."

    Jiaodu took a deep breath and let it out slowly, suppressing his surprise at He Feng.

    Zephyr is just bluffing.

    However, not everyone present felt that Jiao was disgusting.

    Like Danzo, he dilated both pupils at the same time, staring at Kakuzu with all his attention, "Did you completely transform your body?"

    His opinion is completely opposite to that of Xiaochun and others.

    Not only did he not feel disgusted by Jiaodu, but he was very handsome.

    In order to become more powerful, he did not hesitate to completely transform his body.

    So as to break through its own limit.

    "yes."

    Danzo only felt that the door to the new world deep in his heart was completely opened at this moment.

    As an ordinary human being, no matter how hard you try, no matter how desperate you are, you have your own limits.

    And just give up the identity of human beings.

    In order to completely exceed the limit.

    Like the current Kakuzu, he has mastered ninjutsu that he will not release by capturing the hearts of others.

    in other words¡­¡­

    "I can also transform my body to obtain..."

    "Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, and Mutun of the Senshou clan..."

    Thinking of this, Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Hefeng.

 Chapter 189

    "I planned to take your heart directly to make you less painful, but now it seems that you should kill it first."

    The horns are clasped together.

    While it''s best to use the Heart Capture occult to capture a living heart, it''s easier to do it from a dead person.

    Anyway...

    Even if he killed Hefeng directly, his heart would not immediately weaken.

    In other words, as long as you are fast enough.

    It can be transplanted to oneself before Hefeng''s heart loses its function.

    And the thought of being able to master such a powerful ninjutsu as Mu Dun.

    Kakudo couldn''t help but feel ecstatic.

    "As long as you can get that brat''s heart, it doesn''t matter how much you pay."

    Jiaodu thought to himself, made up his mind, and then further released the nature mask.

    All of a sudden, the four masks behind him were separated from his body, and they all opened their mouths.

    Every nature mask has a chakra attribute.

    "Is that guy really human?" Xiaochun looked at Kakuzu''s whole body, she had never seen this kind of ability.

    I have never heard of this ninjutsu form.

    In her opinion, the horns weren''t even human anymore.

    "Humanity?"

    When Jiaodu heard Xiaochun''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.

    It seemed to be mocking Xiaochun''s ignorance.

    "Now I really can''t be considered a human being."

    From a certain point of view, Xiaochun''s idea is not bad.

    How can a normal human have five hearts?

    How is it possible to have five lives?

    even¡­¡­

    If it weren''t for all the horns being planted on Naruto, he would most likely live forever.

    until all humans perish.

    From this point of view, Kakuzu really can no longer be called a human being.

    Jiaodu clenched his fists tightly, but he didn''t care what others thought of him.

    All he knows is that humans have limits.

    "Children are destined for everything when they are born."

    Jiaodu spread his hands and said to Hefeng and the others.

    Since he left Taki Ninja Village, he hasn''t spoken to anyone else.

    In Jiaodu''s heart, there is actually a longing for dialogue.

    as well as¡­¡­

    show off.

    He wanted to show off his current strength.

    Want to show off your earth grievances.

    And within a hundred miles, there is no human habitation.

    Naturally, Hefeng and the others couldn''t wait for reinforcements.

    In Kakuzu''s view, their failure is doomed.

    So Jiaodu wasn''t in a hurry to make a move.

    "Everyone is doomed at the time of birth."

    "A person who lacks chakra can never become a ninja."

    "It is difficult for a ninja proficient in wind escape to release thunder escape ninjutsu."

    "Ninjas who are good at earth escape will be restrained by thunder escape."

    "Some people are born with blood succession boundaries."

    "but¡­¡­"

    With a low voice, Jiaodu took a step forward, "Di Yuanyu is different, even if I can only use earth escape ninjutsu, I only need to rely on Di Yuanyu''s ability."

    "If you win other people''s hearts, I can get wind chakra, thunder chakra, fire chakra, and fire chakra."

    "Together with the ninjutsu of these people, I can also use it."

    "Although so far, I haven''t transplanted the heart of the owner of the blood succession limit, but the power of Earth Resentment is beyond your imagination."

    "As long as I can capture your heart, I can master the wood escape technique."

    The corners of the eyes looked directly at He Feng, as if he was bound to win.

    However, in Hefeng''s impression, the land grievances in Jiaodu do not seem to be able to merge with the boundary of Blood Successor.

    Of course, Hefeng couldn''t remember this detail.

    After all, Kakuto and Hidan are both short-lived characters in Shippuden.

    wrong.

    At any rate, the corners have left a well-known stalk.

    Eight hundred miles away, he threw a kunai towards the pillars.

    Kakuzu spoke again, "In other words, you who have physical limits cannot be my opponent."

    "Even if it''s you, Konoha''s little ghost, your Chakra amount is indeed amazing, but I, who have five hearts, have five times the Chakra of ordinary people."

    "Even if it''s a ninjutsu duel, I can end the battle by consuming all of your chakra."

    While speaking, Jiaodu formed seals with both hands, ready to go.

    However¡­¡­

    His words made Hefeng chuckle.

    "You just said, limit?"

    "Do you think I have a limit?"

    So far, even in the fight against Hashirama, Hefeng has not been able to show his full strength.

    Before Kakudu proposed this concept, Hefeng really hadn''t really thought about where his limit was.

    Even Kazuto was amused by Kakuzu''s self-confidence.

    This guy actually felt that with five hearts, his chakra was five times higher than that of ordinary people.

    can...

    Test your limits!

    After all, who gave Kakuzu this confidence?

    Do you hate Yu?

    "Kakuto, it seems that you haven''t realized the seriousness of the problem."

    "I, Zefeng, have no limits!"

    The smile on He Feng''s face disappeared instantly, replaced by a serious face, he slowly raised his hands, and put them together again.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    The whole earth shook again, and countless vines grew crazily under his feet, gathered in one place, forming a seven or eight meter tall wooden giant.

    Tall and hideous.

    Even Kakuzu was taken aback by this scene.

    "Not only Zhujian''s wooden dragon technique, but also his wooden man''s technique, has this kid learned it yet?"

    "But that''s fine."

    "Wood Dun''s consumption of Chakra is not low."

    "And human beings have limits."

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    I saw that Jiaodu formed seals with both hands, released the earth escape he was good at, and created a giant earth dragon under his feet, stretched his teeth and claws, twisted his body, and rushed towards the wood.

    At the same time, his four nature masks also launched attacks at the same time.

    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Suppressing Harm!"

    A high-pressure wind ball was released again from the mask of Earth Resentment and Wind Escape.

    "Thunder Escape¡¤False Darkness!"

    Immediately afterwards, it was the Earth Resentment Yu Lei Dun nature mask, which opened its mouth wide, and spewed out a sharp thunder spear, rushing out wildly.

    "Fire Escape Head Hard!"

    The mask of Earth Resentment and Fire Escape nature sprayed out flames like sea waves, with a huge range, devouring towards the wooden man.

    And finally...

    A high-pressure water cannon was spit out from the Earth Resentment Yu Water Dungeon Mask.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Curtain Tent!"

    All of a sudden, five escape techniques with different Chakra attributes rushed towards the gentle wooden man at the same time.

    He stared dumbfounded at the group of ninjas behind Hefeng.

    "This..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s eyes widened, "This is exactly the same as my five consecutive bullets."

    "But my ninjutsu is innate, and no one can imitate it except for ninjas who are proficient in five escape ninjutsu."

    "As for Jiaodu''s move, he acquired it..."

    The land resentment of Taki Ninja Village.

    Sure enough...

    Pretty scary ninjutsu.

    "Is this the terrifying power gained after abandoning the human identity?" Yan rolled his throat, stunned by the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 190

    Yan involuntarily stepped back.

    He was really stunned by Jiaodu''s grievances.

    This ability simply overturned his understanding of ninjutsu.

    Perhaps, as Kakudo said, only by abandoning the identity of a human can one gain greater power.

    As for Danzo, he was deeply attracted by Jiaodu''s grievances.

    All the while, he was trapped by blood.

    Before Zefeng appeared, Danzo always felt that he was a strong contender for Hokage''s position.

    Yan, Xiaochun.

    Their strength is too weak to be seen at all.

    Not to mention the Uchiha mirror, no one likes the Uchiha clan.

    There are basically no Hokages in their family.

    Only Sarutobi Hiruzen can compete with himself.

    But Danzo didn''t think he would lose to Hizan at all.

    Until, Zephyr appeared.

    At first, Danzo didn''t take Japan as a thing.

    Although he is the grandson of Master Hashirama, he is only seven years old.

    But who knew, his talent was extremely terrifying, and he surpassed himself in just a few days.

    And with an astonishing growth rate, he flew himself far away.

    By the time Hefeng came back from the border of the Land of Fire, he was already very patient.

    one¡­¡­

    Seven-year-old special jonin!

    This kind of thing is simply unheard of.

    Doesn''t this mean that Togama-sama has made up his mind to train Kazukaze in the position where Hokage is facing?

    After that, Hefeng defeated all of them by himself.

    "There''s also Ghost Lantern and Moonlight."

    "It was also defeated by Hefeng."

    "If it wasn''t for Zefeng, we might all have to confess to the Kingdom of Waves."

    And spiral pills.

    Wind escape spiral pill.

    Every time a period of time passes, when he sees Hefeng again, he will have amazing growth.

    It simply subverted my own perception of talent.

    As Kadotsu said, maybe everything was doomed from the very beginning.

    His bloodline completely lost to Hefeng.

    This is a fact that no matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up.

    Not to mention beyond Zephyr.

    As it should be.

    However, the current Jiaodu has given Danzo hope again.

    Just give up your human identity.

    will be able to become strong!

    "Sharingan."

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the famous Uchiha Clan''s Blood Successor Limit.

    Then, he looked at his arm again.

    "If there is Master Hashirama, or the cells of Zefeng."

    The identity of a human being has no meaning at all to Danzo.

    Only power.

    It is the root of everything.

    Yes.

    What I need is not the secret technique of Di Yuanyu.

    Rather, a more powerful force!

    Just when Danzo was thinking about these things.

    The wooden man of the Japanese style collided with Kakuzu''s five escape ninjutsu.

    The fearful air currents spread in all directions, carrying scorching heat.

    The wooden man raised his arm, pinched the oncoming earth dragon, and bound him tightly.

    And Kakuzu''s other ninjutsu were all blasted on the wooden figure.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, a dazzling thunder appeared in the depths of the forest as night fell.

    The fire burst into the sky.

    It illuminates here like daytime.

    Layers of cracks began to crack on the body of the wooden man created by the wind.

    That unstoppable wooden man.

    In this way, Jiaodu used five escape ninjutsu to crack it.

    Ri Zhan and the others were dumbfounded for a moment.

    Unexpectedly, this ninja who came out of Taki Ninja Village would have such terrifying strength.

    "Wood escape consumes a lot of chakra."

    The horns all had a low voice, looking very proud.

    Because he didn''t consume much chakra.

    This is the advantage of Earth Resentment.

    I have five times the amount of chakra of ordinary people.

    It doesn''t matter even if you release so many powerful ninjutsu in one breath.

    On the contrary, it is Zephyr, there should not be much chakra left now...

    Kakuto''s expression froze suddenly, and his laughter stopped abruptly.

    Because at the moment when the wooden man collapsed, the gentle wind came into his eyes again.

    The result was completely different from what Jiaodu had expected.

    The current breeze does not appear to be panting at all.

    Or even the opposite...

    Hefeng still has a calm expression.

    It seemed that the ninjutsu just now didn''t consume much chakra at all.

    "This, this is impossible!"

    His eyes widened, unable to accept this fact.

    Whether it is a wooden dragon or a wooden man, they are all quite powerful wood escape ninjutsu.

    The requirement for the amount of chakra is absolutely impossible to be small.

    And Hefeng is only seven years old now.

    How could it be possible to maintain this state after releasing these two ninjutsu consecutively?

    "It seems that you don''t seem to know, Kakuzu." Hefeng looked at the change of Kakutsu''s expression.

    In fact, if the amount of Chakra of Zefeng itself is used.

    He really couldn''t support two wooden escape ninjutsu.

    But in his body, there is Chakra from Hashirama!

    As long as Hefeng has a thought, he can use this chakra at any time.

    Of course, Hefeng would not tell people like Kadotsu about this kind of thing.

    "What do you mean?" Jiaodu frowned, not knowing what Hefeng was referring to.

    "I not only have the blood of the Thousand Hands Clan, but also the blood of the Uzumaki Clan. So far, I have never run out of chakra."

    "In other words, I, Zefeng, have no limits!"

    "That''s what it means."

    "It''s over with Kakuto."

    Hefeng finished, and directly ordered Mu Dun''s clone to come over, while he spread his palms directly, gathered the chakra towards one point, and then rotated in an irregular direction.

    Apart from anything else, the Wood Dun clone injects the change of Chakra attributes into Zephyr''s Chakra Ball.

    After two or three breaths, the chakra ball in Zefeng''s hand began to brighten, and blade-like things spread around, making a buzzing sound.

    It is a wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Kakudo''s eyes widened instantly, it was the first time he had seen such an astonishing Chakra.

    "How did that high-density chakra come about..."

    "This kid, what kind of monster is it?"

    The continuous release of the wooden dragon, the art of the wooden man, and the ability to maintain sufficient physical strength are enough to shock Jiaodu.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng even hid such a trick.

    "Awesome!"

    However, Kakuzu didn''t turn around and run away.

    Instead, his gaze became even more fanatical.

    Just Mu Dun''s attraction made him want to kill Hefeng and take his heart.

    Now I saw such an astonishing wind escape ninjutsu again.

    It made him covet Hefeng''s heart even more.

    It''s just that the current Jiaodu obviously doesn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.

    "What''s the matter with that ninjutsu?" Xiaochun and Yan said in unison, standing on the spot blankly.

    They have never seen Hefeng use such an amazing wind escape ninjutsu.

    "This is Japanese style, a new technique just developed..." Ri Zhan explained, feeling sympathetic to Kakuzu in his heart.

    It happened at this time that he met Hefeng.

 Chapter 191

    "If you are hit by a chakra of that density, I''m afraid the consequences are not a joke..."

    Kakuto looked solemnly, staring at Zefeng''s Fengdun spiral shuriken.

    He is a ninja who has come all the way from the Warring States Period.

    Has an extremely keen intuition for danger.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, Kakuzu does not despise him.

    If he encountered Hefeng on the battlefield of the Warring States Period, he would definitely consider whether to avoid conflict.

    But now, the temptation of Hefeng''s heart is too great for him.

    As the saying goes, people die for wealth, and birds die for food.

    If you can get the heart of Zefeng.

    Then his own strength will undoubtedly be greatly improved.

    "To be honest, I have never seen or heard of the ninjutsu used by this kid."

    "Even if he didn''t inherit the wood escape technique from Hashirama, just relying on this kind of wind escape ninjutsu is enough for me to win his heart."

    Jiaodu thought to himself.

    delicious.

    Really fragrant.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    "Boundary of blood succession is either a change in the organs of the body, or a fusion of two different chakra attributes."

    "As for Wood Dungeon, if I remember correctly, it should be the blood succession boundary of Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon."

    "In addition to the current Fengdun."

    "This kid has at least three chakra attributes."

    In the ninja world, the chakra that most people have actually has only one attribute.

    Like Jiaodu, his chakra attribute is actually only Tudun.

    The other attributes, Chakra, were all captured by him through Earth Resentment.

    Now see a genius like Hefeng.

    In Jiaodu''s heart, how can he not be excited, not excited?

    He can even be sure that if he turns around and runs away now.

    Then, I will regret it for the rest of my life.

    "If that''s the case, then I will use my strongest ninjutsu to fight you."

    Koto roared at Hefeng, "Although you are just a seven-year-old kid from Konoha, I recognize your strength!"

    As soon as the words fell, Jiaodu''s body began to squirm.

    It looked like his body was only left with a skin.

    Inside it resides something else.

    Wind Dun, Thunder Dun, Huo Dun and Di Yuanyu moved from his back to his right arm, looking like a cannon.

    This is the strongest blow that Kakudu can use at present.

    He aimed at Zefeng, and Konoha Ninja behind him.

    "You should be thankful that this is the first time I have used this move after I acquired the secret technique of Earth Resentment."

    Kakuzu said again, and poured his own chakra into these three masks of earthly resentment nature without reservation.

    All of a sudden, nature masks opened their mouths wide, emitting a dazzling light.

    Even Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others were really taken aback.

    Although the Chakra density of Zefeng is amazing, the Chakra of Kakuzu is not bad either.

    Judging from this move alone, it is enough to prove it.

    What a terrible secret technique Earth Resentment is.

    "Really, it''s amazing." Hirizhan gasped, even though he was born with five chakra attributes, he didn''t think he had the strength to fight against Kakuzu.

    If there is no Zefeng, they will definitely be captured by Kakuzu!

    At the same time, Kaze is unable to use ninjutsu because he holds the Fudun Spiral Shuriken in one hand.

    If you have to say it, this is probably one of the few shortcomings of the Fengdun Spiral Shuriken.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Thinking of this, Zefeng yelled at Ri Zhan and the others.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar took a step forward and clapped his hands hard.

    In any case, the Mutun avatar is a physical avatar, able to use the ninjutsu possessed by Hefeng.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    And at this time, Kakuzu also completed the stage of accumulating the strongest ninjutsu.

    He only left a small part of the chakra in order to deal with the little ghosts of Ri Zan.

    He injected all the remaining chakra into this attack.

    "Earth Grievance ¡¤ Final Shooting!"

    Almost at the same time, Kakuzu and Kazeki''s wooden clone clone released ninjutsu.

    The three masks of Earth Resentment work together to fire a terrifying chakra cannon!

    Wind escape, fire escape, thunder escape.

    They are intertwined and complement each other, enhancing each other''s power.

    The power of a single ninjutsu has been increased several times in an instant.

    And under the feet of Hefeng Mudun''s avatar, the earth shook, and countless vines rose from the ground, intersecting each other, forming a powerful Mudun.

    And rough.

    And big.

    And hard.

    It transformed into a tall wooden giant with a ferocious face, and opened its hands, trying to use its own brute force to receive Jiaodu''s attack.

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    Jiaodu roared, pinning all his hopes on the final shot.

    Ri Zhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan, on the other hand, gained time by relying on the wooden figures, and quickly retreated to both sides.

    But unexpectedly discovered that Hefeng...

    He was still standing behind the wooden man, with no intention of leaving.

    "The wind!"

    Xiaochun was taken aback by the scene in front of him, and hurriedly wanted to rush back to save Hefeng.

    In the end, he was grabbed by Que Ri Zhan.

    In his opinion, even that tall wooden man would not be able to block Kakuzu''s ninjutsu.

    after all¡­¡­

    That''s just a clone of Zefeng, using ninjutsu.

    Whether it is attack or defense, there should still be some gaps with me.

    At least, that''s what Sun Zhan thinks.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the terrifying air flow spread out in all directions.

    And the wooden man made by Hefeng Mutun''s avatar was directly pierced by Jiaodu''s final shot.

    The chakra energy continued to pour forward, blasting towards the building made by Zefeng with the four-pillar technique, smashing it instantly.

    Even so, Kakuzu''s ninjutsu still didn''t stop.

    This chakra cannon continued to move forward, razing a large forest to the ground before slowly disappearing.

    Its destructive power made the scalps of Ri Zhan and the others tingle.

    "Is this also ninjutsu?" Xiaochun blinked, seriously wondering if he was hallucinating.

    Kakudo calls this thing ninjutsu?

    What are you kidding?

    The power of this blow is too exaggerated!

    "This is the secret technique of Longin Village, the power of Earth Resentment..." Yan was equally dumbfounded.

    In his lifetime, he had never seen such a terrifying ninjutsu.

    The mood of Ri Zhan and Danzo is not so good either.

    It''s hard to imagine that as soon as I left Muye Village, I ran into such a terrifying ninja.

    "Now I know why Taki Shinobi Village sent Kakuzu to assassinate Master Hashirama."

    Hiraku rolled his throat and muttered to himself.

    Then, he quickly realized a problem.

    A very serious problem.

    That is¡­¡­

    Where did Hefeng go?

    Wait a minute, what about Zephyr?

    Wait a minute, where''s our Zephyr?

    Ri Zhan was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Hefeng shouldn''t be able to kill him completely with a chakra cannon in Kakudu!

    Not even a corpse was left behind!

    The four of them stood there in a daze as if they had been struck by a bolt from the blue!

 Chapter 192

    Zephyr...

    Gone? !

    Ri Zhan and the others were dumbfounded.

    Hefeng is not only their captain, but also the grandson of Master Hashirama.

    If it is like this, it will be solved by the corner.

    Not to mention that they can''t do business when they return to Konoha, I''m afraid they will all be able to escape from Kakutsu''s grasp.

    "Hebrew..."

    Xiaochun slumped to the ground with a plop, feeling very sad inside.

    She never dreamed that that powerful and confident Zefeng would be killed by Kakuzu.

    "Hefeng, are you dead?"

    Danzo''s inner emotions became complicated.

    On the one hand, he couldn''t believe this fact, on the other hand, he seemed to see the hope of becoming Hokage again.

    Although Jiaodu''s strength is very strong, and his land grievances are very difficult, but...

    The terrifying chakra cannon just now should have consumed a lot of his chakra.

    In other words, the current Jiaodu is very weak!

    Whether they are fighting or running, the initiative is in their hands.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Danzo shook his head, but he felt that now was not the time to run away.

    We should seize the opportunity and solve Jiaodu.

    In this way, they can be regarded as revenge for Hefeng.

    Even if he went back to Muye Yin Village, it would not be considered as a failure to explain.

    In fact, even Danzo was surprised that there were so many inner activities in himself.

    "No, it''s impossible..." Hiruza didn''t believe that Hefeng would be dealt with by Kakuzu.

    That is the wind.

    The talent is shocking and the wind.

    If it was so possible, he would be instantly killed by Jiaodu.

    For a long time, Hefeng has never failed.

    Moreover, isn''t he able to fly the Thunder God technique?

    No matter how fast the attack is, Hefeng can dodge it if he wants to, right?

    next second.

    Ri Zhan reacted abruptly.

    The Flying Thunder God Art is not an instant body art, you can use it if you want.

    It is a kind of space-time ninjutsu, and it must have the technique of flying thunder.

    to transmit.

    But Hefeng didn''t throw out Kunai just now.

    he¡­¡­

    It''s not that I don''t want to use the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    But there is no way to use the Flying Thunder God Technique!

    "Peace."

    Thinking of this detail, Ri Zhan only felt his brain go blank.

    It seems that the tragedy of Hefeng being killed has been confirmed.

    The horns on the side began to breathe heavily, consuming such a huge chakra at once, making his body feel extremely tired.

    He can''t wait to sit down and rest now.

    However, now is not the time to rest.

    He must, find Zephyr, take his heart.

    Otherwise, if it exceeds a certain period of time, all previous efforts will be wasted.

    "That brat..."

    Jiaodu scanned the surroundings, but couldn''t find Zefeng in his sight.

    "Have you been blown away?"

    However, the moment Jiao Du finished speaking, He Feng''s figure suddenly flashed in front of him.

    Zizizi!

    The sound of Feng Dun''s spiral shuriken buzzed in his ears.

    Jiaodu''s eyes widened suddenly, as exaggerated as a bull''s eyes, and his mouth was even more surprised as if it could be filled with a fist.

    He Feng not only did not die, but appeared in front of him safe and sound.

    It''s just like¡­¡­

    Appeared out of nowhere!

    How on earth did he do it!

    And this distance...

    Kakudo screamed inwardly, almost out of crisis instinct, he forced himself to avoid Zefeng''s attack.

    But in Jiaodu now, his body is exhausted and weak.

    He was completely different from him just now.

    Not to mention dodging Zefeng''s attack, he just doesn''t even have the strength to raise his hands now.

    "It''s over, Kakuzu."

    Kazuzu and Kazetsu met each other''s eyes, slowly lowered their bodies, then raised their arms, and pressed the wind-dun spiral shuriken on Kakuzu''s body.

    In an instant, the chakra compressed by the wind erupted completely, forming an energy storm that swept across the entire land.

    The terrifying airflow was generated again, spreading in all directions, pushing the ground, and uprooting all the flowers and plants.

    And the position of Hefeng left a figure behind.

    His body retreated to Hizhan''s side, half squatted on the ground, and picked up the Kunai that had just been thrown out.

    Actually...

    When Kakuzu blasted the wooden man with the final shot, Zefeng let his wooden dungeon clone throw out a Kunai with the flying thunder god spell.

    It is to get out of the range of the energy storm when using the wind escape spiral shuriken.

    All in one go.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, a bright energy storm shone on the entire forest, covering the horns, cutting his body crazily.

    Even Jiaodu at its peak state cannot avoid this energy storm.

    Xiaochun and Yan were dumbfounded.

    The two of them have never seen such amazing ninjutsu.

    even¡­¡­

    Compared with Kadotsu''s Kazetsu spiral shuriken, the final shot that Kakuzu just used is much inferior.

    "This is... what kind of ninjutsu." Xiaochun rolled his throat, swallowing the saliva secreted by nervousness.

    She was really frightened by Zefeng.

    To be able to release such a terrifying ninjutsu!

    "This is... a ninjutsu developed by Hefeng." Rizai couldn''t even stop his voice from trembling, "He injected attribute changes into the spiral pill."

    "In other words, in the spiral pill, Feng Dun was added..."

    Hearing Ri Zhan''s explanation, Xiaochun and Yan were dumbfounded again.

    Just in the spiral pill, add the wind escape chakra.

    Will it have such an astonishing effect?

    This is too exaggerated!

    "Wait a minute, what did you just say? Is this a ninjutsu created by Hefeng?" Yan seemed to hear something terrible.

    He looked at Hefeng with a confused face.

    This guy is only seven years old, right?

    Surely it wasn''t Tomona-sama who created ninjutsu and taught Japanese style?

    "I hope so, but he''s not..." Ri Zhan shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, revealing a wry smile.

    When seeing this ninjutsu for the first time, Hizan felt the same as Yan now.

    It''s all unbelievable, unbelievable.

    but¡­¡­

    This is a fact.

    Hefeng, who was only seven years old, casually created a ninjutsu that even Mr. Tomonama was helpless.

    "Rao is the master of Feijian. He said it himself. Without a few decades, he would never be able to add Chakra attribute changes in the spiral pill..."

    As soon as Ri Zhan said this, Xiao Chun and Yan both gasped.

    I don''t know how long it took before the energy storm generated by the Fengdun spiral shuriken gradually calmed down.

    And Kakuzu''s body was even more damaged by this ninjutsu.

    It fell to the ground with a plop, unable to move.

    There was a look of horror in his eyes.

    What just happened?

    who I am?

    where am I?

    what am i doing

    Kakuzu couldn''t help but start to doubt life.

    The ninjutsu just now was released by Hefeng, a seven-year-old kid?

    What kind of monster is he!

    Also, how did this guy suddenly appear in front of him?

    Instant body technique?

    Do not¡­¡­

    Impossible, the instant body technique cannot be so fast.

    this is¡­¡­

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    Kakudo suddenly thought that there was a younger brother in Hashirama.

    It''s called Thousand Hands!

 Chapter 193

    Tobima has become famous as early as the Warring States Period.

    Even Jiaodu had heard of his name.

    Although I haven''t seen the Flying Thunder God Art in Feijian, I have heard of it.

    Now when I saw Hefeng, I naturally connected these two things together.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    In Kakuto''s heart, he was once again shocked by the wind.

    he¡­¡­

    Just a seven-year-old kid?

    He has mastered so many amazing ninjutsu at the age of seven, how terrifying is his talent.

    So scary.

    "And his chakra, it seems like there is no end..."

    "Is the combination of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan so terrifying?"

    Looking up at the night sky.

    As he fought with Zefeng until now, night has completely fallen.

    It''s just that Jiaodu will look at the night sky at this time, not because of emotion.

    but...

    All of his meridians were cut off by the energy storm formed by Zefeng''s wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Now he can''t even lift his fingers.

    The whole person lay flat on the cold ground, and as long as he opened his eyes, he could only see the night sky.

    Can''t move.

    At the same time, this also means that the characters are completely out of play.

    it''s all over.

    "The grandson of Hashirama, what a terrifying monster."

    Jiao couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in his heart.

    "What should we do now?" Ri Zhan looked at Kakuto, who had lost his fighting power, and asked He Feng.

    In any case, Zefeng is their captain.

    The final decision should be in Hefeng''s hands.

    "What should I do?" Zefeng looked at Kakuto.

    To be honest, Kakuto is indeed a poor man.

    However, he was hit by Feng Dun''s spiral shuriken at close range, and all his meridians were cut off by Feng Dun.

    The reason why he can survive now is entirely because he has a heart with the attribute of wind escape.

    When he was attacked by an energy storm, he forcibly saved his life.

    But if you ignore it, Jiaodu will die sooner or later.

    It''s just a matter of time.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng took a step forward and walked towards Jiaodu.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other, and then chose to follow.

    After a while, Zefeng came to Kakutsu''s side and squatted down.

    He looked at Jiaodu and said slowly, "Do you have anything else to say? Jiaodu."

    Zephyr is the traveler.

    Before crossing, he liked Hokage very much.

    Especially the members of the Akatsuki organization.

    Each has a distinct personality.

    Even Kodo and Hidan are included.

    However, let''s not talk about the problem that it is already difficult for him to live.

    Hefeng really couldn''t think of any benefit to him if he continued to live.

    Join the Hidden Leaf Village?

    I''m afraid even if he joins, he won''t be sincere.

    and¡­¡­

    Let go of such a guy who can live by replacing his heart.

    There might be some troubles in the future.

    After much deliberation, it is better to solve the corners directly here.

    Of course.

    Before killing Kakuto, Hefeng was still very kind, allowing him to explain his funeral.

    "name."

    Kakuto still looked at the night sky.

    It''s not that he is indifferent, but that he can''t even do such trivial things as twisting his neck.

    Right now, Kakuto seems to be completely paralyzed.

    In fact, Kakuzu knew it himself.

    This time, he will not see the sun tomorrow.

    But before he died, he wanted to know Hefeng''s name.

    After all, he was a ninja who defeated himself.

    Seeing this, Hefeng sat down cross-legged, and said in a low voice, "Hefeng."

    "Hefeng." Kakudo murmured the name, plus Hashirama''s surname, on his lips.

    That is Thousand Hands and Wind.

    what a...

    Not a bad name.

    In the end, he died in the hands of Hefeng, and he really had no complaints.

    His strength is very strong.

    Even if it happens again, it will only be the same result in the end.

    It''s time for me, a ninja who came from the Warring States Period, to take a good rest.

    "I remember your name, but... I have something to ask you."

    "What is the ninjutsu you just used?"

    Jiao wanted to confirm whether that ninjutsu was the Jutsu of Flying Thunder God.

    "The Jutsu of Flying Thunder God, it was originally a ninjutsu invented by my second grandfather, Qianshou Feijian, and now I have learned it."

    "As for the technique of Flying Thunder God, it was left on you from the beginning."

    From the beginning? The corners of his eyes widened, thinking back.

    When I rushed towards Hefeng, I bumped into some of his fists and was kicked by him.

    At that time, he had intimate contact with Hefeng''s body.

    Was it that time?

    Jiaodu suddenly realized.

    I understand why Hefeng can use the Flying God Thunder Technique to appear directly in front of him.

    It turned out to be such a thing.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Not only has strong strength, but also has a smart mind.

    Presumably, the future ninja world will definitely be able to leave the name of Hefeng.

    No, maybe he will be a ninja who ushers in a new era.

    Push the Hidden Leaf Village in Zhujian to its heyday.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other in blank dismay.

    Unexpectedly, at that time, Zefeng was on Kakuzu''s body, leaving behind the Flying Thunder God spell.

    In other words, it was impossible for Kakuzu to escape Zekaze''s Kazun spiral shuriken from the very beginning.

    "It''s really scary, Zefeng." Ri Zhan sighed again.

    Fortunately, he is Hefeng''s partner, not his enemy.

    Not only can''t compete in ninjutsu, but even his mind and layout are inferior to himself.

    Even, he couldn''t help sympathizing with Jiaodu.

    If you say you''re fine, just go straight away.

    Don''t mess with him.

    However, Kakuzu wasn''t hysterical, nor was he indignant.

    On the contrary, his mood is very calm.

    It was as if he had accepted his fate.

    In fact, the reason why Kakudo takes life and death so lightly.

    It was because he felt that he should have died long ago.

    Warring States period.

    Assassinate Hashirama.

    He was severely punished by Taki Ninja Village.

    Every time, he narrowly escaped death.

    Now that he died at Hefeng''s hands, he has no regrets.

    Hard to say.

    Probably because he failed to witness the future of Hefeng.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    As if suddenly thinking of something, Jiaodu added another sentence to Hefeng.

    "Little devil, no, Zefeng..."

    "When you finish the mission, return to Konoha Hidden Village, and meet that guy from the first generation of Hokage."

    "Give him a word for me."

    The corners of Kodo''s mouth turned up, recalling the ninja who let him off once.

    For Senshou Zhujian, he still has a lot of respect in his heart.

    "What?" Hefeng asked casually.

    "He has a nice grandson."

    Having said that, he slowly closed his eyes.

    The Wind Dun spiral shuriken just now directly destroyed his four hearts.

    Now there is only one Fengdun heart left.

    It''s time, too, to let it stop beating.

    When Hefeng saw this, he stopped talking, and directly used Helix Pill, aiming at the last heart of Jiaodu.

    Then said.

    "I see, Kakuzu, I will take your last words back to my grandfather Hashirama."

    "Farewell, Kakuzu."

 Chapter 194

    The wind-dun spiral shuriken destroyed Kakuzu''s four hearts at once.

    There is only one heart with the wind escape attribute left, and it is also very weak.

    After Kakudu finished his last sentence, Zefeng decisively used the Spiral Pill, crushing Kakudu''s last heart.

    Kakuzu, on the other hand, closed his eyes calmly and remained motionless.

    "Hizan, Danzo, bury all the horns."

    Hefeng thought about it for a while. Although his fight with Kakuzu was a coincidence, he is a respectable ninja after all.

    Just throwing the corpse into the wilderness like this doesn''t seem to be the case.

    In order to make Kakuzu''s burial more dignified, Hefeng even slapped his hands together, using the small four-poster technique, and asked Hirazan and Danzo to put Kakuzu''s body in.

    "I see." Ri Zhan nodded, not complaining about it.

    Although it was the first time he met Kakuto, and the two sides had different positions.

    But from Kakuzu''s last words, Hirazan can feel that he is a ninja worthy of his respect.

    So, Hirizan made a gesture and asked Danzo to lift Kakutsu''s body with him, and then put it into Zefeng''s wooden dungeon.

    Afterwards, they walked a distance of more than a hundred meters before burying Jiaodu.

    The Earth Resentment Masks that were destroyed by the wind were also thrown in by Ri Zhan one by one.

    Finally, Jiaodu was buried and sealed with earth.

    When everything is done and Hizun and Danzo go back.

    Hefeng has used the wooden escape to create a new four-pillar house.

    And let Yan use the fire escape to light up all the lanterns on the Four Pillar Family Art.

    Hirizhan and Danzo looked at each other, walked in without saying anything.

    In fact, the art of the Four Pillars House is not just a building, it has all kinds of infrastructure inside.

    Even hot springs are available.

    As long as water escape, earth escape, and fire escape are combined, a good hot spring can be created.

    Zefeng will naturally not refuse the hot springs.

    After all, in Hokage, hot springs can be said to be very famous scenes.

    Hefeng is going to Miaomu Mountain to practice fairy arts, but he doesn''t intend to suffer any hardships.

    Just in time.

    In this way, Hefeng and his party had a good rest, and when the next day dawned, they continued on their way to Mount Miaomu.

    At night, find a place where there is no one, and use the four-pillar technique to create new buildings.

    As for diet.

    Basically being able to hunt, Hefeng would not let Ri Zhan and others touch the food he had prepared.

    After all, these things are all for enjoying in Mount Miaomu.

    Hefeng is determined in his heart that he will never taste the delicious food of Miaomu Mountain in his life.

    In the following days, I did not encounter other ninjas.

    It''s been relatively easy along the way.

    It took about a month.

    Hefeng and his party finally found the legendary three places of inheritance...

    Mt. Miaogi!

    The plants here are very different from the outside world.

    It looks more like water plants and the like, which have become huge.

    "Is this Mt. Miaomu?" Xiaochun looked around and felt that this place was very different from the outside world.

    "The legendary place of inheritance." Danzo couldn''t help but murmured while looking at this place.

    Regarding Mt. Miaomu, Danzang has long been known as thunder, and now seeing it with his own eyes, he is naturally very excited.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    Danzo is very interested in fairy art.

    If possible, he also wants to learn fairy arts here.

    "If I can master the celestial arts, my strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds..."

    Danzo''s gaze narrowed slightly.

    But he didn''t know how to learn fairy art.

    "However, what should we do after arriving at Mount Miaomu?" Yan couldn''t help asking Xiang Hefeng.

    In any case, the reason why they came to Mount Miaomu was because of the gentle wind.

    The person who knows Mt. Miaomu best is undoubtedly Hefeng.

    "There''s not even a single person here. Is it really possible to learn some kind of fairy art in a place like this?"

    Yan is skeptical.

    On the contrary, it was Hefeng, who couldn''t help but chuckled softly.

    What he was most worried about was actually not being able to find Mount Miaomu.

    As long as you can find Mount Miaomu, it is half the battle.

    In the story of Naruto.

    Toad Immortal Jiraiya was teleported to Mt. Myogi by forcibly using psychic ninjutsu without making a contract with Toad.

    After all, the essence of spiritism is a space-time ninjutsu!

    "As for Orochimaru, through research and his own unremitting efforts, he finally found Ryuji Cave."

    "It''s just that his body can''t bear the fairy mode."

    In order to obtain eternal life, Orochimaru has been using immortal turns to change bodies.

    Although this allowed him to achieve immortality.

    But the cost is clear.

    First of all, there is a three-year limit for the immortal turn. Every three years, Dashewan must change a body.

    And within these three years, Orochimaru cannot be forced to change bodies.

    Secondly...

    This forbidden technique of changing bodies frequently made Orochimaru''s mental power very weak.

    There is basically no resistance to illusions.

    The body can''t bear the magic chakra.

    but¡­¡­

    Yaoshidou also found the Longdi Cave through the various information left by Dashewan.

    And learned fairy art there.

    This is enough to illustrate.

    The three places of inheritance do not exclude humans.

    Even, if there are human beings visiting, they are still very willing to teach them all the magic.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    Hefeng suddenly thought, beside the Hamayou Waterfall, aren''t there many stone statues of Toad?

    Those are all losers who failed to learn fairy arts.

    Judging from the size of the stone statue, there should be a toad from Mount Miaomu among them.

    There are also some human beings who have become frogs due to the absorption of too much celestial chakra.

    "I never said that you have to learn fairy arts from others."

    Zefeng said to everyone, and then continued to deepen.

    However, after a while, their actions attracted the attention of a toad.

    This toad fell from the sky and landed on the ground with a bang, blocking the way of Hefeng and others.

    At the same time, the impact it caused set off a cloud of dust, which spread out to the surroundings.

    And this toad was about the size of ten Zefeng, blocking him like a hill.

    However, it was a crimson toad with patterns on its body, wearing a human jacket with a belt around its waist and a dagger stuck in it.

    And the size of this short sword is bigger than Danzo.

    "You guys, who are you!"

    Seeing Hefeng, Toad said forcefully, "Hey, isn''t this a human kid?"

    Its sight was quickly attracted by the wind, but it didn''t expect it.

    What does a human imp want to come to Mount Miaomu in such a good manner?

    "wait¡­¡­"

    He Feng blinked his eyes, and when he saw this toad, he felt familiar.

    As soon as he opened his mouth now, he suddenly remembered.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Is it Toad Bunta? !

 Chapter 195

    Hefeng looked around at the toad in front of him, and the more he looked, the more he looked like Wentai.

    wrong.

    This guy is Toad Bunta, right?

    wait¡­¡­

    The current Toad Bunta is so small.

    Of course, this small is relative.

    Toad Bunta is still much larger than Zefeng.

    But compared with the world''s best Toad Bunta.

    That would be too small.

    "Speaking of which, the size of the toad grows very quickly..."

    Hefeng suddenly remembered that in the first part of Naruto, Gamayoshi was not as big as Kakashi''s dog.

    As a result, when Payne attacked Konoha, Naruto was already able to stand on Toadichi''s back.

    By the time of the Fourth Ninja World War, Gamayoshi''s size had grown several times larger.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng felt relieved that the current Hama Wen was too big.

    "I see."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and greeted Wentai, "We are the ninjas of Konoha Village."

    "I came to Mount Miaomu just to learn the art of immortality."

    Learning fairy art is not a secret.

    Sooner or later it''s all about talking.

    It''s better to tell Bunta Toad directly and ask him to take him to Fukasaku, Shima.

    This is also relatively easy.

    Secondly, according to the information held by Hefeng, Mt. Myogi does not exclude humans.

    Almost everyone who comes here can learn fairy arts.

    It can even be said that the toad in Mount Miaomu seems to have a mission.

    It is to pass on the so-called fairy art to human beings.

    only¡­¡­

    When Toad Wentai heard that Hefeng was coming here to learn fairy arts, he was taken aback for a moment, and then burst out laughing.

    It was like hearing the funniest joke in the world.

    Although Toad Bunta doesn''t have much contact with human beings, it''s not a blank slate.

    Zefeng is obviously a little ghost among humans.

    I guess it''s only a few years old.

    He suddenly said that he wanted to learn fairy art.

    It just makes people laugh out loud.

    "You kid, you are serious, right? You came to our Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy arts, right?"

    "Hahaha."

    Toad Wentai clutched his stomach, as if he might faint from laughter at any moment.

    In fact, it wasn''t that it wanted to laugh, but what he heard was so funny!

    "No, I''m laughing to death."

    "Little ghost, if you want to learn the fairy art of our Miaomu Mountain, you should come back in another ten years."

    It took a long time for Toad Wentai to ease his emotions, and then waved to Hefeng to let him go back.

    Obviously still a kid.

    What kind of fairy art do you want to learn?

    Thought it was playing house?

    Immortal art is something that can be learned after learning?

    Rao himself, this rare genius toad in Miaomu Mountain, dare not talk about learning any fairy art.

    If you are not careful, you will turn into a stone statue.

    Fairy...

    It''s scary!

    I have to say that the current Toad Bunta is not as hot-tempered as he was when he was an adult.

    Seeing Hefeng speak out his purpose, he just tried to persuade him.

    I think that kind of thing is very dangerous.

    But any reasonable person would not want to touch it.

    "Little ghost, go back quickly, I''m doing this for your own good."

    However¡­¡­

    What Gama Wentai didn''t expect was when he looked at Hefeng again.

    But he found that Hefeng was standing there with a serious face.

    There is no intention of going back at all.

    "what."

    Toad Wentai was surprised for a moment, "Little ghost, fairy art is very dangerous, if you are not careful, you will turn into stone."

    "Even if it''s my uncle, he doesn''t dare to say anything lightly about learning fairy arts."

    "You don''t know how dangerous that thing is, so you think it''s so easy to learn fairy arts."

    Toad Wentai changed his attitude after seeing Hefeng''s seriousness.

    And what he said surprised Ri Zhan and the others even more.

    If you are not careful, you will turn into stone?

    Are you kidding me?

    In the final analysis, xianjutsu is just a means of absorbing natural energy and transforming it into xianshu chakra.

    How could it be turned into stone?

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help expressing his doubts.

    Hope to get an answer from Toad Bunta.

    "Well, I don''t know exactly what the reason is, but it will turn into stone anyway!"

    Toad Wen said without thinking too much.

    In any case, he has never learned such things as fairy art.

    Mt. Miaogi, the toads who are most powerful in using celestial arts are Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama.

    They are the only ones who know the magic best.

    However, Toad Bunta did see someone turned into a stone.

    Based on such a relationship, he didn''t really want humans like Hefeng to risk themselves.

    Live well, isn''t he fragrant?

    Why do you have to die in the past?

    It''s just that Toad Wentai doesn''t let Hefeng learn fairy arts, but at the same time he can''t explain the reason.

    Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help but suspect that it said so because it was worried that Hefeng would be able to learn celestial arts.

    Similar to the person who guards the treasure, he does not want others to find the treasure.

    stare¡­¡­

    For a moment, Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help staring at Toad Bunta with serious doubts in their eyes.

    This feeling of being questioned by others made Toad Wentai very upset.

    "Don''t you think that what I said is all false?"

    Toad Bunta folded his arms, and looked at the guys in front of him with an unhappy expression.

    "Damn it, you guys don''t believe what I say, even though you are trying to persuade me with good words!"

    "Anyway, if you want to learn fairy arts, I won''t let you go there!"

    Seeing this, Hefeng couldn''t help shaking his head, he didn''t expect the young Hama Wentai to have such a character.

    "They didn''t come to learn fairy arts." He Feng had no choice but to explain.

    "Oh?" Toad Bunta looked at Ri Zhan and the others in doubt.

    "I''m actually the only one who came to Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy arts. They just came with me and helped me with my luggage."

    Hefeng paused, and continued, "Okay, stop making trouble, and take me to your lord."

    "Okay." Seeing this, Toad Wentai nodded, and just about to turn around, as if suddenly remembering something, he patted his frog claws hard.

    It''s not easy for a toad, and Wen Tai is angry. "

    "Okay ghost."

    "You are the last one who should learn fairy arts!"

    Toad Wentai looked displeased and yelled at Hefeng.

    Anyway, Zefeng is just a human kid.

    He wants magic tricks?

    He learns from his head!

    "Don''t look at me like this, I''m very strong." He Feng patted his chest, "I can''t learn the mere fairy art, don''t worry, take me to your lord."

    Looking at Hefeng with a confident look.

    Toad Wentai inevitably became more confused.

    This human brat is a stunned young man who came out of there!

    Why can''t he understand Toad''s words!

    Immortal art is really very dangerous, very dangerous, okay?

    Is it really possible, or is it very likely to turn into a stone!

    "hateful."

    Toad Wentai took a deep breath, "Since you say you are strong, do you dare to challenge me!"

 Chapter 196

    Seeing Hefeng who was unwilling to give up, Toad Wentai couldn''t help but feel a little speechless.

    Is this human kid so impatient to turn into a stone?

    It''s obviously for his own good, so why don''t you obey me?

    Damn human cubs.

    There is no other way.

    This uncle can only use his own strength to make this brat realize the reality.

    The world doesn''t revolve around him.

    Immortal art is not something that can be learned at will.

    If you are not careful, you will turn into stone.

    "Since you are so confident, do you dare to challenge my uncle?"

    Toad Wentai spoke loudly to Hefeng.

    Its size is more than ten times larger than Zefeng, in terms of strength.

    Toad Bunta felt that he could calm the Hefeng with only one hand.

    Even if he is a ninja who can use ninjutsu.

    I didn''t panic at all.

    "Even if a human kid can use ninjutsu, it''s not that powerful."

    Toad Wentai thought to himself.

    However, because of his full momentum, he instantly attracted the attention of many toads.

    Even Hama Guang and Hama Jian jumped up and jumped up.

    In addition, there are large and small toads, who are watching.

    No matter how you say it, Toad Bunta is a man of the hour in Mt. Miaomu.

    Among the younger generation, there is no toad that can compare with it.

    According to the words of the human world, that is invincible all over the world.

    So when he heard that Toad Wentai was going to fight others, all these toads surrounded him excitedly.

    As for why, these toads don''t care.

    Hefeng looked Hamo Wentai up and down, "Are you sure, you want to fight with me?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but feel a little funny.

    He likes this simple and crude way.

    When it comes to fighting, I have never been afraid of anyone.

    "Are you afraid?" Toad Wen waved his hands impatiently, "If you are afraid, then go back and forth from there."

    "In case other toads say, I, Toad Wentai, bully you!"

    However, Hefeng had no intention of backing down, he looked at Wentai with great interest.

    "Toad Wentai, don''t be too confident."

    "You talk too much, be careful not to slip your tongue, what if you lose?"

    He Feng jokingly said that the failure of Bunta Toad is already doomed.

    "My uncle will lose? Don''t be kidding, don''t call you a human brat."

    Toad Wentai pointed to the four people behind Hefeng, "Even if you go together, you can''t be my opponent."

    Looking at Toad Bunta with an extremely arrogant attitude, Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help raising their foreheads.

    For a while, I didn''t know what to say.

    This guy¡­¡­

    I really don''t know how terrifying Zefeng is!

    She wanted to fight him!

    Live well, isn''t he alright?

    next second...

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, and Yan.

    The four of them took a few steps back in a tacit understanding.

    It looked like it was trying to give more space to Kaze and Gama Bunta.

    Although Gama Bunta''s size is indeed scary, when he thinks of the ninjutsu mastered by Kaze.

    and strange power.

    They really couldn''t imagine the picture that Zefeng would lose.

    even¡­¡­

    At this moment, they couldn''t help feeling sorry for Toad Wentai.

    This big toad obviously didn''t know what kind of kid he was talking to.

    "Who doesn''t know how to speak big? But what if you lose? Or are you planning to renege on your debt?" Hefeng spread his hands and challenged Hamo Wentai.

    And these words naturally made Toad Wentai feel uncomfortable.

    It slapped its own thigh fiercely, and roared loudly, "If I lose, I will take you to see Fukasaku-sama, how about it!"

    "However, what if you lose, kid."

    Hearing the words, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but a smile appeared.

    I lose?

    That''s impossible.

    Not to mention the current you, but the future you at the peak of your prosperity.

    It can''t be my current opponent either.

    "If I lose, then I will never step into Mount Miaomu for the rest of my life."

    Hefeng is also loud, and his eyes meet with Toad Bunta''s.

    No one showed weakness.

    The air seemed to freeze for three seconds at this moment before Gama Bunta turned around and spoke to his companions, asking them to be a witness.

    Although they didn''t know what kind of tricks Toad Wentai was playing, they still did it obediently.

    Then, Toad Wentai began to stretch his muscles and bones, and made a gesture towards Hefeng.

    It seems to say that once the Zephyr is ready, it can rush up at any time.

    Yes.

    The current Toad Bunta is so confident.

    In its view, it looks like a human imp like Zefeng.

    His fists have no power at all.

    If you hit yourself, it will only be painless.

    Even Hama Guang and Hama Jian behind Hama Wentai couldn''t help but have black lines on their faces.

    I feel that Wentai is bullying Hefeng.

    Let alone the showdown.

    A brat with little fighting power like Zefeng.

    Even if he was allowed to punch there day and night, the superimposed power would not be able to hurt Toad Bunta.

    Even if you look at the entire Miaomu Mountain, there are not many toads who can beat Toad Bunta.

    For a moment, the onlookers could not help booing the toad.

    They all feel that Toad Bunta is bullying others.

    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be polite, Wentai." Hefeng was really not polite, he kicked his feet, jumped up from the ground, and instantly passed the top of Toad Wentai''s head.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng raised his right leg and aimed at the top of Toad Wentai''s head, like a sharp axe, he slashed down at such a high speed that it drove the air to form an air current, and roared towards Toad Wentai.

    And Hashirama Chakra was condensed on his heels by the wind, and went straight to Toad Bunta.

    "It hurts!"

    Hefeng unreservedly exerted strange power and went straight to Toad Wentai.

    But Toad Wentai didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem, so he couldn''t help chuckling.

    "The momentum is pretty good, but for a mere human brat, most of the attacks are soft, but there is no way to do it."

    "Who told me to..."

    However, before Hamawen could finish speaking arrogantly, Hefeng''s heel suddenly landed on its head.

    The majestic force fell down like a big mountain, hitting Toad Wenta hard.

    Press its body to the ground.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Toad Wentai grabbed the ground with his head, and the whole ground began to crack layer by layer, and countless flying stones rolled out.

    A crack like a spider web was left on the ground.

    Toad Bunta''s eyes seemed to have lost their pupils, his tongue stuck out, and he lost consciousness on the spot.

    All the toads gasped.

    The audience was shocked!

    That mighty Toad Bunta, unexpectedly...

    Was given a second by a human kid? !

    What are you kidding?

    How strong is this guy!

 Chapter 197

    All the toads, without exception, before Hefeng and Wentai did it, they all confirmed in their hearts the fact that Wentai was bullying others.

    You know, Wentai is not a big toad with brute force.

    Whether it''s strength, or swordsmanship, ninjutsu.

    It is one of the best toads on Mount Miaomu.

    There are basically no opponents among the younger generation.

    Even Hama Guang and Hama Jian are inferior to Wentai.

    In the eyes of these toads, it can be said that there was no suspense in this contest from the very beginning.

    Let alone He Feng, a seven-year-old brat.

    Even if the ninjas behind him go together, they may not be the opponent of Gama Bunta.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone was convinced of it.

    However, Hefeng showed amazing strength, a painful foot landed, and Wentai was killed in seconds!

    Give me a second!

    Seconds!

    up!

    All the toads who witnessed this scene gasped, feeling themselves being slapped severely by Zefeng.

    Do not.

    This is no longer as simple as slapping your face.

    This is clearly rubbing their faces against the ground.

    Scared Toad to death.

    "Wen Tai, was defeated by a human kid?"

    "I''m not hallucinating, am I?"

    "Probably not, because I saw it too..."

    "It''s the same with me, that brat knocked Wentai out with just one kick!"

    "And you look at the ground."

    The toads all looked at the ground under Wentai.

    The land was broken into several pieces, like a spider''s web.

    Such an astonishing destructive power has completely subverted their cognition.

    Is this really a human kid with the power it should have?

    This is too scary!

    That''s Toad Bunta!

    The leader of Miaomushan''s younger generation.

    "Brother Wen, you''ve been defeated." Toad Guang took a deep breath, and until now it was hard to accept this fact.

    "Brother Wen is not like me, he is not slow at all, and his reaction speed is very fast..." Toad Key also looked shocked.

    It''s hard to accept the fact that Toad Bunta was defeated.

    Zefeng, the human imp.

    It is too exaggerated!

    "Huh..." Hefeng landed slowly, stood firm in the gravel, and then looked at Toad Wentai.

    But she saw Mrs. Wen lying on the ground upright, motionless, as if a golden star appeared above her head.

    seem¡­¡­

    I''m a little over.

    He even knocked Hamo Wentai out all of a sudden!

    "Wen Tai, is he so weak..."

    Hefeng looked embarrassed.

    In my impression, Toad Wentai is a psychic beast that can be strong with his own strength.

    Even Nine-Tails has fought against it.

    It doesn''t make sense to have a sore foot and be instantly killed!

    However, Zefeng quickly reacted.

    The current Toad Bunta is not yet of age!

    Strength is naturally incomparable.

    That''s why he was instantly killed by his own strange power!

    but¡­¡­

    After all, the matter of the duel was brought up by Toad Bunta.

    All the toads around are witness toads.

    Know the ins and outs.

    I also understand that Hefeng has no malicious intentions.

    So these toads were just marveling at Hefeng''s strength, and didn''t embarrass Hefeng after Toad Wentai was defeated.

    Most importantly, none of them can beat Zephyr!

    Of course, they didn''t leave either.

    Instead, stay here with Hefeng all the time, until Hamo Wentai slowly wakes up.

    On the one hand, they were all asked to be witnesses by Toad Bunta.

    On the other hand, Toad Bunta has always claimed to be the leader in Miaomu Mountain, and now he is defeated by a human kid.

    They were very curious about Toad Bunta''s reaction.

    After all, both humans and toads have the mentality of eating melons.

    "Oh, if I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t need to use strange power."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining, if he had known this, he should have used the wood dragon technique to restrain Toad Wentai and force it to admit defeat.

    This is good, who knows when Toad Wentai will wake up.

    But then again.

    In any case, Toad Bunta was knocked out by himself.

    If so just throw it here.

    Doesn''t seem too good either.

    "I came to Miaomu Mountain to learn fairy arts, not to show off my strength. I was completely forced to attack Wentai."

    Hefeng shook his head, and simply found a place that was fairly clean, and continued to do it until Hamo Wentai woke up.

    Ri Zhan and the others put their luggage away and waited slowly with He Feng.

    It''s just that the scene of Hefeng killing Toad Bunta instantly after meeting him really shocked them.

    "Although I know that Hefeng''s strength is extraordinary, but a toad as big as Wentai was killed by Hefeng with one move..."

    "His current strength seems to have become stronger."

    "The strange power unique to the Thousand Hands."

    Time passed by every minute and every second.

    It wasn''t until Hefeng felt bored that Toad Bunta gradually regained his intuition. It moved its fingers, then breathed slowly, and then felt a sharp pain.

    As if the brain had hit a rock, the pain was splitting.

    "Ahhh..."

    Toad Wentai took a deep breath, stood up from the ground with a grin, and then covered her head.

    I just felt a buzzing sound in my ears.

    My mind went blank.

    who I am.

    where am I.

    what am i doing.

    What just happened.

    At this time, Toad Wentai looked confused.

    It tried to remember what had happened.

    Then¡­¡­

    A figure of a human cub slowly emerged in its mind.

    He said that he wanted to come to Mount Miaomu to learn fairy art.

    Then, Wen Tai shook his head and continued to think backwards.

    Slowly recalling all the details.

    I allowed that human kid to attack me, and I also let the toad around me be a witness.

    Then, the human kid jumped up and shot at him.

    One foot down.

    I lost my mind.

    Ok?

    Go down with one foot?

    Am I too unconscious?

    Just kidding!

    How could there be such a terrifying human kid in this world!

    Beat me with one kick, Toad Bunta?

    impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    Toad Wentai shook his head vigorously, trying to deny this fact.

    Either he didn''t wake up, or he just woke up.

    right¡­¡­

    He got himself up from the ground.

    All the memories just now were just dreams.

    There are no human imps at all.

    There was no showdown either.

    He was not defeated by the human kid.

    "Hahaha."

    "It turns out that everything is just a dream."

    "It''s a strange dream. My uncle was defeated by a human kid in the dream, hahaha."

    Due to the shock, Gama Bunta''s brain activated a stress response.

    Strongly reject the truth.

    even¡­¡­

    He did not hesitate to fabricate false memories to deny the facts!

    "Wentai, you were not dreaming just now."

    Seeing this, Hefeng couldn''t help complaining with black lines on his face.

    This Toad Bunta, as for such a big reaction?

    Is it a strange thing to be defeated by oneself?

    You are clearly very strong, okay?

    "Eight-year-old I became Hokage" source:

 Chapter 198

    Unable to believe the fact that he was defeated by a human kid, Toad Bunta even had a false memory, making up his mind that he was dreaming.

    All the toads around had black lines on their faces.

    But think about it, being defeated by a seven-year-old kid.

    It''s really not that easy to accept.

    It''s normal for Toad Wentai to react like this.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng quickly straightened up from a clean stone, and walked in front of Toad Wentai in three steps at a time.

    "You bastard, don''t you want to renege on your debt?" He Feng couldn''t help complaining.

    In the next second, Toad Bunta''s laughter stopped abruptly, and his expression froze.

    Blinking his eyes, he looked down at Zefeng.

    In an instant, Toad Wentai stood on the spot in a daze.

    All false memories are destroyed at this moment.

    It''s not just Hefeng standing in front of him.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Yan, Xiaochun, all appeared in its sight.

    What just happened was not a dream.

    but...

    Bloody fact!

    I was indeed defeated by a human kid with only one move!

    This incident greatly shocked Toad Bunta''s heart, making it completely unable to laugh.

    but¡­¡­

    The other toads didn''t laugh at Toad Bunta for this.

    Although Hefeng is only a seven-year-old child, he has shown strength.

    But surprisingly.

    No Toad thought he would be Hefeng''s opponent.

    Even without exception, they feel that a ninja as strong as Zefeng.

    Defeating Toad Bunta is not a fantasy.

    On the contrary, he possessed such terrifying strength at the age of seven, which is the real fantasy!

    too frightening!

    This incident simply subverted their cognition.

    Even Toad Bunta couldn''t calm down his emotions for a while.

    It gasped and slapped loudly.

    As a result, Toad Bunta''s cheeks only felt burning pain.

    This is not a dream at all.

    But even so, Toad Wentai still couldn''t accept it. He turned his head to look at the two brothers, Toad Guang and Toad Jian, and asked weakly, "I was really defeated by this human brat?"

    Hama Guang and Hama Jian looked at each other, exchanged eyes, then turned their heads to meet Hama Wentai''s eyes, and nodded tacitly.

    "Not only was defeated, but it took only one round."

    "A face-to-face meeting, and you will be caught in seconds."

    Toad Wen was too stunned, it has now recovered all its memories, and actually knows the truth in its heart.

    It''s just hard to accept that fact.

    However, now, dozens of toads gathered around here, acting as witnesses of this duel.

    Even Toad Bunta has no way to renege on his debt.

    Besides, Toad Bunta is not a toad that can''t afford to lose, it''s just...

    It was too shocking to accept for a while.

    I will be defeated by a seven-year-old human kid!

    "Ok."

    After a few minutes of calmness, Gama Wentai completely accepted this fact and faced the truth.

    "I didn''t expect that you little brat would be so powerful."

    "It''s true that I lost too much in Toad Wen."

    "Well, don''t worry, I, Toad Wentai, have never been a shameless toad."

    "Since you have won me, I will faithfully fulfill what I promised you before."

    "Take you to see Fukasaku-sama."

    Toad Bunta explained to Hefeng.

    However, in Toad Bunta''s heart, he also became very curious about Hefeng.

    Why is this brat so ridiculously strong?

    "Speaking of which, are you from Muye Village?"

    Toad Bunta suddenly remembered that when Hefeng first came, he reported his family name and explained that he was a ninja from Konoha Hidden Village.

    The purpose of coming to Mt. Miaomu is to learn fairy arts.

    It''s just that Toad Wentai didn''t like Hefeng at all.

    Think he''s joking.

    So I didn''t pay much attention.

    Now that he was defeated by Hefeng and looked at him face to face again, Gama Bunta remembered this.

    "Konoha Village? That means, is this human kid a ninja?" Toad Hiroshi couldn''t help interjecting, "No wonder he''s so powerful, so he''s a ninja."

    Although the toads in front of Hefeng all lived in Mount Miaomu, they did not live an isolated life.

    Before the wind, there were ninjas who found this place.

    Although he failed to learn the fairy art here, he was approved by Toad and signed a psychic contract.

    In other words, quite a few of the toads here have the experience of being channeled to the human battlefield and fighting ninjas.

    As the ninja world, it has the largest area, the most fertile land, and the most powerful Konoha Hidden Village.

    These toads in Miaomu Mountain have naturally heard about it.

    Among them, the first generation of Hokage, the name of Senshouzhujian.

    They are even more thunderous!

    He is not only the god of ninjas, but also the man who has mastered the most perfect sage mode!

    "If that''s the case, then you should know Senshou Bashirama, right?"

    "I heard he is a very powerful ninja."

    Toad Guang asked casually.

    In his opinion, a ninja as famous as Hashirama, even Mt. Miaogi is like thunder.

    As a human kid, Zefeng, it is impossible not to know.

    result¡­¡­

    What Toad present did not expect was that after hearing the name Hashirama, the corners of Hefeng''s mouth rose slightly, showing a hint of a smile.

    He has not only heard of this name before.

    It''s so familiar that you can''t be more familiar with it!

    That''s his great grandfather.

    "Of course I''ve heard of it. Not only have I heard of it, but I''m very familiar with it." He Feng paused, and had no intention of hiding it.

    I saw Hefeng said lightly, "He is my grandfather."

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    All the toads who heard this sentence gasped without exception.

    Toad Wentai''s two eyes stared even more, as if they would jump out of their eye sockets at any time, and his jaw was so shocked that it was about to fall to the ground.

    "What?"

    Toad wide the whole toad is stupid.

    It never dreamed that the legendary ninja god!

    The strongest shadow of the Five Ninja Villages.

    It turned out to be...

    The grandpa of the kid in front of him!

    Doesn''t this mean that Hefeng is the grandson of Zhujian?

    This background is too big!

    Grandson of the Ninja God!

    All the toads looked at Toad Wentai one after another.

    They can''t even help but rejoice.

    Fortunately, Toad Wentai was given a second by Zefeng.

    If Toad Wentai accidentally gave Zefeng a second.

    Hashirama, who is known as the god of ninjas, is afraid that he will directly destroy Mount Miaogi.

    The three places of inheritance will be renamed the two places of inheritance in the future!

    The origin of this human imp.

    It is too big!

    Our Miaomu Mountain can''t be provoked at all!

    Even Toad Bunta didn''t know what to say.

    This seemingly ordinary kid is actually the grandson of the first Hokage!

    Konoha...

    Oh no.

    The strongest relationship in the ninja world?

    "What kind of existence did I provoke!" Toad Wentai sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 199

    I thought Hefeng was just an ordinary human kid.

    Never expected that his background is so big!

    "The grandson of the ninja god."

    At this moment, even Toad Bunta, who had been having a hard time believing that he was defeated, was completely relieved.

    If it is the grandson of that person in Senshouzhuma.

    It seems that it is not illogical for Hefeng to have such terrifying power.

    Even at this moment, Toad Bunta felt lucky.

    Fortunately, the strength of Zefeng is strong enough.

    Otherwise, I accidentally hurt He Feng.

    That ninja in Senshou Zhujian, why don''t he fight for his life?

    At that time, in a fit of rage, he directly flattened Miaomu Mountain, that would be terrible!

    The guy in front of him is, after all, the grandson of that ninja.

    It''s too big!

    I can''t afford to mess with myself!

    "This brat is simply the strongest connection in the ninja world."

    "If I had known that he had such a great background, why would I bother to take him to see Fukasaku-sama directly?"

    Toad Wentai felt that his intestines were about to turn green.

    I didn''t expect to meet such a hard stubble as Hefeng.

    "Follow, come with me."

    It took a long time for Hamo Wentai to suppress his emotions, and then slowly opened his mouth to Hefeng, asking him to come with him.

    It''s time to take this kid to see Fukasaku-sama.

    And the other toads watched Hefeng one after another, receding towards both sides like a tide, giving way to Hefeng, Hizhan and others behind him, to the depths of Mt. Miaomu.

    When I heard that Hefeng is the grandson of Hashirama.

    Every toad was extremely shocked in his heart.

    The most powerful connection in the ninja world will come to Mt. Miaomu!

    "By the way, kid, what''s your name?" Toad Wentai thought for a while.

    I think it''s somewhat inappropriate to call it Zefeng Xiaogui again.

    "Just call me Hefeng."

    He Feng was also easy-going, and didn''t take what happened just now as a serious matter.

    Actually, it''s really not a big deal.

    Zefeng only regards it as a small episode.

    On the contrary, it was Ri Zhan and the others.

    After seeing this scene in front of me, I was surprised.

    Although Senjujuma is indeed a man called the God of Ninjas, they have always thought that this is only limited to the ninja world.

    It never occurred to him that even the toad in Miaomu Mountain had heard of the name of Qianshou Zhujian.

    And have great respect for him.

    "So the original Hokage-sama is so powerful." Xiaochun blinked.

    After all, she was only fourteen or fifteen years old.

    She was still a baby when Senjujuma became famous.

    "It seems that we all underestimated Master Hashirama''s prestige." Ri Zhan laughed uncontrollably.

    In any case, they were not in the same era as Hashirama.

    They still don''t know enough about the matter between the pillars.

    And after knowing that Hefeng is Zhuma''s grandson, Gama Bunta''s attitude seems to have undergone a 180-degree change.

    After a while, he took the wind and found Fukasaku-sama in Mt. Myogi.

    At this time, Fukasaku was exercising.

    "Wait a moment."

    Seeing this, Gama Wentai quickly stopped Hefeng and the others, telling them not to disturb Fukasaku-sama.

    Ri Zhan and the others were naturally savvy, stood silently at the same spot, and looked towards Fukasaku.

    It''s just that what they didn''t expect was the Fukasaku-sama that Gama Bunta was talking about.

    It turned out to be a toad the size of a cat.

    Compared with Toad Bunta, it''s nothing worth mentioning.

    Even Xiaochun and Yan doubted that if Hama Wentai stepped down, he would directly trample Fukazuo into meat paste.

    Only Hefeng stared at Fukasaku with a flat face, and guessed its next plan.

    Today''s Fukasaku is standing in front of a stone frog statue. He folds his hands together and remains motionless, blending into the picture as if completely still.

    If it weren''t for Fukasaku''s body with distinct colors.

    Ri Zhan and others will doubt whether it is also a stone statue.

    "What is it doing?" Xiaochun blinked, not quite understanding what Fukasaku wanted to do.

    She couldn''t understand Fukasaku''s operation at all.

    In fact, it''s not just Xiaochun.

    Even Yan and Danzo had puzzled eyes.

    Can''t figure it out.

    Ri Zhan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he activated his ability to perceive Chakra.

    Soon he discovered that the chakra in Shen Zuo''s body was increasing for no reason.

    Moreover, the quality is extremely high.

    Rao is Sarutobi Hiruzen who has a lot of experience, and he has never seen this kind of chakra.

    "It''s amazing, how did it do it?" Ri Zhan rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, and couldn''t help asking.

    However, before Hama Bunta could speak, Hefeng said first, "This is the celestial chakra."

    "It''s also the purpose of my trip to Mount Miaomu."

    It''s just that Hefeng didn''t expect that he would be lucky enough to witness such a scene as soon as he came here.

    "You seem to know a lot about fairy art." Hamo Wentai glanced at Hefeng with his head down.

    I always feel that this is not the first time he has come into contact with immortal arts.

    Even with a single glance, he could see what Fukasaku-sama was doing.

    "Well, listen to what my grandpa said." He Feng continued to watch Shen Zuo without thinking about it.

    Soon, Fukasaku absorbed enough natural energy and fused it with his own physical energy and spiritual energy in a certain proportion to form Xianshu Chakra.

    next second.

    Fukasaku stretched his hands to the bottom of the huge stone statue.

    "What does it want to do?" Xiaochun was stunned, and it was difficult to understand for a while.

    That toad-like stone statue is at least hundreds of times the size of Fukasaku.

    Could it be trying to use brute force to lift it up?

    How can such a thing be done?

    This is the Fukasaku-sama in Toad Bunta''s mouth.

    It seems that he is not very smart.

    In fact, not only Xiaochun, Yanhe Danzo, who lacked knowledge of fairy arts, also questioned Fukasaku''s ability.

    No matter how you look at it, it is many times smaller than this stone statue.

    "Look at it." Toad Wentai was quite proud. The more these humans questioned, the more they would be slapped in the face.

    They don''t know anything about immortal arts or Mr. Fukasaku.

    "Friendly reminder, don''t blink."

    As Gama Wentai''s words fell to the ground, Ri Zhan and the others all held their breath, not daring to blink for fear of missing something.

    Immediately.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Deep Action''s frog hands held up the bottom of the huge stone statue and slowly exerted force.

    Then¡­¡­

    The bottom of the stone statue gradually separated from the ground, and was lifted up by the most primitive brute force!

    Toad Bunta looked smug, as if it was the toad that lifted the stone statue.

    Rizhan, Danzo, Yan, Koharu.

    Even more stunned, he just felt that his cognition was subverted at this moment.

    Mt. Miaomu''s toad is too strong!

    Then, they realize...

    This should be Hefeng who wants to come to Mount Miaomu to study...

    Fairy!

    It''s so magical!

 Chapter 200

    After seeing Fukasaku''s performance, Hirizhan realized why Hefeng was so obsessed with immortal arts, and did not hesitate to come to Mt. Miaomu.

    Even a toad as small as Fukasaku can gain such exaggerated power after using senjutsu.

    If Hefeng has mastered the fairy art.

    Then how terrifying should his power be?

    Not to mention the wind, even the self who has seen the fairy art wants to experience it now.

    Immortal Chakra is powerful.

    And after Fukasaku fused the celestial chakra, he was able to integrate with nature, making his perception ability infinitely stronger.

    As for Hefeng and the others, Fukasaku noticed them without even looking at them.

    However, Fukasaku was not in a hurry to talk to Kazukaze and the others.

    It focused its attention on the stone statue in its hand, and lifted it fifty times in a row before slowly lowering the stone statue to the ground.

    Today''s Fukasaku is much younger than when he taught Naruto.

    Its physical strength is naturally not much better than that time.

    Under such a high-intensity exercise, Shenzuo didn''t even have shortness of breath.

    Putting the stone statue away safely, Fukasaku turned around and came to Hefeng and the others with a bouncing jump.

    "Master Fukasaku." Upon seeing this, Toad Wentai quickly explained the reason.

    These humans are all ninjas from Konoha Village.

    They came to Mount Miaomu just to learn fairy arts.

    Among them, the youngest one is the grandson of the first Hokage!

    Fukasaku was taken aback by such shocking news.

    Even the current Fukasaku is familiar with the name of Qianshou Zhujian.

    "Hello, my name is Hefeng." Hefeng announced his family name, and then introduced Rizhan and others.

    Instead, Fukasaku looked up and down at Kaze with an unbelievable expression.

    As the existence of Mount Miaomu, Fukasaku is second only to the Great Toad Immortal, and its understanding of the human world is still very high.

    Hefeng looks like he is only about six or seven years old.

    Converted to the toad of Mt. Myogi.

    The current Zephyr is obviously still in the tadpole stage.

    He suddenly said that he wanted to learn fairy art or something.

    This kind of thing is still too outrageous.

    "Immortal art is not so easy to learn."

    Fukasaku glanced at the stone frog statue beside him, then asked Hefeng and the others, "Where do you think these stone statues came from?"

    Ri Zhan and the others shook their heads, expressing their ignorance.

    From the appearance, these stone statues are lifelike, as if they will come alive at any time.

    Such a realistic stone statue must have come from a certain master.

    However, when Hiri Zhan spoke out his guess.

    Fukasaku shook his head with a heavy face, denying Hirazan''s conjecture.

    "how is this possible."

    "These stone statues are all losers who failed to learn fairy arts."

    "Among them, there are toads from Mt. Miaomu, and ninjas from the human world."

    Hearing the words, Toad Wenta at the side had a golden light in his eyes, and quickly echoed Fukasaku''s words, "I just said that if you fail to learn fairy arts, you will turn into stone. Now you are willing to believe it?"

    "That''s why I said that fairy art is very dangerous, even I dare not try it lightly!"

    Seeing the bloody lesson, Ri Zhan and the others instantly let Ri Zhan and others want to get in touch with the desire of immortal art, greatly discounted.

    Although they want to learn this kind of ninjutsu, they become stone statues or something.

    It''s better not to.

    Only Hefeng, after Fukasaku said these words, remained indifferent.

    Because of this kind of thing, he already knew.

    And he also knew that there was a black stick in Fukasaku''s hand.

    As long as you catch the power of the black stick, you can release the natural energy out of your body in time.

    Make sure you don''t turn into stone.

    Moreover, who is he?

    Grandson of the first Hokage.

    The first related household of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Rao is Miaomu Mountain, who gives face.

    If he asked to learn fairy art, Fukasaku would definitely not hide his secrets.

    "However, why did it turn into stone statues?" Xiaochun looked around, startled by the number of stone statues.

    "The so-called immortal art is nothing more than absorbing the natural energy that exists in this world." Fukasaku looked at Xiaochun and explained simply.

    In its view, the principle of fairy art is not a secret.

    Because it is very difficult to learn fairy arts, and if you are not careful, you will turn into a stone statue, even if you make the cultivation method of fairy arts public.

    People who can''t learn, also can''t learn.

    "Since you are all ninjas, you should be clear that the so-called chakra is actually a special energy formed by fusing physical energy and spiritual energy in the body, right?"

    Fukasaku asked back.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other, then nodded together.

    They are naturally clear about the principle of Chakra.

    "En." Fukasaku nodded in satisfaction, at least he knew that he was not playing the piano against a cow.

    It is also much more convenient to explain in this way.

    "The celestial chakra is the fusion of natural energy absorbed from the outside world in physical energy and spiritual energy."

    "By fusing these three energies according to a certain ratio, you can get Xianju Chakra."

    "However, the whole process is based on the premise of being able to integrate with nature."

    "In other words, you must first become part of nature before you can perceive natural energy and absorb it into your body."

    Taking a deep breath, with his hands behind his back, he looked at the stone statues on both sides of the road, his tone full of sighs.

    "However, natural energy is very dangerous. Once inhaled too much, it will completely become a part of nature."

    "It is also turning into stone."

    As soon as these words came out, Ri Zhan and the others gasped without exception, marveling at the power of natural energy, and at the same time marveling at the danger of natural energy.

    For a moment, Xiaochun immediately retreated.

    She originally wanted to learn fairy arts with Hefeng.

    After thinking about it now, she decided to give up the idea.

    Fukasaku had already guessed the reaction of Hirizhan and the others.

    After all, they are not the only ninjas who come to Mt. Miaomu to seek immortal arts.

    However, Fukasaku soon found out.

    Even though he said the fairy art is so dangerous, Hefeng''s eyes are still clear and bright.

    Not a trace of confusion.

    Not even the slightest fear.

    His heart is still.

    It''s as if he didn''t take turning into a stone statue as a thing at all.

    Among all those who visit Mount Miaomu and want to learn fairy arts.

    Zephyr...

    It can be said to be the most calm and confident one.

    And what''s rare is that he looks only six or seven years old.

    "Maybe this is the so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers."

    Shen Zuo smiled, thinking to himself.

    Then, it persuaded Hefeng to retreat, "So, it is really dangerous to learn fairy arts. I suggest you wait until you grow up."

    "Come here again and try to learn fairy art."

    "For you now, it''s still too early for senjutsu." Fukasaku said with a smile.

    But who knows, He Feng firmly shook his head, "I''m not young anymore, I''m seven years old!"

 Chapter 201

    seven¡­¡­

    Seven years old.

    Looking at Hefeng''s confident face, Fukasaku felt a little speechless.

    It really wants to complain.

    What does it mean to be seven years old is not too young.

    Obviously still a kid.

    Learn the magic of a hammer.

    However, just when Fukasaku was about to yell out these words, it suddenly fell into deep thought.

    Muye Village is not too close to Mt. Miaomu.

    When Hefeng and his party come here, they will take months as the unit at the earliest.

    And the identity of Hefeng is the grandson of the first Hokage.

    If so, drive him back.

    It seemed Miao Mushan was rude.

    "Ok."

    Thinking of this, Fukasaku''s tone relaxed.

    In its view, instead of ordering Hefeng to leave Mount Miaomu, it would be better for him to give up.

    "In that case, come with me."

    Fukasaku rolled his eyeballs, thought of a way, then jumped up and down, no matter how Hefeng and the others reacted, he left here.

    Seeing this, He Feng strode after him without saying a word.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Before coming to Mount Miaomu, they imagined countless possibilities.

    But he never expected that Fukasaku would agree so happily.

    It was beyond their expectations for a while.

    "It must be because of Hashirama-sama." Hirizhan took a deep breath, attributed Fukasaku''s attitude to Hashirama who was not here, and followed.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    Toad Wentai hesitated for a moment, but also decided to follow.

    Although it doesn''t support Hefeng''s exposure to immortal arts at such a young age, Fukasaku-sama agrees.

    It also doesn''t have much to say about it.

    It''s just that the news that Hefeng wants to learn fairy arts quickly spread throughout Mount Miaomu.

    Countless toads began to move, heading for the Toad Oil Waterfall.

    When Hefeng came here with Fukasaku.

    A lot of toads have already gathered here.

    In addition, Hefeng instantly killed Toad Bunta with one move, and this seven-year-old human imp became a character that Toad passed on by word of mouth.

    Fukasaku stopped, turned around and started explaining to Hefeng and the others.

    "If you want to extract the magic chakra, it is a compulsory course to be integrated with nature."

    "It''s going to take a long time."

    "However, I can let you experience what it feels like to absorb natural energy."

    While Fukasaku was speaking, he felt a black stick from his body.

    As soon as he saw Hei Bang, He Feng felt stable in his heart.

    "The toad oil waterfall here, as long as you apply the oil to your skin, you can sense the natural energy and absorb it into your body."

    However, Fukasaku did not directly explain the role of the black rod.

    Because in its view, learning fairy art at the age of seven is basically a dream, a fairy tale.

    No matter how talented He Feng is, it is impossible for him to master powerful immortal arts at this age.

    It''s better to use the toad oil to let Hefeng experience the fear of turning into a stone statue.

    So that he completely dispelled the idea.

    As for the black stick, it was used to beat out the natural energy in his body at a critical moment.

    In any case, Kaze is the grandson of Senju Hashirama, the ninja god.

    Even if it is a deep work, it still needs to give some face.

    "Undress if you''re ready."

    Fukasaku paused for a moment, then continued, "Of course, if you''re afraid, you can give up."

    "When you are older, come to Mount Miaomu."

    Even now, Fukasaku hopes that Kaze can give up.

    Because it''s too outrageous for a seven-year-old child to learn fairy arts.

    "It''s not easy for these ninjas." Fukasaku glanced at Hirizhan and the others, thinking to himself.

    The reason why these people came here with Zefeng.

    Mostly because he is the grandson of Hokage.

    That''s why they were forced to become Hefeng''s nanny.

    For a while, I can''t help feeling sorry for these people.

    But Fukasaku can understand.

    As Zhujian''s grandson, Hefeng must have been spoiled by him since childhood.

    It is natural and reasonable to have a ninja as his bodyguard now.

    Seeing this, He Feng naturally wouldn''t refuse.

    The purpose of his coming to Mount Miaomu was to learn this fairy art.

    Now that things have happened, is there any reason to retreat?

    It''s just that what Hefeng didn''t expect was...

    Just when he was about to take off his haori, a long-lost voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    ¡¾Punch in now! ¡¿

    "Uh¡­¡­"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, but he didn''t expect the sound of the check-in system to sound at this time.

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s check-in system is not a daily check-in.

    Instead, the cooling time will be extended every time the check-in is completed.

    For example, when you checked in for the first time, the cooling time was only 24 hours, and for the second time it was 48 hours.

    Up to now, almost two months have passed since the last check-in.

    Due to the long cooling time in the middle, Zefeng once forgot about checking in.

    But at this time.

    Hefeng thought about it for a while, and decided to check in first.

    Anyway, I have mastered the process myself.

    It won''t take long.

    then¡­¡­

    Zefeng slowed down the movement of taking off the haori as much as possible, and confirmed it in his mind again.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in spree! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    "yes."

    As Hefeng confirmed again, various rewards flashed in his mind.

    And at this level, he slowly took off the haori.

    exposing his skin.

    Slap!

    The screen is finalized.

    A voice sounded in Hefeng''s mind again.

    [Congratulations to the host for opening the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    [Reward: Immortal mode (Naruto version) lv5! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "???"

    my xxx

    i xxxxx

    Hefeng froze on the spot, wishing to greet Uchiha Madara''s family in his heart.

    Didn''t play like that!

    It took me nearly two months to find Mount Miaomu.

    It''s hard to start learning fairy art.

    result¡­¡­

    It''s in the check-in gift pack, and I got it!

    The lottery odds are fake!

    It''s outrageous.

    It''s really outrageous!

    For a while, Hefeng didn''t know whether he was the Emperor of Europe or the Chieftain.

    Well, the chance of getting the fairy mode is less than one in thousands?

    It''s not such a coincidence, is it?

    Do you know how much time and energy you have spent trying to find Mt. Miaomu?

    this¡­¡­

    "call."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    Suppress impulsive emotions.

    "I can''t say..."

    "African chiefs."

    "Calm down and think about it, even if I find Mount Miaomu and want to learn fairy art, it is not a 100% success."

    "And I''m not really a genius, maybe the process of learning fairy arts will take years."

    "Now that I get the Immortal mode, it''s still the Naruto version."

    "It saves a lot of time."

    "Just treat me as the Emperor of Europe..."

 Chapter 202

    "What''s the matter, Zefeng?"

    Seeing Hefeng frozen in place, Fukasaku thought he was afraid, "If you don''t want to, there''s no need to force it."

    Toad of Mt. Myogi.

    Ri Zhan and others.

    They all turned their heads and stared at the current breeze.

    Everyone thought that he was afraid at this crucial step.

    That''s why I didn''t come forward for a long time.

    However, the truth is that the current Hefeng has successfully mastered the fairy mode through the check-in just now.

    Moreover, it is the perfect version of Naruto.

    "If I tell you about learning the fairy mode and work on it, I will definitely be shocked."

    "But¡­¡­"

    He Feng hesitated for a moment.

    If you just give up like this, turn around and leave Mount Miaomu.

    It will not hit their emotions.

    But I am afraid that I will bear the label of weakness.

    What''s more, Ri Zhan and others are still watching.

    No matter what, you can''t just walk away.

    He Feng raised his head and looked around.

    Today''s self is attracting attention and anticipation.

    "never mind."

    Hefeng shook his head, threw the haori that he took off to Hizank who was beside him, and then walked to Fukasaku in two steps in three steps.

    Looking at the unwavering Zefeng, Fukasaku didn''t say anything more. He stretched out his fingers, lightly dipped some of the toad oil, and then applied it to Hefeng''s arm.

    If too much toad oil is applied, Zefeng will absorb a large amount of natural energy at one time.

    If you are not careful, you may turn into a stone statue.

    So when dealing with this matter.

    Fukasaku was also extra careful.

    "Well, in this way, you can perceive natural energy."

    Then, Fukasaku performed another demonstration towards Zefeng, holding the black stick tightly in his right hand, ready to hit Zefeng.

    In fact, Hefeng doesn''t want to do this now.

    But there is no way.

    Who let Fukasaku push himself to this point.

    I can only make a move.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan all held their breath, not even daring to blink.

    I''m afraid that something will go wrong with Zefeng.

    "Master Fukasaku, is it really okay? Natural energy is so dangerous, wouldn''t Zefeng turn into a stone statue..." Xiaochun couldn''t help asking Fukasaku.

    Worried about Zefeng''s safety.

    Fukasaku glanced at Xiaochun, with the corners of his mouth raised, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll stop Kaze from turning into a stone statue if we get to that point."

    "Just don''t worry."

    After Shen Zuo finished speaking, he stared at He Feng to make sure that no accident would happen to him.

    As for He Feng, he clapped his hands and closed his eyes slightly.

    Based on the reward just drawn, Zefeng can now easily enter a state of immobility.

    even¡­¡­

    He Feng didn''t need to use things like toad oil to sense that natural energy was gathering around him.

    However, his current body is only seven years old.

    The amount of chakra is pitifully scarce.

    It is not enough for him to absorb natural energy and extract the magic chakra.

    then¡­¡­

    Zephy started to use ¡¾Hashirama Chakra¡¿.

    "Huh?" Fukasaku frowned instantly, worried that Zefeng would absorb too much natural energy and turn into a stone statue, and all his attention was on Hefeng.

    However, what it never expected was that the Chakra of Zephyr began to increase slowly.

    But there was no obvious frog-like appearance on his body.

    The contrast caused by such a scene made Fukasaku unexpected.

    For a while, Fukasaku inevitably began to worry about Kaze.

    The black stick in his hand clenched even tighter.

    Fukasaku had never seen such a situation as Hefeng.

    Even those ninjas who came to Mount Miaomu to learn fairy arts.

    It has never been like Zephyr is now.

    What the hell is going on here.

    For a while, Fukasaku panicked.

    Why is Zephyr like this?

    But Hefeng doesn''t care about the reaction of the people around him or the toad at all.

    Today, he is completely immersed in natural energy.

    He first refined a part of the Chakra Chakra, and then fused it with the natural energy absorbed into the body, turning it into something called Xianju Chakra.

    Hefeng could feel that his body was getting stronger bit by bit.

    Then, orange eyeshadow began to appear on the corners of his eyes.

    Almost exactly the same as Uzumaki Naruto''s perfect sage mode.

    Fukasaku''s eyes widened suddenly, his eyes were attracted by Hefeng''s eyes, and he was stunned for a moment.

    that change...

    Is it possible...

    Hefeng, the brat...

    Really, learned fairy art?

    And entered the immortal mode?

    Do not¡­¡­

    impossible.

    Fukasaku shook his head, unable to accept this fact at all.

    Absolutely impossible.

    Xianju is such a difficult ninjutsu.

    How many people are extremely poor and have no way to do it all their lives.

    A kid like Hefeng who is only seven years old.

    How could it be possible to learn the fairy mode all at once!

    Rao is himself, it took decades to achieve the present achievement.

    In the end, he was surpassed by a seven-year-old kid casually?

    This kind of thing is too outrageous!

    Fukasaku''s toad eyes stared like bull''s eyes.

    It simply cannot accept this fact!

    However, Zefeng was forced into its shock and entered the most perfect immortal mode.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng slowly opened his eyes and blinked.

    I don''t know if it was his illusion, but when he looked at Fukasaku and the others again, his vision changed obviously.

    "Is this Frog Eye?"

    Although frog eyes are not as powerful as sharing eyes, white eyes, and reincarnation eyes, they are stronger than human eyes.

    Especially in this fairy mode situation.

    It made Hefeng feel incredible.

    He could feel that a steady stream of power was emerging from his body.

    "Is this the fairy mode?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing with emotion.

    As for Toad Wentai standing behind him, the entire toad was dumbfounded, unable to accept the scene in front of him.

    It took a deep breath, and asked Fukasaku, "Fuka, Fukasaku-sama, Hefeng should, shouldn''t he, have you really learned fairy arts?"

    Even Toad Bunta''s voice couldn''t stop shaking.

    It took a long time to squeeze out such a complete sentence.

    Because this news really shocked Toad''s heart!

    Toad Bunta, can''t understand.

    Even more unacceptable.

    An immortal technique that I didn''t even dare to try.

    Just like this, learned in a blink of an eye by the wind?

    Are all the little ghosts in the human world such scary guys?

    horrible.

    Humanity¡­¡­

    It''s terrible.

    "Ah..." Fukasaku froze in place, at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.

    No matter how you look at it, Zefeng has indeed entered the fairy mode.

    Moreover, Fukasaku''s perception of Chakra has always been strong.

    After repeated confirmation, Hefeng''s body is indeed filled with a lot of celestial chakra.

    "In this mode, only the eyes have turned into frogs, it''s just..."

    "It''s perfect."

    Fukasaku was completely shocked by Kaze''s talent!

 Chapter 203

    Outrageous!

    This is the only word Fukasaku can think of to describe his mood now.

    Outrageous.

    It''s outrageous.

    Hefeng, are you sure you''re not here to entertain Ben Toad?

    Just by smearing toad oil, he has mastered the fairy mode.

    And it''s the most perfect fairy mode.

    I''m afraid you didn''t just open and hang up!

    Fukasaku''s chin was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground.

    It has lived in Miaomu Mountain not to mention hundreds of years, but also for decades.

    Whether it''s a toad or a ninja.

    It has seen countless toads or people who want to learn fairy arts.

    However, even the most gifted toad took several years to master the chakra refining technique.

    result¡­¡­

    Zefeng, the human imp.

    And it was a human kid who was only seven years old.

    Not for years, not for months.

    But in the blink of an eye, he mastered the fairy mode!

    This kind of thing is too outrageous!

    Outrageous, outrageous, outrageous anyway!

    Fukasaku only felt that his mood was like the surface of the sea swept by a tornado, with rough and stormy waves.

    Still can''t calm down.

    Did you really learn fairy art in the blink of an eye?

    "I''m afraid the old man has fallen into some kind of illusion!"

    Because it was too shocking, Fukasaku''s body directly activated the stress mode, and attributed all of Kaze''s actions to hallucinations.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    How to explain?

    A seven-year-old kid who has learned the art of immortality casually?

    There is no way to explain it!

    "It must be the old lady Shima..."

    Fukasaku nodded, comforting himself, it must be that old woman Shima secretly released illusion on herself in order to play with her.

    As long as you realize this, you have nothing to worry about.

    Then, Fukasaku closed his eyes slightly, imitated the shape of a human with his hands, and began to form mudras.

    "Illusion..."

    "untie!"

    Fukasaku opened his eyes suddenly, dispelling the illusion on himself.

    result¡­¡­

    When he opened his eyes again.

    Hefeng still stood in front of him.

    still...

    Keeping the fairy mode.

    Those frog eyes seemed to be laughing at his hard work over the years.

    "Eh? Illusion is not lifted?"

    "It shouldn''t be. Although the old woman is also a master at using illusions, her illusions have never been much better than mine."

    "It doesn''t make sense that I can''t even decipher its illusion."

    Fukasaku lowered his head and muttered to himself.

    Because it was too shocked, it now prefers to believe that the old woman Zhima cast a powerful illusion on herself.

    Yes.

    For Fukasaku, he is more willing to believe in what he made up than the truth!

    Seeing Fukasaku-sama''s reaction, Gama Fumta couldn''t help but gasp.

    Because when he was defeated by Zefeng just now, its reaction was exactly the same as that of Fukasaku-sama now.

    The only difference is probably that I suspect that I haven''t woken up.

    Fukasaku-sama suspected that he had fallen into Shima-sama''s illusion.

    "Fuka, Fukasaku-sama..."

    Toad Wentai opened his mouth slowly, wanting Fukasaku to understand that it didn''t have any illusion at all.

    Because no matter how powerful the zephyr is, it is impossible for it to create an illusion that pulls everyone into the illusion world in an instant!

    "I, am I not under the illusion?"

    Fukasaku blinked.

    In fact, this matter can be judged as long as it calms down a little.

    It''s just the performance of Hefeng, which made it unable to calm down for a while.

    Now after Gama Bunta''s reminder, Fukasaku is slowly realizing it.

    Own¡­¡­

    There is really no illusion.

    It''s the human kid in front of him, it''s too scary!

    Not just deep work.

    Now all the toads gathered here in Miaomu Mountain, one counts as one, are all stunned.

    No one believed that they were willing, and Hefeng only took a few breaths.

    Mastered the fairy mode.

    This is a ninjutsu that Fukasaku-sama took many years to master.

    As a result, it is now easily learned by a human kid.

    Who can accept it.

    No one can accept it.

    Not to mention these toads who have long been familiar with fairy arts.

    It was Ri Zhan and the others on the side.

    At this time, he was also in a dazed state.

    Can anyone explain.

    What''s the situation now?

    Didn''t Fukasaku say that senjutsu is both difficult and dangerous?

    Even many toads, many people.

    Can''t you pry into its door after spending your entire life?

    If you are not careful, you will turn into a stone statue.

    Completely at one with nature.

    result¡­¡­

    That''s it?

    In the blink of an eye, Hefeng learned the magic of immortality?

    And listen to what Fukasaku said.

    Hefeng seems to have turned on the most perfect immortal mode?

    Are you kidding me?

    Is fairy art so simple?

    Hiraku rolled his throat, and began to think unavoidably.

    Could it be that there is a cognitive barrier between toads and humans?

    For example.

    For humans, it''s very simple stuff.

    When it comes to the toads, it becomes very difficult.

    Because it was really unacceptable, even Ri Zhan began to make up some missing things.

    "That... Fukasaku-sama, can you let me try too?"

    After a while, Hirazan mustered up his courage.

    Jian Hefeng learned the art of immortality so easily.

    The curiosity and thirst for knowledge deep in Ri Zhan''s heart completely exploded at this moment.

    He took a deep breath, walked up to Fukasaku in two steps, and took off his clothes by the way.

    Seeing this, He Feng took a step back subconsciously, giving Ri Zhan enough space.

    "You too..." Fukasaku looked Hiruzen up and down.

    The gentle wind just now made it startled and had a stress reaction. Seeing Hirazan now, Fukasaku''s mood is hard to describe.

    If there is another human being who can easily learn fairy art.

    Then its long-standing understanding of fairy art will really collapse!

    "No, it''s impossible..."

    Fukasaku began to hypnotize himself in his heart, thinking that Kaze was a different kind, a monster.

    It is impossible for every human being to learn fairy arts easily like him.

    The situation just now must have been an accident.

    Magic is difficult.

    It''s really tough.

    Even for myself, it took decades to reach the current level.

    and¡­¡­

    It''s not the most perfect fairy art yet.

    In other words, Hefeng surpassed his decades of hard work in just a moment.

    This kind of thing simply negates the meaning of hard work itself!

    The current deep work really needs someone to help him re-establish his understanding of immortal arts.

    So, it repeated the old trick and applied the toad oil on Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s arm, letting him feel the natural energy.

    Immediately.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen began to imitate Zefeng''s movements.

    With the help of the power of the toad oil, Ri Zhan easily felt the natural energy, and then absorbed it into his body.

    next second.

    His body began to swell.

    There is an obvious frogification!

    Seeing Hirazan''s swelling, Fukasaku screamed excitedly.

    "I knew it!"

    "Learning fairy art is not that easy!"

 Chapter 204

    Seeing the obvious frog transformation on Hirzen''s body, Fukasaku''s mood suddenly improved a lot.

    that''s¡­¡­

    What it should look like when absorbing natural energy for the first time!

    Excited, Shen Zuo kicked his hind legs, jumped up from the ground, waved the black stick in his hand, and slammed down on Ri Zhan, knocking out all the natural energy in his body.

    Ri Zhan only felt a sharp pain and sat on the ground with a plop.

    His eyes were wide open, and when he was absorbing natural energy just now, he almost thought he was going to die.

    really...

    Too dangerous.

    Ri Zhan rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    Until now, his brain was full of fear.

    Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan were even more attracted by Hizhan''s reaction.

    "What''s the matter, Hiruza..." Danzo couldn''t help asking.

    He has always regarded Ri Zhan on the spot as his competitor.

    It can be said that among these people, Danzo is the one who knows Hirazan the best.

    It never occurred to him that just experiencing natural energy would make him show such an expression.

    Is it possible...

    Is fairy art really that scary?

    Thinking of this, Danzo raised his head and glanced at Zefeng.

    Obviously, Hefeng is easy in this matter.

    "It''s okay, Sun Zhan."

    Xiaochun and Yan stepped forward quickly, helped Rizhan up from the ground, and cared about his condition.

    "Just now..." Ri Zhan took a deep breath.

    Regarding the precise control of Chakra, although Sun Zhan is not as powerful as the Thousand Hands Clan, he can be regarded as the best among the younger generation in the village.

    It also has the ability to sense chakra.

    Even if it can''t be as relaxed as the wind.

    At least it should be stronger than ordinary people.

    Hirazan even once suspected that humans and toads have different perspectives on Chakra.

    result¡­¡­

    When he absorbs natural energy.

    It turned out that the part that was smeared with toad oil was like a gap in the dam.

    The natural energy around him rushed into that gap like a flood.

    into your body.

    No matter how you resist.

    There is no way to squeeze out what is called natural energy from his body.

    "Natural energy is increasing..."

    "It made me feel hopeless for a while."

    Only after experiencing it personally, did Ri Zhan realize how terrifying natural energy is.

    If it wasn''t for Fukasaku-sama''s timely action, he would use the black stick to knock the natural energy out of his body.

    "I''m afraid I''m going to be turned into a stone statue."

    Thinking of this possibility, Ri Zhan felt terrified.

    "This is the scary part of fairy art." Seeing this, Shen Zuo felt relieved.

    This is what normal people will encounter when they are learning fairy arts!

    "I...I want to try it." Xiaochun gritted her teeth, hesitated a little, and then took a step.

    Because she knew that there was a relationship with Hei Bang, she wasn''t that worried.

    However, since Xiaochun is a girl, she naturally wouldn''t take off all her tops, but just exposed her snow-white forearms and smeared them with toad oil.

    Start absorbing natural energy.

    The result can be imagined...

    Boom!

    Fukasaku jumped up and swung the black stick, knocking Haru down.

    Then¡­¡­

    inflammation.

    Danzo.

    They all tried.

    The result is all the same.

    When he realized the natural energy, this thing frantically eroded his body, trying to turn himself into a part of nature.

    If it is not for deep work.

    I''m afraid they will all be wiped out here.

    "Natural energy, it''s really scary..."

    However, they soon realize a grave horror.

    Just the natural energy is terrifying to such an extent.

    So¡­¡­

    How frightening is it to master the breeze of fairy art so easily?

    Even the power of nature is easily mastered by him.

    This kind of thing is too outrageous.

    For a moment, Ri Zhan really didn''t know what to say.

    At once¡­¡­

    There are no words to describe this feeling.

    Hefeng this guy.

    Is it really human?

    Why can he be so outrageous.

    It''s just ninjutsu, taijutsu and other things.

    It''s okay to explain it with the genius of the sky.

    Why is Hefeng so shocking in terms of fairy arts?

    In other words, is there really any shortcoming in Hefeng?

    No.

    There are no short boards.

    Even height.

    Hefeng is much higher than his peers.

    appearance?

    He has inherited the advantages of Hashirama and Mito brilliantly.

    At such a young age, his outline can already be seen.

    Unless He Feng starts to overeat in the future and eats himself into a fat man of two hundred catties.

    Otherwise, with his good looks, he would undoubtedly be one of the most handsome guys in Muye Village!

    "It''s the devil''s training method like Zefeng..."

    "Don''t talk about being fat, when he grows up, I''m afraid it won''t be eight-pack abs and bronze skin..."

    Thinking about the gentleness of adulthood for a while, Xiaochun felt a little crazy in his heart.

    Why was he born so many years earlier than Hefeng?

    hateful!

    Damn it!

    Accompanied by Ri Zhan and others, all eyes were focused on He Feng.

    Fukasaku couldn''t help turning his head, and looked at the monster again.

    "I have to admit that among the people this old man has ever met, your talent is the scariest one..."

    "At such an age, and in such a short period of time, he has mastered the art of immortality."

    "I''m afraid that in the next hundreds or thousands of years, there won''t be a genius as terrifying as you."

    Fukasaku praised Zefeng.

    Even now, it has to believe in the facts before it.

    Zephyr.

    is a genius.

    Moreover, he is a genius who has never been seen before or since.

    "but¡­¡­"

    However, Fukasaku suddenly changed the subject.

    Up to now, many emotions, such as persuasion and worry, have all been swept away by the talent displayed by He Feng.

    The only thing Fukasaku wants to do right now.

    It is to impart the real fairy art to Hefeng.

    "But what?" He Feng tilted his head and asked with great interest.

    "The reason why you were able to enter the fairy mode just now is because of the substance of toad oil."

    "But... toad oil is a specialty of Miaomu Mountain."

    "As long as you leave here, you can''t get the oil here."

    "In other words, this immortal mode that relies on toad oil to enter can only be regarded as a semi-finished product."

    Fukasaku explained to Kaze.

    Only by entering the immortal mode without the help of external force such as toad oil can one truly learn the immortal art.

    However¡­¡­

    If you don''t use the power of toad oil to perceive natural energy.

    It has to be one with nature.

    This also means that Hefeng will conduct immobility training next.

    "As a creature, it is actually very difficult to achieve immobility."

    "But don''t worry, Hefeng, I will always urge you."

    "Do you have anything else to say?" Finally, Fukasaku added.

    Hefeng met Fukasaku''s eyes, and said something that drove him crazy, "If I say that I can enter the immortal mode without toad oil, would you believe it?"

    Fukasaku: "???"

    You are not kidding me!

 Chapter 205

    It is common sense in the ninja world that normal people cannot perceive natural energy.

    Even the Kagura Mind Eye of the Uzumaki clan only perceives Chakra.

    Unable to perceive natural energy.

    in other words¡­¡­

    No matter how gentle the wind is, the sky is full of geniuses.

    It is also impossible for him to enter the immortal mode without the help of toad oil!

    Because he cannot perceive the existence of natural energy!

    Only by being one with nature can one discover natural energy!

    This is the prerequisite for entering the fairy mode.

    It is even more important.

    "Hefeng, I know that mastering the immortal mode gives you confidence, but there is a big difference between having toad oil and not having toad oil."

    Shenzuo''s earnest teaching and style.

    I hope he doesn''t think the fairy mode is so simple.

    Only by correcting your mentality can you learn fairy arts better.

    "Do not."

    However, facing Fukasaku''s earnest words, Hefeng shook his head and denied it without thinking.

    Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Hefeng wiped off the toad oil on his arms.

    "Now, I can really enter the fairy mode without using things like toad oil."

    While talking with the wind, he restored the celestial chakra that had just been refined to ordinary chakra.

    Frog eyes and orange eyeshadow faded from his face.

    Accompanied by Kaze''s actions, Fukasaku''s heart almost jumped into his throat.

    Hefeng, the brat.

    Could it really be possible to enter the immortal mode without the help of toad oil?

    Do not.

    impossible.

    Deep force shook his head, like a rattle.

    Just relying on toad oil to enter the fairy mode is already exaggerated enough.

    Zephyr is absolutely impossible to succeed.

    but¡­¡­

    Although Fukasaku warned himself in this way, in his heart, he had some expectations for Hefeng.

    Perhaps, Hefeng is really that shocking.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, Yan, the eyes of the four were deeply attracted by Zefeng.

    After wiping the toad oil off their bodies, none of them could perceive the natural energy.

    As if such a thing never existed.

    Only then did they realize how difficult it is to practice immortality.

    Yes.

    Toad oil is just the first step.

    The real problem lies ahead.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, ignoring the people around him.

    Although he got the fairy mode from the check-in gift pack, it is still the perfect version of Naruto.

    But he couldn''t break the original rules.

    If you want to enter the fairy mode, you must absorb natural energy.

    Just now, toad oil helped him reduce the difficulty.

    Now that there is no toad oil, one must be integrated with nature in order to perceive natural energy.

    So Hefeng sat cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed.

    Originally, he thought that it would take some time for him to enter the state.

    But in fact, the so-called immobility is like a kind of muscle memory for the current Hefeng.

    When he realized this in his mind, his body naturally achieved the immobility effect.

    In perfect harmony with the surrounding nature.

    Natural energy that does not exist like air.

    Now it is fully surrounded by Hefeng.

    "The difference from the toad oil is that the me just now absorbed a steady stream of natural energy through the gap opened by the toad oil."

    "And now, every pore in my body can absorb natural energy."

    "As long as the amount of natural energy is precisely controlled and combined with chakra, it will produce fairy chakra."

    "My body won''t be turned into a stone statue."

    The knowledge and experience in this area are all stored in Hefeng''s brain.

    Soon, he absorbed enough natural energy to combine with Chakra Chakra to produce Xianju Chakra.

    With Zefeng refining the celestial chakra again, his body naturally entered the celestial mode.

    Around the corners of the eyes, orange eye shadow appeared again.

    Fukasaku watched Kaze''s every move, his eyes slowly straightened.

    Then came its nerves, and its jaw began to sink involuntarily, as if it would fall to the ground at any moment.

    call out!

    Suddenly, Zefeng opened his eyes suddenly, and his eyes became frog eyes again.

    Still the most perfect fairy mode!

    Fukasaku was completely dumbfounded.

    Don''t play like this!

    Toad oil alone is exaggerated enough, outrageous enough.

    result¡­¡­

    Has He Feng really mastered the fairy mode casually?

    How is this possible!

    However, Kaze stood in front of Fukasaku just like that.

    "Hefeng, how did he do it?" Hamo Wentai couldn''t help complaining.

    It always thought that he was already a genius.

    Now compared with He Feng, I don''t even seem like a fart.

    "I have been working so hard for so many years, what is the point of..."

    Fukasaku was even more speechless and asked the sky.

    Why is there such an astonishing genius like Hefeng in this world!

    It only took less than five minutes, far surpassing my fifty years of hard work!

    The most important thing is, how old is Hefeng this year?

    Only seven years old!

    If you give him some more time.

    How far should he grow up?

    Simply unimaginable!

    At this moment, Fukasaku only felt that his cognition had completely collapsed.

    And Rizhan and others who came to Miaomu Mountain with Hefeng.

    The mood at this time is very delicate.

    They looked up and down He Feng, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Why is the gap between people so big!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Right at the entrance of Mt. Myogi.

    A man wearing a mask suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He raised his head, stared straight at the scenery in front of him, folded his arms around his chest, and muttered to himself, "Finally, Mt. Miaomu."

    "It took me a lot of time to get here."

    "But there is no doubt that this is the most suitable opportunity to solve Zefeng."

    "no matter who."

    "My patriarch, my best friend, my lover, my child."

    "Nothing can stop my Moon Eye plan."

    Yes.

    This masked man is none other than...

    Uchiha Madara!

    He originally wanted to wait until Zhujian passed away before attacking Hefeng.

    But his growth rate is too amazing, it is beyond Uchiha Madara''s control.

    Worried that he would become his confidant.

    Uchiha Madara decided to do it before he learned the art of immortality.

    "Although in order to hide my whereabouts, I used the elephant turning technique this time, only 30% of my body''s power."

    "But it should be enough to deal with a seven-year-old kid like Hefeng."

    "Whether it''s a ninja from Konoha or a toad from Mt. Miaomu."

    "Just leave one alone."

    Uchiha Madara made up his mind in his heart, then stepped forward and entered the depths of Mt. Myogi.

    Find peace.

    "Hashirama, I''m sorry."

    "Your grandson, I can''t let it go any longer."

 Chapter 206

    After feeling Zefeng''s terrifying talent.

    Uchiha Madara made up his mind completely.

    Eliminate him while he loses the protection of Hashirama and Tobima!

    This brat, Hefeng, can no longer be let go!

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara did not come from behind the scenes to the front desk.

    On the one hand, it has to do with his current body.

    On the other hand, Hefeng is indeed very talented and has defeated many strong players.

    Such as golden horns and silver horns, ghost lanterns and moonlight.

    But these ninjas are only considered strong in the eyes of others.

    In Uchiha Madara''s eyes.

    They are all just gravel, not half as good as myself.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, the only ninja who can break his wrist with him is Senju Zhuma.

    in other words¡­¡­

    With Hefeng''s current strength, he doesn''t need to use his full strength at all.

    "Just my avatar is enough to get rid of He Feng."

    The Uchiha Madara that appears in Mt. Myogi now is not the real Madara.

    It is a clone created by the technique of turning the image.

    It is a ninjutsu in which Uchiha Madara distributes his chakra to living sacrifices.

    The only disadvantage is that when the amount of chakra allocated is exhausted.

    A ninja who is sacrificed will die.

    but¡­¡­

    The sacrifices used by Uchiha Madara are actually a large number of white zealots.

    Even death doesn''t matter.

    Just with Uchiha Madara''s current power, he only allocated 30% of his own chakra.

    "Although there is only 30% of the chakra, it is no problem for me to release the power of the eternal kaleidoscope."

    "Even that genius kid Hefeng."

    "In front of my perfect body Susanoo, I will only be vulnerable."

    Uchiha Madara thought to himself.

    In the final analysis, Hefeng''s current Mutun is far from Zhujian''s peak period.

    It is impossible to compete with his own Susano.

    At the same time, because all the toads in Mt. Miaomu went to the Toad Oil Waterfall to watch the fun.

    Therefore, Uchiha Madara did not encounter obstacles from the toads along the way.

    He maximized his ability to sense chakra.

    He quickly locked the location of Hefeng.

    "found it."

    Uchiha Madara kicked his feet, leaped high, and moved towards the Toad Oil Waterfall.

    When he arrived here, Zefeng had just turned off the immortal mode not long ago.

    After all, he just proved to Fukasaku that he can freely activate the sage mode without the help of toad oil.

    It''s not about fighting with anyone.

    "Finally found you."

    Madara Uchiha descended from the sky and stood firm.

    His handsome appearance instantly attracted all the eyes of Toad.

    Then there were Hizhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan, who turned and looked at the comer.

    Because Uchiha Madara had left the village a long time ago.

    Therefore, Hirazan and others have only heard of Uchiha Madara''s name.

    Haven''t seen Uchiha Madara himself yet.

    The only mirror who knows Uchiha Madara is not in this team now.

    Immediately afterwards, Gama Bunta, Fukasaku, and Hefeng turned their heads to look at the person who came.

    "spot?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, his brain buzzed, and went blank.

    He never dreamed that he would meet the legendary Madara in a place like Mount Miaomu!

    Logically speaking, shouldn''t he be hiding in the darkness, waiting for Obito to arrive?

    How did he come here?

    He doesn''t worry about...

    He didn''t die, would Hashirama know about it?

    However, such an idea just popped up.

    Hefeng reacted.

    In this world, there is only one kind of person who can keep secrets.

    dead!

    Since Uchiha Madara appeared here without a mask.

    That means...

    He, Uchiha Madara, doesn''t intend to stay alive!

    "As expected of Uchiha Madara, it''s completely different from Obito''s style of acting."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    It is true that only Uchiha Obito, the kind of guy who has no hard power, needs various means to disguise himself.

    As for the real Uchiha Madara.

    Where are all the bells and whistles needed?

    Just do it and you''re done.

    "Presumably, Madara should be coming for me this time."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, he looked up and down the spot, and analyzed this possibility.

    Yes.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, and Yan.

    The four of them will indeed become Konoha bosses in the future.

    The right to lean on the leaves.

    But in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, what are these guys?

    Nothing counts.

    As for the toad on Mt. Miaomu, he has no grievances with Uchiha Madara.

    Obviously there is no intersection.

    "Eliminate all the impossible, then the remaining possibilities, no matter how impossible they seem."

    "It''s the only answer!"

    "Uchiha Madara, this time it''s for me!"

    Thinking of this, Hefeng''s eyes became sharper.

    Even though he knew that Madara''s target was him, Zefeng was not afraid.

    If Uchiha Madara had done it earlier.

    I might still be afraid of him.

    But now...

    I have already learned fairy art.

    There have been earth-shaking changes in strength.

    "Also, my Wind Dungeon Spiral Shuriken has been completely completed."

    I really have nothing to be afraid of when I do it.

    Of course, although He Feng thought so, he was not in a hurry to do it.

    "Ninja?" Hirizhan blinked and looked at Uchiha Madara.

    I don''t know if it was his own illusion, but he felt a strong sense of oppression from Uchiha Madara''s body.

    This man is not simple.

    Actually it''s not just them.

    The toads in Mount Miaomu also became nervous all of a sudden.

    "Although our Miaomushan welcomes the ninja who found here, this man exudes an ominous aura."

    Fukasaku half-closed his eyes, sensing danger from Madara''s body.

    And Uchiha Madara is also not in a hurry to solve Kaze.

    In his opinion, Hefeng is now a turtle in a urn.

    There is no way to escape.

    He looked around, counting the number of toads around him.

    For his own Moon Eye project, he didn''t intend to leave anyone alive.

    Then, Uchiha Madara''s gaze fell on Hizan and the others.

    These Konoha little ghosts were without exception, and the doubts of "who is this" were written all over their faces.

    "It seems that I have been away from the village for too long, and I have been gradually forgotten."

    "But it''s okay, little brats like you who are about to die here."

    "You don''t even deserve to know my name."

    Uchiha Madara''s voice was low and deep, and his whole body exuded a strong aura.

    And his beautiful hair swayed in the breeze.

    Added a color to his strength.

    "what?!"

    Danzo couldn''t help frowning, he had never seen a ninja with such an arrogant tone as Uchiha Madara.

    For a while, Danzo made a seal with both hands, decisively like Madara Uchiha shot.

    Intend¡­¡­

    Kill him instantly!

 Chapter 207

    Although he didn''t know what the ninja in front of him was, Danzo felt the danger from him.

    Therefore, with the mentality of striking first, Danzo decisively chose to make a move.

    I saw Danzo''s hands quickly forming seals, releasing his best wind escape.

    Three wind blades flew towards Uchiha Madara.

    Whether it''s speed or timing, Danzo thinks he''s perfect.

    But who knew, the ninja in front of him easily dodged his own ninjutsu with just a slip.

    The three wind blades passed by Uchiha Madara and hit the toad stone statue behind him.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Danzo''s wind escape ninjutsu left a shocking attack under the stone statue.

    Even Sun Zhan was quite surprised.

    "Danzo''s Fengdun has become stronger."

    After Danzo was defeated by Hefeng, he practiced his ninjutsu day and night.

    Although he doesn''t think his hard work can catch up to a monster like Hefeng, at least...

    When Danzo doesn''t want to meet the enemy again, he can''t do anything.

    It was precisely because of this mentality that he took the lead in launching the attack.

    However¡­¡­

    The ninjutsu that surprised Hiruzaru Sarutobi, but in Uchiha Madara''s eyes, it is a trick of children''s.

    He didn''t even open Sharingan, and the speed of forming seals with both hands was very slow.

    "That seal is Fire Escape."

    Fukasaku half-closed his eyes, the sudden confrontation between Danzo and Madara made him unexpected, but it has developed to this point.

    Fukasaku naturally has no reason to sit idly by.

    "Wentai!"

    Fukasaku let out a low growl, and handed Madara''s Hokun over to Toad Bunta to deal with.

    Although Toad Bunta is not yet an adult, its strength is already one of the best on Mount Miaomu.

    Especially its water escape.

    It is quite powerful.

    "Even a human ninja can''t compete with Toad Bunta in ninjutsu."

    "Also, Water Dungeon has the ability to restrain Fire Dungeon."

    Although Fukasaku is only a toad, it has participated in human wars more than once.

    It is quite familiar with the restraint between ninjutsu.

    And Toad Bunta didn''t say anything else.

    Worried that it would affect Hizhan and others, it simply kicked its hind legs, using the explosive power of its body, jumped high, stopped in mid-air, aimed at Uchiha Madara below, and took a big breath.

    Gather your own chakra to your throat.

    Then, Toad Wentai patted himself on the stomach, "Water Dungeon Iron Cannon Jade!"

    Immediately.

    A huge water ball spit out from Toad Bunta''s mouth and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    If it is an adult Toad Bunta, the power of this ninjutsu can even be comparable to the wind escape of the tail beast guarding the crane!

    Even the current Wentai.

    In the eyes of Ri Zhan and others, its Water Dungeon is quite terrifying.

    "A toad can actually use such a large-scale water escape?!"

    Ri Zhan rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting if he saw something wrong.

    The diameter of that water polo is at least as exaggerated as nearly ten meters.

    "That toad''s water escape is almost as good as Master Feijian''s."

    For a moment, Hirazan couldn''t help sympathizing with that ninja with fluttering hair.

    What did you say you messed with it?

    Okay now?

    If that level of water escape is dropped, I''m afraid it will be directly rushed away!

    Ri Zhan seemed to have foreseen the scene of the long hair being blown away.

    However, what Hirizhan never dreamed of was...

    Facing Gama Bunta''s all-out blow, Uchiha Madara''s expression didn''t change at all, he was still in a slow seal.

    Then, Uchiha Madara leaned back behind him, imitating the appearance of Toad Bunta, took a breath, and then released his own fire escape.

    Even knowing that Water Dun has the ability to restrain Fire Dun, Uchiha Madara still gave up this ninjutsu.

    Fire Escape¡¤Fire Extinguishment!

    In fact, the technique of turning the elephant only allows the sacrifice to obtain 30% of the chakra of Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Instead of 30% of the body''s strength.

    In other words, Uchiha Madara''s fire escape is still the one that really needs more than 20 water escape ninjas to stop it!

    For a moment, the exaggerated fire with a diameter of only tens of meters rolled forward.

    In sharp contrast, Toad Bunta''s iron cannon jade is simply not enough to watch!

    Whether it''s the toad from Mount Miaomu, or Ri Zhan and the others.

    All in this moment, standing still on the spot.

    The huge ball of water was submerged in the sea of ??flames.

    Ninjutsu restraint?

    Feel sorry.

    It doesn''t exist at all!

    Such a scene made Fukasaku''s scalp tingle.

    Mount Miaomu, why did such a terrifying monster come here!

    "quick!"

    In desperation, Fukasaku hurriedly ordered more toads to use the water escape together.

    The water escape used by about thirty or forty toads together was barely as powerful as Uchiha Madara''s fire escape.

    Crash!

    Water and fire are incompatible with each other, and they collide strongly to produce white steam, which rolls and rises towards the sky.

    "This is the power of Uchiha Madara..."

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, only feeling that Uchiha Madara now seems to be stronger than when he was reincarnated.

    "It seems that Uchiha Madara really wants to get rid of me this time."

    but¡­¡­

    Rao is the current Uchiha Madara, and it is not easy to solve himself.

    Not only has he mastered the fairy art, but he also has Sharingan.

    No matter how bad it is, you can use the Flying Thunder God Technique to retreat.

    Based on such and such hole cards.

    Now Hefeng is not very worried about his situation.

    Or even the opposite...

    Zephyr''s mood started to run high.

    Although his current body is only seven years old, his strength should not be underestimated.

    Now he also wants to be with a strong man like Uchiha Madara.

    Fight once!

    Therefore, Hefeng didn''t choose to run away, but his eyes became wild.

    Get ready.

    Crash!

    Accompanied by the sound of steam evaporating, Uchiha Madara and Toad''s ninjutsu collision slowly stopped.

    but¡­¡­

    Although these toads blocked Uchiha Madara''s fire escape, they were shocked by his strength in their hearts.

    "wait."

    Fukasaku''s eyes widened suddenly, and he began to look up and down Uchiha Madara.

    In the ninja world, there are only a handful of people who can use such a terrifying fire escape ninjutsu.

    This made him think of the legendary man who could be as famous as Qianshou Zhujian.

    Uchiha Madara!

    But¡­¡­

    Isn''t that man already dead?

    Why did it appear in Miaomu Mountain?

    For a while, Shen Zuo couldn''t understand it.

    But in order to confirm its guess, it still couldn''t help asking the man in front of it.

    "Are you..."

    "That Uchiha Madara?!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Especially the human ninjas like Riza, they know the meaning of this name too well.

    "No, it''s impossible, Uchiha Madara, isn''t he already dead?" Hirazan said in disbelief.

    However, Uchiha Madara didn''t have any taboos about his name, but directly admitted it.

 Chapter 208

    Hefeng silently took two steps back.

    Although his current strength is one of the best in the entire ninja world, he has not swelled enough to rush forward without thinking when facing top powerhouses like Uchiha Madara.

    "It''s just a little bit worse."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh, if Uchiha Madara appeared for a while, he would not release the fairy mode.

    it''s good now.

    It is time to reabsorb natural energy again.

    and¡­¡­

    My own sage mode is the Naruto version, unlike Hashirama, who can activate sage mode in seconds.

    One must remain still in order to absorb natural energy and extract celestial chakra.

    "Fukasaku-sama, I need some time."

    Kaze spoke to Fukasaku, regardless of Fukasaku''s reaction, sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to absorb the natural energy around him.

    Fukasaku glanced at Kaze''s actions and immediately realized what he was doing.

    Facing a strong enemy like Uchiha Madara.

    Zephyr''s fairy mode will play a vital role.

    On the contrary, Ri Zhan and the others were all tense at this moment, and their jaws were astonished as if they would fall to the ground at any moment.

    They never dreamed of it.

    He would meet the dead Uchiha Madara in Mt. Myogi!

    this kind of thing.

    It is simply a fantasy.

    However, the majestic fire escape just now is extremely in line with Uchiha Madara''s identity.

    "Except for Uchiha Madara, I really can''t think of anyone else who can release such a terrifying fire escape."

    Hizhan clenched his hands into fists.

    Even if it was himself, he couldn''t release such a terrifying fire escape.

    Danzo was stunned, not knowing what to do for a while.

    Even if Hefeng has an astonishing talent, he can easily learn fairy arts.

    But compared with top powerhouses like Uchiha Madara.

    There is still a certain gap.

    "We, will die..."

    Danzo couldn''t help but speak to his companions around him.

    He seemed to have foreseen his own death.

    Xiaochun and Yan''s legs began to tremble, and they lost all fighting spirit for a while.

    This is the prestige of Uchiha Madara.

    Just a name, it deterred Ri Zhan and others!

    "Don''t panic!"

    Seeing this, Fuzuo could only sink his dantian, and said to every ninja present, the toads.

    "Even Uchiha Madara, there is nothing to panic about."

    While talking, Fukasaku put his hands together and began to refine the sage chakra.

    Although his celestial technique is not as perfect as Hefeng, it is still at a very strong level.

    The most important thing is that the speed of deep refinement of Immortal Chakra is much faster than that of Zefeng.

    Seeing this, the other toads regained their morale, and then rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    "What we have to do now is to buy time for the wind!"

    Toad Hiroshi said while pulling out the double swords on his body, and slashed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Although Hefeng is just a seven-year-old human kid, since he has learned the fairy mode.

    And it''s a more perfect sage mode than Fukasaku-sama.

    That means that the Zephyr is very powerful.

    Now they only need to delay Uchiha Madara and prevent him from disturbing Zefeng, and they have a chance of winning.

    "A mere toad from Mt. Miaomu."

    Uchiha looked at the toads rushing towards him. He thought that these toads heard his reputation.

    Will run away in fright.

    Unexpectedly, since they played a boring game.

    After all, Hefeng is just a seven-year-old kid.

    His talent is indeed terrifying.

    But now he is obviously not his opponent.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Uchiha Madara took a step forward, while grabbing a fist with five fingers, and hit Hiroshi Toad on the stomach.

    Although Uchiha Madara will not be strange.

    But his physical skills are also very strong.

    Facing the siege of dozens of toads, Madara Uchiha is like a dancer, unrestrained and free.

    To attack the toads, either dodge or counterattack.

    After five or six breaths, more than a dozen toads flew upside down, hit the stone statue at the side, fell heavily to the ground, and passed out on the spot before they even had time to snort.

    Among them, Toad Guang was included.

    Looking at the power displayed by Uchiha Madara, Hirizhan and others felt their scalps tingling.

    The strength difference between the two sides is too great to fight at all.

    "Stop it!"

    Toad Bunta pulled out the dagger on his waist, and stabbed Uchiha Madara fiercely.

    "court death."

    Uchiha Madara raised his head and glanced at the fallen toad. He closed and opened his eyes, and his dark pupils instantly turned blood red.

    The three gouyu seemed to be shocked, and directly drew Hama Wentai into the world of illusion.

    In this world, the size of human beings has become incomparably huge.

    His brother Toad Guang directly turned into steamed.

    Toad key became braised in brown sauce.

    I am being caught by humans, trying to be spicy!

    In the real world...

    Toad Wentai''s huge body leaned forward and fell down with a rumble.

    "We..." Seeing this, Ri Zhan glanced back at Zefeng, which absorbed natural energy.

    When he saw the pair of Sharingan, Hirazan completely confirmed Madara''s identity.

    At the same time he also realized...

    Up to now, it is obviously impossible to escape in front of Uchiha Madara.

    His strength is too strong.

    Even if you run, you will only be caught up by him.

    then¡­¡­

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi simply turned his heart to one side, then bit his thumb, and cast a psychic spell.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise and a cloud of white mist, the young ape demon suddenly appeared.

    Before it figured out the situation, Ri Zhan kicked his feet, rushed out from the spot, and then ordered the ape demon to transform into a wishful diamond stick.

    Although the ape demon was confused at this time, it still obeyed obediently, turned into a diamond stick, and flew into Ri Zhan''s hand.

    "Is it an imp from the Sarutobi clan?"

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and by virtue of Hirazan''s psychic skills, he recognized Hirazan''s identity at a glance.

    but¡­¡­

    The mere Sarutobi clan wanted to block me.

    It''s just a fool''s dream.

    I saw Uchiha Madara grabbing the oncoming Vajra Rod, with a little force, he lifted Hirizhan from the ground, and then threw it flying without looking at it.

    Now Uchiha Madara has only one idea.

    That is to solve the Zephyr.

    As for the others, it would not be too late to kill them after a while.

    Danzo, Koharu, and Yan were shivering directly from the power of Uchiha Madara.

    Can''t move.

    "spot!"

    At the critical moment, Deep Work refined enough celestial chakra, kicked his hind legs, rushed to Madara, clenched the frog''s claws tightly, and swung it out in imitation of a human.

    "I didn''t expect a toad to dare to challenge me."

    As soon as Uchiha Madara''s words fell, his eyes were directly upgraded into an eternal kaleidoscope.

    Susanoo almost.

    show up!

    Rumble!

    Fukasaku''s fist directly hit the chakra surrounding Uchiha Madara, and a terrifying air flow burst out, spreading in all directions.

 Chapter 209

    Uchiha Madara, who turned on the eternal kaleidoscope, can clearly see the flow of chakra in others.

    Although the Fukasaku who rushed up was much smaller in size than other toads, its Chakra amount was surprisingly amazing.

    "This chakra is exactly the same as Hashirama."

    Uchiha Madara''s pupils shrunk, directly materializing his own Chakra.

    In an instant, a majestic Chakra emerged from him. From a distance, it looked like a dark blue flame wrapped Uchiha Madara.

    Immediately afterwards, in this chakra, bones visible to the naked eye began to emerge, protecting Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Impressively...

    Susano!

    "What happened to that chakra?!"

    Fukasaku suddenly turned pale with shock, but couldn''t stop the movement of his hands, and punched Susano.

    Boom!

    A terrifying airflow burst out from Fukasaku''s hit point, instantly blowing him away.

    And Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo is still intact.

    Even Fukasaku Senju Chakra''s punch couldn''t break through Susanoo''s defense.

    All the toads who witnessed this scene showed incredible eyes.

    Although Fukasaku-sama is short in stature, its strength is the top existence in the entire Mt. Myogi.

    In the end, even its power couldn''t help the ninja in front of him!

    "Even Fukasaku-sama''s power can''t shake this guy."

    "What''s going on with his Chakra? This is the first time I''ve seen a guy with such a terrifying amount of Chakra."

    "And the Fire Dungeon he just used is even more powerful, even Wentai''s Water Dungeon can''t compete with it."

    For a time, unprecedented fear shrouded Miaomu Mountain.

    Let the toad here no doubt take a breath, and regard this incident as the biggest crisis that Miaomu Mountain has ever encountered!

    Uchiha Madara, so terrifying!

    After a few rounds, everyone was shocked.

    This is the power of Uchiha Madara!

    "It seems that some time was wasted."

    Uchiha Madara crossed his arms and looked around at the toads lying on the ground and Konoha''s little ghosts.

    next second.

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes focused on Hefeng.

    Although it''s not clear what the kid from the Hashima family is doing, he obviously has no intention of letting him go.

    call!

    I saw that the Chakra wrapped around Madara Uchiha grew taller rapidly. It was only a small piece of rib bone, and continued to grow out of the head and shoulders.

    And from the position of the shoulder, the arm is extended.

    Crash!

    Susano waved one hand, and a strangely shaped chakra knife was held in his hand.

    "Whether it''s my clansmen, close friends, or children..."

    "As long as it is anyone who hinders my Moon Eye plan, I will not let it go."

    "If you want to blame, I can only blame you for being too sharp and not knowing how to endure."

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself, then manipulated the power of Susanoo, pointed the Chakra Knife at Zefeng''s Tianling Gai, and slashed down hard.

    Going to end it all.

    However, at this critical moment.

    Zephyr...

    Finally absorbing enough natural energy, orange eye shadow appeared in the corner of the eye.

    Today''s Hefeng, even if you don''t open your eyes, don''t use the ability of Kagura''s mind.

    Uchiha Madara''s attack can also be sensed.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara''s slash is probably the strongest blow he has encountered so far.

    Really worthy of Uchiha Madara.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng stood up suddenly, kicked one foot, and dodged directly to the right.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Susanoku''s slash hit the seat where Hefeng was originally sitting, and the majestic force penetrated into the ground, smashing layer by layer, creating countless stones and spider web-like cracks.

    "Avoided."

    Uchiha Madara frowned slightly, the attack just now, he didn''t have any element of releasing water.

    With the mentality of killing Hefeng, he made that knife with all his strength.

    In the end, he was still avoided by Hefeng.

    "As expected of a brat who inherited Hashirama''s lineage."

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara did not intend to give up, he did not hesitate to resort to the technique of turning the elephant, just to kill Kaze.

    This guy who might hinder his plans in the future.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara turned his heart away, controlled Susanoo''s movements, lifted the chakra knife from the center of the crack, and swept it towards Zefeng.

    Only this time, Zefeng didn''t choose to dodge any more.

    "Speaking of which, even my sister Tsunade can harden steel spots, Susano."

    "It doesn''t make sense, my brother, no way."

    "What''s more, the current me is in the fairy mode."

    "Whether it is strength or defense, it has been increased."

    Hefeng still remembers that when Naruto entered the fairy mode, he fell from a height of tens of meters without any injuries.

    Payne''s black stick was shattered by his palm.

    There is no reason to come to me, so I have to fight.

    "Because it''s the first time to use the immortal mode, hasn''t your mentality changed?"

    He Feng couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, laughing lightly that his combat thinking was wrong.

    Then, he took a horse step and looked straight at the oncoming Chakra knife.

    This sudden scene made Uchiha Madara startled.

    Observing carefully through the eternal kaleidoscope, he suddenly discovered that Hefeng''s body is full of fairy chakra!

    And the before and after changes on his face.

    It even reminded him of the fairy mode in Zhujian.

    This brat, Hefeng, didn''t really learn the art of immortality, did he?

    "Just kidding, kid Hefeng, he just arrived at Mount Miaomu."

    Uchiha Madara blinked the eternal kaleidoscope, a little unbelievable for a while.

    Even if the talent of Hefeng, no matter how talented, must have a limit!

    Immortal art, he said he learned it?

    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara felt that his cognition was severely impacted.

    incomprehensible.

    unbelievable.

    Little brat, Hefeng, open the plug-in!

    Boom!

    Just when Uchiha Madara was shocked by Hefeng''s performance, Hefeng waved his hands and abruptly took the chakra knife that was sweeping towards him.

    And he just stepped on the dirt with his back heel, stepped back a few steps, and stopped Susanoo''s attack with great strength.

    Such an exaggerated scene shocked everyone''s heart.

    Especially Uchiha Madara.

    He stared blankly at Hefeng''s figure.

    A mere seven-year-old kid, relying on the most primitive brute force, stopped his Susanoo?

    Although it is not perfect, this kind of thing is still too shocking!

    What kind of monster is this guy?

    "This is impossible."

    Uchiha Madara took a breath, unable to understand the facts that happened in front of him.

    And Hefeng further exploded the muscle strength of the two arms.

    "This is the immortal mode."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing.

    Really, the power of terror!

 Chapter 210

    As a traveler, Hefeng naturally has a certain understanding of the immortal mode.

    However, seeing the fairy mode from the perspective of a bystander is completely different from experiencing it personally.

    Especially the current Hefeng is no longer that Xiaobai.

    Eight Dunjia.

    Strange power.

    He has already mastered all of these top-level ninjutsu in the ninja world.

    "Although the immortal mode is not strictly speaking ninjutsu."

    "But in this mode, whether it is perception ability, strength, or physical defense, I have been significantly improved."

    "Now, without relying on the power of the strange power and the power of the Bamen Dunjia, it is a good proof that Susanohu''s attack was blocked."

    "Now I am very strong!"

    He Feng thought to himself, he really felt the power, which was continuously emerging from his body.

    Even facing Uchiha Madara, a ceiling-level powerhouse, he is not without the power to fight.

    "Flying thunder god technique."

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of contacting Susano, Hefeng directly printed his flying thunder god spell on it, in case of emergency.

    And all the people or toads who witnessed this scene were all stunned by Hefeng''s performance.

    "Hefeng actually stopped Uchiha Madara''s attack?!" Fukasaku blinked, feeling complicated for a while.

    Just now, when I rushed towards Uchiha Madara, the attack not only failed to have an effect, but was also sent flying by the reaction force.

    Let it shock the power of Uchiha Madara in its heart.

    In the blink of an eye, Kaze stopped Uchiha Madara''s slash.

    Doesn''t this mean that He Feng, a seven-year-old brat, far exceeds himself in terms of strength?

    "Has my decades of practice been surpassed by Zefeng in minutes?"

    Fukasaku suddenly felt that his mentality had collapsed!

    I have paid so much sweat.

    diligent.

    effort.

    It can''t compare to He Feng''s kung fu in the blink of an eye.

    If Hefeng has spent a certain amount of time through his own sweat, he has achieved his current achievement.

    Fukasaku wouldn''t be so uncomfortable.

    But¡­¡­

    Before and after the breeze, it didn''t even take half an hour.

    Who can accept this kind of thing?

    Fukasaku couldn''t accept it anyway.

    "Hefeng..." The three brothers Gama Bunta stood on the spot in a daze. When facing Uchiha Madara''s taijutsu, they felt the gap in strength between the two sides.

    The advantage in size is useless in front of Uchiha Madara.

    Now Uchiha Madara has resorted to Susano again, making them even more afraid to come forward.

    But who knows, this force makes me feel afraid.

    He was picked up by Hefeng with ease.

    too frightening.

    Is this guy really just a human kid?

    Of course, among the people present, none was more shocking than Ri Zhan and the others.

    As the ninjas of Konoha Village, although they didn''t have the chance to witness it, they were keenly aware of Uchiha Madara''s prestige.

    He is not only the strongest of the Uchiha clan.

    He is a powerful ninja that even the first Hokage dare not underestimate.

    result¡­¡­

    This legendary figure is even equal to He Feng?

    "Hebrew..."

    Gritting his teeth tightly, Ri Zhan struggled to get up from the ground.

    He decided to deal with Uchiha Madara with Hefeng.

    However, it has not waited for Ri Zhan to seal again.

    Zefeng on the other side began to explode the muscle strength of the two arms.

    That''s not counting.

    He also condensed the celestial chakra in his body towards his hands.

    Although the sage mode used by Hefeng is exactly the same as that of Naruto, but he now knows more moves than Naruto.

    In addition to rubbing balls.

    He can also be weird!

    "Drink!"

    Hearing a sudden shout from Hefeng, he forcibly raised the Chakra Knife he had caught with both hands.

    And Uchiha Madara, who was wrapped by Susano, couldn''t escape the brute force of Kaze.

    "This brat."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened suddenly, seeing his feet leave the ground in an instant, and his whole body drew a perfect arc in the air.

    The huge Susanoo is like a huge war hammer in Kaze''s hands.

    then¡­¡­

    Zefeng swung the Chakra knife and smashed Uchiha Madara towards the stone statue beside him.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the stone statues displayed around the Hamoyou Waterfall, like bone Nomi cards, fell down one after another.

    However, Zefeng''s attack did not end there.

    He knew very well how strong Uchiha Madara was.

    Trying to get rid of him with only this level of strange power is basically wishful thinking.

    So Hefeng kicked his feet hard, jumped up high, caught up with Uchiha Madara''s position, raised his right leg high, and passed the top of his head.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng and his right leg fell at the same time, chopping towards Susano.

    "It hurts!"

    The strange power broke out again, and went straight to Uchiha Madara.

    Moreover, Hefeng''s painful foot this time was a blow in immortal mode.

    I don''t know how many times the power is exaggerated than Tsunade''s Painful Foot.

    With one blow, Susano was lying on the ground right in the middle.

    Wrapping Uchiha Madara and protecting his Chakra bones, there are cracks visible to the naked eye.

    In an instant, the entire Susanoo was covered.

    next second.

    The bones shattered, and Chakra, like a dark blue flame, began to fade away.

    Uchiha Madara never dreamed of it.

    Hashirama''s grandson.

    And a seven-year-old grandson.

    There is such a terrifying power!

    With the power of just one kick, he destroyed his Susanoo!

    You know, this is the power that can only be released when the kaleidoscope is brought to the extreme.

    A pupil technique that materializes Chakra!

    Rao is a wooden man in Zhujian, and he can''t easily destroy it.

    Is Hefeng really only seven years old?

    I''m afraid it wasn''t Hashirama who used the transformation technique to disguise it!

    And just when Uchiha Madara had many emotions and thoughts in his heart, Kaze''s painful feet continued to step down, stepping on Madara''s abdomen.

    A majestic force seemed to fall from the sky, pressing on Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Pooh!

    Uchiha bent his body slightly, spewed out a mouthful of blood, hit the ground with his back, and sent out a shock.

    In an instant, the ground under him was torn apart.

    This is the power of Hefeng''s strange power now!

    Far surpassed his sister Tsunade!

    Even Uchiha Madara didn''t think of it, and was completely stupid for a while.

    and¡­¡­

    The most terrifying thing is the strange power attack that Uchiha Madara is now receiving.

    Still thanks to Susano, part of the impact was withstood!

    Otherwise, the damage he suffered would only be more exaggerated!

    "Hefeng, isn''t it true that Hashirama used a transformation technique to disguise him?"

    "How could a seven-year-old kid have such terrifying power?"

    For a time, the assassination situation far exceeded Uchiha Madara''s expectations.

    His cognition, at this moment, almost collapsed!

    What kind of seven-year-old kid is there.

    This is simply a monster!

    A super monster that inherits the lineage of Hashirama and Mito!

    Unreasonable!

 Chapter 211

    "That Uchiha Madara, actually... was kicked by Kaze and vomited blood?!" Danzo rubbed his eyes vigorously, wondering if he had been hit by some illusion.

    When he confronted Uchiha Madara just now, he really felt the terror of this man.

    even¡­¡­

    He once thought that they might die tragically here today.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation turned around.

    That incomparable Uchiha Madara was kicked by Kaze until he bleeds!

    This kind of thing simply overturned Danzo''s cognition.

    "Is this the improvement brought about by fairy art?"

    Hizun was also shocked in his heart, but he soon realized that the reason why Kaze could hurt the current Uchiha Madara was precisely because of the immortal mode.

    In other words, I have learned the harmony of Xianju.

    Only then did he have the strength to fight Uchiha Madara.

    For a while, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but envy and jealous of Zefeng''s talent.

    "Isn''t this the kid from before?" The ape demon didn''t recognize Hefeng until this time, and he couldn''t help but feel a storm in his heart.

    How long has it been?

    Hefeng''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Especially his chakra, it is as strong as a different person.

    So much so that the ape demon didn''t react for a while.

    Not to mention the toad in Mount Miaomu.

    All of their toads are far from Uchiha Madara''s opponent.

    They couldn''t even touch the hem of his clothes.

    Now Kaze only needs one kick to vomit blood from Uchiha Madara Hammer.

    Naturally, they were dumbfounded again.

    "Good guy..."

    Toad Bunta felt a little lucky in his heart.

    Fortunately, I fought with Hefeng when he hadn''t learned fairy arts.

    Otherwise, if Hefeng kicked himself now.

    The other toads in Miaomu Mountain may not be able to collect their own corpses.

    but¡­¡­

    Shock is shock.

    But Uchiha Madara is not yet weak enough, he will be killed by Kaze in a flash.

    In fact, the reason why he is now being kicked by Hefeng''s painful kick is not because Hefeng is stronger.

    It''s just that Uchiha Madara didn''t expect that Zefeng''s progress would be so amazing that he underestimated his strength.

    This is what caused this situation.

    "Hefeng, the brat."

    Uchiha Madara took a breath, adjusted his emotions in his heart, and suppressed his surprise at Hefeng in his heart.

    Now is not the time to be amazed by the Zephyr talent.

    "The current me is just the technique of turning the elephant, and the amount of chakra that can be used is only 30% of the original body."

    "If you continue to delay, it will do me no good."

    Uchiha Madara glared hard.

    Although He Feng kicked him hard in the abdomen, but at this distance, He Feng met his eyes.

    In an instant, Uchiha Madara directly activated the power of the eternal kaleidoscope, casting illusions on Zefeng.

    And the wind has long been prepared.

    The contest between ninjas is often a contest of intelligence.

    As a traverser, Zefeng undoubtedly has a great advantage in terms of intelligence.

    "Although Uchiha Madara basically never used illusion in the original work, it doesn''t mean he won''t."

    "The Uchiha clan has always been best at magic arts and fire escape."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Although I am not from the Uchiha clan, I am rewarded through the check-in system."

    "Let me get the sharing eyes that are rare in the Uchiha clan."

    Hefeng closed his eyes slightly, then opened them suddenly, and three hook jades and blood-red pupils appeared on a pair of frog eyes.

    It is Sharingan.

    And with the help of the fairy mode, the power of Hefeng Sharingan has been increased several times.

    Facing Uchiha Madara''s eternal kaleidoscope-level illusion.

    Hefeng resisted for a moment, then moved his eyes, grabbed his fist with five fingers, and threw it down.

    But this time, Hefeng''s fist hit the ground.

    For a while, the earth and rocks tumbled out, making Mount Miaomu even more tragic.

    Uchiha Madara, on the other hand, took advantage of the subtle timing of Zefeng''s movement of his eyes, and backed away from him.

    In any case, Hefeng''s opponent this time is Uchiha Madara.

    Not only is it too famous.

    Strength is second to none.

    Rao is gentle, and dare not deal with it carelessly.

    "Compared to the kaleidoscope, the Sharingan itself is a level behind."

    "And Madara''s kaleidoscope is still at the eternal level."

    Perhaps at the moment when they looked at each other, Zefeng was indeed immune to the illusion of falling spots.

    But if they keep looking at each other.

    Hefeng was not sure whether he could withstand Madara''s mental attack.

    But in the current situation, once Uchiha Madara is dragged into the world of illusion.

    On Mount Miaomu, I am afraid that no one can save himself.

    Neither can toad.

    To be on the safe side, Hefeng deliberately did not continue to watch Uchiha Madara.

    In the end, it was this subtle opportunity that allowed him to escape from his attack range.

    This guy Uchiha Madara is really scary.

    What Hefeng doesn''t know is that Uchiha Madara has the same idea now.

    "Sharingan..."

    Uchiha Madara stared slightly at Hefeng.

    As early as when he was in the cracks of hell, he had heard Bai Jue say it.

    Hefeng, the brat, opened the Sharingan that only the Uchiha clan has.

    At that time, Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe it.

    After all, only the Uchiha clan can open the Sharingan.

    And Zefeng is undoubtedly the offspring of Hashirama and Mito.

    Inherited the wooden escape technique of the Qianshou clan.

    And the unique ability of the Uzumaki family.

    "Those eyes are indeed Sharingan, just like the fake ones."

    The illusion of the Uchiha clan is quite powerful.

    Especially Uchiha Madara, his illusion, needless to say.

    Apart from Sharingan and Zhujian, Uchiha Madara can''t think of anyone else who can be immune to his illusion.

    Based on this, he can confirm.

    Sharingan opened by Hefeng is real.

    "However, I''m not interested in continuing to play with you now."

    Considering that his Chakra amount is not much, Uchiha Madara released Susano again.

    And this time...

    Susanoo directly transformed into a semi-complete state, like a giant, appearing on Mt. Miaogi.

    and¡­¡­

    It also grew four arms holding four chakra knives.

    "Hefeng, there are not many ninjas who can witness this form of Susanoo."

    "And there are even fewer ninjas who survived!"

    After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, he manipulated Susanoo to slash towards Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Kaze now has the same concerns as Uchiha Madara.

    He didn''t know that the spot in front of him was the technique of turning an elephant.

    "Even for me, Immortal Chakra is limited."

    "If you continue to delay, my fairy mode will definitely be released."

    "At that time, if you want to re-enter the fairy mode, I''m afraid there will be no chance."

    After all, Uchiha Madara is not a fool.

    end it.

    Hefeng thought so.

    Then clap your hands.

 Chapter 212

    "Immortal Technique¡¤The Technique of Wooden Man!"

    Hefeng clapped his hands together, and used the wooden escape in the fairy mode.

    Although he does not know ninjutsu such as Immortal Art, Wood Dun, and True Thousand Hands, it is still a breeze to use Immortal Chakra to strengthen the power of wooden figures.

    However, in this battle, Kaze and Uchiha Madara have their own problems.

    That is insufficient chakra.

    Uchiha Madara is not the real body, but the technique of turning the image using Baijue as a sacrifice.

    He only has 30% of his body''s chakra.

    The Chakra of the Uchiha clan has never been particularly sufficient.

    Therefore, in Uchiha Madara''s cognition, this battle must be resolved quickly.

    Zefeng is the first time to use Senju Chakra to fight.

    Although it is already a very perfect fairy mode, it can only last for five minutes at most.

    "If Fukasaku and the others bought me more time just now, I could absorb more natural energy."

    "However, there is no way to do this. Uchiha Madara''s fighting power is too strong."

    In Hefeng''s view, it is already very difficult for the many toads in Mount Miaomu, He Rizhan and others to win the time to enter the immortal mode.

    Fukasaku also quickly realized this problem.

    "Quick, get that old lady Shima!" Fukasaku turned and shouted at the toads behind him.

    Although I don''t know if it will be successful, but in the current situation.

    Can only give it a go.

    See if you can integrate with the wind.

    If it can be successful, the biggest problem of Hefeng can be effectively solved!

    The toads came to their senses immediately, nodded towards the deep force, and went to look for Zhima without looking back.

    Of course, quite a few toads remained.

    They are not as powerful as Uchiha Madara, but they can all use ninjutsu.

    At critical moments, it may be able to help Hefeng.

    With such a mentality.

    The strongest of Toad''s younger generation, Toad Wentai, Toad Guang, and Toad Jian, three Toads, stayed here one after another.

    Hizhan also stared at Uchiha Madara, looking for an opportunity to make a move.

    The battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madara can almost determine the fate of them and Mt. Myogi.

    but¡­¡­

    They were still stunned by Hefeng''s improvement after entering the immortal mode.

    The ground on half of Mount Miaomu began to shake, and vines thicker than Zefeng''s thigh grew wildly from under his feet, splitting the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    next second.

    These vines gathered at Zefeng''s feet, slowly lifting him up from the ground.

    The vines intertwined and fused together to form various parts of the wooden figure.

    And this time...

    Because of the celestial chakra, and the unreserved relationship with the wind.

    The wooden man who caught everyone''s eyes, as well as the eyes of the toads, was exaggerated enough to be tens of meters long.

    As if a super giant appeared on Mount Miaomu.

    In an instant, it surpassed the size of all the toads.

    And Hefeng also stood on top of the wooden man, overlooking the entire Miaomu Mountain.

    In his eyes, Ri Zhan and the others are as insignificant as ants.

    Even the air is much fresher.

    "The wooden figurine that fused with Immortal Chakra is actually this big."

    Even Hefeng himself felt incredible.

    Not to mention the people below.

    "Is this the Japanese wooden escape?"

    Ri Zhan rubbed his eyes vigorously, he was dumbfounded.

    The wooden figurines seen in the past were only seven or eight meters in size.

    It had already shocked him.

    As a result, now, Zefeng easily created a wooden giant tens of meters high.

    It looked like a hill, towering in front of him.

    "Is this the power you get after using fairy art?" Danzang stood on the spot blankly, and he originally wanted to help.

    But now...

    Help?

    Just relying on his wind blade with a diameter of no more than two meters?

    I''m afraid it''s not as powerful as the wooden man''s casual fist swing.

    The most important thing is a level of power like Zephyr.

    In the ninja world, is there really a ninja who can stand shoulder to shoulder with him?

    There really are!

    Uchiha Madara in front of the wind is one of them.

    Watching Zefeng release the Mudun comparable to Hashirama, Madara couldn''t help but be fascinated.

    Even though it was his first time fighting against Hefeng, he had in his hands the information that Bai Jue had passed back several times.

    "Is this the power after the enhancement of fairy art?"

    "Hashirama, you really have a good grandson."

    For a while, Uchiha Madara was a little jealous of Hashirama''s successor.

    but¡­¡­

    He has made up his mind and will not be shaken by the picture in front of him.

    As a result, Uchiha Madara also released his power one step further.

    Immediately.

    Susano, who was nearly 100 meters tall, appeared, taller than the Japanese wooden doll by a head.

    There is only one step away from the perfect body.

    Moreover, Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo has four arms, each holding a special chakra knife.

    Zefeng and Uchiha Madara looked at each other.

    It''s like the alternation of old and new times.

    The hearts of the two of them were all high.

    Each drove their own ninjutsu and rushed towards each other.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the wooden man and Susano wrestled together.

    The fist and the broadsword collided strongly, bursting out with terrifying power, spreading in all directions.

    Shaking all kinds of tall plants in Mt. Miaomu.

    Even the stone toad statues standing around couldn''t withstand the impact of the airflow, and collapsed to the sides.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Koharu, Yan, and Ape Demon.

    They were dumbfounded.

    this is¡­¡­

    A battle between ninjas?

    This is a fight between gods, right?

    It''s outrageous!

    Whether it is the Japanese style or Uchiha Madara''s technique.

    It''s all too outrageous.

    "Can my Fengdun really defeat such an opponent..." Danzo couldn''t help doubting his life for a moment.

    Even if he really practiced Fengdun Ninjutsu to the peak.

    Can you really fight against Hefeng and ninjas like Uchiha Madara?

    "This is the peak power of the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan."

    "Sharingan and Mutun''s power."

    Thinking of this, the appearance of Uchiha Mirror suddenly appeared in Danzo''s mind.

    Could it be that that guy...

    In the eyes, there is also the same power as Uchiha Madara?

    Are you kidding me?

    Even that Uchiha mirror has this power?

    For a moment, Danzo seemed to understand completely.

    Why does Togama-sama target the Uchiha clan everywhere.

    These guys are indeed the most dangerous elements in the village!

    Terrible, this power!

    "Can my five escape Dalian bomb technique really help Hefeng?"

    Hirizhan took a breath and began to doubt the meaning of his existence.

    Do not¡­¡­

    What I need to doubt is almost the meaning of existence of ninjas.

    At this moment, Hirazan redefines ninjutsu.

    wait¡­¡­

    Only Uchiha Madara is so scary.

    Isn''t Master Hashirama who defeated him...

    more scary? !

 Chapter 213

    Uchiha Madara lost to Senju Bashirama in the Battle of the Valley of the End, but in the ninja world, his prestige is well known.

    It''s just that Hirazan was far from expecting that Uchiha Madara''s strength would be so strong.

    The power of the wind can be explained by fairy art.

    What about Uchiha Madara''s Susano?

    The power gained from the extreme development of Sharingan?

    Doesn''t that mean that every Uchiha person has the potential to be as powerful as Uchiha Madara?

    "If you think about it this way, if the power of the Uchiha clan is out of control, the consequences may be unimaginable..."

    Moreover, Rao Uchiha Madara was defeated by Master Hashirama.

    Isn''t Master Zhujian''s strength even more terrifying?

    god of ninja...

    It turned out to be literally!

    For a long time, Hirazan just felt that everyone called Hashirama-sama the God of Ninja.

    It is a kind of respectful title, and I think he is the man standing at the pinnacle of ninja world, the pinnacle.

    Good guy.

    Sun Zhan is a good guy.

    It really is the power of God.

    From Ri Zhan''s point of view, he wouldn''t be too shocked by what happened next.

    Because now he has been completely numb from the shock.

    Whether it was them or the toads in Mount Miaomu, they all retreated involuntarily, staying as far away from the battlefield as possible.

    As much as I hate to admit it, there is no doubt that...

    This is indeed not a battle they can intervene in.

    The only thing they can do for Zefeng now.

    I''m afraid it''s not the only way to cheer.

    Or prayed.

    Big brother 666!

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t have any expectations for these people.

    He confronted Uchiha Madara''s Susano.

    Put your hands together again.

    No matter how you say it, Susanoo almost has four arms, and in terms of number, his wooden dolls are not dominant.

    and¡­¡­

    "My wooden doll is smaller than Susano."

    Even from Hefeng''s point of view, if Uchiha Madara came up, he would sacrifice a complete body of Susano.

    Most of the time, I couldn''t fight him.

    Even after completing so many check-ins, there is still a certain gap compared with ninjas like Madara Uchiha.

    but¡­¡­

    "Are you treating me like a child?"

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he separated the vicious wooden dragon from the wooden man.

    At the same time, it is the Wooden Dungeon injected with immortal chakra, and its size is several times larger than normal.

    Enough to wrestle with Uchiha Madara''s Susano.

    However, with the continuous release of Immortal Art Mu Dun, Zefeng''s Chakra was also consumed a lot.

    "The technique of shadow clone."

    I saw Hefeng forming a seal with his hands, and a white mist was produced with a "bang" around him.

    The white mist gradually dissipated, leaving behind a physical clone exactly like Zefeng.

    Hefeng can understand Uchiha Madara''s mentality.

    During the Fourth World War, Rao Gokage and other powerhouses, in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, were just...

    "You have seen that adult, and you will have the same knowledge as a child."

    Degree.

    Now face yourself as a real seven-year-old kid.

    It''s no surprise that it didn''t go all out straight away.

    "It''s better to say that recklessness and conceit are the shortcomings of Uchiha Madara."

    Hefeng thought to himself, but stretched out his right hand and began to condense the spiral pill.

    The shadow on the side understood it physically and mentally, and began to inject the change of Chakra''s attributes into the spiral pill.

    Wind escape spiral shuriken!

    "That ninjutsu should be what Baijue said." Uchiha Madara suspended inside Susano, and handed over the wooden man and wooden dragon to Susano to deal with.

    I am concerned about the wind.

    Although Uchiha Madara is here to eradicate Hefeng this time, so as not to disturb his plan in the future.

    But for the wind, Uchiha Madara also has a glimmer of expectation in his heart.

    Either way, he''s an imp who inherited Hashirama''s power.

    Moreover, he is still a kid with shocking talents.

    It would be a bit boring if he was instantly killed by himself.

    Take out more strength, come and please me!

    "Since the battle in the Valley of the End, I haven''t fought anyone else."

    Madara Uchiha took a deep breath, wondering how Kaze would attack him.

    "The power of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken looks good, but according to Bai Jue''s information."

    "That kind of thing can only be used at close range."

    "It was originally used in conjunction with the Flying Thunder God technique, but I don''t have the mark of the wind on my body."

    Hiraishin no Jutsu is the ninjutsu that Tomona used to kill Quanna.

    Uchiha Madara is naturally not unfamiliar with the Flying Thunder God technique.

    He was very sure that he didn''t have a gentle technique on him.

    It is simply impossible to launch a surprise attack through that trick.

    "What are you going to do, Zefeng."

    At the same time, the toads below all straightened their eyes.

    Especially Fukasaku, who was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it for a while.

    Hefeng is just a seven-year-old kid?

    That kind of high-density chakra was not taught to him by himself.

    Moreover, I have never seen such a technique.

    "What the hell is that?" Fukasaku couldn''t help looking at it for a moment.

    "That is a ninjutsu invented by Hefeng, called Fengdun Spiral Maru Shuriken." Seeing this, Hizhan explained casually, but he was a little worried in his heart.

    Because he knew that the only flaw of the Fengdun Spiral Shuriken was that it could only attack at close range.

    In the current situation, I want to meet Uchiha Madara at close range.

    Basically idiot''s dream.

    Apart from consuming his own chakra in vain, Hiraku couldn''t think of any effect this ninjutsu could play.

    And he now knows...

    Immortal mode has a time limit.

    However, just when everyone started to worry about Zefeng.

    He forcefully swung the Wind Dun spiral shuriken that could only be used at close range, and threw it away!

    In fact, when Zefeng entered the immortal mode.

    The Wind Dun spiral shuriken was completely completed.

    Now he has the ability to throw this technique.

    "Throw it out?!" Uchiha Madara stood on the spot in a daze.

    Didn''t the information brought back by Bai Jue say that this ninjutsu can only be used at close range?

    Could it be that¡­¡­

    He Feng has hidden his hand from the very beginning? !

    Just to confuse the enemy at a critical moment?

    Wait a minute, Zephyr...

    Impossible to know something about being alive.

    "So, Hefeng has always had an imaginary enemy in his heart?"

    Except for the imaginary enemy, Uchiha Madara couldn''t find any reason to explain Hefeng''s psychology of deliberately hiding a hand of cards.

    How old is he?

    Only seven years old!

    And it''s still peacetime!

    This brat...

    It is simply a monster who has inherited Hashirama''s power and Tomonama''s mind!

    Yes.

    Because of the asymmetry of information, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but start to make up some things.

    and¡­¡­

    Start shocking and gentle scheming, Ayutthaya!

    "How far into the future did he see?!"

    "When developing the Wind Dun spiral shuriken, such a big game was laid out!"

 Chapter 214

    Aww!

    The wooden dragon roared loudly at Susano, uttered dragon chants, and then rushed out with claws and teeth, wrapping around Susano''s body.

    The wooden man cooperated with the wooden dragon''s movements, stretched out his hands, and firmly grasped Susanoo, not giving it a chance to retreat.

    But Hefeng threw the Fengdun spiral shuriken without hesitation.

    The whole process is smooth and flowing, in one go.

    Before even Uchiha Madara had time to react, he was hit by Kaze''s ninjutsu.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the Fudun spiral shuriken exploded on the spot, forming an energy storm visible to the naked eye, sweeping through Susano who wrapped Uchiha Madara.

    "This power..."

    Rao Uchiha Madara has never seen such an amazing wind escape ninjutsu.

    If you switch to other ninjas, I''m afraid they will be instantly killed by Zefeng.

    And such a terrifying ninjutsu was developed by Hefeng when he was seven years old!

    This kind of thing makes Uchiha Madara unbelievable.

    But the bloody facts were in front of him.

    In desperation, Uchiha Madara had no choice but to withdraw from Susanohu to avoid being swept in by the energy storm of Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s Sharingan clearly captured Madara''s actions.

    "Although these eyes are not as good as Madara''s eternal kaleidoscope, they are extremely useful in terms of observation."

    In an instant, Zefeng opened the eight doors of the armor, and opened the five doors of his own restriction in one breath.

    Coupled with the fairy physique in the fairy mode, Hefeng has entered an unprecedented realm.

    Everything around him felt slow.

    Together with the energy storm, it became like a slideshow.

    For the first time, Zefeng saw the attack method in the energy storm.

    He obviously didn''t have time to bask in his power, though.

    With a kick of both feet, he quickly left the top of the wooden man''s head, and at the position where he left, he stamped out spider web-like cracks, and trampled the wooden man''s hair flat.

    Looking down from above, it looks like a Mediterranean Sea.

    But Hefeng didn''t care about Muren''s mood, he chased Uchiha Madara with all his strength, exuding green power from his body.

    In Dumen''s state, Zefeng could feel various injuries to his body.

    big and small.

    Even the resilience of Muji Healing can hardly repair these damages in the first place.

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    However, when Hefeng chased Uchiha Madara, he still forced his body and opened the sixth door.

    Now it''s hard to force Uchiha Madara out of Susano.

    If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to defeat him.

    The person who will be dealt with at that time may be himself.

    only...

    Go all out!

    "To the peacock!"

    Zefeng condensed all the last celestial chakra into his fist, waved it non-stop, rubbed against the air, and produced a scorching fireball.

    Even Uchiha Madara is amazed by the unexpected physical skills nowadays.

    Yes.

    Hefeng''s current moves are completely physical techniques.

    Not ninjutsu.

    In any case, Hefeng is a traverser, information about Uchiha Madara.

    Knows more than himself.

    He vaguely remembered that in the original work, Uchiha Madara said that he opened the eyes of reincarnation when he was dying.

    It''s not the eyes of reincarnation opened when you are about to die of old age.

    In other words, when he waited until Obito, he opened the eyes of reincarnation for a long time.

    In addition, the person who gave the reincarnation eye to Nagato.

    It is not with soil.

    But Madara himself.

    Considering that Nagato was an orphan during the Second Ninja World War.

    So after some analysis, Hefeng felt that he couldn''t be sure.

    Does the current Uchiha Madara have eyes of reincarnation?

    I can only face this man with the worst plan.

    Based on this relationship, Hefeng gave up ninjutsu at this critical moment.

    Use physical attacks like the peacock instead.

    Rao Uchiha Madara has opened the eyes of reincarnation, and he can''t absorb his own attack.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Hefeng punched one after another, hitting Uchiha Madara''s body in the air, and fell with him.

    Without Uchiha Madara''s chakra, the huge Susano became almost untenable, and the flame-like coat began to fade.

    However, just when Susanoo was about to disappear, a series of blue hook jade appeared in its hand, connected together by chakra like lightning.

    It is indeed the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu.

    Immediately.

    Susano threw out this ninjutsu forcefully, and accepted his own disappearance calmly.

    And the wooden man and the wooden dragon couldn''t dodge at such a close distance.

    Soon he was hit head-on by Bachi Qiong Gouyu.

    The power of the spiral shuriken, not inferior to that of Feng Dun, acted on the wooden man and the wooden dragon, instantly blasting a big hole, almost piercing through the wooden man.

    The wooden dragon was directly blasted into two pieces by this force, and fell to Miaomu Mountain, knocking down a large area of ??plants.

    The wooden man''s body stopped moving and lost power.

    In this fight, Uchiha Madara and Kaze are almost evenly divided.

    but¡­¡­

    This is just a semi-complete Susanoo, a contest with the Immortal Wooden and Wooden Dragon.

    Moreover, there is also part of the credit for the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    It is said to be evenly divided, but it is obvious that Uchiha Madara''s power is better.

    Rumble!

    Uchiha Madara and Zefeng fell rapidly.

    The former hit the ground of Mount Miaomu, forcibly smashing out a huge crater.

    The terrifying impact spread to the surroundings, blowing Fukasaku out of the ground.

    Countless fireballs fell from the sky, destroying Uchiha Madara''s body.

    "no¡­¡­"

    On the other hand, when the body suffered irreparable damage, Zefeng quickly retreated and landed beside Fukasaku.

    Jingmen status was forced to be lifted.

    At the same time, Zefeng''s eyes turned into ordinary Sharingan, and the orange eye shadow disappeared.

    His fairy chakra is also used up at this moment!

    There is simply nothing worse than this.

    Do not¡­¡­

    There are worse things than this.

    That is...

    Uchiha Madara stood up from the huge pit.

    Although he couldn''t use the eyes of reincarnation to absorb the physical power of the peacock, his physical body was not so weak that he would be instantly killed by Zefeng''s physical skills.

    "It seems that I really underestimated you."

    Uchiha Madara patted the dust on his body, and most of the red armor was shattered by the wind.

    "Hefeng, you have indeed perfectly inherited the power of your grandfather Hashirama."

    "If you are given enough time, it may not be a fantasy to surpass Hashirama."

    "But it''s a pity."

    "You should have no chance to grow up."

    "Now you can no longer condense the magic chakra, right?"

    While talking, Uchiha Madara crossed his arms, and blue Chakra, like a flame, burst out from him.

    It''s time to end all of this.

    "It''s over, Hefeng, even you in fairy mode can''t take over my power."

    "Not to mention, you in a normal state."

 Chapter 215

    The battle with the wind gave Uchiha Madara a long-lost pleasure.

    He hasn''t fought anyone since the battle in the Valley of the End.

    but¡­¡­

    Zefeng''s fairy mode has been released, and it''s meaningless to fight it any more.

    "The power of that ninjutsu just now is really amazing."

    "If Hefeng grows up a little longer, it''s only a matter of time before the immortal mode is extended to Zhujian, beyond Zhujian."

    "However, unfortunately, he has no chance to grow up."

    Uchiha Madara crossed his arms and released his Susano without reservation.

    This time, it was no longer the semi-complete Susanoo.

    But a complete body!

    Madara Uchiha floated on Susano''s forehead, looking down at Mt. Myogi from a high position.

    This time...

    Susanoo, who came into the eyes of Hefeng and others, not only exceeded two hundred meters, but also wore majestic armor.

    A chakra weapon like a samurai sword hangs from his waist.

    Compared with this tall Susano, Hefeng and others are as small as ants.

    Can''t compare.

    "This is the power of Sharingan?!" Danzo slumped on the ground, completely dumbfounded.

    He always thought that sharingan was just a pupil technique used to see clearly the flow of the enemy''s chakra, as well as the flaws of ninjutsu and illusion.

    Occasionally launch some special illusions.

    But in general, it''s just so much.

    Not even as good as the white eyes of the Hyuga clan.

    result¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara''s Susano completely shattered Danzo''s cognition.

    It turns out that Sharingan is actually such a powerful Blood Successor Limit!

    "This is Uchiha Madara''s power..." Hirazan''s right hand couldn''t help but let go of the Ruyi Vajra Rod.

    The strength of the two sides is really different.

    No matter how hard they try, it is impossible to contend with this level of power.

    it''s over.

    it''s all over.

    Even Ri Zhan couldn''t imagine the battle in the Valley of the End that year.

    Master Hashirama, how did he defeat Uchiha Madara.

    This power is not the pinnacle of the ninja world!

    "Uchiha Madara."

    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Zefeng simply didn''t think about the huge Susanoo, but concentrated all his attention, crazily absorbing the natural energy around him.

    Absorb as much as you can.

    It is meaningless to think about the power gap between myself and Uchiha Madara now.

    How to keep yourself alive is the real thing.

    "If you use the Flying Thunder God technique, it''s not difficult to avoid Susano''s slash."

    "However, in that case, Ri Zhan and the others behind me will undoubtedly be wiped out."

    Although at the high level of Konoha in the original work, it is indeed a bit dark.

    But the current Ri Zhan and the others are still good young people, and treat themselves well.

    Let Hefeng do nothing but care about himself.

    That''s not his character, much less his style of doing things.

    People are not grass and trees, how can they stop when they are square, and roll when they are round.

    At critical moments, there should still be some bottom lines and principles.

    Even if it is this life and death situation.

    "Ri Zhan and the others are not only the partners I harvested when I traveled here."

    "They are all my subordinates."

    "As the captain of this special ninja unit, how can I leave them alone."

    "The most urgent thing is to enter the fairy mode as soon as possible."

    However, although Hefeng thinks so, he doesn''t ignore everything.

    The condition for absorbing natural energy is simply not moving.

    There are actually no restrictions on the thought of Hefeng.

    Closing his eyes now, on the contrary, allowed him to open the ability of Kagura Mind Eye.

    Even if you don''t look at it, don''t listen to it.

    Hefeng can also sense Susano in front of him.

    At the same time, Toad from Mt. Miaogi also rushed here with Shima.

    In fact, it''s like Uchiha Madara''s Susano, and the Japanese fairy method and wooden figure.

    Such an exaggerated behemoth.

    How could Shima not notice.

    These toads are actually Shima who met on the way, and when they rushed here, they explained the current situation of Miaomu Mountain in detail.

    Now when he sees Hefeng, Shima doesn''t say anything, and directly asks Fukasaku to jump on Hefeng''s shoulders with him and merge with him.

    "Old man!"

    "Old woman."

    Fukasaku nodded emphatically, all they need is a look in the eyes to have a good understanding.

    They quickly jumped onto Zefeng''s shoulders, and clapped their hands together.

    Try to blend in with the Zephyr.

    But what I have to say is that if you want to complete the fusion, you must concentrate on it without distractions.

    For them now, this is actually a very difficult thing.

    "It''s just a dying struggle." Uchiha Madara glanced down, controlling Susano to pull out the chakra dagger.

    In an instant, a beam of sword energy moved towards the distance.

    call out!

    The sword energy spread out like ripples, passed through the high mountains near Mount Miaomu, and split into two easily.

    The severed mountain rose up like a kite with broken strings, and then exploded in the air.

    Rumble!

    The deafening sound spread in all directions.

    Like thunder!

    Even the toads in Mount Miaomu were all frightened by this power.

    With just one blow, the mountain was broken!

    How can such a terrifying power be stopped?

    too frightening!

    "Farewell, Zephyr."

    Uchiha Madara had a low voice, and he didn''t care whether the voice could reach Hefeng''s ears.

    I saw Susano''s right hand slowly raised up.

    Kaze, Fukasaku, Shima, all three had beads of sweat on their foreheads.

    And at the corners of Hefeng''s eyes, a faded orange eyeshadow slowly appeared.

    but¡­¡­

    not enough.

    I want to enter fairy mode.

    More natural energy is needed.

    However, what is most lacking in the current Hefeng is time!

    Oops.

    Immediately.

    Susano raised the chakra dagger over his head, aiming at Zefeng below.

    Then¡­¡­

    It fell down suddenly.

    The entire Mount Miaomu couldn''t help being shrouded in unprecedented despair.

    "It''s over, it''s the end of Mount Miaomu."

    "It''s too terrifying. There''s no way to resist this power."

    "It can''t be stopped."

    One by one the toads grew pale.

    Xiaochun and Yan also knelt down with a plop, their expressions extremely ugly.

    Now, everyone can only pin their hopes on He Feng.

    "Successful!"

    Suddenly, Fukasaku and Shima suddenly opened their eyes while Susanoko was slashing down.

    They successfully merged with the wind and helped him absorb more natural energy.

    Let his fairy mode be used one step ahead of time.

    "Stand back!"

    Standing up from the ground with a breezy sound, facing such an exaggerated slash, he didn''t care too much, kicked his feet hard, and headed towards the Chakra Taidao head-on.

    At the same time, Zefeng precisely controlled the celestial chakra, condensed it on the fist, and bombarded it with the chakra sword.

    boom!

    For a while, Zefeng and Uchiha Madara collided strongly again.

    A terrifying air current slammed downwards.

 Chapter 216

    Whether it''s ninjas such as Hizan, or the toads of Mt. Miaomu.

    They all felt an extremely powerful force rolling down towards them, slapping their bodies hard on the ground, clinging to the ground, unable to move.

    "What kind of power is this?"

    "This strength is too exaggerated, the body can''t move at all."

    "Just the impact has such an exaggerated power. How terrifying is Uchiha Madara''s slash."

    With one move, everyone, all toads, will feel broken.

    This power is simply the power of God.

    "So strong."

    Hefeng gritted his teeth tightly, and he burst out all his strength to barely receive Susanoo''s slash.

    How to push this power back, even Hefeng can''t do it.

    finally¡­¡­

    The majestic force and the huge chakra knife slammed down, slamming Zefeng on the ground.

    "It''s incredible." Madara Uchiha hung in the air, using the power of the eternal kaleidoscope to see the whole process clearly.

    He originally thought that Susano''s slash could instantly kill Kaze on the spot.

    End this game.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng entered the fairy mode again and blocked his attack.

    Unscathed.

    It''s unbelievable.

    "If that''s the case, then try this trick."

    Uchiha Madara''s voice was low and deep, and he manipulated Susano to raise his other hand, and the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu appeared again, and it was even bigger than the one that dealt with the wooden man.

    Rao is the wind.

    Uchiha Madara didn''t even think he could resist it.

    Zefeng below had a gloomy face, and his hands were used to catch the chopped off Chakra Taidao.

    Can''t pull away to release ninjutsu at all.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng could only split five wooden escape clones from his body to find a solution.

    Fukasaku and Shima looked nervously at the huge eight-foot Qiong Gouyu.

    Fukasaku and the other toads have seen the power of that thing.

    If you let that thing fall, let alone a breeze.

    I''m afraid it can''t be razed to the ground.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    At this moment, both Fukasaku and Shima felt unprecedented despair.

    Even the Japanese fairy mode.

    Can''t deal with the current Uchiha Madara!

    "Go to hell, Zefeng!"

    I saw that Susano was just about to throw out the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu to destroy Hefeng.

    The gigantic Gouyu began to disintegrate in the air until it disappeared.

    Fukasaku and Shima were dumbfounded, they didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    Not only that, but the chakra that enveloped Susano like a flame also began to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Then came Chakra Taidao.

    Susanoo''s armor.

    Skin, flesh and blood.

    "Susano has returned to his skeleton form?" Hefeng stared at this incredible scene with his eyes wide open.

    Then¡­¡­

    Even Susanoo''s bones began to shrink.

    Let Uchiha Madara slowly land from the air to the ground.

    And Uchiha Madara also opened his eyes wide at this time, showing an incredible expression.

    But he soon realized what was going on.

    He is not Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Instead, he sacrificed the Elephant Turning technique performed by Bai Jue as a sacrifice.

    Although it can make Bai Jue become as strong as himself for a while.

    but¡­¡­

    The avatar can only have 30% of the chakra of the body.

    And the ninjutsu that Uchiha Madara just released are all killing moves that consume chakra rapidly!

    As a result, his chakra was exhausted at this moment!

    "I thought I could kill Hefeng..."

    Uchiha Madara took a breath, and his body began to scatter fragments.

    What a pity.

    Obviously, it is only a little bit short, and He Feng can be solved.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara shook his head and denied the idea.

    It''s not that he can almost kill Zefeng by himself.

    but...

    Hefeng is more tenacious than I imagined.

    Who would have thought that Hefeng would have learned the art of immortality in the blink of an eye?

    Who would have thought that at that critical moment of life and death, Hefeng did not give up because of despair, but forcibly entered the immortal mode again.

    Yes.

    It''s not that I fell short of myself.

    It''s that the wind is too unreasonable!

    Even with his own strength, he couldn''t kill him!

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara has never been a person who worries about gains and losses.

    Although his whereabouts were exposed this time, he had already obtained the most important thing.

    cells between columns.

    As long as he hides in the cracks of hell, even if it is between the doors and pillars, it is impossible to find him.

    And once the column is dead.

    No one can protect Hefeng anymore.

    "It''s just the last dying struggle."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help murmuring, then leaned back, and fell straight backwards.

    thump!

    next second.

    Uchiha Madara''s appearance began to change, he returned to Bai Ze, and died tragically on the ground.

    Hefeng stood on the spot blankly, blinking non-stop, unable to understand the situation for a while.

    Uchiha Madara...

    fallen?

    what''s the situation?

    Wasn''t he still aggressive just now?

    Could it be that Uchiha Madara''s lifespan has reached its limit?

    End of life?

    "Could it be that the Ouhuang really sucked Uchiha Madara''s life before me?"

    "What is this, Karma Ninjutsu?"

    "Just kidding."

    Because it was too shocking, Hefeng was so surprised that he couldn''t accept the fact that Uchiha Madara had fallen for a long time.

    Even, the time of the entire Miaomu Mountain seems to freeze at this moment.

    atmosphere.

    Get weird.

    However, this scene did not last long.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and then approached the fallen Uchiha Madara.

    And finally in the pit, witnessed the truth.

    "what is this?"

    Fukasaku who was fused on Kaze''s shoulder couldn''t help but widen his eyes, looking up and down at the corpse on the ground.

    no doubt.

    He is dead.

    But what Fukasaku couldn''t understand was, weren''t they fighting Uchiha Madara from the beginning to the end?

    Why did he suddenly become this guy?

    and also¡­¡­

    Who is this guy?

    "It doesn''t look like a human being." Zhima frowned, carefully observing Bai Jue on the ground.

    Although Bai Jue has a similar body shape to humans, there is still a certain gap in the end.

    For a while, the well-informed Fukasaku and Shima were filled with a lot of question marks.

    Only He Feng knew exactly what the guy in front of him was.

    "Could it be..."

    Zefeng frowned slightly, and his brain quickly retrieved information on "Naruto".

    The person who just fought against is indeed Uchiha Madara.

    The corpse lying on the ground now is indeed white.

    Moreover, he has Sharingan, and ordinary illusions can''t confuse him at all.

    Eliminate all impossibilities.

    Then the remaining possibilities, no matter how improbable, are the correct answers.

    this is¡­¡­

    The technique of turning the elephant!

    "If it is the technique of turning the elephant, the sudden stop of Uchiha Madara''s attack can be explained."

    Hefeng suddenly realized and heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 217

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other.

    Seeing that the fallen Uchiha Madara did not respond for a long time, they got up from the ground and walked over slowly.

    During this process, sufficient vigilance was maintained.

    But who knew, when they reached the edge of the deep pit, they were stunned by the scene in front of them!

    Because the corpse that fell there was not Uchiha Madara at all.

    It was a guy none of them had ever met.

    The body is white in color.

    The face is hideous.

    Although it has a human body shape, it doesn''t look like a human at all.

    "What is this? Uchiha Madara?" Xiaochun couldn''t help asking, rolling his throat.

    But face her problem.

    Neither Ri Zhan and the others, nor the toad from Mount Miaomu could answer.

    Even they don''t know what''s going on.

    The only person who knows the truth is the seven-year-old Hefeng.

    He obviously wouldn''t explain it all, though.

    On the one hand, it is too troublesome to explain.

    On the other hand, it''s hard for him to explain how he knows Bai Jue and Madara so well.

    "The key is¡­¡­"

    "The appearance of Uchiha Madara means that I am being targeted by him."

    Although Hefeng had guessed this possibility more than once, it was time to confirm it.

    The shock in my heart is still indescribable.

    "And that guy Heijue."

    The current black definitely does not have enough power, but he is undoubtedly the biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator.

    Many things in the ninja world were actually created by him.

    "Presumably in the future, there will be more dangers waiting for me."

    "In this situation, if I share the information I have with other people, it will not do me any good at all."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, determined in his heart.

    It''s better to pretend that you don''t know anything about this matter.

    Because it is also difficult for him to say whether there is Bai Jue hiding around here who is watching him secretly.

    After all, I can''t perceive that kind of thing yet.

    "Especially Heijue..."

    If I have to say it, in fact, what Hefeng is most worried about is not Bai Jue.

    It''s black.

    "never mind."

    He Feng shook his head, and used the technique of shadow clone, turning into two shadow clones.

    Ask them to sit cross-legged near the Toad Oil Waterfall to absorb natural energy.

    And he himself released the fairy mode, and sat down on the ground with a plop.

    After experiencing that level of battle just now, Hefeng also felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    Shima and Fukasaku separated from Kaze''s shoulders, turned their heads and glanced at the two shadow clones who ran out.

    For a while, I didn''t know what Hefeng was thinking.

    "When the shadow clone technique is released, Chakra will return to the main body."

    Hefeng looked at Fukasaku, and then explained.

    In any case, he needs Fukasaku''s help in this regard.

    "Let my shadow clone technique absorb enough natural energy, enter the fairy mode, and then release it."

    "Then the magic chakra they refined can be given back to me."

    "Let me go straight into fairy mode."

    Based on this, Zefeng intends to leave as many physical clones as possible on Mt. Miaomu.

    in case for need.

    Moreover, this method is not something that Hefeng came up with.

    It was Naruto Uzumaki who thought of it and used it in actual combat.

    I have to say that although Uzumaki Naruto is often regarded as the tail of a crane, in fact...

    Hefeng felt that Naruto''s fighting talent was simply explosive.

    How many battles have he not solved the opponent on a whim?

    Hinata Ningji.

    Payne.

    Take soil.

    wait¡­¡­

    Said Naruto Uzumaki is a fool, Hefeng was the first to refuse.

    His fighting talent is definitely different from ordinary people.

    The result was also as expected.

    After saying this idea by himself, Fukasaku and Shima suddenly widened their eyes, staring at Hefeng in disbelief.

    Marvel at his mind.

    "Although this method seems simple, but..."

    "How many people can think of this method in such a short period of time?"

    "Moreover, Hefeng''s attitude towards this matter is also different from ordinary people."

    If a normal person sees Uchiha Madara falling down, he will become Bai Ze.

    Most likely will completely relax.

    But He Feng, without even thinking about it, prepared a second move.

    If Uchiha Madara appears again, he can release the shadow clone and instantly gain the magic chakra.

    Come get yourself into combat mode.

    You know, Hefeng is only seven years old!

    Seeing so far at the age of seven.

    It''s just unbelievable.

    "Anyway, bring the corpse back to Konoha."

    Hefeng was silent for a moment, and offered his own suggestion to Ri Zhan and the others.

    Originally, he planned to stay in Mount Miaomu for a while.

    Just relax.

    After all, the environment here is very good.

    But now Hefeng doesn''t think so.

    It will be at least a few months before I check in next time.

    It is almost difficult to become stronger during this period of time.

    "In any case, my talent is fake."

    "All ninjutsu and abilities are drawn from the check-in system."

    "If you let me stay in Miaomu Mountain and continue to practice, I''m afraid I won''t know how I died in the end."

    After much deliberation, Hefeng felt that it would be better to leave here as soon as possible.

    Once back to Konoha Village.

    Although Hashirama is terminally ill, as long as he is alive, he is a threat.

    Rao Uchiha Madara didn''t dare to mess around.

    And Tobima is not a vegetarian.

    Adding Tokaima himself, how can I break my wrist with Uchiha Madara.

    Instead, kill these people every day...

    Can''t help at all.

    But no matter what he said, Hefeng decided to take Bai Jue''s body back.

    Maybe something can be researched.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked at each other in blank dismay, and felt that what He Feng said was very reasonable.

    Mount Miaomu is indeed not a place to stay for a long time.

    "I didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara would still be alive. It''s really amazing."

    "Let''s hurry back to Muye Village."

    In fact, Hirizhan and others have the same idea as Zefeng.

    They all want to stay in Miaomu Mountain for more time, to see if they can learn the fairy art here.

    Improve strength.

    But now it seems that life is more important.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    Fukasaku thought for a while, "Do you want to sign a contract with our Mt. Myoki?"

    On the one hand, Hefeng easily learned the fairy art of Mt. Miaogi, which opened Fukasaku''s eyes.

    Such little ghosts naturally have the strength to sign a psychic contract with them.

    On the other hand, Hefeng had a chance to avoid Susano''s slash just now.

    However, he rushed forward without hesitation.

    Protected countless toads.

    This behavior moved Fukasaku very much.

    What''s more, the incident between Uchiha Madara and Bai Ze cannot be explained.

    Maybe Zefeng will need it and Shima''s power in the future.

    After much deliberation, Fukasaku felt that it would be better to sign a contract.

    "Of course no problem." Hefeng agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 218

    The reason why Hefeng came to Miaomu Mountain was because of the psychic contract besides wanting to learn the celestial arts here.

    Hama Wentai, Hama Guang, and Hama Jian are still in their infancy, but they will all be among the best psychic beast powerhouses in the future.

    Secondly...

    And Fukasaku and Shima.

    Every ninjutsu is bound to have its shortcomings.

    Sage mode is no exception.

    Although you can gain extremely strong power and perception ability when you turn on the fairy mode, but if you want to enter the fairy mode, you must not move.

    During the battle, once the magic chakra is consumed and the enemy has not been eliminated, it will be at a disadvantage.

    Although Naruto wanted a shadow clone to solve this problem.

    However, it is far less effective than Fusion Deep Work and Zhima Lai.

    Not only can it fundamentally extend the duration of the fairy mode.

    It can also increase combat power.

    "Fukasaku and Shima are not just pendants that can only absorb natural energy, they are also masters of ninjutsu."

    And from the outside, Fukasaku and Shima are just standing on their shoulders.

    It has no effect on your handsome image.

    The only flaw is probably that the number of fusions is too small, and it cannot be maintained for too long at present.

    All in all, signing a psychic contract with Miaomu Mountain has nothing but benefits.

    "There will be no restrictions on this kind of psychic contract."

    "Even if I conclude a contract with Mount Miaomu, I can establish relationships with other psychic beasts."

    It''s not a one-master-one-animal system at all.

    However, just as Shenzuo was preparing to let Toad fetch the psychic scroll.

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help but say, "Hefeng, your eyes..."

    Hefeng saw Hizunzheng''s stunned expression, and mentioned his eyes.

    Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan also noticed Hefeng''s eyes at this time.

    Those are not the pupils of ordinary people at all.

    The dark red pupils were engraved with three black hook jades.

    It''s clear...

    It''s Sharingan!

    Isn''t Hefeng the grandson of Lord Hashirama?

    Why does he have Sharingan?

    What the hell is going on here.

    Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help but have huge doubts for a while.

    In the battle just now, they only cared about the Japanese style and confronted Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    So I didn''t notice Zefeng''s eyes.

    Now that the sense of oppression disappeared, they suddenly discovered it.

    Good guy.

    Hefeng actually has the blood succession limit that only the Uchiha clan has.

    That doesn''t mean that...

    Hefeng also has the Senju Clan, the Uzumaki Clan, and the Uchiha Clan...

    The lineage of the three major ninja families?

    Isn''t this too heaven-defying?

    However, in fact, Hefeng did not forget to close Sharingan because of his own mistakes.

    As a result, they were discovered by Sun Zhan.

    It''s that he deliberately didn''t close Sharingan.

    Even Hefeng was a little speechless in his heart.

    I have been using this pair of Sharingan to compete with Uchiha Madara for a long time.

    Did you discover it together?

    "But I think it''s true, the enemy just now is the famous Uchiha Madara."

    "Ordinary ninjas like Hirazan and the others will definitely feel a strong sense of oppression and despair."

    "There will be energy there, to see what color my eyes are."

    Hefeng thought to himself, and calmly accepted the reaction of Ri Zhan and others.

    Of course, the reason why Hefeng did this was to let them know.

    The fact that I own Sharingan.

    After all, there is no reason for me to hide something like Sharingan.

    According to his original plan, he planned to find a suitable opportunity to announce this fact.

    And now, isn''t it the best opportunity?

    "Since you have seen it, I don''t intend to hide it from you."

    "Have you heard about the Uchiha clan?"

    Hefeng asked cryptically.

    After all, this matter was dealt with coldly by Tomama, and it was not spread in the village.

    Only some Anbu ninjas understand this.

    but¡­¡­

    Hizun and Danzo are the future successors of the Sarutobi clan and the Shimura clan.

    Their identities are somewhat special.

    Therefore, Hefeng judged that they were very likely to know some clues.

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t make it clear.

    Without waiting for Hirazan and others to speak, he continued, "It can also be said that by accident, I got the eyes of a Uchiha."

    "Then I transplanted it, and I didn''t expect it to be quite useful."

    Hefeng smiled, as if this matter was not worth mentioning.

    He didn''t bother to talk about the extra details.

    Sometimes, the more you talk, the more detailed you talk.

    Flaws are more likely to appear.

    Once there is a flaw.

    It would make the whole lie untenable.

    Of course, Hefeng is not worried that his lies will be exposed one day.

    Wait until you become Hokage.

    Even if others know that they have lied, they can''t do anything to themselves.

    And in Hefeng''s view, it''s about what he said.

    I am afraid that others will never have the opportunity to verify.

    Because no matter how others are, it is impossible to gather the same conditions as yourself.

    I have interstitial cells, do you have them?

    I have the Muji cure, do you have it?

    I have the Chakra of the Uzumaki Clan, do you have it?

    And I want to find someone who owns Hashirama, Muji Healing, and Uzumaki Clan Chakra at the same time.

    I''m afraid it''s not the only Sage of the Six Paths.

    "Transplant." Ri Zhan blinked his eyes, dubious about He Feng''s words.

    However, he has no way to verify whether what He Feng said is true or not.

    On the contrary, Hirizhan has a little understanding of the rebellion of the Uchiha clan.

    In any case, it was a big deal.

    The Uchiha clan lost more than a dozen members overnight, and they were all masters in the clan.

    There will always be some clues left.

    Ri Zhan speculates that this is what Hefeng alluded to.

    Yan didn''t have any opinion on this matter, he easily believed He Feng''s words.

    After all, with his mind and talent.

    No matter what he did, Yan didn''t think it was a fantasy.

    Xiaochun was amazed that Hefeng who opened Sharingan turned out to be somewhat evil and handsome.

    Can''t help but look forward to seeing him grow up.

    Only Danzo was stunned for a moment.

    For a long time, he had fantasized about whether he could obtain Sharingan through transplantation.

    Or interstitial cells.

    But this idea has always remained in the fantasy stage.

    On the one hand, he doesn''t know how to get Sharingan and Zhujian cells.

    On the other hand, Danzo doesn''t know how to transplant.

    As a result, now I see Hefeng and have Sharingan.

    For a moment, my heart was ecstatic.

    In his view, having peace is equivalent to having a lesson from others.

    Sooner or later in the future, I can also have a pair of Sharingan.

    "Sharingan..."

    Danzo clenched his fists subconsciously, full of expectations for such a future.

    And after talking about the acquisition of Sharingan, Kazukaze accepted Fukasaku''s direct invitation without ink marks.

    A psychic contract was concluded with the toads of Mount Miaomu.

    Following the appearance of the scroll, Toad opened the scroll, and Zefeng wrote his name neatly on it.

 Chapter 219

    The way to conclude a contract with Mount Miaomu is very simple, just write your name on the contract scroll and leave your fingerprints.

    As for Bai Jue''s corpse.

    He Feng thought about it, and felt that it would not be good to take it all the way back.

    It is very likely that the trip will be delayed.

    And it is possible to leave clues for Uchiha Madara.

    Because Hefeng couldn''t be sure whether Uchiha Madara had tampered with this white body.

    If you meet Uchiha Madara again.

    Probably not so lucky.

    "My current strength is still too weak."

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional, and decided to temporarily hand over Bai Jue''s body to Shenzuo for safekeeping.

    Then wrote the formula on the scroll.

    It is still a kind of space-time ninjutsu.

    When Naruto Uzumaki fights Payne, the principle of channeling his own shadow clone from Toad Oil Waterfall is the same.

    It''s just that the original shadow clone turned into a white corpse.

    In this way, when he returned to Muye Village, he could use psychic means to bring Bai Jue''s body back.

    In addition, Hefeng also specially made two scrolls to channel his shadow clone.

    In any case, he and Fukasaku and Shima only merged once.

    Still need to run in.

    With the current situation, the fusion can last up to five minutes.

    When necessary, the fairy chakra on the shadow clone will still be needed.

    After Fukasaku concluded the psychic contract with Hefeng, he didn''t stay any longer.

    Although it really wants Hefeng and his party to stay, to practice for a while, and to taste Zhima''s craftsmanship by the way.

    Looking at the entire Mt. Miaogi, Shima''s craftsmanship can be regarded as one of the best.

    The dishes are delicious.

    "Next time, next time."

    He Feng directly refused without thinking.

    Just thinking about what Shima made made him want to vomit.

    In this way, after saying goodbye to Fukasaku and Shima, Hefeng and the others hurried back to Konoha Hidden Village.

    Even the various luggage brought along the road, if they can throw it in Miaomu Mountain, they just throw it in Miaomu Mountain.

    On the one hand, it should be a gift for Fukasaku and the others.

    On the other hand, it is for weight loss.

    Thinking that Uchiha Madara has already stared at himself.

    Naturally, Hefeng''s state of mind when he returned to the village was not the same as when he came here.

    Now, he must return to Muye Yin Village as quickly as possible, so as not to have long nights and dreams.

    In this way, Hefeng took Kamihizhan and others together and left Mount Miaomu.

    Looking at the back of the breeze.

    Fukasaku fell into deep thought.

    "Old woman, what do you think is going on?"

    "I don''t know." Zhima thought for a while and shook his head vigorously.

    Until now, it has not figured out why.

    Why did Uchiha Madara, who was supposed to die, come back to life.

    Why did the fallen Uchiha Madara turn into someone else.

    Among them, there are too many mysteries.

    Perhaps, only when you really see Uchiha Madara, all problems can be solved.

    but¡­¡­

    Judging from the current situation, Uchiha Madara is likely to be brewing some kind of conspiracy.

    And the growth rate of Zefeng has seriously affected Uchiha Madara.

    "Well, it''s very possible."

    Shen Shili nodded, fully agreeing with Shima''s guess, "It seems that the ninja world, which has finally been peaceful, is about to experience turmoil again."

    At the same time, in the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara was dripping with sweat, he looked down at his hands, and took a big gulp of air.

    "In the end, is it still a failure?"

    Uchiha Madara never dreamed that the kid Hefeng would rush to Mt. Miaogi and learn the art of immortality.

    No matter how you think about it, this thing is really outrageous.

    How could it be possible to learn something like fairy art all at once?

    Rao is Qianshou Zhujian, it took a long time to learn the fairy art in the place of inheritance.

    "If it weren''t for the sage mode, my Susanoo would definitely be able to eradicate Hefeng easily, so as to prevent future troubles."

    Uchiha Madara clenched his fists.

    In fact, if the avatar at that time could have more chakra.

    Even in Immortal mode, Hefeng couldn''t be saved.

    However, the current Uchiha Madara is indeed not at its peak.

    During the period of hiding in the cracks of hell, he never fought against anyone again.

    As a result, its own strength has regressed a lot.

    Thirty percent of the chakra amount given this time is almost the limit of his body.

    The most troublesome thing is...

    This time the technique of turning the elephant also had a certain degree of influence on Madara''s body.

    For the next period of time, he couldn''t use this ninjutsu anymore.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara glanced back at the heretic golem behind him.

    If he hadn''t opened the eyes of reincarnation, he would have died long ago.

    Now it is just relying on the power of the outsider golem to forcefully continue its life.

    As for strength, Uchiha Madara doesn''t actually have much.

    "It''s a pity..."

    "But forget it."

    "Based on Zhujian''s condition, he probably won''t live long."

    "Even if I don''t do it."

    "As long as Hashirama dies, the peace agreement between the five great ninja villages will be a piece of waste paper."

    "At that time, a war is likely to break out in the ninja world."

    The first ninja war.

    Uchiha Madara analyzed the future situation and deduced the future direction.

    Only Hashirama has been living in an ideal world.

    Only the power of Zhu Jian can make the ideal world a reality.

    As for that brat, Hefeng, although he is very powerful, there is still a big gap between the Qianshou Zhujian.

    "His strength is not enough to become the second supervisor of the peace agreement."

    "And, considering Hefeng''s talent, those guys who call themselves Shadow will definitely try their best to eradicate Hefeng."

    "Everything Hefeng does is just a dying struggle."

    Uchiha Madara thought of this, closed his eyes, and simply began to rest his body.

    This is also the reason for the disagreement between him and Zhu.

    Hashirama''s idea was too ideal, too beautiful.

    Even to the point of being unrealistic.

    The peace in the ninja world was deterred by Hashirama with powerful force.

    Once there is no Hashirama in the ninja world.

    There will be chaos.

    The war will never end.

    Only his own Moon Eye Project can fundamentally and completely solve this problem.

    Yes.

    A person who can bring peace to this world in a true sense.

    only myself.

    For this ideal, Uchiha Madara is willing to continue to endure.

    At the same time, he must endure it.

    All this is for peace.

    "Bai Jue, continue to observe Hefeng, and then report to me all his movements."

    Uchiha Madara continued to explain the task in a low voice.

    "yes."

    Bai Jue on the side nodded, actually shocked to the extreme.

    He never thought of it.

    Even Uchiha Madara''s elephant turning technique failed to kill Kaze.

    This kind of thing is simply incredible.

    incredible.

    Hefeng is only seven years old, right?

 Chapter 220

    After leaving Miaomu Mountain, Hefeng and his party went straight to Muye Yin Village, and except for the necessary rest, all the time was spent on the road.

    And during this period, Hefeng also prepared for the worst.

    Always ready to fight Uchiha Madara again, and designed a lot of tactical arrangements.

    Although I don''t expect Hirazan and others to be of any use, as long as they are not killed by Uchiha Madara, it is already a victory.

    However, along the way, Hefeng and the others did not encounter Uchiha Madara or Bai Ze''s ambush again.

    Time flies.

    Before he knew it, Hefeng and his party returned to Konoha.

    Seeing the open Konoha gate, He Feng felt a lot more relaxed.

    In any case, there are Zhujian sitting in the village.

    Rao Uchiha Madara didn''t dare to mess around in Konoha Hidden Village.

    "The next time, it''s better to stay in the village for a while."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and thought to himself.

    At the same time, he felt that it would be better to tell Tobina about Uchiha Madara.

    On the one hand, Tobima is his second grandfather no matter what, he is his family.

    Although his strength may not be stronger than his own now, his auxiliary ability is very strong.

    When fighting with Naruto against Obito, it is the best proof.

    On the other hand, Togama was also the first person Konoha came into contact with taboo.

    As early as before Konoha was established, he began to study the forbidden technique of reincarnation.

    If Orochimaru is the person who pushes science to its peak.

    Then Togama is undoubtedly the ninja who created science.

    Give Bai Jue''s body to Tobima, maybe something can be researched.

    Anyway, I don''t know anything about it.

    "Speaking of which, when I was in school, I didn''t have much anatomy experience."

    So, as soon as Hefeng returned to Konoha, he didn''t go anywhere, and went straight to the Hokage Building.

    Considering the importance of this incident, Ri Zhan and the others immediately followed Hefeng and came to the door of Tobuma''s office together.

    After getting Tobuma''s permission, Zefeng pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Hebrew?"

    Looking up and down at Hefeng, his expression froze for a moment.

    According to the agreed time, it will take at least half a year for Hefeng to return to the village.

    As a result, he came back after only about three months.

    This was quite unexpected.

    "So, didn''t you find Mount Miaomu?" Fei Jian sat in the office and couldn''t help complaining.

    In his opinion, either Hefeng and others failed to find Mount Miaomu and came back in despair.

    Either Hefeng arrived at Miaomu Mountain, was rejected, and came back disheartened.

    Besides, Tomona couldn''t think of a reason why Zefeng could return to the village so quickly.

    can''t say...

    It took only one day for Hefeng to learn the art of immortality.

    Then come back, right?

    It''s so bullshit.

    Senjutsu is different from any kind of ninjutsu.

    Just how to perceive natural energy is enough to stump ninety percent of people.

    "Speaking of which, back then I also thought about learning fairy arts."

    "Also please brother."

    "result¡­¡­"

    Tobima shook his head unavoidably.

    Even if he couldn''t master the fairy art himself, it wasn''t surprising that Hefeng would fail.

    What''s more, he is only seven years old this year, and he is still a child.

    There''s nothing to worry about in this matter.

    Maybe in the future, it will suddenly become enlightened.

    "Hefeng, there''s no need to take matters about fairy art to heart."

    "Even without fairy art, with your current strength, you can..."

    However, Tobuma hadn''t finished speaking comforting Hefeng.

    He was interrupted.

    "Immortal art? I have learned it a long time ago."

    Hefeng looked puzzled.

    Who said he didn''t learn fairy art?

    Isn''t this a rumor?

    next second.

    Fei Jian was stunned on the spot, with question marks all over his face.

    Between the doors: "???"

    What?

    What the hell?

    He Feng just said that he has learned fairy art?

    Just kidding.

    How far is Mt. Miaomu from Hidden Leaf Village?

    How long did they go to Zefeng?

    Among them, it will take some time to find the exact location of Mount Miaomu, right?

    It will take some time to learn to perceive natural energy, right?

    as well as¡­¡­

    Learn fairy art and master it.

    Need more time, right?

    As a result, Hefeng returned to himself from leaving Mount Miaomu and now, standing in front of him.

    How much time did it take before and after?

    No matter how shocking his talent is, there must always be a limit.

    Don''t tell me, Hefeng only learned the fairy art in one day!

    This is too outrageous.

    What is he doing as a fairy?

    Is it the fireball of the Uchiha clan?

    "Hefeng, it''s not a shameful time to not find Mount Miaomu."

    "As one of the three legendary places of inheritance, there are very few people who can find it there."

    Because he really couldn''t accept this matter, he began to wonder if Hefeng was lying for a while.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Seeing the expression of disbelief in Toikama, Hefeng had no choice but to sit cross-legged on the ground and began to absorb the natural energy around him.

    Tobima couldn''t help being startled, and then resolutely used his perception ability to carefully observe the changes in Zefeng Chakra.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    His eyes widened suddenly, with an expression of disbelief.

    Observe through the ability to sense chakra.

    He suddenly discovered that the Zephyr Chakra had indeed transformed into the Immortal Chakra after absorbing natural energy.

    It is almost the same as the fairy mode in Zhujian.

    The only difference is probably that the fairy lines are different.

    On Hefeng, only the eyes have changed.

    Like applying orange eyeshadow.

    Then, Zefeng straightened up from the ground and opened his eyes.

    His eyes met Toboma''s.

    "This is, frog eyes?" Tomona blinked, noticing Zefeng''s eyes, which looked like frogs.

    Unbelievable, but without a doubt.

    Today''s Hefeng has indeed entered the immortal mode.

    All over his body, there are celestial chakras everywhere.

    "You really, have learned fairy art..."

    Even Feijian himself didn''t notice that his voice was visibly trembling at this moment.

    This news is really too shocking!

    I really don''t know that big brother Zhuma, when he heard the news.

    What a reaction!

    "Moreover, once Hefeng masters the immortal art, it means that his strength will undergo earth-shaking changes."

    However¡­¡­

    It hasn''t waited for Tokama to be immersed in this joy for a long time.

    Hefeng''s face suddenly became gloomy.

    "Besides, I have one very important thing to tell you."

    "I hope you don''t panic too much."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and gave Tobima an inoculation.

    This sudden seriousness made Tomama frown involuntarily.

    What is it that can be worthy of He Feng''s seriousness.

    Could it be related to the Uchiha clan?

    "Uchiha Madara, it is very likely that he is still alive." Hefeng said word by word.

 Chapter 221

    Upon hearing the name Uchiha Madara, Tomama''s expression changed drastically.

    become extremely ugly.

    He never thought that he would hear the name Uchiha Madara from Hefeng''s mouth.

    And the news that he is still alive.

    This kind of thing is simply unbelievable.

    That man Uchiha Madara is still alive...

    "Hefeng, why do you say that?" Tomona took two deep breaths, suppressing the shock in his heart.

    He really couldn''t understand why Hefeng would say that suddenly.

    "Because... I met Uchiha Madara in Mt. Miaogi." Hefeng spread his hands and said lightly.

    And this sentence shocked Tokaima again, and the emotions that he had finally suppressed exploded again.

    Even the wind can be clearly seen.

    When he threw out this news, the pupils of Tobima doubled, the pores on his face suddenly opened, and beads of sweat could not help but appear on his forehead.

    "You, what did you say?!"

    "You met Uchiha Madara at Mt. Myogi?!"

    Tobima exclaimed almost subconsciously, seriously wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    As a contemporary of Uchiha Madara, he knows too well what the name Uchiha Madara means.

    That''s...

    A man who can fight 50-50 with his big brother Zhu, and the winner can only be determined at the end of the battle.

    If he is still alive, it will be a huge threat to the entire ninja world.

    Yes.

    Considering the power of Uchiha Madara.

    Tomona felt that he was fully capable of such a thing.

    The scariest thing is...

    Now the elder brother Zhuma is terminally ill.

    Life is not long.

    If at that time, Uchiha Madara comes to attack, who can stop him?

    The degree of completion of Dirty Reincarnation is not high enough.

    Even if the eldest brother is resurrected, it may not be able to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    Although Hefeng has mastered fairy art, he is only seven years old after all.

    and me...

    Tomama couldn''t help but gasped, asking him to deal with a ninja like Quanna.

    He still has confidence.

    If it is Uchiha Madara, even he is not very sure.

    wait.

    Just when a lot of thoughts came to Fei Jian''s mind, he suddenly realized that the biggest problem in He Feng''s words.

    If Kaze really met Uchiha Madara, how did he get back to the village?

    "If Uchiha Madara is really alive, it means that he started the layout before the Valley of the End."

    "He didn''t hesitate to use suspended animation to deceive all of us."

    "Under this premise, Uchiha Madara appeared in front of Kaze."

    "There''s only one reason I can think of."

    "He wants to eradicate Zefeng!"

    Feijian''s brain turned quickly, organized all the conditions together, and finally came to a conclusion.

    Then the biggest problem is exposed.

    Zephyr...

    How did you survive?

    Thinking of this, Tomona glanced at Ri Zhan and the others, as if to say, you designed it together with Hefeng, right?

    Such jokes are not funny at all.

    "Uchiha Madara really wanted to kill me, but he couldn''t."

    Seeing this, He Feng stretched out his hand towards Ri Zhan, and handed him the scroll he had prepared in advance.

    Taking the scroll from Ri Zhan''s hand, Zefeng opened it directly and spread it on the ground.

    By the way, I recounted the experience I encountered on Mt. Miaomu in concise sentences.

    Hearing that, the whole person was dumbfounded.

    What scares him the most is that Hefeng knows very well about Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    If he hadn''t experienced it personally, how could Hefeng know so well?

    Is it all...

    All true?

    Is Uchiha Madara really not dead?

    Hefeng escaped from Uchiha Madara''s hands?

    Boom!

    Just when Tomona was extremely shocked, Hefeng slapped the chevron in the center of the scroll with five fingers, and through space-time ninjutsu, Bai Jue''s body was psychically released from Mount Miaomu.

    Tomona looked down, shocked again.

    Bai Jue really did what He Feng said.

    It has the appearance of a human, but it doesn''t look like a human.

    "So, all this is true?"

    "You really met Uchiha Madara at Mt. Myogi?"

    "And when he released the most critical move, he became this guy?"

    Tobima stared at Hirizhan and the others, confirming with them.

    Hizhan, Danzo, Xiaochun, and Yan looked at each other, and then nodded to show that it was true.

    This is their common experience.

    Thanks to Zefeng''s fairy art, they escaped unharmed.

    All the toads in Mt. Miaomu can prove it.

    If you still don''t believe it, you can psychic toad.

    "no¡­¡­"

    Tobima shook his head, his mind was in a mess.

    From a motivation point of view, there is really no need for Hefeng and others to lie about this matter.

    It''s just that the news is too shocking.

    So much so that it was hard to accept it in my heart.

    However, even such evidence as Bai Jue was placed in front of Feijian.

    "It seems that we can only go there to confirm."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    #ËÍ888Ö±²¥ºì°ü# Follow the vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes!

    Any conjecture is not as brutal as practice.

    "However, according to Hefeng''s description, this is quite similar to my reincarnation in the dirty soil."

    "But, when..."

    "And this matter, do you want to tell big brother Hashirama?"

    Tomagama thought about it for a while, and decided it was better not to let Hashirama know.

    He is now terminally ill and needs rest.

    It is not suitable to hear such explosive news again.

    Immediately.

    Make a gesture between the doors.

    Three Anbu ninjas swished out, knelt down on one knee, and saw Bai Jue''s body.

    For a while, I couldn''t help being surprised.

    But they still forcibly held back and waited for Tobuma''s order.

    "Take this corpse down, I need to check it carefully."

    There was a pause between the doors, and the eyes fell on Hefeng, "Hefeng, come with me."

    After finishing speaking, Tokima ignored Hefeng''s reaction and left the office in a hurry.

    Hefeng didn''t hesitate, and quickly followed Tomona.

    No matter what Tokaima wanted to do, he didn''t hurt himself.

    After all, he is his second grandfather.

    On the contrary, Ri Zhan and the others didn''t hear Toikama''s order, so they had to freeze in place for a while.

    I don''t know what to do.

    the other side.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old now, his physical fitness has greatly improved after receiving the devil training from Maitebo.

    In terms of action, it is no weaker than Tozama.

    After a while, he left the village with Fei Jian and went to the deep mountains and old forests.

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling curious for a moment, "Grandpa Feijian, where are we going?"

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    Feijian glanced at Zefeng and thought about it carefully.

    Hefeng is now also a ninja who has experienced life and death.

    It is true that he should no longer be treated with the same concept as before.

    "Actually, after the battle in the Valley of the End, the eldest brother Zhuma brought Uchiha Madara''s body back to the village."

    "Despite the differences in their philosophies, Uchiha Madara is still my elder brother, the ninja your grandfather respects."

    "So we handled his body properly."

    Yes.

    There are few people who know the whereabouts of Uchiha Madara''s "corpse" in Tokaima.

 Chapter 222

    After the Battle of the Valley of the End that year, Hashirama did not leave Uchiha Madara''s body on the battlefield, but brought it back to Konoha.

    Although there were differences in ideas between the two, they became enemies.

    But in Hashirama''s heart, Uchiha Madara has always had a place.

    And Madara is also the ninja who founded Konoha Hidden Village with him.

    In any case, Hashirama doesn''t want Uchiha Madara to be thrown into the wilderness.

    I still hope he can get a decent funeral.

    only¡­¡­

    The door interfered with it, and cold treatment was carried out.

    Instead of letting the Uchiha clan know about it, they secretly hid Madara''s body.

    I wanted to study Madara''s corpse at the right opportunity.

    Unfortunately, there has been no chance.

    Hard to say.

    It''s just that Hashirama has always disagreed.

    "The most urgent thing is to quickly confirm whether Uchiha Madara is still alive."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    The best way to confirm is to find Uchiha Madara''s body.

    At the same time he also felt strange.

    I have clearly seen Uchiha Madara''s body, and repeatedly confirmed his death.

    Why did he suddenly appear again?

    What exactly is going on?

    "Uchiha Madara''s body was inspected by me personally. It is impossible for any problem to occur..."

    He muttered to himself between the doors, and was in a state of confusion for a while.

    After about 20 minutes, Tobuma finally stopped.

    Zefeng looked around and found that it was no different from a normal forest.

    That is, no graves were seen, and no tombstones.

    It seems that Tobima really hid Madara''s "corpse" deep enough.

    "I think it''s true. During Sarutobi''s administration, he hit it off with Danzo, studied interstitial cells, and conducted a large number of human experiments."

    "If you let them know about Madara''s body, they will definitely not let this former strong man go."

    "Even if nothing is researched, at least Madara''s fake death can be discovered."

    Zephyr speculation.

    It is very likely that Tomona died prematurely at the end of the First Ninja World War, so he did not have the opportunity to tell others about Madara''s corpse.

    Just as Hefeng was thinking about these things carefully, Feijian clapped his hands together.

    The whole earth began to shake.

    The land in front of the door began to bulge at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the broken soil fell, and a stone door appeared.

    Then, he spread his five fingers across the door, pressed it towards the center of the stone door, and opened the door.

    "Let''s go, Zefeng."

    While speaking, Tomona took out a lighting tool from the ninja bag and moved down.

    Without further ado, Hefeng followed.

    After walking to the bottom of the stairs, there is another tunnel of nearly 20 meters.

    It is not difficult to see how careful Tobima is in hiding Madara''s "corpse".

    And at the end of the tunnel, there was another solid stone door, which was opened by Feijian in the same way.

    Then, Tomona used a lighting tool to light up the torch here.

    Although Tobima hides Madara''s "corpse" very deeply, the various mechanisms are very delicate.

    Especially indoor torches.

    It was clearly designed to come here again.

    Otherwise, why bother?

    "If Tobima hadn''t died in the hands of Jinjiaoyinjiao, he would probably study Spotted''s corpse."

    After all, before the First World War, there was still a column room pressing the door room.

    Let him not disturb Madara''s rest.

    While Hefeng was thinking about these things in his heart, Toikama walked up to Madara''s coffin.

    Then use the strange power of the Thousand Hands to open it.

    He Feng took three steps and made two steps together to get up.

    Then glanced at what was going on inside.

    Uchiha Madara''s "corpse" lay inside.

    On the surface, Madara''s body was well preserved, as if he had just died.

    No trace of rot.

    "It''s so well preserved..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but exclaimed for a while.

    "That''s natural, after all..."

    Fei Jian replied subconsciously, but the voice stopped abruptly. Thinking about it carefully, there are some things.

    It''s better not to let Hefeng know.

    As for Madara''s "corpse," Tobuma is still very interested.

    What''s more, he is the only one in the Uchiha clan who has an eternal kaleidoscope.

    How could I let him go?

    Therefore, Tobima used all the methods he could think of to deal with the corpse.

    Only in this way can his "corpse" be preserved so well.

    "Hefeng, back off."

    Tomona took a deep breath, preparing to take Madara''s body out of it.

    But who knows, Hefeng suddenly said, "Don''t be so troublesome, this Uchiha Madara is a fake."

    Between the doors: "???"

    Tomona''s eyes widened instantly, and he looked at Zefeng in disbelief.

    It is worth mentioning that Tomama actually wanted to confront Kaze.

    Was it him who he saw in Mount Miaomu?

    In any case, Hefeng and Uchiha Madara are not from the same era.

    The other party is likely to be the Uchiha tribe who used the name Madara.

    In the end, Hefeng insisted that this Uchiha Madara is a fake?

    "What''s the meaning?"

    Tomama frowned, "You mean, the Uchiha Madara you saw on Mt. Myogi isn''t this person?"

    "You, can''t you see it?" He Feng folded his hands on his chest and said in a low voice.

    In fact, Hefeng didn''t see it either.

    Even with Sharingan, he didn''t see it.

    It''s just that as a time traveler, he knows the truth that Uchiha Madara is not dead.

    In the battle of the Valley of the End that year, Uchiha Madara did indeed die at the hands of Hashirama.

    This is also the reason why I didn''t find any tricks in the original Tokaima.

    Because at that time, the corpse he saw was indeed Uchiha Madara!

    It''s just that after Togama left, Uchiha Madara''s technique hidden in his eyes was activated!

    He activated the legendary Izanagi at the cost of sacrificing one eye.

    Rewrote the reality of his own death.

    And left behind this shadow clone, confusing the real with the fake.

    In order to be able to hide from the sky, Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone has also been specially treated.

    Even Sharingan cannot see through.

    Let alone the door.

    After all, between Tomama and Madara.

    Or the latter is superior.

    "You said this is a shadow clone?" Fei Jian blinked, even with his perception ability, he couldn''t see through it.

    For a moment, Fei Jian couldn''t help being curious, how He Feng was sure that this was a shadow clone.

    "because¡­¡­"

    Hefeng thought about it for a while, and felt that it was time to let Tomona know the fact that he has Sharingan.

    After all, the foreplay has already been paved.

    "I have this."

    The moment the words fell, Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly.

    With the help of the firelight here, Fei Jian''s eyes suddenly widened, and an unbelievable look emerged.

    Because Zefeng''s eyes are nothing else.

    It is the Sharingan that can only be opened by the geniuses of the Uchiha clan!

    Moreover, Hefeng is still two three-go jade.

    "Cheat, lie, right?"

    For a moment, Tomona''s brain was severely impacted.

 Chapter 223

    Not only does Hefeng have Sharingan, but they are all Sangou jade? !

    Toikama rubbed his eyes vigorously, wondering if it was because of the problem of the light that he saw wrongly.

    Otherwise, how to explain the fact that Hefeng has Sharingan?

    Isn''t this the blood succession limit unique to the Uchiha clan?

    The problem is that Hefeng does not have the blood of the Uchiha clan.

    Big Brother Zhujian, needless to say, is the patriarch of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Mito is the princess of the Uzumaki clan.

    Ayako is a commoner in Konoha Village.

    From a genetic point of view, no matter what Hefeng, it is impossible to open Sharingan!

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Rao is a well-informed Feijian, and he was suddenly dumbfounded!

    Why does Hefeng have Sharingan?

    "That''s it." He Feng looked at the surprise on Fei Jian''s face, not surprised at all.

    It''s hard for anyone to accept this kind of thing.

    It''s normal.

    "Grandpa Toikama, do you still remember the last Uchiha rebellion?"

    "Those who want to get rid of me all have Sharingan."

    "On the one hand, it''s out of curiosity, and on the other hand, I think Sharingan is very beautiful."

    "I transplanted Sharingan to myself."

    As soon as these words came out, Fei Jian immediately stood there in a daze!

    Why can Hefeng say such amazing things in such an understatement tone.

    Transplant Sharingan?

    What a joke!

    Even if he was himself, he would not dare to do such an experiment lightly.

    wait.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in Feijian, and he recalled the time when he was dealing with the corpses of the Uchiha tribe.

    He once noticed that one of the corpses of the Uchiha clan had suffered severe facial damage.

    Even the eyes are gone.

    Tomona originally thought that this was the damage he caused during the fight with Zefeng.

    So I didn''t take it too seriously.

    result¡­¡­

    After making a fuss for a long time, it was Hefeng, the brat, who took away Uchiha Setsuna''s Sharingan?

    Thinking of this, Feima couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Obediently.

    Hefeng didn''t know what he had done.

    If his body had a rejection reaction, then his eyes would be useless!

    and also¡­¡­

    Such a thing as a transplant requires a particularly precise operation to complete.

    Do you think the eyes are just two small balls?

    Plug and play?

    In other words, in Tobima''s eyes, Zefeng has accomplished a remarkable feat!

    "Although I obtained sharingan through transplantation, there is such a thing as sharingan at the age of seven and three gouyu."

    "Even the geniuses of the Uchiha clan can''t do it."

    Thinking of this, Tomona couldn''t help squatting down, and carefully looked at Hefeng''s Sharingan.

    "Don''t you feel any discomfort?"

    His tone was full of worry.

    Body rejection is the part that worries him the most.

    "Well, it doesn''t feel like it. It''s just a pair of ordinary eyes. No, it should be said to be a good pair of eyes, which can allow me to easily see through other people''s ninjutsu."

    "Nothing bad."

    Hefeng glanced at Madara''s corpse, "I also used the power of these eyes to see that this is his shadow clone."

    Tokaima was silent for a while, watching Hefeng close Sharingan, returning to normal.

    For such an astonishing scene, it took Tokaima half a day to forcefully suppress the shocking emotions.

    "If you don''t know Hefeng''s life experience, you know that he is the grandson of the elder brother Zhuma."

    "I''m afraid I will really think of him as a child of the Uchiha family."

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Fei Jian''s face changed, and he called out the good guy.

    In this way, it is equivalent to talking.

    Hefeng, the brat, possesses the best abilities of Senshou, Uzumaki, and the Uchiha clan at the same time.

    "The wooden escape technique of the Thousand Hands Clan."

    "The chakra and perception ability of the Uzumaki family."

    "And, the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan."

    "Now all of them have appeared on Hefeng."

    "In terms of bloodlines, Hefeng is simply the most perfect existence in the ninja world."

    Yes, for a while, I couldn''t find an existence with better genes than Hefeng!

    This incident simply impacted his three views and subverted his cognition.

    It took a long time before Tomama managed to suppress the excitement.

    "If, if something happens to your eyes, please notify me in time."

    "Also, what about your previous eyes?"

    Suddenly recalled it.

    Since Hefeng is a transplanted Sharingan, how did he deal with his previous eyes.

    "The eyes from before? It''s stored in the nutrient solution, do you need it?"

    Hefeng thought about it for a while, and made up a reason casually.

    Anyway, throwing away the original eyes is somewhat outrageous.

    As for what Tokaima really needs.

    It is not difficult to find the eyes of a seven-year-old child.

    Of course, as long as I firmly insist that there is nothing wrong with the current Sharingan.

    There will be no need for the original "eyes" in Higama.

    "That''s good."

    Tobima nodded, and didn''t bother much about the eyes.

    As for the Zephyr transplant, Sharingan was successful.

    Togama is directly attributable to his genes.

    The Chakra of the Uzumaki family has a certain degree of self-healing effect.

    Hefeng inherited the Muji healing ability of his elder brother Zhuma.

    His body was originally different from ordinary people.

    "However, for those who can complete the transplant operation on their own and adapt to Sharingan easily, looking at the entire ninja world, I am afraid that only Hefeng can do it."

    "As expected, he is the grandson of my brother and I."

    Feijian couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    However, Tobuma specifically reminded Hefeng about Sharingan.

    Don''t show it easily in front of others.

    Especially those of the Uchiha clan.

    It''s better not to use this kind of thing.

    Hefeng nodded without thinking, making it clear.

    In fact, he didn''t need to say such words at all, he understood the truth of it.

    Then, Tomama turned his head and looked at Uchiha Madara inside the coffin.

    Although Hefeng said that this is a shadow clone, he still needs to confirm.

    And the easiest way is to destroy.

    I saw Tomona pulled out the pain point, aimed at Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone, and stabbed it directly.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, Uchiha Madara in front of Tomona directly turned into a cloud of white mist.

    The white mist gradually dispersed towards the surroundings, and the inside of the coffin became empty.

    As Hefeng said.

    This Uchiha Madara''s "corpse" is indeed a fake.

    At the same time, this also means that the real Uchiha Madara is still alive.

    It''s just that I can''t figure it out.

    That guy Uchiha Madara, after all...

    How did he deceive himself and Brother Zhuma?

    It is hard to find this thing at the beginning, it is fake!

    "Uchiha Madara, it really is a good method."

    Fei Jian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to figure out a lot of coping strategies in his heart.

    Because now, he completely believes that Madara is still alive.

 Chapter 224

    In the days that followed, Tobuma carried out a series of responses.

    First of all, the news that Uchiha Madara might still be alive was blocked to avoid unnecessary panic.

    And among the Uchiha clan, there may still be ninjas who have inherited Uchiha Madara''s will.

    So let''s not let this news leak out.

    At the same time, Feijian strengthened the border defense of Konoha Hidden Village, and strengthened the knot seal covering Konoha Village.

    In this way, once someone sneaks into the village secretly, he can effectively find it in the first place.

    As for finding Uchiha Madara''s whereabouts, Toikama is not obsessed.

    With Uchiha Madara''s strength and strategy.

    Even if he sends Anbu Ninja himself, it will be difficult to find out his whereabouts.

    Even if the whereabouts of Uchiha Madara are found, it will be difficult to bring the information back.

    Even if he brought the information back to Konoha and handed it over to him, Madara Uchiha would not be able to foolishly wait until he went to round him up.

    On the contrary, it is possible that because of Uchiha Madara, Konoha will lose Anbe Ninja in vain.

    Such a thing that is not worth the loss, a person like Fei Jian who is proficient in the city and scheming.

    Naturally not paranoid.

    "Things about Uchiha Madara must be handled carefully."

    Apart from the arrangements for the village, Tomona spent all his time on researching Bai Jue''s corpse.

    I hope that through Bai Ze''s body, we can find important information about Uchiha Madara.

    As for the wind here.

    He has no interest in doing things like running to find Uchiha Madara.

    What''s more, he didn''t know where Uchiha Madara was at all.

    Throughout the plot of Naruto, the author did not explain the specific hiding location of Uchiha Madara.

    It''s just using the metaphor of the cracks in hell to describe it.

    Rather than wasting time in vain looking for Uchiha Madara, it is better to use it for cultivation.

    Strengthen the body.

    In any case, the rewards that Hefeng can get through the check-in gift pack are just skills.

    For example, his current fairy mode.

    If you don''t use the shadow clone, or Fukasaku, Shima''s power.

    [Receive cash red envelopes] Read the book and get cash! Follow WeChat. Official account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/coins are waiting for you!

    It can only last for ten minutes at most.

    Moreover, the Immortal Technique Wood Dunjutsu and the Wind Dungeon Spiral Shuriken will consume his Immortal Technique Chakra to a great extent.

    "Based on my current strength, the Fengdun spiral shuriken can use about six shots."

    It must be emphasized that...

    The wind escape spiral shuriken is just a wind escape ninjutsu formed by injecting ordinary wind escape chakra into the spiral pill.

    Only in the fairy mode can it be 100% completed and thrown out.

    But the wind escape spiral shuriken itself does not belong to fairy ninjutsu.

    Therefore, in terms of chakra consumption, it is relatively small.

    But Immortal Law Wood Dun is completely different.

    "If it''s Immortal Art, Wooden Dungeon, Wooden Manjutsu, or Wooden Dragon, it can be used up to two times, and the Immortal Art Chakra will be exhausted."

    "As for Fukasaku and Shima''s integration, I can only last for five minutes now."

    "It takes fifteen minutes to die."

    "It is still necessary to fundamentally delay the time of the immortal mode."

    [The cooling time of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in! ¡¿

    As the days passed, it was time to check in again.

    During this period of time, Hefeng did not leave the territory of the Fire Kingdom.

    In any case, he is now the captain of the elite Naruto Guards.

    There is no need to go to the entrustment office to pick up tasks like before.

    Although Zephyr can do that too.

    But it''s not necessary.

    Today is a peaceful age, and there are many tasks to fight ninjas.

    Most of the tasks are very simple, and will not be of much help to the improvement of Zefeng''s strength.

    As for remuneration.

    The ninjas of the Anbu family can receive a certain salary themselves.

    What''s more, Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    Food, clothing, shelter.

    All are provided by his father Kima, and he has nothing to spend money on.

    Based on such a relationship.

    During these days, Hefeng will either practice immortal mode at home.

    Either he ran to the training ground and carried out the magic training method given to him by Maitebo.

    However, just as Hefeng was preparing to exercise as usual.

    His check-in system has restored the cooldown time again.

    "You can check in again."

    "I didn''t even pay attention."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    Hefeng''s check-in system is not a daily check-in.

    After each check-in, the cooling time will be extended.

    For example, at the end of the first check-in, the cooling time was only 24 hours, and then 48 hours.

    up to now...

    It has been almost two months since the last time I checked in at Mount Miaomu.

    Due to the cooldown time becoming too long.

    Zefeng is not like before, always paying attention to the cooling time.

    That''s why it''s like it is now.

    He didn''t realize it was time to clock in until the sound of the punch card system sounded.

    "Take a break."

    Zefeng took a deep breath, and stopped the 5,000 squat training that was going on for the time being.

    In my mind, I confirmed it.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in spree! ¡¿

    [Whether it is turned on! ¡¿

    "yes."

    Confirmation of the wind as it is.

    In the next second, all kinds of ninjutsu, abilities, and blood succession boundaries flashed in front of Hefeng one by one.

    Slap!

    Accompanied by a dazzling white light, the picture finally freezes.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully opening the gift package! ¡¿

    [Reward: Eight Dunjia Techniques LV+1! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "???"

    "Add one to the Eight Doors of Dunjia?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, and quickly opened his character panel.

    The result was as expected.

    in his ability column.

    The skill of Eight Dunjia Techniques.

    It has changed from [Eight Gates Dunjia Technique lv6] to [Eight Gates Dunjia Technique lv7]!

    From past experience.

    This lv7 should refer to...

    The seventh door, shocking door!

    "Day Tiger."

    Although the gap between the door of shock and the door of death is huge.

    Like two ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    "The me now not only has the eight techniques of Dunjia, but also the immortal mode."

    "I don''t know how powerful the day tiger in immortal mode will be."

    "correct¡­¡­"

    He Feng suddenly recalled that he happened to make an appointment with Ri Zhan and the others today to go to the training ground together for training.

    After several months of recuperation, Qiu Dao Feng''s body has now recovered from the side effects left by the red pepper pills.

    "Just use them to test my current strength."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, feeling very excited.

    but¡­¡­

    Before Ri Zhan and the others appeared, a passing green figure suddenly stopped.

    He turned his head and saw Zephyr.

    "Hey, isn''t this Young Master Hefeng? It''s been a long time."

    Hefeng looked subconsciously and found that it was not someone else.

    exactly...

    Matebo!

 Chapter 225

    "Master Hefeng, it''s been a long time no see!"

    Maitebo stopped running, and stretched out his thumb towards Zefeng, showing his white teeth in a smile, and shining a dazzling cross light.

    The whole person exudes an indescribable youthful atmosphere.

    In fact, Hefeng and Maitebo have not seen each other for a long time.

    "At least four or five months."

    Hefeng recalled the last time he interacted with Matbo.

    Or he just passed the check-in and got the Jingmen not long ago.

    That battle ended with him being evenly divided.

    "Yeah, Mr. Matebo, it''s been a long time." Hefeng smiled with his mouth raised.

    Speaking of gymnastics.

    Matebo is stronger than Ri Zhan and others.

    There is simply no more suitable candidate for him to act as his opponent.

    "In terms of physical skills alone, Matebo is undoubtedly one of the best in Hidden Leaf Village."

    Hefeng thought to himself, then straightened up from the ground, and stretched his muscles a little.

    This book is organized and produced by the official account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp], read books and get cash red envelopes!

    Maitebo looked Hefeng up and down, and found that his aura seemed like a completely different person before.

    From Hefeng.

    He felt extremely strong self-confidence.

    As if in this world, there is nothing that can break Hefeng.

    "Speaking of..."

    Although Matebo has not been in contact with Hefeng for a long time, he has done those things to Hefeng.

    He had heard it more or less.

    especially¡­¡­

    Hefeng, who is only seven years old, has become a special jonin in Konoha Hidden Village.

    In terms of status and status, he is even higher than himself.

    All of a sudden, the youngest record in the history of Muye Yin Village was refreshed.

    Moreover, Matebo doesn''t think that Hefeng is relying on any relationship, backstage.

    That''s why he became particularly tolerant.

    But through his talent, and his own efforts.

    It finally worked.

    Yes.

    In Matebo''s eyes, Hefeng not only has talents that others don''t have, but also has to work harder than others.

    Thinking of this, Maitebo couldn''t help being a little curious.

    After such a long time, if his current strength is compared with He Feng.

    in the end¡­¡­

    Who is strong and who is weak?

    The last time they fought against each other, Master Feijian stopped them, but in the end it was just a tie.

    "and¡­¡­"

    "I just figured that out."

    "Maybe, you can take the opportunity and teach Hefeng."

    Matterberg thought to himself, and made up his mind.

    So, Matbo slowly opened it up, inviting Zefeng.

    At the same time, Zefeng took a deep breath and asked Matterbo.

    "Hefeng, do you want to have a youth contest with me!"

    "Mr. Matebo, do you want to fight with me?"

    The two spoke almost in unison.

    next second.

    The expressions of Hefeng and Maitebo froze at the same time.

    I didn''t expect the other party to think of going with me.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Hahaha."

    "Hahaha."

    The two broke out into hearty laughter together, feeling very good.

    Although Maitebo is much older than Hefeng, Hefeng''s real age is not much younger than Maitebo.

    So there is no generation gap problem.

    But at this moment.

    Hirizhan and others who made an agreement with Kaze to train together.

    Come here quickly.

    "Is that person...Matebo?" Xiaochun immediately recognized Maitebo''s back.

    After all, in Muye Village, there are not many people who dare to wear this kind of clothes to go out.

    Originally, Xiaochun thought that Matebo was just an ordinary Chunin.

    In the end, after witnessing his fight with Hefeng, she felt that her knowledge of physical skills had completely collapsed.

    Sun Zhan, Danzo, Yan, and Chifeng.

    It is no better than Xiaochun to go there.

    They have never seen a body technique as powerful as Maitebo.

    But then, they noticed.

    Whether it''s Hefeng or Maitebo, they all exude a strong aura now, looking directly at both sides.

    atmosphere.

    Gradually become depressed.

    It was as if a battle would break out at any moment.

    "Could it be that¡­¡­"

    Ri Zhan suddenly realized, and hurriedly walked between Hefeng and Maitebo.

    Danzo and others quickly followed.

    "Are you here?"

    He Feng quickly noticed the actions of these people, "It''s just in time."

    Now that Maitebo went with him, Hefeng didn''t want to miss this opportunity.

    He was extremely excited to be able to fight against a ninja like Maitebo.

    "Ri Zhan, let you be the referee this time."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    "Please, Sun Zhan." Maitebo said with a smile.

    On the contrary, Ri Zhan couldn''t help being startled, "You really want to fight?"

    "Yeah, the last time I played against Mr. Matebo, it was just a tie, and there was no winner yet. I happened to meet here today."

    "So I want to have a try."

    "It just so happens that you are here too, why not let you be the referees for this competition."

    Hefeng explained.

    "Yeah, competing with each other and helping each other, this is youth."

    Matebo also echoed.

    But Ri Zhan and others looked back and forth between Hefeng and Maitebo, and couldn''t say anything for a while.

    They stepped back subconsciously, giving enough space to Zefeng and Matebo.

    In any case, they didn''t want to be involved in the battle between Hefeng and Maitebo.

    Then, Matebo took a few steps back, distanced himself from Zefeng.

    "What about the rules?" Ri Zhan thought for a while and asked the two of them.

    Although I was forced to act as a referee, but...

    I don''t know anything about the rules.

    At the critical moment, can he really stop them?

    For a moment, Ri Zhan couldn''t help doubting himself.

    Yes.

    The wind is as strong as a monster.

    Maitebo''s physical skills are also very outrageous.

    When they engage in selfless confrontation, rush to the center of the battlefield to prevent them from hurting each other.

    Just thinking about this kind of thing, Ri Zhan couldn''t help clenching his teeth, and gasped.

    "Hahaha, why don''t you let me come?"

    Just when Ri Zhan questioned whether he was qualified enough to be the referee of this competition.

    Another voice sounded from the practice field.

    Everyone shifted their gazes to the person who came.

    not someone else.

    exactly...

    The first Hokage who established Konoha Hidden Village.

    Thousand-hand column room!

    And on his neck, it was...

    Hefeng''s own sister.

    Tsunade!

    Yes, the current Tsunade is riding on Hashirama.

    "Grandpa Hashirama?" Hefeng was suddenly a little surprised.

    But what I have to say is that Zhu Jian is indeed more suitable to be the referee of this competition than Ri Zhan.

    Especially when danger arises.

    He has enough strength to separate the two.

    "Hokage-sama." Maitebo greeted Hashirama and expressed his thanks.

    "Hahaha, you''re too polite, I also took Tsunade for a walk and happened to pass by here."

    "Just be your referee."

 Chapter 226

    With the appearance of the powerful referee, Hashirama, Hefeng no longer had any last worries.

    After a period of recuperation, Hashirama''s current body has recovered 80%.

    Daily life consists of eating, drinking, and taking care of the baby.

    It is impossible to see that he is an old man who is terminally ill and dying.

    If he shot too hard, Zhu Jian would definitely be able to block his attack.

    Make sure the Matterbo is safe.

    "let''s start."

    Hashirama announced the start of the competition, and took two steps back at the same time.

    Not to mention Ri Zhan and others, they don''t want to be involved in the battle between Hefeng and Maitebo at all.

    "Mr. Matebo, I''m going to go."

    Hefeng said with a smile, his mood seemed very relaxed, but his movements were clean and neat, and he raised his arms directly, posing the seal of the shadow clone technique.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    Along with the white mist, another Zephyr came into Matbo''s eyes.

    but¡­¡­

    This physical clone is neither a bait nor a feint.

    He only glanced at Matebo, then stepped back without looking back, sat cross-legged, and closed his eyes.

    This sudden scene left Matterba at a loss.

    I don''t know what Zefeng is doing.

    Hefeng, on the other hand, turned a blind eye to his physical clone, guiding the chakra in his body to flow towards the limit.

    Almost in one breath, Zefeng opened directly to the fifth door, Dumen.

    "It''s been more than half a year since I checked in for the first time and got the Eight Dunjia Techniques. I haven''t let myself go for more than half a year."

    "I have always insisted on the devil training method of Maitebo."

    "My current muscles can easily adapt to Dumen''s state."

    Today''s Hefeng, even if you don''t rely on Muji''s ability to heal.

    It is also easy to use the Eight Doors Dunjia.

    His skin turned red due to blood congestion, his muscles were bulging with blue veins, and green energy radiated from his whole body.

    "Oh, the momentum is good, Zefeng."

    Maitebo blinked, and couldn''t believe it for a while.

    Today''s Hefeng is completely different from the previous one, and his use of the eight techniques of Dunjia has almost reached the point of proficiency.

    "If that''s the case, then I also..."

    Matebo took a deep breath, exploded with all his strength, and opened the fifth door in one breath, Dumen state.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t stop, he just paused for a while in Dumen''s state.

    I want to try my current body, the state after opening the Dumen.

    After all, after returning from Mount Miaomu, Hefeng has been practicing, but he has no chance to use the eight sects of Dunjia.

    After a pause of two or three breaths, the wind continued to compress the chakra, breaking through the next level of restriction.

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    However, Hefeng did not rush into Jingmen.

    The last time I played against Matebo, I said it was evenly divided, but I continued to fight.

    Matebo''s chances of winning are actually greater.

    "After all, at that time, I was new to cultivation, and neither my physical strength nor my actual combat experience could be compared with Matterbo."

    "Even facing the peacock, I couldn''t easily use it at that time."

    In other words, the current Hefeng wants to try it.

    They are also Jingmen.

    How big the gap will be between myself and Matterbo.

    "Is it Jingmen when you come up?" Maitebo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart became excited.

    He has been struggling to find a suitable competitor.

    Seeing Hefeng now is naturally extremely joyful.

    It''s just that Matebo didn''t expect that Zefeng is more direct than he imagined.

    I thought he would prepare some foreplay, slowly improve his physical skills, and then have a showdown.

    "However, this is not bad, the sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    Matebo took a deep breath, clenched his fists with both hands, took a horse step, lowered his head and drank loudly, and opened the scene door restriction.

    In an instant, even the ground under Matbo''s feet was shattered layer by layer.

    "No matter how many times I watch it, the Eight Doors Dunjia Art is terrifying..." Ri Zhan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    Such terrifying power can be unleashed by physical skills alone.

    It just made him feel incredible.

    Danzo and others have the same idea.

    Of course, perfect ninjutsu does not exist, and the power gained by the eight-door Dunjia technique is completely obtained in exchange for physical damage.

    It is a move that injures one thousand enemies and injures oneself eight hundred.

    Even, if you fail to solve the opponent within a certain period of time, there will be a high probability that you will be killed by the opponent.

    It is a ninjutsu with advantages and disadvantages, both quite obvious.

    Just as everyone was thinking to themselves, Hefeng and Maitebo launched an action together and rushed towards each other.

    In terms of speed, the two are evenly matched, and neither can overwhelm the other.

    Boom!

    Zefeng''s whip leg collided strongly with Maitebo''s fist, and a terrifying air flow burst out, spreading in all directions.

    The air was shaken, and the ground under their feet was shaken to pieces, and countless flying stones rolled out towards the surroundings.

    At the critical moment, Zhu Jian clapped his hands together and used the wooden barrier to block the stones rushing towards them.

    Protected Ri Zhan and others.

    And the hearts of a few of them were even more frightened to the extreme.

    I thought I had retreated to the safe zone, but was still affected by the battle between Hefeng and Maitebo.

    These two guys are like monsters.

    Do not¡­¡­

    "Hefeng has more monsters than Matebo..." Ri Zhan couldn''t help but gasped.

    How old is Metabo this year?

    Nearly thirty.

    He has persisted in that devil-style training method for more than ten years.

    In terms of muscle strength.

    Matebo is undoubtedly the top group in the village.

    He got all of this with sweat and hard work.

    How big is the wind?

    From his return to Konoha to the present, it only took half a year to exercise his muscles.

    and¡­¡­

    He is only seven years old.

    His body is still in the growth stage.

    There is still a long time to go before his peak.

    It is entirely by virtue of talent that he has caught up with the efforts of Maitebo.

    Who is the monster?

    There is no need for analysis at all, it can be seen at a glance.

    Compete with each other.

    But Metbo has always been a simple-minded, passionate guy.

    There is no darkness in his heart, let alone jealousy of He Feng''s talent.

    He thoroughly enjoyed the fight, attacking without reserve.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Fists and feet collided, exhausting all their strength.

    Break each other''s tricks and look for each other''s flaws.

    But what I have to admit is that whether it is Hefeng or Maitebo.

    For a while, they couldn''t hold each other down.

    "Well, just in Jingmen state, I am almost on par with Matterbo now."

    He Feng thought to himself, he was already very satisfied with the result.

    after all¡­¡­

    Strange Power, Sharingan, Immortal Mode.

    He has not used these moves yet.

    It is simply relying on physical skills, and it is a tie with Maitebo, a physical beast who has been practicing for more than ten years!

    "So¡­¡­"

    "I don''t know, can you take my trick, Mr. Matebo?"

 Chapter 227

    Zefeng jumped up, fisting with both hands, rubbing against the air, creating countless fireballs, which looked as dazzling as the sun.

    "To the peacock!"

    "Ola Ola Ola!"

    "Are you facing the peacock?" Maitebo raised his head to meet Zefeng''s gaze, and the fire and rain all over the sky really looked like a peacock with its tail spread.

    However, this physical technique is difficult to say, but simple to say.

    The hard part is...

    The peacock has extremely high requirements for attack speed. Only when the speed reaches a certain level can it rub against the air to produce flames.

    Otherwise, no matter how much you punch, it will be meaningless.

    And it is simple because its principle is extremely simple.

    Among them, there is neither ninjutsu nor illusion.

    Just pure physicality.

    As long as the Jingmen can be opened, the combat power will be fully activated in an instant, and the attack speed will be increased.

    You can easily create these fireballs.

    Although Metbo is not good at ninjutsu and illusion, he is also a genius in physical arts.

    Not only did he learn the eight techniques of dungeon that Tobima taught him.

    And with just one glance, he could figure out the peacock.

    He took a deep breath, then held his breath, facing the fire and rain of the wind, without dodging or avoiding, his hands were clenched into fists, and he kept waving.

    In the same way, Maitebo also resorted to facing the peacock, blasting against the wind.

    "Ah da da da da!"

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the wind collided strongly with the fireball of Matebo, and even if a few of them slipped through the net, they easily escaped by virtue of their flexible movements.

    This long-range confrontation lasted for about half a minute before the two slowly stopped.

    Except for a little disordered breathing rhythm, everyone is safe and sound.

    and¡­¡­

    The two were shocked at the other''s performance at the same time.

    "The physical skill of facing the peacock should be a move invented by Maitekai."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Now even if he doesn''t open Sharingan, his dynamic vision is very strong.

    Moreover, Metabo is no different from single-celled organisms, and the thinking is simple to death.

    Basically, whenever he thinks of something, he will show an expression.

    Through his surprised expression just now.

    Zefeng can infer that it is the first time that Maitebo has witnessed the peacock.

    Then rely on his own observation and talent in the field of gymnastics.

    It perfectly copied its own peacock.

    "wrong¡­¡­"

    Hefeng shook his head, "To be exact, Maitebo copied me and Maitekai''s peacock."

    But no matter how you say it, Hefeng was surprised by this incident.

    "You really deserve to be a member of the Matt family."

    "Hefeng is really talented." Maitebo was shocked.

    He fought against Hefeng for at least fifty rounds, not to mention suppressing Hefeng, he could hardly find any flaws in Hefeng''s physical skills.

    His offense and defense are simply excellent.

    It made it difficult for Maitebo to associate him with the label of seven years old.

    If he didn''t look at Hefeng''s appearance, he would even feel the ninja standing in front of him.

    He is a very experienced gymnast.

    "Especially the move just now, it''s too powerful."

    "The time to master Jingmen is definitely longer than that of Zefeng, but I never thought about releasing the peacock by rubbing the air."

    Even in Matebo''s eyes.

    The power of Chao Peacock created by Hefeng is not inferior to that of the Uchiha clan''s Huodun.

    "No, the power is even more exaggerated than that of the Uchiha clan''s Huodun."

    Matebo gasped, recalling the time when he took the Chunin selection exam.

    I have encountered ninjas from the Uchiha clan.

    After all, the powerful ones are only a very small part.

    He once, even defeated a genius who owned a three-pointed jade and a two-pointed jade.

    But at that time, I just drove to Dumen.

    "It''s evenly divided again."

    Zefeng opened his mouth slowly.

    Whether it''s a martial art duel under Jingmen, or a big move like peacock confrontation.

    Hefeng didn''t take advantage of it.

    The same is true for Metabo.

    They are all equal.

    For this result, He Feng was not surprised at all.

    but¡­¡­

    Just when Hefeng was about to open the next door and show his true strength.

    Maitebo''s momentum suddenly changed.

    "Master Hefeng, during your unremitting efforts, I have never relaxed myself."

    "Just two months ago, I touched a higher level of the Eight-door Dunjia Technique."

    "Now is the time to show up."

    Matebo''s eyes glowed and he was emotional.

    After he broke through the limit again, he never told others, nor did he use this power.

    Zephyr...

    be the first.

    Originally, he still had some concerns in his heart, fearing that the power would be too strong.

    It will accidentally hurt Zefeng.

    But now, Matebo doesn''t think so.

    Zefeng has completely adapted to Jingmen.

    Taijutsu such as facing the peacock has also been developed.

    If it is him now, he has enough strength to take over his deeper strength.

    After speaking, Matbo didn''t even care about Zefeng''s reaction.

    Clenching fists with both hands again, focusing all attention on Chakra.

    "The seventh door, startling door..."

    "open!"

    With the opening of the startling door, Maitebo has undergone obvious changes.

    The green energy, which was originally green, slowly turned into blue.

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, and he recognized at a glance that this was the blue steam produced by the evaporation of sweat from Maitebo''s body.

    It is the last door before the door of death.

    With the strength of Jingmen, Maitekai once defeated the shark muscle of Akatsuki organization.

    "I thought that the Jingmen was the limit of Maitebo, but I didn''t expect that he has mastered the Jingmen!"

    He Feng was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Although I can also enter the state of shock.

    That''s because of the assistance of the check-in system.

    And Maitebo, by virtue of his own sweat and a certain amount of talent, has obtained his current strength.

    In Hefeng''s heart, he actually admires the current Matebo even more.

    This power is really pleasing to the eye.

    "Matebo, have you been able to open the seventh door?" Even Hashirama, who was in charge of this competition, was very surprised at this time.

    "It''s really amazing."

    Hashirama looked up and down at the blue steam on Matterbe.

    It was the first time he had seen the shock effect.

    Although this technique was invented by his younger brother Feijian, even Feijian couldn''t open a few doors.

    A person who really brings out the Eight-door Dunjia technique to the extreme.

    From Hashirama''s point of view, it was Maitebo.

    and¡­¡­

    The power of Jingmen far exceeds that of Jingmen.

    Whether it''s aura or anything else, Maitebo and Gang just seem to be two different people.

    "If Hefeng still chooses to use Taijutsu to face Maitebo, then he will lose."

    Hashirama directly determined that the current Hefeng has no way to compete with Maitebo in physical skills.

    Even if...

    He uses magic power.

    There is no way to make up the gap between the two parties.

    The current Metabo, Bihefeng...

    stronger!

 Chapter 228

    Just looking at the current Metabo, Zefeng can feel a pressure.

    After opening the startling door, Matebo is completely different from before.

    "It''s a strong sense of oppression."

    Without any hesitation, Hefeng decisively opened Sharingan.

    In the next second, Maitebo disappeared from the spot and appeared in front of Zefeng.

    The speed was so fast that even Hefeng''s Sharingan almost couldn''t catch it.

    Not to mention, there are no ordinary people who share sharing eyes.

    Hizhan, Danzo and the others were all dumbfounded, because none of them could clearly see Matterbe''s movements.

    It felt like he suddenly appeared in front of Zefeng.

    "Master Hefeng, be careful."

    Before making the move, Maitebo specially reminded Hefeng, but suddenly noticed a change in his eyes.

    Blood-red pupils, and three black jade hooks.

    No matter how you look at it, this seems to be the limit of the blood inheritance that only the Uchiha clan has.

    Sharingan.

    But¡­¡­

    As a Hefeng of the Thousand Hands Clan, how could there be Sharingan?

    For a while, Maitebo couldn''t think of a reason.

    Simply...

    don''t think about it!

    Matebo''s body spun half a circle in the air, and threw out a whip leg to make his attack more powerful.

    Seeing this, Hefeng subconsciously raised his arms to parry, but was directly kicked by Maitebo.

    A violent force poured in.

    The forced wind retreated eight feet away.

    I don''t know how many times stronger the power is than the full power of the Jingmen state.

    "Really, amazing power."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    Because he is not normal now, but the eight gates of Dunjia and the sixth gate of Jingmen.

    There is only one limit to the distance.

    But whether it is strength or speed.

    The difference is not a level.

    "If I hadn''t opened Sharingan in time, I''m afraid it would be difficult to see Matterbo''s movements clearly."

    However, the stronger Matebo is in the startled state, the more excited Hefeng will be.

    Because now he can also open the seventh door, startling door!

    Moreover, I am not a ninja who is not good at ninjutsu and illusion.

    "Once the startling door is opened, my strength will only be stronger than that of Materbo."

    "The most important thing is that I also inherited the Muji healing ability from Senshou Zhujian."

    "Bamen Dunjia is simply a ninjutsu tailor-made for me."

    Just when Hefeng thought of this, Maitebo caught up with him one step at a time.

    Although Matebo opened the door, he has only mastered this mode for two months, and he has never experienced it in actual combat.

    Not to mention a killer move like Day Tiger.

    The current him is completely relying on pure physical skills to fight.

    Of course, the power of a random punch from the current Maitebo is much greater than the strange power of Zefeng.

    Boom!

    He caught up with Hefeng with another punch, but was blocked by his crossed arms.

    next second.

    Relying on its strong mobility, Matebo got around behind Hefeng, raised one foot above his head, and slashed down towards Hefeng fiercely.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Hefeng screamed secretly, he hadn''t fully digested the impact of Maitebo''s punch just now.

    There is no way to adjust the direction of the body to defend against Maitebo''s kick.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng had no choice but to resort to the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    Rumble!

    I saw Maitebo''s right leg chopping down towards the ground like a battle axe, and the majestic force hit the ground with a deafening bang.

    The large strata were shattered, and flying rocks with a diameter of not less than one meter rolled out towards the surroundings.

    And this scene is not the effect caused by Maitebo''s direct attack on the ground.

    His right leg actually hits nothing but air.

    It''s just that this force was too strong, which stirred up the air and beat the ground like this.

    If Matebo''s intention is to go to the ground.

    So powerful, I''m afraid it''s more than that.

    "Too, isn''t it too exaggerated?!" Xiaochun was dumbfounded, redefining physical strength.

    In her opinion, the physical power of Maitebo is even more exaggerated than Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Tudun.

    "It''s amazing power. To a certain extent, Materbe is also a genius." Qu Feng rolled his throat, he didn''t feel such a terrifying power.

    It''s all about sweat and hard work.

    And he can see very clearly.

    Matebo''s heel did not touch the ground.

    It was after the wind suddenly disappeared that his attack fell through.

    Otherwise, the destructive power of Matebo''s kick will only be stronger.

    "Even if I take red chili pills and gain a hundred times the strength, I can''t achieve such an effect..."

    Matebo is simply the number one master in Konoha Village''s gymnastics!

    "Even that Hefeng chose to avoid it..."

    "Don''t you dare take it hard?"

    Ri Zhan blinked his eyes, he can be said to be quite familiar with Hefeng.

    Even Uchiha Madara''s Susano.

    Even the wind dares to be tough.

    Instead, when facing Maitebo, he chose to avoid it.

    "No, the Zephyr at that time was in fairy mode..."

    Ri Zan recalled this detail, but it still shocked the power of Matbo.

    Actually...

    Zefeng didn''t use the instant body technique to dodge Maitebo''s attack.

    It''s the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    That is a special space-time ninjutsu.

    People can be forcibly transferred.

    In other words, except for things like space-time ninjutsu, no one can escape the attack of Maitebo.

    His speed is simply too fast.

    "The speed is faster than me, and the strength is stronger than my strange power."

    Even the ninja god Senjujuma couldn''t help but praise Maitebo''s performance.

    Whether it is speed or strength.

    Can be said to be impeccable.

    "Tobima, what kind of ninjutsu did you invent..."

    Zhu Jian gasped, if it wasn''t for He Feng''s timely use of the Flying Thunder God technique just now.

    He''s about to make a move.

    If that kick hits someone.

    Absolutely no joke.

    "The current peace, I am afraid there are only two choices."

    The column couldn''t help but said.

    "What choice?" The others asked in unison, impatiently.

    "Either enter fairy mode."

    It has been a while since Hefeng came back from Mount Miaomu.

    Today''s Hashirama has accepted the sage model of the Japanese Wind Academy and transplanted Sharingan.

    So no surprise there.

    In his opinion, he wanted to fight Jingmenbo.

    Only in fairy mode.

    "As for the remaining options."

    "Probably just admit defeat."

    The corner of Zhu Jian''s mouth rose, and a wry smile appeared involuntarily.

    In terms of speed, Hefeng is a bit slower than Maitebo. If it weren''t for Sharingan, he might have been defeated long ago.

    strength...

    The current Japanese style is also not as good as that of Maitebo.

    Hashirama couldn''t figure out how Hefeng could win.

    However, the current Hefeng doesn''t seem to have the idea of ??entering the fairy mode.

    He distanced himself from Matber.

    "I didn''t expect Jingmen to be so strong."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing, and faced Maitebo.

    So¡­¡­

    I will come too!

    "Eight-year-old I became Hokage" source:

 Chapter 229

    It is not difficult for Hefeng to defeat Jingmenbai.

    Wood escape technique.

    illusion.

    Fairy mode.

    They all have the capital to fight with Materbo.

    even¡­¡­

    Zefeng can also use the Flying Thunder God technique continuously, flashing to another position every time Matbo is about to hit himself with a shot.

    Until his physical skills were exhausted and he couldn''t maintain the startling door.

    It can be said that the first seven of the Eight Schools of Dunjia are all physical skills with obvious advantages and disadvantages.

    Very powerful, but no battery life.

    But the duration is also short.

    However, Hefeng does not bother to use this method to win.

    he wants¡­¡­

    Defeat Metabo head-on!

    To prove that his current physical skills are stronger than that of Metabo!

    Therefore, Hefeng imitated Maitebo''s movements, took a horse step with his legs, clenched his fists with his hands, lowered his head slightly, and guided the chakras in his body to surge towards the seventh door crazily.

    Matter was stunned on the spot.

    He really knows Hefeng''s movements very well.

    That posture is exactly the same as when I opened the startling door!

    "Could it be that Master Hefeng also..."

    "Go on, just kidding."

    Matebo rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, unable to accept it.

    How long did it take him to go from Jingmen to Jingmen?

    How much time did Zefeng take?

    This kind of thing is simply a fantasy.

    However, didn''t He Feng learn the first five of the Eight Dunjias just by looking at them?

    yes.

    Hefeng''s talent, from the very beginning, was at the level of the Arabian Nights.

    It took until now to discover this.

    so¡­¡­

    "Master Hefeng, have you really mastered the Jingmen?"

    "He''s only seven years old."

    But no matter how you look at it, Hefeng doesn''t look like he''s joking.

    Whether it was his eyes or his expression, he was extremely focused and serious at this time.

    He is really trying to open the shock door.

    Hashirama and the others on the side were also dumbfounded.

    They originally thought that Zefeng would use the fairy mode to face Maitebo.

    He never expected that Hefeng, like Maitebo, would open the shocking door!

    "I''ve never seen Hefeng use Jingmen."

    "Could it be that I learned it after seeing the use of Matebo?"

    "Just take a look, and it will be done? How is this possible."

    "It''s not the first time it happened..."

    Xiaochun complained weakly.

    A look that you all forgot.

    How many extremely difficult ninjutsu to practice, Master Hefeng, didn''t he learn it at a glance?

    From the very beginning, he was not a normal seven-year-old child!

    Why do you still use normal people''s thinking to judge Hefeng!

    Wasn''t he a recognized monster?

    Since it is a monster.

    Then naturally do some things that only monsters can do!

    Hizhan, Danzo, Yan, and Chifeng fell silent at this moment, held their breath, and looked at Hefeng in unison.

    When he was in Miaomu Mountain, didn''t Hefeng learn the fairy mode all at once?

    Now suddenly learn to surprise the door.

    seem¡­¡­

    Nothing incredible.

    Yes.

    It seems that there is really no need to be shocked that such a thing as learning to surprise the door in an instant happened to Hefeng.

    Because he is such an unreasonable seven-year-old kid!

    Just when everyone realizes this.

    The green energy on Zephyr''s body is eroded by another color, which is almost the same color as Maitebo.

    They are all turned into blue by the evaporated sweat.

    The seventh door, startled door, open!

    Hefeng gradually straightened his back, raised his head and straightened his chest, facing Maitebo in front of him, then glanced at his right hand, clenched his fist hard, and then let go.

    Hefeng could feel a steady stream of power emerging from his body.

    It feels completely different from that of the fairy mode.

    "Is this the power to startle?"

    This is the most powerful eight-door Dunjia technique that Hefeng can use without sacrificing his life.

    boom!

    The Zephyr rushed to the front of Maitebo in a high-speed moving manner, and the burst of airflow stirred the air, producing a deafening sound.

    And the path he moved was shattered by the tilted air.

    "Okay, so fast." Maitebo couldn''t help but startled, and put on a defensive fight almost by muscle memory.

    Yes.

    The speed of the wind instantly increased.

    Rao is Maitebo, who couldn''t react for a while.

    If he hadn''t been exercising all the year round, he would have developed a strong muscle memory, allowing his body to move on its own.

    Hefeng''s punch is almost over.

    "Not only has the strength and speed of the door-to-door, but also the support of Sharingan..."

    Maitebo gritted his teeth tightly, only feeling sharp pains in his arms, and stepped back again and again, completely suppressed by the breeze.

    Then, Zefeng jumped up and whipped another kick towards Matebo.

    "Whirlwind of leaves!"

    Matbo forced his body to forcibly move, blocked Zefeng''s move, and then concentrated all his attention, confronting Zefeng head-to-head.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    For a while, Hefeng fought against Maitebo with fists and feet, and no one was left behind.

    A tie was reached again.

    But Maitebo''s mood was extremely shocking.

    Although he knew from the very beginning that Zefeng was like a monster, possessing talents that ordinary people could not imagine and understand.

    but¡­¡­

    This is too outrageous!

    "I actually learned to startle the door all at once."

    For a while, Maitebo felt like crying.

    Do you know how much time it took me to learn how to slam the door?

    Do you know how much sweat and effort I put in?

    As a result, that''s it?

    He was overtaken by Zefeng in minutes!

    No matter how you think about it, this kind of thing is really outrageous!

    Unknowingly, the martial arts contest between Hefeng and Maitebo lasted for several minutes.

    They are still equal.

    "It''s not an option to go on like this."

    Since it is the first time to enter the startled state, and the body is still in the development stage, the strength is not enough.

    Rao Muji''s ability to heal also brought Hefeng to the limit of his body.

    And once the startled state is lifted, he will definitely be unable to fight because of the pain.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng decided to use that trick to end the battle.

    He Feng made a false move.

    Pushing hard with the right foot, the whole person backed away directly.

    "I remember it was..."

    Hefeng tried his best to recall the seals he had seen, and then copied them with the help of Sharingan.

    "Day Tiger!"

    In an instant, the air around Hefeng was highly compressed by him, transforming into a white tiger.

    It looks like another form of Chakra.

    But in fact, this is nothing more than a high-pressure gas bomb.

    Looks like ninjutsu.

    Actually...

    Still gymnastics!

    "Success, success."

    Even Hefeng didn''t expect that he successfully copied Kai''s day tiger in his first attempt!

 Chapter 230

    "Day Tiger!"

    Hefeng laughed wildly in his heart, he didn''t expect that he successfully copied Kai''s day tiger in his first attempt.

    The high-pressure gas bombs wrapped his body, forming a huge tiger head, staring at Maitebo fiercely.

    Even the ground under Hefeng''s feet began to vibrate non-stop, becoming torn apart.

    Ri Zhan and the others were stunned by this force.

    "Okay, what a terrifying power..."

    Matebo was dumbfounded, and he never dreamed that Hefeng learned this trick just by taking a look at his own door.

    and¡­¡­

    On the basis of Jingmen, he even developed a body technique like the day tiger.

    It''s not a joke to be hit head-on by such an attack.

    Matebo rolled his throat, and now there was only one thought left in his mind.

    Danger!

    If it is hit head-on by Zefeng''s move.

    That is definitely a big danger!

    "No, you can''t fight head-on..."

    With a low voice, Matebo told himself in his heart that he must avoid this trick no matter what.

    However¡­¡­

    Just at this moment, he felt a sharp pain in his calf, which made it difficult for him to move forward.

    But Hefeng''s Day Tiger happened to let go at this time.

    Aww!

    The huge white tiger roared at Maitebo, opened its mouth wide, and bit him fiercely.

    With his eyes wide open, Metbo was forced to punch the oncoming Benhu.

    boom!

    I saw the wind of Maitebo''s fist pushing the air, hitting a translucent shock wave, which went straight to Rihu''s mouth, trying to break up the huge guy.

    However, with just a hard bite, Day Tiger directly shattered Maitebo''s frontal punch, and continued to run towards him.

    The distance between the two is getting shorter and shorter.

    Matter''s mind was blank.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe that such a terrifying power could be unleashed by He Feng, a seven-year-old brat.

    It''s just horrible!

    For a while, Maitebo could only cross his hands to block.

    He made a big X-shaped defense and closed his eyes.

    "Oops."

    At the critical moment, it was Hashirama who could see at a glance that the current Maitebo couldn''t handle the Japanese tiger at all.

    Although Matebo is also in the startled state, but he does not have such a violent killing move like Zefeng.

    Moreover, Zefeng''s "Chakra" air bomb is really too exaggerated.

    Ordinary ninjutsu is simply unstoppable.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    As the referee, Zhu Jian made a decisive move. He raised his arms, clapped his hands, and released his own Mu Dun.

    I saw that the land in front of Matebo began to split, and vines as thick as arms emerged from the cracks one after another, and then rose from the ground, gathered together, entangled with each other, merged, and absorbed.

    After two or three breaths, a stout wooden dragon appeared in front of Matebo and protected him behind him.

    Then, the wooden dragon let out bursts of dragon chant.

    The momentum was thunderous, not inferior to the "Chakra" air bomb swung by Hefeng, and he also twisted his body, opened his huge mouth, and met the opponent.

    It seems that one dragon and one tiger are not ninjutsu, physical arts, but more like lifelike beings, hostile to their opponents, and then collided with each other.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Hashirama temporarily handed Tsunade over to Hirazan, and then a teleportation technique appeared beside Matbo, grabbing his arm.

    "The first Hokage-sama?"

    Matebo couldn''t help being startled, and by the time he came to his senses, his body had been taken to another open space by Hashirama.

    Immediately afterwards, as if he suddenly realized something, he turned his head and looked at his original position.

    The size of the day tiger released by Zefeng began to shrink slowly, as if it had "lost" in momentum to the wooden dragon in Hashirama.

    Aww!

    In the next second, the wooden dragon opened its huge mouth and swallowed the day tiger.

    but¡­¡­

    Not only was it not crushed by the wood dragon''s bite force, but it continued to move forward as if it had been swallowed by it on purpose.

    Rumble!

    Day Tiger smashed into Huanglong''s body in Mulong''s body, destroying it wantonly.

    Hashirama, Maitebo, Hizane, Danzo, Koharu, Yan, and Chifeng.

    They all held their breath at this moment, even reluctant to blink their eyes.

    I thought the wooden dragon would directly crush the tiger, but I never thought that the day tiger would break through the wooden dragon abruptly!

    It continued to move forward for a certain distance and flattened more than a dozen towering trees before calming down.

    His original position was not only pierced through a bare surface.

    Even the wooden dragon collapsed and turned into ruins.

    Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and their jaws were astonished as if they would drop to the ground at any moment.

    Even He Feng was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Is my day tiger so powerful?

    Even the wooden dragon between the pillars was destroyed?

    It''s too exaggerated.

    but¡­¡­

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is no problem.

    In the few shots that Maitkai made, he instantly killed Kisame''s big shark bomb technique with one punch.

    With one punch, Uchiha Madara''s semi-complete body Susano was sent flying.

    even¡­¡­

    He also drove Liudao Madara back eight feet away!

    My current physical strength is indeed not as strong as that of Maite Kai at that time.

    But in terms of chakra, he is better than Maitkai.

    Now punch with such power.

    It''s not surprising at all.

    only¡­¡­

    After this punch was delivered, Hefeng was completely unable to maintain the shocking state and was forced to lift it.

    Immediately afterwards, bursts of severe pain swept through his whole body.

    It was as if one move would break a bone.

    Even the ability of Muji Healing can''t resolve the pain of Zefeng.

    "Okay, it hurts..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help taking a breath, and slowly sat on the ground.

    It seems that my physical strength is still not enough.

    If there is no need in the future, it is better not to use Jingmen.

    "But this is also impossible."

    "Anyway, my current body is only seven years old."

    "It''s still in the developmental stage, no matter how hard you exercise, there is an upper limit."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but recall what Kakuzu had said.

    As long as you are human, you will have limits.

    "It seems that I won''t be able to fully adapt to the Eight Schools of Dunjia until I''m at least sixteen years old."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    And Hashirama, who was worried about him, rushed over quickly.

    Others followed.

    Including Metabo.

    only¡­¡­

    Matebo is no better than Zephyr to get there.

    Although his physical fitness is stronger than that of Hefeng, it is also the first time for him to use Jingmen in actual combat.

    As soon as this state was lifted, he felt an unprecedented sense of fatigue.

    As well as the indescribable pain, he fell to the ground with a plop, his eyes closed, and it was not much different from losing consciousness.

    Ri Zhan and the others looked confused.

    I didn''t expect Jingmen to have such a side effect.

    "After all, the eight sects of dunjia art is at the cost of sacrificing the body to gain great power."

    Hashirama glanced at Matebo and explained.

    I can''t help but wonder in my heart.

    Yes or no¡­¡­

    Should the Bamen Dunjia be directly listed as a forbidden technique?

 Chapter 231

    Zefeng looked up at the ruins in front of him.

    That was exactly the wood dragon technique that he destroyed with the day tiger.

    Although the price of this move is extremely high, it has to be said that the power is really strong.

    Apart from strong men like Hashirama and Madara, Hefeng could hardly imagine who else could receive this punch.

    "Especially when paired with the Flying Thunder God Technique, it can have an unexpected effect."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    The only regret is that my current body is still too weak.

    No matter how hard you exercise, there are still limits.

    It is difficult to display the true power of the shocking door.

    But this is also something that can''t be helped, who made his body still in the developmental stage.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng is quite satisfied with his performance this time.

    Ri Zhan and others looked at the wooden dragon that had been destroyed by Zefeng''s punch, and once again set off a turbulent sea in their hearts.

    In order to stop the wind, the wooden ninjutsu released by Master Hashirama has an exaggerated size of tens of meters, not much smaller than Uchiha Madara''s semi-complete body Susano.

    This was still Hefeng''s terrifying punch under normal conditions.

    What if Zefeng enters fairy mode?

    If so, how about his body grow a little longer?

    Everyone knows that Hefeng is only seven years old now, and his body is still developing.

    At least a decade or so away from his heyday peak period.

    At that time, if Hefeng uses the day tiger again, the power will probably be even more terrifying and exaggerated.

    "No matter how many times you watch it, Young Master Hefeng''s talent is so shocking. Is there really anything in this world that he can''t do?" Yan looked gloomy, not knowing what words to use to describe himself current mood.

    He is simply refreshing his knowledge of ninjas and ninjutsu time and time again.

    "To be honest, even if I were to take the red chili pills again, I wouldn''t be sure of taking over Master Hefeng''s ninjutsu just now."

    Taking the wind made no secret of his feelings.

    Even Mr. Hashirama''s Mudun couldn''t completely block Zefeng''s ninjutsu. How could the human body be safe and sound.

    I''m afraid that he will be met by Hefeng and instantly kill him on the spot.

    even¡­¡­

    Because they were amazed by the power of the wind, they all mistakenly believed that Hirotoro was ninjutsu.

    rather than gymnastics.

    "What a terrifying chakra gas bomb..."

    Ri Zhan said weakly.

    In his opinion, among the ninjutsu he has mastered now, there is almost no one that can confront Hefeng head-on.

    Matebo lay sprawled on the ground, as if all the bones in his body were broken, and even the slightest movement would cause pain.

    This is the price of using the shock door.

    Even Maitekai, who has practiced the Eight Doors of Dunjia to Mahayana in the future, cannot erase this price.

    only¡­¡­

    When entering the startled state for the second time, the severe pain in the body can be forcibly erased.

    "This is the gap between me and Master Hefeng..."

    Although Maitebo''s body was in pain, the pain made him roll his eyes, but he didn''t pass out.

    He is a ninja who is neither good at ninjutsu nor genjutsu.

    The only thing he is proud of is physical skills.

    But after seeing Hefeng''s startled door, he felt somewhat depressed.

    Because he also regarded Hiruto as ninjutsu.

    At the same time, I realized that even Bamen Dunjia can know ninjutsu and can''t ninjutsu.

    There is also a gap.

    As a user of Day Tiger, Hefeng couldn''t help being startled after seeing everyone''s reactions.

    Then he chuckled.

    "Hahaha."

    "No wonder you took that move just now as ninjutsu."

    He just laughed twice, but Hefeng couldn''t laugh anymore. He gritted his teeth and gasped.

    Even with Muji''s cure, he still couldn''t erase the pain in his body in a short time.

    Speaking of which, even a ninja like Kisame mistakenly thinks Hiotora is ninjutsu.

    No wonder these people didn''t understand the situation.

    After all, this is the first time I''ve seen it, and it''s very powerful, so it''s normal to not have time to see it clearly.

    "That move just now is actually not ninjutsu."

    Zefeng took a deep breath slowly, kept his body still so as not to feel pain again, and then explained.

    When he showed that Hirotoro was not a ninjutsu.

    Everyone, including Hashirama, couldn''t help being startled.

    What?

    what''s going on?

    The violent attack just now, unexpectedly...

    Not ninjutsu?

    True or false, deceitful, right?

    No matter how you look at it, such a swift move is like an air bomb formed by chakra.

    How is it possible, is it ninjutsu?

    For a while, everyone had the same question.

    "That''s right, from the outside, it does look like an air bomb formed by Chakra, but... Hiroto is really not a ninjutsu."

    "It''s a body technique formed by highly compressing the air."

    "To put it simply, it''s just a positive punch I swung in a shocking situation."

    Hefeng explained.

    In any case, he is a physical master who wields the day tiger.

    Even if he doesn''t know Rihu as well as Maitekai, through his own experience and real experience.

    He still said something general.

    Of course¡­¡­

    Even if Ri Zhan and others clearly understand the principle of Ri Tiger.

    It didn''t work either.

    "However, this is a move that can only be used in the startled state."

    "Except for me in the entire Konoha Village, I am afraid that there is only Teacher Matebo, so I can learn it."

    Hefeng thought about it for a while, and said so.

    For one thing, Day Tiger is not a move created by himself.

    It is the extra power obtained by punching in the card and drawing eight Dunjia shocking doors.

    To be honest, Hefeng didn''t expect that he could succeed all at once.

    Secondly, Matebo is Konoha''s ninja, and he has a simple mind. It is basically impossible for him to have any intention of treason against the village.

    Even saying that he is a single-celled organism, Hefeng didn''t think it was appropriate.

    Thirdly, when he was under the guidance of Matebo, he had no reservations about himself.

    Basically, as long as he knew something, he taught himself everything.

    For such a person, if he has learned the day tiger, Hefeng doesn''t think there is any problem.

    Of course, Hefeng only talked about the general theory in front of Maitebo.

    As for the demonstration or something, he didn''t have that plan.

    Not because of anything else.

    It''s his body, which is still developing.

    The cost of using the day tiger once is really too great.

    Before reaching adulthood, Hefeng doesn''t intend to use Jingmen to fight against people if it is not necessary.

    It''s terrible, the power.

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Even relying on Muji to heal, it took him nearly fifteen minutes to fully recover.

    As for Matebo, he lay down for half an hour before he was able to sit up.

    As for Ri Zhan and others, after looking at the price paid by Hefeng and Maitebo.

    Completely dispelled the idea of ??learning day tiger.

    It''s not at all...

    It is not a ninjutsu that ordinary people can master!

 Chapter 232

    It is obviously impossible to say that he is not attracted to the skill of the day tiger at all.

    But when they thought about the prerequisites of Rihu, Ri Zhan and others could only give up this idea.

    Even if they could force their bodies to forcibly open the eight-door dunjia, the huge price would be unbearable.

    As Hokage''s Hashirama, he witnessed the power of the Eight Dunjia Techniques with his own eyes.

    Found the door.

    "Huh? Brother? Why are you here?"

    Seeing Hashirama who pushed the door straight into the office, Tomona blinked.

    "I''m here to talk to you about the Eight Dunjia Techniques."

    "I think it is necessary to directly list this ninjutsu as a forbidden technique."

    "It''s too dangerous."

    Tobima couldn''t help being startled, the eldest brother Zhuma suddenly ran to his office, just to include Bamen Dunjia as a forbidden technique?

    Not to mention that the cultivation conditions for this technique are extremely harsh.

    It also takes a lot of sweat and hard work.

    Except for Maitebo, who is not good at ninjutsu and illusion, it is almost impossible to think of anyone else who would devote his energy to the cultivation of the eight art of dunjia.

    correct.

    And the wind.

    But he is different, he is a genius.

    There is also the ability of Muji to heal.

    Now there are only two people in the village who know the eight techniques of dunjia.

    Matebo follows the wind.

    The elder brother suddenly said this.

    Who is it for?

    "So, what happened?" Tobuma asked curiously.

    If it weren''t for something wrong, big brother Zhuma would never say such a sentence for no reason.

    Therefore, Hashirama had no choice but to describe in detail the competition between Hefeng and Matebo.

    I thought it was just an ordinary exchange.

    Good guy.

    Hashirama direct good guy.

    Hefeng''s power of the day tiger directly overturned his own wood dragon technique.

    "Besides, Hiroto is not ninjutsu, it''s taijutsu."

    "Not only physical skills, but also ordinary physical skills without the blessing of strange power."

    "Do you know what that means?"

    Hashirama gestured in surprise.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Hashirama felt that the power of Hefeng''s punch was comparable to that of the Tailed Beast!

    How could his strength be so outrageous?

    There is a black line between the doors.

    really¡­¡­

    It''s the wind again.

    Tomama thought he would be shocked, or surprised.

    As a result, his mood actually felt a little numb.

    Yes, upon hearing such news, Tomona only felt a little numb in his heart.

    It seems that it only has to do with the wind.

    It seems that no matter how outrageous things are, they are normal.

    "Does this mean that Hefeng is an astonishing physique genius?"

    Tobima and Hashirama met each other''s eyes, and responded to each other with black lines on their faces.

    if not?

    What else can I explain?

    The Eight Doors Dunjia Technique is indeed a physical technique developed by oneself.

    but¡­¡­

    With this ninjutsu so far, he can only open three gates, and his improvement is very limited.

    Basically, it is not necessary to use it in actual combat.

    Moreover, in order to open the back door again, it not only requires enough sweat and hard work, but also requires a considerable amount of time.

    After some weighing, Tomama had to give up.

    If it wasn''t for Matebo''s obsession with ninjas, he would catch his eyes.

    It is very likely that he has hidden the eight art of dunjia.

    But even for a physical madman like Maitebo.

    And only mastered six doors.

    Who would have imagined that Hefeng only took one look at the demonstration of Matebo, and by virtue of his own comprehension, he drove to Dumen in succession!

    Not only that, but not long after, he opened the Jingmen!

    Now, Hefeng has mastered Jingmen even more.

    And developed a body technique like the day tiger.

    This is not a shocking physical genius, what is it?

    "Uh¡­¡­"

    Hashirama was left speechless for a while by Tomama.

    Although what he wanted to express was not this, but what Tobuma said was true.

    Hefeng is indeed a genius in individual art.

    Casually opened the shocking door without saying anything.

    He also developed body skills such as the day tiger.

    Even Maitebo, a physical madman, admires the Japanese style very much.

    "Do you know what the scariest thing is, brother."

    Fei Jian crossed his arms, and without waiting for Zhu Jian to reply, he explained to himself, "There are eight methods of armor shielding in total."

    "Hefeng now controls all seven doors except the last door, the door of death."

    "His strength can be said to be astonishing."

    "But...according to my understanding of this technique, the gap between the door of shock and the door of death can be said to be a gap."

    "Once Hefeng opens the last door, the power he gains will be stronger than yours!"

    There is a sound between the doors.

    If he doesn''t care about the consequences, Hefeng is undoubtedly the strongest person in Muye Yin Village right now!

    Of course¡­¡­

    If the consequences are considered, the consequences are so great that no one can bear them.

    Including Zephyr himself.

    "That''s why I said that the eight techniques of Dunjia should be listed as forbidden techniques."

    Hashirama took a deep breath, understood what Tomama wanted to express, and at the same time emphasized this point again.

    He hoped that in the future, apart from Maitebo and Hefeng.

    It''s better not to pass on the eight sects of Dunjia.

    Although Hefeng and Maitebo gained enormous power after opening the shocking door.

    But the price is also huge.

    "And Zefeng has inherited my Muji Healing, the body''s damage can be repaired by itself."

    "Matebo is building muscle every day for ten years."

    "Except for them, there is probably no one in the village who can bear the price of the Eight-door Dunjia Technique."

    Tobima looked at Hashirama and nodded, but he felt that what Hashirama said made some sense.

    Why not take this opportunity and list this technique as a forbidden technique.

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama tells about the contest between Zefeng and Matebo.

    Instead, it provided an idea for Tobuma.

    Uchiha Madara is still alive and has shot Kaze once.

    Now the village is calm and calm, because Zhu Jian is still alive.

    But once the eldest brother is gone, there is no guarantee that Hefeng will be safe.

    What if Uchiha Madara attacks him again?

    Instead of praying that Uchiha Madara can kindly let Kaze go.

    It''s better to help him improve his strength.

    When he faces Uchiha Madara again, he might be able to defeat him.

    And when it comes to improving strength.

    What else is more direct than actual combat?

    Of course, ninjas like Maitebo, Riza, and Chifeng are fine.

    With their current strength, even if they confront He Feng in actual combat, they are not his opponents.

    Even with a conservative estimate, Hefeng''s current strength...

    It''s also the tolerance of the elite.

    "Why not, let me, the second grandfather, be Hefeng''s opponent in person."

    Tobima''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his opinion, he can now be a ninja who can be a Japanese opponent.

    In the entire Konoha Village, except for the eldest brother Hashirama, there is only him.

    Thinking of this, Feijian suddenly made up an idea in his heart.

    "Taijian? Are you okay? Why do you feel that your eyes are a little sinister?"

    Hashirama couldn''t help complaining.

 Chapter 233

    After some deliberation, Tomama made a bold decision.

    a few days later...

    An Anbu ninja comes to the training ground to find Zefeng.

    During this period of time, Hefeng has not let go of himself, and has been practicing desperately.

    No matter how you say it, there is a Uchiha Madara staring at him in the dark.

    Now the cycle of punch card system has become very long.

    Hefeng had no choice but to spend all his time to become stronger.

    He didn''t want to be attacked by Uchiha Madara in one fell swoop when he was eight years old, and died tragically during a certain mission.

    Meanwhile, Zefeng prays every night.

    Pray that Zhujian can live a few more years.

    It would be even better if he could live for a few decades longer.

    It''s just that Hefeng also understands in his heart that this kind of thing is just his wishful thinking.

    In the original work, Hashirama was terminally ill. After the first battle in the Valley of the End, within a few years, he passed away.

    The first ninja war started.

    With a sense of crisis, Zefeng is naturally not like it was when he just crossed over.

    Salted fish every day.

    With the current Hefeng, I can''t wait to wish that I can have forty-eight hours a day.

    Come make yourself stronger.

    As always, defeat Ri Zhan and the others.

    Zefeng wiped the sweat with a towel.

    He felt that his self-disciplined and fulfilling life was simply wonderful.

    "Master Hefeng."

    It wasn''t until Hefeng stopped that the Anbu ninja hurried over to Hefeng and greeted him friendly.

    Nowadays, Hefeng is a matter of the grandson of Hashirama, and it is well known in the whole Konoha.

    Not only that, but everyone knows that Hefeng is no ordinary seven-year-old child.

    Rather, he is a talented boy with an incomparably powerful talent.

    "What''s the matter?" Hefeng turned around and looked at Anbe Ninja, and asked casually.

    According to his understanding, the Anbu ninja did not come to him for no reason.

    Most of it has something to do with the second grandfather''s room.

    It was only when Hefeng asked why.

    The Anbu ninja did not explain why.

    Because even he himself is not very clear about the real reason why Tobuma-sama asked him to come to find Hefeng.

    I just specially emphasized that I asked Hefeng to come here alone.

    and¡­¡­

    The location is exactly the place where Hefeng was previously appointed as the special J¨­nintoki venue.

    "Oh? Is there such a thing?"

    Hefeng''s eyes lit up immediately, and he thought of some possibilities.

    for example¡­¡­

    To officially appoint myself as Jonin!

    In any case, the special jounin is not the real jounin.

    His identity and status are between Chunin and Jonin.

    When he was appointed last time, Hefeng already possessed the strength of Jonin.

    However, it is a pity that my contribution to Muye Yin Village was not enough at that time.

    That''s why Tobima came up with such a move.

    Let yourself enter the special jonin team first, and then go to perform the task.

    By now, several months have passed.

    It''s time to officially appoint myself as J¨­nin.

    Although Jonin is just a false name, it is better than nothing.

    What''s more, this is a process specially arranged by Second Grandpa for him, so why should he not go?

    After thinking about it for a while, Hefeng waved to Ri Zhan and the others to let them continue to practice.

    "Yes, Captain." Ri Zhan and the others said in unison, for this seven-year-old captain.

    What they admire now is the five-body projection.

    Whether it is the strength of the wind, or the mind.

    They are too strong to say anything.

    In this way, Zefeng followed Anbu Ninja and set off towards his destination.

    About ten minutes away.

    Zephyr came to the destination.

    At the signal of Anbu Ninja, he pushed the door and walked in.

    The result was just as he expected.

    Representatives of various families in Muye Yin Village are sitting on both sides, just like before.

    When he strode in, their eyes focused on him.

    As if he was a star.

    Naturally, there is no need to say more.

    He is now sitting in the main seat, with his arms crossed and his face serious.

    "Master Toikama, Master Hefeng has arrived." Anbe Ninja reported with a low voice and knelt on one knee.

    Tomona nodded slightly, made a random gesture, and ordered the ninja to step back for now.

    "Yes, Tokama-sama."

    As Anbu Ninja left, the door here was directly closed.

    The representatives of each family in Muye Yin Village did not say a word, as if they were waiting for their speech.

    It is not difficult to see the respect everyone has for Tobuma.

    Soon, Tomona stood up from his seat, taking the lead in breaking the oppressive atmosphere.

    "Since Hefeng is here, let me just say it."

    "Although the current Hefeng is only seven years old, both his thinking and his strength are undoubtedly powerful!"

    "Let him be Konoha Jominin, no..."

    Tomona shook his head, in his opinion, Hefeng was just appointed as Jonin.

    Still too condescending!

    With Hefeng''s current strength, he is fully qualified to serve as the elite jounin of Konoha Hidden Village!

    "With Hefeng''s current strength, he can completely serve as an elite J¨­nin."

    There was a sound between the doors, and the eyes looked around, scanning the family representatives of each village.

    This was also the decision made by Hashirama when Ninja Village was established.

    In other words, it was the rules established by Zhujian.

    His ideal Ninja Village is not a single word.

    Not even a dictator.

    His ideal Konoha is a place where he can confide in his heart and treat each other honestly.

    Even people from different families can let go of the barriers between them.

    That''s why he set up such a system.

    Regarding the appointment of the ninja, the family representatives must be elected.

    Instead of being appointed by Hokage alone.

    Now that Hashirama is still alive, Rao Toikama cannot shake such a system.

    only¡­¡­

    Tomama has a stronger personality than Hashirama.

    When dealing with this kind of matter, they will not be humble to the representatives of various families.

    His gaze was like a sharp sword.

    Observe the reaction of each person''s family representative.

    The result was as expected.

    When he said this, he wanted to forcibly promote Hefeng as the village''s elite jounin.

    There was an uproar in the entire venue.

    Even Hefeng felt surprised.

    He thought that at most he was appointed as a jonin.

    Unexpectedly, Feijian was even more ruthless than himself, so he directly accepted the elites!

    It is worth mentioning that Naruto originally had no such thing as Kage-class or Super-Kage-class.

    Shadow is not the level of ninja.

    It is clearly stated in the original work that the so-called shadow is the strongest over tens of thousands of ninjas.

    Except for Ying, the others, no matter how strong they are, are just elite jounin.

    For example, Uchiha Madara is just a more powerful elite J¨­nin.

    "Elite Jonin..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cool air, like Toikama, observing other people''s reaction to this matter.

 Chapter 234

    As soon as Fei Jian said this, it caused an uproar in an instant.

    The representatives of the various families of Konoha all showed expressions of disbelief.

    Tobima-sama not only wants to promote Hefeng as a J¨­nin, but also an elite J¨­nin!

    You must know that the number of elite jounin is very rare, and only one elite jonin can be born out of a hundred ninjas.

    Their strength is often not lost to the captain of the dark team.

    It is an important part of Ninja Village''s combat power.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say that becoming an elite Jonin means entering the ruling class of the village.

    They are not only the captains of the ninja unit, but also the top ninjas of the lower ninjas.

    For example, the relationship between Kakashi and Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura.

    Kakashi often uses "they are all my subordinates" to describe, not my disciples.

    "It would be a little too soon for Master Hefeng to directly serve as an elite J¨­nin..."

    "Shouldn''t it be better to accumulate some experience in the Jonin team first? It''s also a time of peace."

    Unavoidable voices of doubt appeared among the family representatives.

    Although they know that Hefeng is the grandson of Hashirama, but the elite jonin is too outrageous.

    No matter how you look at it, this thing is outrageous.

    but¡­¡­

    Some people question and some people agree.

    In particular, the family strength is weak and the start-up family must rely on the village.

    They have neither the power to enter the political center nor the capital to survive independently.

    For example, the Hyuga clan.

    "I very much agree with Higama-sama''s arrangement." The Hinata patriarch immediately stated his position.

    He was looking forward to the arrangement of Tokaima.

    Although in the official plot of Konoha Hidden Village, the Hyuga clan was once known as the strongest family in Konoha.

    But in this day and age...

    They have nothing to do with the strongest.

    The Senshou Clan has two generations of Naruto, a god of ninjas and a god of ninjutsu.

    The masters of the Warring States Period are all alive today, and they are very united.

    It is justifiable to sit firmly in the strongest family of Konoha.

    Its strong strength is self-evident.

    Although the Uchiha clan has just been cleansed by the wind and killed more than a dozen masters of the clan, it has little impact on the overall situation.

    And Sharingan''s pupil technique is not weaker than Baiyan.

    Coupled with the fact that they don''t have anything like a bird in a cage, the overall strength of the family is still stronger than that of the Hyuga clan.

    Not to mention Sarutobi and Shimura.

    Today''s Hinata really doesn''t even rank in the top five.

    "Let''s not talk about now, it''s just in the next few decades, when Senshou returns to seclusion and Uchiha wipes out the clan, isn''t it the same that Hiruzaru Sarutobi pressed them to death with one hand..."

    Hefeng looked at the current patriarch Hyuga, and couldn''t help feeling sorry for the fate of this family.

    But this is also impossible...

    The characteristics of the Hyuga clan are too obvious.

    If there is no protection from the village, what is the difference between them walking on the street swaggeringly and moving fat?

    They need the village far more than the village needs them.

    "I also heard from our family''s Qufeng that Master Hefeng is very strong. Even if he took red chili pills, he still lost to Master Hefeng."

    Patriarch Akimichi agrees with Patriarch Hinata, and has no dissatisfaction with Hefeng''s direct promotion to the elite Jonin.

    "Master Feijian, are you too impatient? Master Hefeng is only seven years old now, right? It''s not a time of war. It''s really necessary. Are you in a hurry to promote his identity and status?"

    After the Uchiha patriarch was silent for a while, he stood firm in his opposition.

    Even if Tomama uses cold treatment methods, as the head of the clan.

    More than a dozen masters died in the clan at once.

    They are all geniuses who opened Sharingan.

    How could he be ignorant?

    Even if they inherited Madara''s will, they shouldn''t all be killed!

    This matter has always made him dissatisfied.

    Now that he heard that Tomona was going to promote Hefeng as an elite jonin, he immediately thought of it.

    As soon as the voice of the Uchiha patriarch fell, the venue was suddenly silent.

    Everyone''s expression changed subtly.

    think carefully.

    Indeed.

    Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    Is it really necessary to be so anxious?

    It''s not a time of war.

    Today, the five great ninja villages have all signed a peace agreement, only some small villages occasionally fight and fight.

    As long as the filmmakers intervene, there will be no problem.

    Is it really necessary to let Hefeng become an elite jonin in such a hurry?

    Toboma observed the expressions of everyone, and he was not surprised by their reactions at all.

    In fact, what Tobuma wants now is such a reaction.

    "What you said is very good, very good."

    Seeing that everyone fell silent, Feijian opened his mouth and clarified his meaning, "Hefeng is indeed seven years old this year, that''s a fact."

    "However, it is also true that he possesses the strength of an elite johnin."

    "When did we set an age threshold for elite jounin?"

    "No."

    "From the very beginning, the standard of measurement for elite jounin is their contribution to the village and their strength."

    "Hefeng has made great contributions to the village, but for some reason, it is still impossible to disclose what he has done."

    There was a slight pause between the doors, and he slapped his hands on the table, scanning everyone.

    atmosphere.

    become depressed.

    Except for the Uchiha patriarch''s complexion becoming a little ugly, the other family patriarchs are all at a loss.

    Tobima-sama, what are you talking about?

    Why can''t I understand?

    Hefeng has made great contributions to the village, but it''s inconvenient to say?

    "Of course, there is no evidence for what you say."

    "In order to let you understand that Hefeng does have the strength of an elite jonin."

    "so¡­¡­"

    "I''m going to give Hefeng a chance."

    "Each of you, choose a representative from the family."

    "Challenge Hefeng, if Hefeng loses, let this matter go."

    Tobima paused for a moment, then continued, "Conversely, if Hefeng wins the final victory, then he will be promoted to the village''s elite Jonin."

    "What do you think?"

    As soon as this remark came out, it caused an uproar again.

    No one thought of it.

    Qianshou Feijian would actually make such a bold decision!

    He even asked each family to send a representative to challenge Hefeng!

    As long as Hefeng loses a game, it''s as if this incident never happened!

    Even Hefeng himself didn''t expect that Feijian would pay such a capital.

    but¡­¡­

    Zefeng observed the family representatives sitting here.

    The Sarutobi clan, the Shimura clan, the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan, the Nara clan, the Yamanaka clan, the Yume clan, and so on.

    Every family has its own secret technique and powerful strength.

    It couldn''t be better for them to be their opponents.

    "Interesting."

    "I, Hefeng, accept it."

    Without waiting for the patriarchs of each family to respond, Hefeng agreed immediately.

 Chapter 235

    Won the Elite J¨­nin.

    Lose nothing.

    very fair.

    Hefeng didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    Secondly...

    Hefeng didn''t think he would lose either.

    Even if he doesn''t use the blood succession limit like Sharingan, he still has the wood escape technique, the fairy mode, the wind escape spiral shuriken, and the flying thunder god technique.

    Whether it''s a wheel battle, or the ninjas sent by these family representatives.

    He is completely unafraid of the wind.

    And when He Feng said these words, it was difficult for these family representatives to refute directly.

    A seven-year-old child doesn''t think there is anything unfair or inappropriate.

    If they refuse again, do they still have that face?

    Scared even of a seven-year-old?

    For a moment, the faces of these family representatives turned ashen.

    If I had known it earlier, it would be better to directly agree with Tomona-sama''s decision and directly promote Hefeng as an elite jonin.

    Why make it like this now, it''s so embarrassing to death.

    It would be fine if he really won the Zephyr.

    In case you lose.

    Then do you want to lose face?

    However, the words have come to this point, even if they want to repent, it is too late.

    Seeing that everyone was at a loss for words, Fei Jian said without thinking, "Since everyone feels that there is no opinion, then let''s do it."

    "I''ll give you a month to prepare, isn''t there any problem?"

    He thought for a while.

    After a month of training, if they lose to Hefeng, they probably won''t be able to say anything.

    The representatives of each family looked at each other in blank dismay.

    Now that the matter has come to this, what can be done other than nodding and agreeing?

    In this way, Tomona reached an agreement with the patriarchs of these families.

    An agreement related to whether Hefeng can become an elite Jonin.

    "I understand, Tobima-sama, our Hyuga Clan, one month later, we will definitely send a ninja who satisfies you to accept this challenge!"

    Patriarch Hinata was the first to stand up, emphasizing loudly.

    Followed by Sarutobi and Shimura clans.

    The strength of their family is second only to Senju and Uchiha, but they follow Tomona''s lead.

    "Our Sarutobi clan is the same."

    "The same goes for the Shimura clan."

    For a time, there was no family at all, rejecting this agreement.

    After obtaining Tobima''s permission, they left here one after another.

    It was just that when passing by Hefeng and passing by him, she gave him a meaningful look.

    Just left here.

    After a while, only He Feng and Fei Jian were left in the entire venue.

    "Hefeng, come with me."

    Feijian glanced at Hefeng and said softly.

    Then, Togama turned around and left here regardless of Kazukaze''s reaction.

    Without further ado, Hefeng followed with strides.

    Presumably, Tobuma should have something to say to himself.

    On the other side, the patriarchs of the various families left the venue, but they did not leave directly and returned to the family residence.

    Hyuga patriarch.

    Sarutobi patriarch.

    Qiu Dao patriarch.

    However patriarch.

    They all got together.

    Discussing Tomagama-sama''s decision this time.

    "I really didn''t expect that Tobima-sama would directly promote Hefeng as an elite Jnin. I thought it would be a Jnin at most this time." Sarutobi clan leader murmured.

    This incident greatly exceeded his expectations.

    "That''s right, how old is Hefeng, only seven years old, a seven-year-old elite Jonin, when did such a thing happen in the village." The mountain patriarch echoed.

    "Don''t say it didn''t happen in the past, I''m afraid there won''t be such a child in the next few hundred years. It''s too heaven-defying, but...Master Feijian seems to be very confident in Hefeng''s strength."

    After finishing his speech, Chief Shimura looked at Chief Akimichi, remembering the wind he mentioned.

    Thinking about it carefully, Danzo seems to have mentioned this matter.

    Tomona wants to make Hefeng the captain of the elite guards, but he is worried that Hirizhan and the others will not accept it, so he gives them a chance to challenge Hefeng.

    It''s just that Danzo didn''t mention the process of that challenge.

    It''s just an understatement to mention a result.

    They lost.

    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on..."

    Patriarch Qiu Dao roughly told the situation.

    Chifeng is still unable to use the butterfly mode with self-awareness, and can only rely on the external force of red pepper pills.

    Its side effects are also very obvious.

    He lay at home for almost a month before slowly recovering.

    but¡­¡­

    The strength enhanced by the red chili balls is self-evident.

    It is enough to prove that the strength of Hefeng is very strong.

    "That''s true. If Hefeng''s strength is only at the level of a very ordinary Jonin, Tomonama-sama won''t have such confidence at all." Patriarch Sarutobi nodded.

    Although it is still impossible to speculate how strong Hefeng''s true strength is, but in the current situation, they have no possibility of evading it.

    Moreover, send out the weak tribe.

    Maybe it will make Tokama-sama angry.

    Of course, they, the patriarchs, naturally couldn''t make a move.

    Anyway, Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    "If you think about it this way, you really can''t be careless about the candidates for this duel."

    The patriarch Hyuga frowned and fell into deep thought.

    The other patriarchs have similar ideas.

    "However... Even so, there is no need for Togama-sama, just rush to improve Hefeng''s identity and status."

    However, at this moment, the Nara patriarch who had been silent all this time raised a question.

    As far as he knows, Tomama has always had a calm and steady personality.

    According to his style, there is no need to arrange such a thing.

    Could it be that, what does Master Feijian know, what they don''t know?

    "What you said..." Sarutobi''s patriarch couldn''t help but frowned, thinking that what the Nara family''s patriarch said made sense.

    Just what the truth really is.

    They can only be at the stage of speculation, the only thing they can do now.

    It''s time to select the right clansmen to fight Hefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    Make good use of this month to strengthen the strength of the tribe.

    In any case, it was a big deal.

    No one wants to lose to Hefeng.

    This seven-year-old kid.

    At the same time, Tobima came to his office with a gentle breeze.

    For him, this is undoubtedly the safest place in the entire village.

    It is absolutely impossible for other families to find out the content of the conversation.

    "Hefeng, do you know why I do these things?"

    Fei Jian looked up and down at He Feng, and after a while of silence, he spoke to him.

    I want to see, with Hefeng''s current thinking, whether he can guess his intentions.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing his own question, Hefeng''s answer caught him unexpectedly.

    "To be honest..."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and said lightly, "I don''t care."

    Yes.

    Hefeng doesn''t care about what''s there or what''s not.

    However, he could somewhat guess Tobima''s intentions.

    I really want to say why.

    He thinks it should be Hashirama...

    Not much time left.

 Chapter 236

    According to Hefeng''s understanding of Tobima, he has never been a person who takes one step at a time.

    Especially the experience from the Warring States Period made him dare not despise war.

    In fact, the Warring States Period is as if it happened yesterday to Tobina.

    The peace agreement of the five great ninja villages was successfully signed after Zhujian captured all the tailed beasts.

    And when he got Nine Tails, it was after the first battle in the Valley of the End.

    It is also eight years after Konoha Calendar.

    Before that, although the Five Great Ninja Villages were established, they only allowed the war that was originally based on the family to evolve into a war based on the Ninja Village.

    The establishment of Ninja Village did not directly enter the era of peace.

    And how could someone as smart as Toboma not know.

    The reason why the Five Great Ninja Villages can enjoy peace today is because of the existence of the powerful ninja Hashirama.

    If he is gone, the so-called peace agreement is just a scrap of paper.

    And as the younger brother of Hashirama, and the pioneer of Konoha science.

    Togama is undoubtedly the person who knows Hashirama best.

    Based on such and such a relationship, it is not difficult to understand why Toikama is so impatient.

    "If I''m not wrong, it''s because of grandpa?"

    Hefeng sighed and said bluntly.

    In any case, this is something they will have to face sooner or later.

    There''s no need to hide it.

    Although according to the original timeline, Zhu Jian should still have a few years of life.

    But because of the relationship with him, his condition worsened once.

    Such a shortened lifespan is not entirely impossible.

    "Sure enough, you are very smart, Hefeng."

    Tobima sat down on the chair, neither denying nor changing the topic.

    On the contrary, he felt that it was necessary for the current Hefeng to know about the situation of his eldest brother Hashirama.

    "You''re right, your grandfather Hashirama really doesn''t have much time left."

    When Feima told the truth, his tone seemed a little lonely.

    He once swore that no matter what, he would protect his brother well.

    However, Wa Jian, Ban Jian, these younger brothers, he couldn''t protect any of them.

    Now, even the eldest brother Zhujian has to die.

    Even after trying all the methods he could think of, he still couldn''t heal Hashirama''s body well.

    According to Hashirama''s current physical condition.

    At most one year.

    "A year?"

    Hefeng was also taken aback when he heard the deadline.

    This is undoubtedly the last situation he wants to see.

    In particular, Tobuma said it was a year at most.

    rather than a minimum of one year.

    In other words, the lifespan of the column is likely to be less than one year.

    seven months.

    five months.

    three months.

    Maybe one day it will suddenly disappear.

    Today''s Konoha is undoubtedly suffering from internal and external troubles.

    The Uchiha clan just rebelled not long ago.

    Although calmed down.

    But the hawks who inherited Madara''s will have not been cleaned up.

    At the same time, the Sarutobi and Shimura clans are also eyeing power.

    Not to mention the outside.

    The Land of Fire has the most fertile place, the most abundant water source, and the best geographical location in this world.

    The other four ninja villages have always coveted Konoha.

    Once Hashirama is gone, they will definitely tear up the peace agreement and attack Konoha.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    And then there are the toughest questions.

    Uchiha Madara.

    According to the plot of the original work, Uchiha Madara has been forbearing.

    However, when he was in Miaomu Mountain, he shot himself.

    This is equivalent to saying.

    Because of his appearance, a butterfly effect occurred.

    All the things that would never have happened happened.

    Hashirama''s life is greatly shortened because of himself.

    Madara Uchiha shot because of himself.

    In the future, maybe there will be big and small things that will change because of my relationship.

    Even Zefeng was a little skeptical.

    Originally doomed history.

    Can he really change?

    Such as Obito''s Rebellion.

    Namikaze Minato''s sacrifice.

    Can he really change these things?

    You know, the death of Hashirama.

    Not only could it not be changed, but it was advanced by several years.

    This made Hefeng lower his head unavoidably, his gaze narrowed slightly, and he felt shaken for the first time.

    Feima also quickly noticed that Hefeng''s face was gloomy, and his expression became ugly.

    "Hebrew?"

    Tobima softly called Hefeng''s name, thinking that he became like this because he was about to lose his grandfather, Hashirama, and couldn''t accept it in his heart.

    In fact, Tomona also felt uncomfortable in his heart.

    But there is no way.

    Some things, after all, they need to face.

    For example, the death of the elder brother Zhuma.

    Like a possible war.

    indecisive.

    Worry about gains and losses.

    It won''t help the village.

    especially¡­¡­

    Hefeng is no ordinary seven-year-old.

    It was the genius he identified as his successor.

    Hefeng must understand these principles.

    Even if it''s a little cruel.

    "Peace."

    Seeing that Kaze didn''t respond, Tomona had no choice but to raise the volume.

    Hope it can bring him back to the real world.

    However, the reason why Zefeng is like this is not at all because of what Tomama thought.

    He just got into the horns for a while.

    When he heard the voice between the doors, he suddenly realized.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    He Feng shook his head, completely overturning his previous thoughts.

    "wrong."

    "There''s nothing preordained at all."

    "Even if Hashirama is terminally ill, so what if he lives less than a year?"

    "As long as I keep checking in, sooner or later, I will get the Eye of Reincarnation."

    "Use the heretical reincarnation technique to resurrect him."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and his thoughts suddenly became clear.

    "Yes, as long as you use the power of the eyes of reincarnation, wouldn''t it be good to resurrect Hashirama?"

    "Even if I can''t get it from the check-in gift bag, I can open the reincarnation eye by myself."

    "As long as there are Sharingan and Zhujian cells, isn''t it all right?"

    Thinking of this, He Feng became even more enlightened.

    As if Hashirama wasn''t about to die at all, but just taking a nap.

    As for the future of Obito, Jiraiya, and Minato Namikaze.

    If you really want to change.

    Not really a problem at all.

    "As long as Obito is not allowed to go to the Bridge of Shenwukun, he will have no chance to open Sharingan."

    "Naturally, it will not attract Uchiha Madara''s attention."

    "There is also Namikaze Minato, his death was due to the Kyuubi turmoil."

    "Now that I''m here, what''s the point of a mere Nine-Tails?"

    "There''s also Zilaiya."

    "It''s just Payne''s six ways."

    "By that time, I don''t know how many times I can check in."

    "Together with Yuyin Village, what does it matter if it is hammered and exploded together!"

    "Yes."

    As long as my strength is to the extreme.

    In the future, how it will be deduced is not a matter of my words?

    There is no need at all, in this kind of matter, worry about gains and losses!

    For a moment, Hefeng''s thoughts became very clear.

    "I''m fine, Grandpa Feijian."

    Hefeng''s thoughts returned to the real world, so he said.

 Chapter 237

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa Feijian, I will not lose in the competition in a month''s time."

    Zefeng recovered his state, and promised Tozama so.

    Although this body is only seven years old, his mental age is not.

    In addition, he is a time traveler.

    Hefeng really can''t think of it, he will lose.

    In his opinion, the only thing that needs attention is probably the secret arts of the Nara clan and the Yamanaka clan.

    "As long as you don''t get caught by the shadow imitation technique, there is basically no problem."

    "As for the mind-changing technique."

    Hefeng felt that his willpower was stronger than that of the mountain clan.

    But just in case, it is better to start the game with the people from the mountain clan.

    However, when he thinks of being able to compete with the masters of various families, He Feng still looks forward to it in his heart.

    "Don''t worry, Hefeng, no matter what happens in the future..."

    The door opened slowly, but the sound stopped abruptly. He stared at Hefeng for a while.

    "What?" Hefeng blinked and couldn''t help asking.

    Do you have to say half of the sentence?

    "nothing."

    Tobima shook his head, but said nothing.

    Thinking about it carefully, I have promised the most important person more than once.

    No matter what happens, I will protect each other.

    Wajian is.

    Between the boards is.

    But in the end, he didn''t protect even one of his younger brothers.

    Of the two of them, one was killed by a ninja of the Yuyi clan when he was seven years old.

    One died tragically at the hands of the Uchiha clan.

    Itama was only five years old at that time.

    "In short, I will use my technique to spur you, follow me."

    Seeing that there was still some time, Tomona temporarily put aside the work of the village and signaled Hefeng to come with him.

    He decided to use his own skills to hone the wind.

    This layout is no small matter.

    No matter what Feijian said, he couldn''t let Hefeng lose to representatives of other families after a month.

    This is a competition that must be won!

    "Ok."

    Looking at Feijian with a serious face, Hefeng couldn''t say anything, and silently followed behind him.

    I just feel that today''s Tobima is more serious than in the past.

    But this is not difficult to understand.

    "Grandpa Hashirama has less than one year left to live."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Next, Tomama took Zefeng to the practice ground where they often go.

    He decided that in the next time.

    Every day, you have to compete with Hefeng.

    Ensure Zephyr tactics, no problems.

    He doesn''t need Hefeng to understand his good intentions.

    All he needs is that Hefeng can follow the path he arranged.

    Today the inter-column lifespan is less than a year.

    "This means that a year later, there is a good chance that a larger war will break out."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Not to mention the rest of the five great ninja villages.

    Even the various families in Muye Yin Village do not completely trust Feijian.

    Think for the best, plan for the worst.

    That''s Tomona''s style of doing things.

    Worst situation ever.

    The other four major ninja villages might join forces to attack Konoha Hidden Village.

    "Needless to say more about Shayin Village, their village lives in a desert area and suffers from water and land problems all the year round."

    "For our land, it has been coveted for a long time."

    "If the war resumes, they will definitely attack Muye Yin Village."

    Those who can quell the flames of war and establish a ninja village in a turbulent era are definitely not trash.

    If the roles were reversed and he was Kazekage, he would definitely attack Konoha.

    Even with the strength of the whole village, we must fight to the death.

    "If Lie Dou doesn''t even have such courage, then he is not worthy of being a Kazekage at all."

    "Yunyin Village and Wuyin Village, let alone..."

    Because of Hefeng''s relationship, their most important combat power, Jinjiao Yinjiao, died tragically, and the six path ninja tools also fell into Hefeng''s hands.

    In addition, Yunyin Village originally advocated force.

    To say that they can obediently stay out of trouble, I don''t even believe it.

    And Wuyin Village...

    "Ghost Lantern Huanyue is said to have been raised as the second generation of Mizukage..."

    Now that there is such a big mountain in Zhujian, the first generation of water shadow Bailian did not pursue it.

    If Hashirama died, it is hard to say that he would not use the banner of revenge for Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    to start a war.

    As for Yanyin Village.

    When Uchiha Madara was alive, they were not less angry.

    "If you think about it this way, Muye Yin Village is surrounded by enemies."

    Tobima couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    And these movies are all heroes of the time.

    Although in terms of strength, he is not as good as his big brother Zhuma, but compared to himself...

    "If I''m sure that I can face four shadows at the same time, I won''t be desperately inventing ninjutsu."

    Although he is a member of the Qianshou clan, he failed to inherit Mu Dun.

    Hefeng is only seven years old now.

    In just one year, he will only be eight years old.

    When war breaks out, when it comes to getting out of the way, no one has the confidence.

    "If I unfortunately die in the war, Hefeng''s situation in the village will be bad."

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    With himself and Hashirama, Hefeng is Konoha''s strongest relationship.

    The future successor of Hokage.

    But what if they''re both gone.

    It is difficult to guarantee the situation of Hefeng.

    Especially the Uchiha clan, the Sarutobi clan, and the Shimura clan.

    They are all eyeing up Hokage''s seat.

    In case at that time, they unite together to influence the daimyo.

    "Once Hokage''s position falls into the hands of others, it''s hard to say whether he will use the power in his hand to distribute Hefeng to the frontier..."

    Feima couldn''t help thinking in his heart.

    He has always been a thoughtful person.

    At the same time, in order to avoid such accidents.

    It was only at Tobima that the bureau was laid out.

    He decided to bring the Japanese wind...

    Push it to the position of Hokage!

    Yes.

    He wants to directly let Hefeng become Hokage within this year!

    "Konoha Eight-year-old Hokage."

    His eyes became wild.

    Elite Jonin is just a transfer station.

    In other words, it was just a reason, an excuse.

    It is to let each family see the strength of Hefeng.

    As long as they all recognize the strength of Hefeng.

    On the daimyo side, it''s not a problem.

    "Hefeng, bet on the name of the Thousand Hands Clan, I will definitely pave a straight road for you to Hokage!"

    Of course, today''s Kaze knows nothing about Tomagama''s psychological activities.

    His mind is full of reincarnation eyes, the natural art of reincarnation.

    It was not clear that Tobima would be so bold.

    I really want to make myself an eight-year-old Hokage!

    If Hefeng knew about this matter, he would definitely be shocked.

    Eight-year-old Hokage?

    What a joke!

    I am still a child!

    My original goal was to replace Sarutobi Hiruzen as Hokage within ten years.

    One year is too fast!

    "That''s right, Zephyr."

    However, at this moment, Tomona seemed to suddenly think of something, and said, "How much do you know about Konoha''s various families?"

 Chapter 238

    Without waiting for Kaze to answer, Tomama began to introduce the various families.

    "I don''t need to say much about the Qianshou clan. Except for you and Zhujian who have the Xueji Boundary Wooden Dungeon, the other clansmen, including me, don''t know how to use the Wooden Dungeon."

    First of all, the first family is also the most important family to Hefeng.

    Undoubtedly the Thousand Hands Clan.

    When he becomes Hokage, these people will be his strong backing.

    "Our family is best at water escape and illusion."

    As soon as these words came out, Hefeng couldn''t help being startled.

    When he heard the illusion, Kazuo''s first reaction was the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.

    However, Tobuma was not wrong.

    For example, when Orochimaru attacked Konoha, he used the reincarnation of the dirt to create the first Hokage, the second Hokage, and fought against Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    At that time, Tokaima had used the A-level illusion technique, the technique of walking in darkness.

    But it is worth mentioning that in the comics, this ninjutsu is used by Hashirama.

    It''s just that in the anime version, it was changed to Togama.

    But no matter how you say it, the technique of walking in darkness is a very high-level illusion technique, which can affect the vision and take away all the light from the practitioner.

    In addition, the Thousand Hands appeared among the few ninjas.

    Introduce that they are also masters at using illusions.

    It''s just that in the anime, except for these two guys, Hashirama and Tomona, the rest of the Senshou Clan didn''t make any moves.

    "The Uchiha family, you should know better, they are the family that founded the village with us."

    "The members of his clan have Sharingan, which can see through ninjutsu and illusion. At the same time, people of their clan are better at illusion and fire escape."

    "Once you open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, you can release Susano like Uchiha Madara."

    Considering that Hefeng has already fought against Uchiha Madara, there is nothing to hide from Tomona.

    "Then there is the Sarutobi clan."

    "Their clan is the same as the Uchiha, and most of them are ninjas who are good at fire escape, but there are also geniuses like Hiruza who are proficient in five escapes."

    "And the members of their family will sign a psychic contract with the ape."

    Hearing the rumors, he is a good guy in his heart.

    Feijian was afraid that he would not win, so he opened the exam directly!

    "Well, should I say that Grandpa Feijian loves me too much, or is he too scheming."

    Although Hefeng knew more about these families than Feijian, he was a time traveler after all.

    And Tobuma didn''t know these things, from his point of view.

    Hefeng must know nothing about the families of Konoha.

    On the one hand, he hopes that Hefeng can better understand the fields that his opponent is good at and the fields that he is not good at.

    On the other hand, he also took this opportunity to let Hefeng know Konoha better.

    Civilian ninjas like Matebo are, after all, a minority.

    An important part of the village is still these ninja forces.

    "The Shimura family is good at using wind escape, and the family power is in the village, second only to us, the Uchiha, and the Sarutobi clan."

    "Then there is the Hyuga Clan. They joined the village at the initial stage, consisting of the main family and branch families."

    "The family has inherited Xueji Baiyan from generation to generation, and with Baiyan''s 360-degree insight and perspective ability, he has developed a unique soft fist that can block the enemy''s acupuncture points."

    "Cut off the flow of chakra."

    "but¡­¡­"

    Fei Jian suddenly changed the topic, "Only the clan can inherit the perfect white eyes, so the overall strength of their family has never been very outstanding."

    "Moreover, they need the protection of the village far more than the village needs their power."

    "As long as they live in the station and don''t cause any trouble, they basically don''t care."

    "However, there is nothing wrong with occasionally carrying out appropriate suppression."

    Hit the nail on the head, right to the point.

    He Feng looked confused when he heard it.

    Something is wrong, Grandpa Feijian.

    You don''t seem to be aiming at the competition a month later, you seem to be planning to make me Hokage directly.

    This, isn''t this a technique of checks and balances?

    But no matter how you say it, Hefeng is still very clear about the fact that Tobima will not harm himself.

    "Speaking of which, many people think that caged birds are a technique to restrict family separation."

    "It is a forbidden technique to consolidate the power of the clan."

    "But in such troubled times, the Hyuga clan itself has no power at all."

    They are different from the Uchiha clan.

    Baiyan was born with his own self, and anyone who saw them would recognize their identities.

    For other ninja villages, they are like moving fat when walking on the street.

    Who wouldn''t want to delve into the secret of their white eyes?

    Who wouldn''t want to goug their eyes?

    If it wasn''t for the birds in the cage, their fate would eventually become similar to that of the Uzumaki clan.

    Moreover, a family like Hinata.

    None of the high-level political leaders of Ninja Village would allow them to enter the center of power.

    "They also don''t have the Uzumaki Clan''s ability to directly create Ninja Village, or even the country."

    "The most important thing is that Rao is the Uzumaki family. After losing the protection of the Qianshou family, isn''t the country still broken?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    Without enough power, such things as blood succession limit are a kind of burden.

    Think about it carefully, in the entire Naruto, there is a family with Blood Succession Limit.

    Basically no good end.

    That''s horrible.

    Just when Hefeng was thinking about these things.

    Toboma continued to speak, "The Nara family, their family is mainly in charge of the Konoha medical system, and has raised deer for generations."

    "Antlers are a very precious medicinal material, so their family is basically unmatched in the field of medicine."

    "In addition, their family also has shadow imitation skills passed down from generation to generation, and they are good at immobilizing enemies."

    Hefeng nodded slightly. Konoha''s medical system was in charge of the Nara clan, which he did not expect.

    No wonder Shikamaru''s father seems to have a high status.

    He was present at all important meetings.

    Afterwards, Tokina briefly described the situation of the Shanzhong clan and Qiudao clan.

    "There is also the oily girl family. Members of their family use their own chakra to feed insects and let them parasitize in their bodies."

    "In other words, their clan''s ninjutsu is all done by bugs."

    "The rest are the Kurama clan and the Inuzuka clan."

    There is nothing to say about the latter. Their family is still relatively good in investigation.

    But in the field of combat, it seems difficult to describe.

    This family cooperates with the ninja dogs to fight.

    It is necessary to live with Ninja Dog since childhood in order to hone enough tacit understanding.

    but¡­¡­

    Ninja dogs have a limited lifespan.

    Often when Inuzuka enters middle age, the accompanying ninja dog will die.

    leading to a decline in combat power.

    Not worth mentioning.

    But out of consideration for the future of Hefeng, Tomona still explained it for the time being.

    As for the pommel horse family.

    "The illusion skills of their clan are not trivial, and they also have the limit of blood inheritance, which should not be underestimated."

 Chapter 239

    In the following days, apart from dealing with the normal affairs of Konoha Hidden Village, Tomona spent all his time on guiding Hefeng.

    Help him further improve his combat thinking and actual combat experience.

    And, the abilities of each family in Hidden Leaf Village.

    Hefeng is naturally extremely happy to have someone as strong as Tobima as his training partner.

    Unknowingly, the day that Tobima had agreed with the patriarchs of various families ushered in.

    Hefeng also made the final preparations.

    only¡­¡­

    What Hefeng didn''t expect was that just when he was about to set off to the agreed place.

    In his mind, a familiar voice sounded.

    [Congratulations to the host, you will get an extra chance to check in! ¡¿

    ¡¾Punch in now! ¡¿

    This sudden scene made Hefeng unexpected.

    He deliberately opened the check-in system, took a closer look, and there was still a cooling time of nearly a month before the next check-in.

    "An extra chance to check in?"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, this was the first time he encountered such a thing.

    but¡­¡­

    Don''t overwhelm yourself with too many skills.

    "That''s great, my little assistant."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and simply started this check-in.

    Although the incident happened suddenly, it was no different from the usual check-in process.

    "yes."

    Hefeng confirmed it in his mind.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting a check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    Zefeng reconfirmed.

    However, unlike usual, this time there are no various ninjutsu, blood succession limits, appearing one by one in front of my eyes.

    Instead, he opened the gift bag neatly.

    Before Zefeng had time to put his hands together, he prayed for Uchiha Madara''s life as the price.

    The reward this time directly appeared in his mind.

    Take a closer look at Zefeng.

    [Rewards obtained: Wood Dungeon: Tree Realm Descends LV10, Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet LV10, Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Wall LV10! ¡¿

    "The tree world has come, is there still earth escape ninjutsu?"

    Hefeng looked at the reward this time.

    Tree Realm Descent and Earth Dragon Bullet are both offensive ninjutsu, while Earth Flow Wall is defensive ninjutsu.

    Although it is not a very powerful ninjutsu for the current Japanese style, it is still better than nothing.

    Especially the tree world comes.

    It is still very useful when cleaning up miscellaneous fish opponents.

    "Not only that¡­¡­"

    "The biggest feature of Arrival of the Tree Realm is changing the terrain. It can turn any terrain into a jungle battle that is beneficial to me."

    And the reason why it is said to be beneficial to Hefeng is because he now masters the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    Once the spell is marked, fight one-on-one, except for ninjas of Uchiha Madara''s level.

    Hefeng doesn''t think anyone will be his current opponent.

    "Moreover, the arrival of the tree world is not just about changing the terrain..."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng packed up his mood and set off directly towards his destination.

    And here, not any other place, is the venue prepared for the finals of the Konoha Hidden Chunin Exam.

    Today, the patriarchs of the various families in Konoha, as well as the elders of the families, and some members of the clan are sitting here with serious faces.

    At the chairperson''s seat, there were impressive names from the Land of Fire, as well as the first generation of Hokage who established Konoha Hidden Village, Senju Bashirama!

    "Is this battle a little too big?"

    Hefeng looked around and blinked, feeling a little unbelievable.

    He originally thought that the competition Tomona mentioned was only referring to the kind between himself and Sarutobi Hiruzame.

    Small competition.

    I didn''t expect that Tobima played so big.

    Not only is Grandpa Hashirama here, but even the great name of the Land of Fire.

    Everyone is here!

    As soon as Hefeng raised his head, he could clearly see that Daimyo and Hashirama were sitting together, looking down at the venue from a high position.

    Qianshou Feijian was just standing behind Hashirama.

    Not eligible to sit down.

    In addition to these people, some villagers of Muye Yin Village began to enter the venue one after another to find their own positions.

    Even Hefeng''s grandma, Uzumaki Mito, also came to the scene.

    "Grandpa Feijian, how much do you believe in me?"

    Hefeng stood on the edge of the venue, and had not officially entered the venue yet.

    You know, He Feng is only seven years old physically, and his mental age is actually quite mature.

    If he still can''t understand such a posture, he can really die.

    "Grandpa Feijian, this is trying to help me establish my prestige."

    Zefeng couldn''t help taking a breath.

    As the eldest grandson of Hashirama, and a grandson with shocking talents.

    Tobima pinned the future of Konoha Hidden Village on him.

    It is simply a reasonable thing.

    But¡­¡­

    This kind of thing can not only be done with sustenance.

    Not just representatives of various families.

    There are also the villagers of Konoha Hidden Village, and the daimyo of the Land of Fire!

    If you lose.

    Not only will Toma be disappointed.

    Most importantly, where should he put his face?

    "In other words, Grandpa Feijian resolutely held this competition because of his trust in me..."

    Zefeng rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    What made him feel pressure was not the ninja he was going to face next.

    It is Tokaima''s great trust in himself and deep love.

    Hefeng is very clear in his heart.

    Tobuma said this not to satisfy his own vanity.

    but...

    In order to help yourself stand up, pave the way!

    As long as he wins, not only can he defeat the spirit of all the families.

    You can also let the daimyo recognize yourself!

    "Speaking of which, during the Chunin exams, the daimyo came to watch."

    "It''s just that at that time, my strength was still very average."

    "Although he defeated the three generations of Kazekage in the future, in the eyes of others, he is just a relatively powerful ninja."

    "Something like that."

    After that, Daimyo didn''t have much time and energy to focus on Hefeng''s growth.

    In addition to knowing that Hefeng is now his special Jonin.

    He should know nothing about Zephyr.

    For a while, Hefeng''s brain started to function.

    Analyze the current situation.

    After a while.

    A Konoha ninja slowly walked into the venue and acted as the referee for this time.

    She is wearing a ninja uniform with the Senju Clan crest printed on her left shoulder.

    He has a black single ponytail and long oblique bangs, blocking his left eye.

    The standard oval face looks like a frosty beauty.

    For this ninja, Zefeng has some impressions.

    "If i remember correctly."

    "Her name seems to be Senju Momoka, she is a close friend of my grandfather Hashirama, and she is good at using illusion."

    "Even ninjas from other countries know her strength."

    It is not difficult to see that in this competition.

    Thousands of Hands really spent a lot of money.

    At the same time, this also made Hefeng realize...

    In this competition, I can only win, not lose!

    Immediately.

    Qianshou Taohua noticed Hefeng, so he gestured towards him, signaling him to come over.

    And when seeing Hefeng, Taohua showed a doting smile.

 Chapter 240

    "Hebrew..."

    Toika stood behind Hashirama, watching Hefeng condescendingly.

    It is obviously impossible to say that I am not worried at all.

    But he believed it in his heart.

    Zephyr...

    won''t lose!

    "And, in terms of physical strength, this has always been the advantage of Zephyr."

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, his amount of Chakra is astonishing.

    Except for Hashirama at the peak of its heyday, Tobima has never seen anyone with a chakra level that can be compared with Zefeng.

    Even sister-in-law Mito can''t do it!

    Based on this, Tomama didn''t feel that the wheel battle was troublesome at all.

    "Hefeng, you can definitely do it."

    Feijian took a deep breath, reassuring Hefeng''s victory in his heart.

    On the contrary, it was Hashirama who couldn''t help feeling worried.

    When he heard Tobuma state his plan, he didn''t quite agree.

    However Tomama''s character is really too strong.

    He had no choice but to agree.

    "However, Tobima, is this really okay?" Hashirama murmured softly, still a little uneasy.

    "Don''t worry, big brother, it''s not like you haven''t seen the talent of Hefeng before, and..."

    "And what?" Hashirama asked, tilting her head.

    "It''s nothing." Tobuma thought for a while, but finally shook his head and didn''t say anything.

    As for and what...

    Of course, he has all the techniques that the family is good at, as well as the advantages and disadvantages of these techniques.

    All told to Zefeng.

    A contest among ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    Hefeng now has information on these people.

    But they don''t know anything about Hefeng''s true strength.

    Coupled with Zefeng''s shocking talent.

    Tobuma really couldn''t think of a reason why Zefeng would lose.

    "Hashirama, is it really... all right? That child is your grandson, right?"

    Suddenly, the daimyo sitting beside Hashirama couldn''t help complaining.

    When Hefeng was signaled by Taohua, he walked slowly to the center of the venue.

    His small figure caught the daimyo''s attention.

    After looking it over, he felt that Hefeng''s height was less than 1.4 meters.

    The age is said to be only seven years old.

    "Although he performed well in the final of the Chunin Exam and defeated the genius ninja from the Land of Wind,..."

    "Would it be too much to challenge those ninjas suddenly?"

    Daimyo''s tone was somewhat worried.

    Hashirama is the Hokage he supports.

    Hefeng is the grandson of Hashirama.

    and¡­¡­

    This time the battle is so big.

    If Hefeng loses, Zhujian''s face will definitely be lost.

    This is something the daimyo do not want to see anyway.

    In fact, the daimyo themselves are not very supportive of this kind of thing.

    It was because of Feima''s strong character that he had to agree.

    And this matter is related to whether Hefeng can become an elite Jonin.

    From the establishment of Muye Yin Village to the present.

    There has never been a seven-year-old elite Jonin in the village.

    "Ah, this, it shouldn''t be a problem."

    Hashirama scratched the back of his head, laughed and said, "Although Hefeng is only seven years old this year, his strength is very strong."

    "Is it very strong?" Daimyo couldn''t help but murmured, and turned to look at Hefeng.

    Seeing this, Toikama stepped forward, walked to the edge of the seat, and began to explain the reason for the competition.

    "This is a special assessment set up for Hefeng."

    "In the next three hours, he will accept challenges from representatives of various families."

    "If after three hours, Hefeng can still stand in this venue without falling down."

    "That means that with his strength, he is enough to serve as the elite Jonin in the village."

    "Conversely, if Hefeng loses any competition within three hours, it means that with his current strength, he is not enough to be an elite jonin!"

    There was a loud sound between the doors, and it was announced loudly to the auditorium.

    All of a sudden, thousands of waves were stirred up, causing an uproar.

    Although many people are very clear in their hearts why they are sitting here now, they were still shocked after hearing the loud announcement from Tobima.

    Of course¡­¡­

    As long as you calmly analyze it, you can find that the rules formulated by Tomama are quite beneficial to Zefeng.

    On the contestant''s bench, representatives of Konoha''s various families gathered here, and they looked at Hefeng with surprise.

    No one thought that their opponent today would be that brat He Feng.

    The long one...is it too small?

    How old is he?

    seven years old?

    eight years old?

    Looks like it''s in this age group.

    "That''s it, that brat?"

    "Is it too young? Can he really accept our challenge and persist for three hours?"

    "I really don''t know what Tokama-sama is thinking, let such a kid be an elite J¨­nin, what exactly is he thinking?"

    "Sasuke Sarutobi, I don''t think there is any need for you to make a move." The representative of the Hinata family, the Hinata Yasuke, couldn''t help complaining.

    In his opinion, if Sarutobi Sasuke made a move, Hefeng might not be able to last for three minutes.

    "hehe."

    Sasuke Sarutobi showed a polite smile, "I heard from Inuko that Master Hefeng''s strength is very strong."

    Of course, they don''t know much about Hefeng.

    It''s all about listening to others.

    At the same time, Tomona took a deep breath and continued, "Since everyone has no opinions, then... I will announce."

    However, at this moment, He Feng, who was standing beside Qianshou Taohua, suddenly raised his hand.

    This sudden scene immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    No matter how you say it, Hefeng is the only player standing in the center of the venue besides Senju Momoka.

    No matter what he does, it will attract everyone''s attention.

    Seeing this, Feijian couldn''t help frowning.

    But at this time...

    He Feng, this guy, wouldn''t he be cowardly all of a sudden, right?

    Hasn''t he always been quite confident?

    "Hefeng, do you have any comments?"

    Tobima had no choice but to ask, and at the same time prayed in his heart.

    You little brat, Hefeng, please don''t cause me any trouble.

    "Master Feijian, what you meant just now is that you want these people to challenge me one by one?"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    No one thought that Hefeng would use the word challenge!

    Normally speaking, wouldn''t it be called a challenge if the weak invite the strong to a duel?

    "That brat, isn''t he too arrogant?"

    "Yes, does he feel that his strength is stronger than the representatives of various families?"

    "It''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger, and an ignorant person is fearless."

    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the auditorium, and discussions began.

    It is conceivable that for He Feng, a seven-year-old kid.

    Nobody likes him at all.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone thought that Zefeng was already arrogant enough.

    He spoke surprisingly.

    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome, Tokama-sama, all those who want to challenge me, just go together."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and announced loudly.

    "Not only those players, but all the ninjas present who want to challenge me, can end!"

 Chapter 241

    Since Tobuma believes that he believes it to this point.

    If it''s more hypocritical, it''s meaningless.

    "Even the man who has always been calm and prudent in Feijian dares to play so big, I and Feng, what reason do you have to resist this time?"

    Hefeng thought to himself, then turned to look at the auditorium, and announced loudly to everyone.

    Everyone who wants to challenge him, including the patriarchs of various families.

    You can directly attack yourself!

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar in an instant.

    It shocked everyone present.

    No one thought that He Feng, who was only seven years old, dared to speak wild words!

    Just a wheel battle is outrageous enough!

    He even asked everyone to go together.

    Not only do everyone go up together, but everyone present can come down and challenge him directly!

    What courage!

    Second, who does he think he is?

    God of ninjas?

    Even Hashirama wouldn''t dare to say such a thing, would he?

    Really newborn calves are not afraid of tigers!

    "Hey, it''s real or fake, it''s a lie."

    "This brat is really not afraid of death at all."

    "Let us end together and challenge him, even if it is the grandson of the first Hokage-sama, I can''t pretend that I haven''t heard of it!"

    The entire auditorium exploded in an instant.

    "It''s really a Japanese style." Sitting in the audience, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.

    He wasn''t surprised by Hefeng''s actions at all.

    Qufeng on the side nodded, and echoed, "Yes."

    Although Ri Zhan and these people are all future bosses, geniuses of various families.

    But the current strength is not the strongest in the family.

    The patriarchs of each family will naturally not send them to fight.

    So now they are sitting in the auditorium one after another, paying attention to He Feng.

    However, such a scene still scared them a lot.

    You know, the representative ninjas of each family are already very strong.

    Now Hefeng is openly provocative again.

    Rao Shiri Zhan and the others couldn''t help but sweat for He Feng.

    Feijian and Zhujian were even more stunned.

    "Hefeng is crazier than me..."

    He blinked his eyes, and his whole face was dumbfounded. He always thought that his thoughts were already crazy enough.

    Until he saw Zephyr.

    What did the kid just say?

    Can all the ninjas here challenge him?

    Is he crazy?

    Fight so many ninjas at the same time.

    Just physical strength, he can''t stand it!

    Moreover, this is a competition, not a fight.

    Ninjutsu such as wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Zephyr cannot be used.

    No matter how you say it, Tobima''s original intention is to let Hefeng prove himself.

    Through this competition, come to Liwei!

    instead of...

    Through this competition, slaughter all the ninjas in Konoha Village.

    Although Hefeng is only seven years old, but with his mind.

    Tobuma didn''t think he wouldn''t fail to understand such a truth.

    But¡­¡­

    Hefeng still announced so.

    "Hey, Tobuma, is this also what you planned with Hefeng?"

    Hashirama was immediately stunned, and asked Feijian with a surprised face.

    Hope he can give himself a reasonable explanation!

    "As expected of..."

    However, at this moment, the daimyo who was sitting beside Hashirama couldn''t help but speak.

    Hashirama had no choice but to shift his gaze to Daimyo, showing an embarrassed yet polite smile.

    "Hashirama, your grandson."

    "You are so brave at such a young age."

    "Presumably, even if he loses, no one will despise him, right?"

    "When he becomes an adult, maybe, no..."

    When he said this, Daimyo shook his head with a smile, "I will definitely become a better ninja than you, Hashirama."

    For a moment, the daimyo was full of anticipation for Hefeng''s performance.

    Center of the venue.

    Senshou Momoka stared at Hefeng with a surprised face, blinked hard, and seriously doubted whether he had some hallucinations.

    Or, he hadn''t woken up yet.

    Does He Feng know what kind of opponents these various families have sent?

    These people, even she, dare not underestimate them.

    Especially Sarutobi Sasuke.

    His strength is even more astonishing.

    result¡­¡­

    Hefeng not only asked these people to go together, but even threatened to accept the challenge of all the ninjas present!

    Is he serious about this kind of thing?

    However, when Senju Momoka stared at Hefeng''s eyes.

    She has an answer.

    Zephyr...

    Seriously!

    However, what made Taohua feel incredible the most, no, it should be said that it was incomprehensible...

    Facing the capriciousness of the wind, it swells.

    Not only did Tobima not stop it, but chose to condone it.

    He stood on the chairman''s seat and announced loudly, "Since you have said so, then I will allow you."

    "All ninjas present can challenge Zefeng!"

    There was a loud voice between the doors, and there was no worry about Hefeng at all.

    In fact, Tomona has always recognized the strength of Hefeng in his heart.

    "Don''t let me down, Hefeng."

    Tomona took a deep breath, stared at Zefeng with all his attention, and looked forward to his performance.

    "That guy in Tobima actually agreed..." Uzumaki Mito in the auditorium was depressed and wanted to punch Toikama.

    At the same time, he was also angry at Zhujian, and he didn''t say anything.

    Did this guy take peace seriously?

    But when Mito couldn''t help but feel a little crazy, the ninja sitting next to her jumped up and jumped directly into the venue.

    In any case, Tobuma agreed to Kaze''s request.

    Naturally, these ninjas could no longer hold their breath.

    "Hello."

    Uzumaki Mito suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief.

    Even her complexion couldn''t help turning pale.

    These guys.

    What are you doing!

    Do they know that their precious grandson is only seven years old this year!

    and¡­¡­

    It looks so cute!

    She even wanted to attack him!

    What devils are you guys!

    For a moment, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t hold his breath anymore.

    She clenched her hands into fists, stood up from the auditorium with a bang, and then...

    Following the actions of the people around him, he also jumped to the venue.

    This sudden scene made everyone even more unexpected.

    Hefeng: "???"

    "Isn''t that person my grandma Mito?"

    Although Mito is now a figure of grandma''s generation, she still maintains a delicate appearance, looking more like a royal sister in her twenties.

    In a crowd, nature shines.

    It''s just that this picture made He Feng unexpected.

    this is¡­¡­

    what''s the situation?

    My grandma is coming down to beat me too?

    No!

    And Tobima, Hashirama, and the daimyo also had question marks all over their faces.

    In this competition, Mito went down to join in the fun!

    "Mito..."

    Bashirama held his forehead, not knowing how to complain.

    "As expected of...Mito sister-in-law."

 Chapter 242

    "There are quite a lot of people."

    Kaze looked at the ninja who jumped down from the audience.

    From lower tolerance to upper tolerance, everything that one expects to find.

    Even with a conservative estimate, there are at least thirty or forty people.

    Although everyone knows that Kazuma is the grandson of Zhujian, and has also witnessed his performance in the Zhongnin exam.

    but¡­¡­

    What he just said was really too jumpy!

    How many people want to become the elite Jonin in the village, but they are not qualified.

    He really thought that the elite Jonin was the cabbage in the vegetable market?

    Is it worthless?

    That''s an elite jounin.

    There are only a few dozen people in the entire Ninja Village.

    It can be said that it is a rare existence.

    Seeing the Zephyr so swell now.

    These people naturally want to meet the breeze for a while.

    On the contrary, those ninjas assigned by the patriarchs of the various families in the contestants did not end immediately.

    "Hashira-sama''s grandson is really interesting." Sarutobi Sasuke looked at Zefeng.

    "This time, it''s not going to end well."

    Hyuga Yasuke couldn''t help sweating for Hefeng, it was true that he was named by the patriarch to fight Hefeng.

    But there is no grievance in itself.

    Not to mention just a seven-year-old kid.

    It is normal for newborn calves not to be afraid of tigers.

    It''s just that suddenly facing dozens of ninjas, even he can''t stand it!

    Moreover, Tobima-sama didn''t intend to stop it.

    Do you really believe in Hefeng?

    This kind of thing, no matter how you look at it, is too unreliable, right?

    but¡­¡­

    Just when Hyuga Yasuka was worried about Hefeng''s situation in his heart.

    As the referee, Senju Momoka made a gesture, asking them to play together.

    "Hey, you''re lying, there are dozens of ninjas below, let us go?"

    Hinata Yasuke blinked his eyes, and for a moment couldn''t help but wonder if he used his eyes too much, which led to some hallucinations.

    However, when looking intently.

    In the picture, Taohua is indeed gesturing, telling them to get off the stage quickly.

    Of course, Momoka was only carrying out Toikama''s order.

    In her heart, she was actually very worried about He Feng.

    "Master Hefeng, do you really want to challenge so many ninjas at the same time? Among them, there are strong ones that even I can''t deal with."

    Taohua took a deep breath and reminded Hefeng.

    In her opinion, there is no need for Hefeng to be brave.

    and¡­¡­

    Even Uzumaki Mito is gone.

    "Sister Taohua."

    Hefeng glanced at Taohua.

    Today, she is still in her prime.

    It''s better to call me sister.

    "You seem to have misunderstood the situation. It''s not that I want to challenge these ninjas."

    Hefeng smiled, and didn''t regard these ninjas as a threat at all, "It''s that they are coming to challenge me."

    "These two things, although they look similar, are fundamentally different."

    As soon as these words came out, Taohua was momentarily at a loss for words.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    I don''t even know where Zefeng''s confidence comes from.

    She had seen the Chunin exam with her own eyes.

    Zephyr did a great job, but...

    Also challenge so many ninjas.

    never mind.

    Even Master Hashirama and Master Tobima didn''t say anything.

    What can I say to my confidant?

    It''s better to keep a close eye on He Feng in this arena to ensure his safety.

    Yes.

    As the referee, she not only has to announce the victory of the competition, but also is responsible for the safety of the wind.

    This is the task Tobima specially entrusted to her.

    However, with Momoka''s strength, it''s not that difficult to stop one of the ninjas rushing towards Hefeng.

    But with dozens of ninjas, even she finds it hard to deal with.

    only...

    Take one step at a time.

    After a while, even official players like Sasuke Sarutobi came to the venue.

    Under Toikama''s signal, Taohua had no choice but to make an official announcement.

    The competition begins.

    "but¡­¡­"

    While Taohua took a few steps back, Hefeng said slowly, "Sister Taohua, you really reminded me."

    "These ninjas are indeed quite a lot."

    According to the original idea of ????Hefeng.

    There are only a dozen or so ninjas who can end.

    After all, he is the grandson of Hashirama.

    Even if they really want to hammer themselves.

    Most likely, due to his identity as the grandson of the first Hokage, he would not dare to make a move.

    did not expect.

    Good guy.

    Zefeng is a good guy.

    Suddenly thirty or forty people came down.

    Plus those official players.

    There are at least fifty ninjas who want to besiege themselves.

    "Although I don''t hate fighting with others, but...I''m not interested in the weak."

    Hefeng''s voice was low and deep, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a serious face.

    He slowly raised his arms, opened his palms, and then squeezed them together.

    "Wood escape¡¤The tree world is coming!"

    At the beginning of the competition, Hefeng decisively used the wood escape technique, and first came an AOE to clear the field.

    "The coming of the tree world is not a powerful ninjutsu for me now."

    "If you can''t even take this move, you are not qualified to fight me at all!"

    For a moment, the entire venue began to vibrate non-stop, and the ground under Zefeng''s feet slowly cracked, and vines as thick as arms came out of the gap.

    next second...

    These vines began to grow crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming thick, big and hard, surging towards the ninjas in front of Zefeng.

    No one expected that Hefeng would suddenly perform the Wooden Escape Technique.

    "Is that... the wooden escape technique of the first Hokage-sama?"

    "Hey, are you kidding me? Hefeng is only seven years old, right? How could he know how to escape?"

    "Wait, does the wood escape technique need a strong chakra to release it? Hefeng, who is only seven years old, shouldn''t have that much chakra!"

    In an instant, everyone present was frightened by He Feng''s attack.

    Rao is a ninja like Sarutobi Sasuke.

    His eyes widened all of a sudden, with an incredulous gaze, and at the same time...

    His gut told him.

    Hefeng''s wood escape technique is no small matter.

    So, without saying a word, he backed away again and again.

    Those ninjas who were weak and whose brains hadn''t reacted in time were directly captured by the tree world.

    Or be entangled by thick branches and firmly imprisoned.

    Or just be knocked out by this brute force, draw a parabola in the air, and fall heavily to the ground.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    From the very beginning of the competition, Zefeng showed overwhelming power.

    The number of fifty ninjas was reduced to twelve in an instant.

    in¡­¡­

    Another person is his grandma Uzumaki Mito.

    It was Hefeng who intentionally manipulated Wooden to avoid her.

    Of course, with Mito''s strength, Hefeng felt that it shouldn''t be difficult for her to dodge his attack.

    It''s just that he can''t figure it out.

    Mito is doing well, join in the fun.

    "He, peace..."

    Uzumaki Mito stood on the spot blankly. She was worried that her precious grandson would be harmed, so she came to protect him in the end.

    Now it seems¡­¡­

    It seems, maybe, as if...

    There is no need for that...

 Chapter 243

    Originally, Mito didn''t want to come down because he was worried that his eldest grandson would be bullied.

    This guy is so good...

    Hefeng needs his own protection.

    As far as his strength is concerned, he is probably stronger than himself.

    "However, when did Zefeng learn to come from the tree world..."

    Mito looked around, and it was no longer a bare playing field, but a dense forest.

    It is exactly the same as the Mudun in Zhujian.

    And this level of wood escape technique has extremely high requirements for the amount of chakra.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Mito wouldn''t have believed it.

    "Before, Feijian told me that Hefeng is an astonishing genius. I still didn''t believe it. Now it seems that Feijian was right."

    "No wonder, he deliberately planned this competition."

    It wasn''t until this moment that Mito realized that his worries were obviously unnecessary.

    With Hefeng''s current strength, there are not many people in the entire Muye Village who will be his opponents.

    In fact, it wasn''t just Uzumaki Mito who was shocked by the arrival of Zefeng''s tree world.

    Everyone present who witnessed Zefeng''s attack was overwhelmed by this terrifying power.

    I was shocked.

    No one thought that Hefeng had hidden such terrifying strength.

    in the audience.

    Ri Zhan and the others clenched their teeth and gasped.

    Although they knew that Zefeng''s strength was extraordinary, they were still quite frightened when they saw such a massive tree world descending.

    "I always feel that Hefeng''s Mudun is getting more and more terrifying." Ri Zhan couldn''t help but said, he even felt...

    If it weren''t for the size of the playing field, it would have been even more terrifying when the Zephyr''s tree world descended.

    and¡­¡­

    This is the power he displayed without fusing with the celestial chakra.

    If Hefeng had turned on the fairy mode, his ninjutsu would probably be even more powerful.

    Uchiha mirror directly opened Sharingan, during the time when he was not with Hefeng.

    after all¡­¡­

    what happened?

    Dozens of ninjas were killed most of them in an instant?

    Just kidding!

    Especially among those ninjas, many of them are ninjas of their Uchiha clan.

    It is still a genius who has opened Sharingan.

    result¡­¡­

    He didn''t hold on for even one round, and was instantly killed by Zefeng.

    Really, I didn''t even have time to hum.

    It''s just horrible.

    How could there be such an outrageous guy in this world.

    Even those of them who have a certain understanding of the power of the wind are surprised to this extent.

    One can imagine the mood of those ninjas who knew nothing about Japanese style.

    The entire venue was silent.

    atmosphere.

    Incomparably depressing.

    No one thought that when Hefeng made a move, a tree world descended.

    Isn''t this the ninjutsu Master Hashirama is best at?

    Also, the brat, Hefeng, is only seven years old this year, right?

    His body is obviously still under development.

    How could there be such a terrifying amount of chakra?

    It''s just unbelievable.

    incredible.

    Especially the patriarchs of the various families of Konoha.

    My heart was shocked.

    Why doesn''t their family have a genius like He Feng?

    "I understand now, Tokama-sama, why did you try your best to promote Hefeng to be an elite J¨­nin?

    Patriarch Hyuga rolled his throat, "Master Hefeng, now he really has the strength of an elite jounin."

    "The tree world is coming..." The corners of the Uchiha family''s patriarch''s mouth began to twitch. He looked down at the wind below, feeling extremely jealous and envious.

    So far, among their Uchiha clan, there is no ninja who can inherit the power of Uchiha Madara.

    On the contrary, it was the Thousand Hands Clan that gave birth to Hefeng.

    Perfectly inherited the power of the column.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    In addition to the wooden escape technique in Zhujian, he also has the most perfect bloodline of the Uzumaki clan.

    Otherwise, how to explain, the amount of Chakra of Zephyr.

    Can be so amazing?

    After using the ninjutsu of descending from the tree world, his face remained calm and calm.

    Yes.

    Now Hefeng, standing in the center of the venue like a normal person.

    He didn''t even take a breath.

    It seems that the person who just released the ninjutsu is not him.

    And the power of the tree world descending.

    Instantly killed most of the ninjas.

    This is putting Zephyr on the battlefield.

    That is the ruthless war machine.

    God is jealous of the Uchiha clan!

    And the faces of Sarutobi and Shimura who were sitting together became extremely ugly.

    Originally, for the candidates for the third generation of Hokage, everyone initially focused on Kima.

    Because Fei Jian has no heirs.

    And Kima is the son of Hashirama.

    But Kima did not inherit the power of Hashirama, he was just a very ordinary ninja.

    This made Sarutobi and Shimura''s two clans involuntarily come up with an idea.

    Coveting the position of Hokage.

    Because apart from Zhujian and Feijian, the Qianshou clan, there is no one who is expected by everyone.

    Instead, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo of their family.

    He is a rare genius among the younger generation.

    He was even accepted as a true disciple by Master Feijian.

    With the heads of both of them.

    Sooner or later, one day, he can inherit the position of Hokage.

    Let the family honor their ancestors.

    as it should be...

    However, the appearance of Hefeng directly shattered their thoughts.

    This guy is outrageous!

    Not only is Master Hashirama''s grandson, but also has the identity and status of Konoha''s strongest relationship.

    And it''s as strong as a monster!

    That level of wooden escape technique, Rao Hashirama-sama, only learned it after he became an adult, right?

    How big is the wind?

    Only seven years old!

    Also let people live!

    Especially compared with him, they simply feel that Hirizhan and Danzo are just trash.

    right.

    These two are regarded as geniuses by them and given high hopes for ninjas.

    Now, in their family, they are simply trash-like mediocrities!

    There is no way to compare with Hefeng!

    On the chair, the daimyo of the Fire Nation, one of the most powerful people in the world, stood up from his chair with a bang, his eyes were as wide as a bull''s.

    He looked down at Hefeng condescendingly, his face was shocked, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    "I, am I right?"

    Daimyo rubbed his eyes vigorously, and looked intently again.

    As a result, the facts were still in front of him.

    The meeting place below was astonishingly half a forest.

    The terrain has been completely changed because of Japanese ninjutsu!

    The most amazing thing is that Hefeng is only seven years old this year!

    "That brat is your grandson?" Daming couldn''t help asking Hashirama beside him.

    But soon, he felt that he had said something nonsense.

    A ninja who can use that kind of wooden escape technique.

    Not Hashirama''s grandson.

    Could it be the grandson of Uchiha Madara?

    "It''s really a hero out of a boy."

    It has to be said that the daimyo was directly shocked by this scene.

    In fact, not only him, but Zhujian and Feijian also looked confused.

    Zephyr...

    When will the learned tree world come!

 Chapter 244

    "Hahaha, to be honest, I didn''t expect Hefeng to learn my tree world descending, it''s amazing."

    Hashirama burst out laughing, not hiding his emotion at all.

    Even in front of the daimyo, Hashirama is still bold and free and easy.

    It''s not just because of the status of the daimyo.

    In fact, the relationship between daimyo and Hokage is not completely subordinate.

    One of them is in charge of the country''s economy and the other is in charge of the country''s military.

    It''s entirely up to which side the attitude is stronger.

    For example, when Tomama was in power, he often did not take daimyo seriously.

    Many of his decisions are cut first and played later.

    As for the daimyo group, there is nothing they can do about it.

    On the contrary, it was after Sarutobi that daimyo began to intervene in the village.

    For example, such a major event as the appointment of Hokage must be approved by the daimyo.

    "However, what are you going to do next, Hefeng."

    Tomona ignored the daimyo beside him, paid attention to the gentle wind below, and breathed slowly.

    Although he knew that Zefeng was very powerful, he was somewhat worried.

    at the venue.

    Senshou Momoka backed away slowly, trying not to disturb Hefeng''s performance.

    At the same time, she felt incredible in her heart.

    "I didn''t expect the strength of Master Hefeng to be so terrifying...it''s even stronger than me."

    "Especially the wooden escape technique just now, it is exactly the same as Mr. Hashirama."

    Taohua couldn''t help thinking to herself, and focused her gaze on Hefeng.

    Although his ninjutsu solved most of the opponents.

    But there are still a dozen people left.

    In particular, the representatives sent by the various families are all active in the arena now, and they are eyeing each other.

    In fact, these people were somewhat intimidated by the Japanese ninjutsu.

    But they didn''t think that Zefeng could defeat them.

    No matter how you say it, as long as you can''t attack your opponent, no matter how strong ninjutsu is, it''s meaningless.

    The Arrival of the Tree Realm looked terrifying.

    But after all, didn''t they still not do anything to them?

    Especially representatives of the Hyuga Yasu family and the Uchiha family.

    Both of them have pupil skills.

    The movement of the wind can be clearly seen.

    The representative of the Kurama family took the opportunity to hide himself and look for opportunities to make a move.

    His specialty is illusion.

    From the very beginning, I didn''t intend to fight against the Japanese style of martial arts and ninjutsu.

    In the center of the venue, Zefeng squatted down, stretched out two fingers to touch the ground, closed his eyes slightly, and activated the ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    Kagura heart and mind.

    In an instant, Hefeng sensed everyone''s location and status.

    "There are more people left than I thought."

    Including Uzumaki Mito, there are still twelve ninjas left on the field.

    There are more people than Hefeng expected.

    He thought that the arrival of his tree world could reduce the number of people to single digits.

    "In short, let''s think of a way first, and get rid of the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan and the Nara clan."

    Hefeng was thinking about a plan in his heart.

    Especially the shadow imitation technique of the Nara clan.

    Once caught by him, the consequences are no joke.

    "Use the technique of shadow clone first."

    Hefeng thought to himself, and then made a mudra with his hands, distributed the chakra equally, and created a physical clone exactly like himself.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    As the white smoke exploded around Hefeng, four shadow clones appeared out of thin air.

    Two of them stepped back instantly, then sat cross-legged on the ground, and began to meditate.

    This sudden scene made Taohua puzzled, unable to figure out Hefeng''s tactics.

    Then, he made a gesture with the wind.

    The remaining two shadow clones nodded slightly, and in cooperation with Zefeng, took out Kunai from the ninja bag.

    And at the end of Kunai, all wrapped with white cloth strips.

    The text above is exactly the spell of Flying Thunder God.

    According to the ability of Kagura''s mind, Hefeng judged the position of each ninja.

    Three of the ninjas gathered together and seemed to be discussing something.

    According to the information held by Hefeng.

    He thinks that those three people are representatives of Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi.

    Because apart from the three of them, there are no ninjas in groups of three.

    Of course¡­¡­

    Even if you guess wrong, you have nothing to lose.

    So, cooperating with Fengying''s avatar, he threw out Kuwu without thinking.

    call out!

    Countless kunai went straight to the forest.

    Although these ninjas followed the terrain and hid their positions, they were separated by the terrain.

    For He Feng, it is convenient for him to defeat them one by one.

    "The Art of Flying Thunder God."

    After Kuwu flew to the right position, Zefeng disappeared in place and quickly found the three people.

    The result was as he expected.

    It is the Zhuludie trio.

    Although I don''t know the names of these people, Hefeng doesn''t care so much.

    Except for a fat man among them, who he recognized at a glance as a member of the Qiudao clan.

    The remaining two were his targets.

    I saw Hefeng forming seals with both hands, using water escape ninjutsu.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    The majestic clear water gushed out from under his feet, instantly enveloping his whole body.

    Form a majestic dragon, baring its teeth and claws, even terrifying.

    but¡­¡­

    Representatives who can be elected by various families, how can they be weak?

    "Is it Master Togama''s Flying Thunder God technique?" Nara Yixin''s eyes widened, his brain was working fast, and he instantly guessed what method Hefeng used to approach them.

    At the same time, he also realized that Master Feima should have told Hefeng about the secret techniques mastered by each family.

    Otherwise, Hefeng wouldn''t attack him directly as soon as he came up.

    "What a powerful little devil." Nara praised Hefeng with all his heart, and then made a mudra with both hands, using the shadow imitation technique, and grabbed at Hefeng''s feet.

    "However, at this distance, it is obvious that my ninjutsu is faster!"

    Nara Isshin not only has a flexible mind, but also has amazing observation skills.

    Zefeng simplified the technique of water dragon bomb to only three seals, exactly the same as Master Toikama.

    It is not difficult to see that Hefeng has obtained the true inheritance of Togama.

    but¡­¡­

    His secret technique only needs a knot seal.

    In terms of speed, it has a greater advantage than Hefeng!

    However¡­¡­

    This scene is what Hefeng wants.

    As long as Nara makes a move with all his heart, there will be a flaw.

    With a flaw, you have a chance.

    In an instant, the shadow quickly wound up, only less than one centimeter away from the wind.

    However, this is in the art of calculation.

    He used this technique to target that person as the representative of the Nara clan!

    He disappeared directly in place.

    exactly...

    Flying Thunder God 2nd stage!

    He not only made the mark of Flying Thunder God on Kun Wu, but also left a spell on his own shadow.

    In the next second, Zefeng appeared behind Nara Isshin.

    Aww!

    The water dragon roared, soared into the sky, and then swooped down towards Nara Yishin.

    Swallowed him in one gulp and rolled forward.

    "Fix one."

    Hefeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 245

    Although the intelligence of the Nara clan is relatively high, ninjas as smart as Shikamaru are, after all, a minority.

    Coupled with the fact that Hefeng has all kinds of information about these people, it is just a normal operation to kill Nara Isshin in an instant at the beginning.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Such a scene is not a normal operation in the eyes of Qingshi and Qiudao in the mountains.

    Even in their view, Nara''s single-minded response is already good enough.

    But still failed to escape the wind''s ninjutsu.

    The water dragon was so fierce that it swallowed Nara Yixin in one gulp, and it moved forward recklessly, hit the ground, and slammed Nara Yixin on the ground.

    Didn''t even have time to hum.

    He passed out on the spot.

    Seeing this, Qingshi in the mountain quickly used his perception ability to confirm the position of Hefeng, and then made a seal with both hands, "Half angle!"

    Shanzhong Qingshi''s idea is very simple, first use the technique of turning his heart to control Hefeng, and then ask Qiudao Banjiao to use the technique of multiplying to firmly grasp Hefeng, and use the oppression of strength to force him to admit defeat.

    "have!"

    Qiu Dao responded sharply, and then doubled his entire arm directly.

    But who knows, when Qingshi in the mountain locks on Hefeng, Hefeng also locks on him.

    "Sharingan, open!"

    Without any hesitation, Hefeng opened Sharingan directly.

    Now they are descending in their own tree world, except for the bluestone in the mountain facing them, no one else can see Hefeng''s Sharingan.

    Not only that, but the Sharingan of Japanese style has not been used continuously.

    The kind that is only turned on for a second and then disappears quickly.

    And, take advantage of this second moment.

    Zefeng made up an illusion time for Qingshi in the mountain.

    "The technique of turning around the heart, has no effect?"

    Qingshi in the mountain couldn''t help being startled, his eyes widened, and he looked at his hands in disbelief.

    He was very convinced in his heart that he had indeed activated the heart turning technique.

    But¡­¡­

    Nothing happened!

    I didn''t enter Hefeng''s body.

    This unscientific.

    No matter how strong Hefeng''s willpower is, it shouldn''t be this powerful.

    You must know that he has already practiced the art of turning around with care to the point of proficiency.

    Except for the patriarch of the mountain clan.

    He didn''t think that anyone''s heart turning skill would be better than his own.

    "Your heart turning technique is indeed very strong, but you have already fallen into my illusion, look at your feet."

    The sound of the wind rang in the ears of Qingshi in the mountain, but it surprised him.

    Own¡­¡­

    Under the illusion?

    When did this happen?

    how is this possible?

    "Don''t, stop joking!"

    Qingshi in the mountain yelled at Hefeng, but found that there was no Hefeng in front of him.

    There is no tree world coming.

    Not to mention Nara Isshin and Akimichi.

    Now, he is standing on a bare open space, and the night falls, endless.

    The temperature kept dropping.

    A wave of fear could not help but grow in his heart.

    grunt.

    Qingshi in the mountain rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    The brain couldn''t help but question it.

    Could it be that he really fell under the illusion of the wind?

    But¡­¡­

    When was the illusion activated?

    Under what conditions is the illusion activated?

    Could it be the moment I looked at Hefeng?

    Qingshi in the mountain blinked his eyes and couldn''t help lowering his head.

    Because the sound of the wind kept lingering in his ears.

    I fell under the illusion...

    I fell under the illusion...

    underfoot.

    Qingshi in the mountain lowered his head, but he suddenly saw that it was just a bare open space, but it turned into a lake in a blink of an eye.

    Such an exaggerated transformation is obviously something that only illusion can do.

    "As long as you know it''s an illusion, there''s nothing to be afraid of."

    Qingshi in the mountain took a breath and told himself in his heart to be calm.

    Just be sure to stay calm.

    He slowly raised his hands, ready to make seals, trying to undo Zefeng''s illusion.

    It''s too late to say it.

    Just when Qingshi in the mountain raised his arms, the lake under his feet suddenly stretched out a hand covered with scales, and grabbed his ankle.

    This sudden scene made Shanzhong Qingshi unexpected, he subconsciously took out a sharp kunai, and slammed it towards the hand.

    Slap!

    Kunai stabbed at the hand covered with dragon scales, and was directly bounced off by the hard scales.

    The scales are harder than metal.

    Immediately afterwards, the hand suddenly exerted force, dragging the calf of Qingshi in the mountain, and dipped into the lake.

    Qingshi in the mountain only felt his body sink, and it was useless to rely on how he concentrated the chakra on the soles of his feet.

    Gululu.

    Gululu!

    The bluestone in the mountain sank into the lake, gulping down the lake water, more and more hands covered in scales grabbed at him, tearing at his hands and feet, not giving him a chance to make seals with both hands.

    and¡­¡­

    As Qingshi in the mountain lost oxygen, he became more and more painful.

    "no, do not want¡­¡­"

    Qingshi in the mountains felt that his whole body was suffocating.

    What made him most desperate was that he could feel that his consciousness was extremely clear, and there was no sign of fainting at all.

    He couldn''t undo Zefeng''s illusion, and he didn''t know when the illusion would stop.

    All he knew was that he was in pain, very painful.

    Even painful and desperate!

    And in the real world.

    After Hefeng opened Sharingan for a second, it was closed instantly, but the illusion released had an effect.

    The illusion of Sharingan is very advanced in itself.

    In addition, Yamanaka Qingshi did not expect that Hefeng mastered such advanced ninjutsu at all, so he was hit for a while.

    His body fell back and he fell to the ground with a plop.

    Pig deer butterfly trio.

    Two of them were instantly killed by Zefeng in the blink of an eye.

    "caught you!"

    However, at this moment, Qiudao stepped on one foot at half a corner, and his posture was like a swift cheetah, heading straight for Zefeng.

    At the same time, he grabbed his fist with five fingers.

    The size of the fist was even more exaggerated than Hefeng''s size, and he swung it hard.

    "A ninja from the Akimichi clan?"

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth are raised, and the characteristic of the Qiudao clan is that they are wide and fat.

    Very recognizable.

    "Ordinary multiplication is useless to me. If you want to fight with me, you''d better turn on the butterfly chakra mode directly."

    He Feng and Qiu Dao''s eyes met each other, reminding him friendly.

    Immediately.

    Hefeng also clenched his fist tightly, facing Akimichi''s half-angle attack, covering his fist with chakra.

    Impressively...

    Weird power!

    "Sakura Rush!"

    Hefeng punched out with a low voice.

    boom!

    With a loud bang, the gentle wind clashed with the half-angle of the autumn road, and a terrifying air flow burst out, spreading in all directions, causing many leaves to fall from the tree world.

    Qiu Dao, on the other hand, gritted his teeth, marveling at the power of the wind.

    "How could this seven-year-old kid have such terrifying power?"

    For a moment, Qiudao even had a feeling that his bones were broken by the wind.

    This kind of thing completely overturned his three views.

    It''s too scary, Zefeng, a seven-year-old brat!

 Chapter 246

    A punch collided strongly, but Qiu Dao, who had multiplied his fist, backed back again and again.

    He didn''t expect Zefeng''s attack power to be so huge.

    It doesn''t seem like the power a seven-year-old should have at all.

    All of a sudden, Qiu Dao''s heart stirred up a turbulent sea.

    "It hurts!"

    Seeing that Qiudao was knocked back with his own punch, Hefeng kicked on one foot, jumped up and chased the opponent.

    In addition to Qiu Dao, there are several ninjas that need to be solved by Zefeng.

    It must be done quickly.

    However, Qiudao Banjiao can be selected by the patriarch to fight against Hefeng.

    Not because of his luck, but because of his strength!

    Seeing Hefeng taking advantage of the victory to pursue, Akimichi shrunk his arm to normal size, and rolled his body to avoid Hefeng''s attack.

    Rumble!

    Just behind Qiudao Banjiao, there was a loud noise, and a kick containing Chakra''s strange power landed impartially on Qiudao Banjiao''s original position.

    The entire earth simply cannot withstand the violent force of the wind.

    As a result, there are layers of cracks, which look like spider webs, and the diameter is even more exaggerated than ten meters.

    The flying stone rolled out towards the sides.

    Even Qiu Dao, who had planned for the worst, never expected that the seven-year-old Hefeng would possess such exaggerated destructive power!

    A stone flew towards him and hit him in the waist.

    The terrifying power made Qiu Dao half a corner unexpected, and suddenly lost his body balance, grabbed the ground with his head, and fell to the ground.

    But with the current breeze, where would he stop his attack.

    Seeing Qiudao fall to the ground, Zefeng chased him again.

    Even Qiu Dao, who has rich experience in actual combat, couldn''t find any flaws in Zefeng''s attack.

    "How can it be so scary?"

    Qiu Dao was amazed in his heart.

    "I thought it would be enough to deal with Zefeng with the multiplication technique."

    "I didn''t expect my multiplication technique to be no match for him at all!"

    Qiu Dao rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    If he continues to have this mentality, he will lose.

    In fact, Nara Isshin and Yamanaka Aoshi are both very powerful ninjas.

    As a result, they were all instantly killed by Zefeng!

    "It seems that I have to face the battle seriously."

    Qiudao Banjiao quickly got up from the ground, and in the process of turning around, he burst out his own chakra.

    I saw that the fat on his body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he transformed from a fat man into a tall, thin and handsome guy.

    The next second, his chakra bloomed from his back, transforming into a pair of light blue chakra wings.

    This force burst out to the surroundings, instantly pushing the surrounding trees flat.

    Such huge wings naturally attracted everyone''s attention.

    "That''s... the same Chakra mode as Chifeng." Xiaochun in the auditorium couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    The power of taking the wind that day is still vivid in her mind.

    But who knows, after hearing Xiaochun''s exclamation, Qufeng couldn''t help shaking his head, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared.

    To a certain extent, Qiu Dao''s half angle is the same as the move he used that day.

    It''s all butterfly chakra mode.

    but¡­¡­

    My own butterfly chakra mode is the power that is forcibly bloomed by taking red pepper pills.

    The price was that I had to lie at home for more than a month before eliminating the side effects of the red chili pills.

    As for Qiu Dao, he entered this mode by virtue of his own will.

    Not only no side effects.

    In terms of strength, he should be far stronger than himself.

    "Even if it is Hefeng, it is not an easy task to defeat Banjiao."

    Take the wind to tell the information he knows.

    At the same time, he was also sweating for the wind.

    How strong is the half angle of the autumn path in the burst butterfly chakra mode.

    No one knows and understands better than him.

    Even if Zefeng can defeat Banjiao, his Chakra will still consume a lot.

    For the next battle, it will only be disadvantageous.

    In fact, when Qiu Dao enters the butterfly chakra mode.

    The audience in the auditorium all exclaimed.

    "Is that the secret technique of the Qiudao clan? It looks so beautiful, that Chakra."

    "Yeah, that''s simply the most beautiful Chakra I''ve ever seen."

    "Not only that, it is said that after entering the butterfly chakra mode, the ninjas of the Akimichi clan will gain a hundredfold increase in power!"

    "One, a hundred times? Are you kidding me, that kid Hefeng is only seven years old?"

    The audience talked a lot, and began to sweat coldly for Hefeng.

    Presumably, these ninjas are all representatives selected by the patriarchs of various families.

    How could the strength be weak?

    It''s still a breeze, thinking things are too simple!

    Rao, who is a famous name in the Land of Fire, also had a surprised look on his face, "I didn''t expect to see the secret arts of the Qiudao clan here, it''s really spectacular."

    "However, if this happens, your grandson may be in danger, right?"

    Daimyo said without thinking.

    Although Zefeng''s arrival of the tree world looks amazing, but in terms of power.

    Obviously, the butterfly chakra mode of the Qiudao family is stronger.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Hashirama smiled, "Hefeng should be fine."

    "He is very strong."

    As for the secret arts of the Akidao clan, Zhujian can be regarded as relatively familiar.

    But he believes that the power of the wind is stronger.

    Off the field.

    Qiudao Banjiao completely liberated his own power.

    Both speed and strength have been multiplied.

    He just swayed his figure and appeared in front of Hefeng.

    It looked like it had suddenly flashed.

    "Hefeng, the battle between ninjas is far more cruel than you can imagine."

    Qiu Dao made a low voice, the muscles on his arms were bulging with blue veins, his five fingers clenched into fists again, and slammed down towards Hefeng''s chest.

    From Qiu Dao''s point of view, this punch is enough to tell the winner.

    "Stronger than the power of the wind..."

    He Feng frowned, feeling an extremely terrifying sense of oppression rolling towards him.

    It is not comparable to the power of Autumn Road and Wind.

    He really deserves to be the representative sent by the Qiudao Clan.

    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that He Feng felt that Qiu Dao''s punch with half a horn was more terrifying than Ding Ci''s heyday peak.

    "Enough, is it hard to justify the power of the heretic golem?"

    However, Hefeng did not choose to back down in the face of Qiu Dao''s half power.

    In particular, he can use the Book of Thunder God to avoid the opponent''s attack.

    But he just didn''t.

    Because Hefeng''s plan is to defeat all ninjas head-on.

    "If that''s the case, the shadow clone technique, cancel it!"

    Hefeng let out a low growl.

    One of the shadow clones sitting cross-legged next to the referee Qianshou Taohua disappeared with a bang.

    And the one left...

    The eyes are closed, and orange eye shadow appears at the corner of the eye.

    It is the fairy mode!

 Chapter 247

    Hefeng has thought about it, Fukasaku and Shima from Mt. Miaogi who are psychic.

    But if you think about it carefully, it''s still too much trouble.

    And there is no need.

    Even if he fuses with Fukasaku and Shima, it can only last for ten minutes now.

    And this is not a fight, but a competition.

    Not at all to fight with all one''s strength.

    Based on such and such a relationship, Hefeng used the shadow clone technique, leaving two physical clones.

    Let them absorb the natural energy.

    Refining Immortal Chakra.

    It is to be able to enter the immortal mode at critical moments.

    It''s just that Hefeng didn''t expect that the competition had just begun.

    I was forced out of fairy mode.

    The Qiudao clan''s secret technique really deserves its reputation.

    "Presumably in the village, there should not be many ninjas who can compare your physical skills with yours."

    Hefeng praised Qiudao without hesitation, and at the same time absorbed the fairy chakra fed back to him.

    In an instant, Zefeng''s eyes turned into frog eyes, and orange eyeshadow appeared around him.

    It is the fairy mode!

    With this physique, Zefeng''s strength and defense power have all been greatly improved.

    Even the sharp Kunai is not as good as his current flesh and blood.

    Not to mention, the half-width of Qiudao in the butterfly chakra mode.

    Facing his direct fist, Hefeng raised his arm, spread his five fingers, and greeted him with his palm.

    Slap!

    Accompanied by a crisp sound, Zefeng caught Qiu Dao''s attack with a single stroke.

    In an instant, Qiu Dao was stunned on the spot.

    He only felt that his fist was not hitting someone.

    It''s more like encountering an iron wall.

    Unable to move forward an inch.

    His eyes were wide open, full of disbelief.

    He never dreamed that He Feng would be able to catch his full-strength punch in this mode.

    You know, the power of the butterfly chakra mode is a hundred times stronger!

    How exaggerated is the power of the wind!

    Isn''t he only seven years old?

    What kind of monster is this?

    Even the strange power of the Thousand Hands Clan...

    wait¡­¡­

    Shocked, Akimichi rolled his throat, noticing the changes in Hefeng.

    His two eyes are most prominent.

    They don''t look like human eyes, more like frog eyes.

    "Is this... what kind of pupil technique?"

    Akimichi frowned involuntarily, thinking of the pupil techniques of the Uchiha and Hyuga clans.

    "Now is not the time to be distracted." Seeing this, Hefeng raised the corners of his mouth and smiled at Qiu Dao half-cornered to remind him.

    Today''s self is already a strong person who has entered the immortal mode.

    She is clearly a completely different person from the self she was just now!

    Being distracted at this time will only cause Qiu Dao to lose this competition at the fastest speed!

    Snapped!

    Hefeng grasped hard with his five fingers, and instead held Qiu Dao''s half-cornered fist.

    It''s just that Hefeng is too young, his hands can''t fully hold each other.

    Of course, even so, it is enough.

    His other hand quickly raised, taking advantage of the moment when Qiu Dao was stunned, he grabbed his wrist.

    Then, Zefeng activated his power in fairy mode.

    Forcibly raised half of Qiu Dao''s corner.

    "drink!"

    With a loud shout, He Feng kicked his feet hard, grabbed half of Qiu Dao''s hand, and threw him into the air.

    Immediately.

    The positions of the two are instantly reversed.

    Half of Akimichi''s back hit the ground hard.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud noise swept the entire venue.

    Qiu Dao''s half body was like a warhammer in He Feng''s hand, swinging towards the ground, smashing a huge deep hole.

    That''s not counting.

    Zefeng threw off half of Qiudao''s arm, aimed at his abdomen, and covered the senjutsu chakra on it.

    Impressively...

    Strange power in fairy mode!

    It exploded toward the half corner of Qiudao.

    Boom!

    The voice was like thunder.

    The huge pit under half of Qiu Dao''s body became more exaggerated.

    At the same time, it also made Akimichi feel that all the internal organs were shattered by the force of the wind, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    Even in the butterfly chakra mode, it is still not the opponent of Zefeng!

    This seven-year-old child is like a monster!

    Qiu Dao felt speechless in his heart.

    Monster.

    This is definitely a monster!

    A monster that cannot be described with common sense!

    "He didn''t pass out." Hefeng landed from mid-air and stood firm.

    He thought that this level of attack power was enough to make Qiudao faint.

    Unexpectedly, he actually endured it!

    He really deserves to be a member of the Qiudao clan.

    The ability to resist blows is stronger than that of ordinary ninjas.

    But that being said, the current Qiudao half way is not going there.

    He put his hands on the ground and straightened up, but the corners of his mouth sucked in a big mouthful of cold air.

    "These guys really have no plans to make a move."

    While observing Zefeng, Akimichi also noticed the other ninjas.

    The representative ninjas of these various families have no intention of helping at all.

    Instead, he used himself as a tool to test He Feng''s strength.

    Yes.

    These ninjas seem to have reached a consensus.

    Get more information through the battle between Qiudao Banjiao and Zefeng.

    After all, the battle of ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    Besides, they are not teammates.

    If it weren''t for Zefeng asking everyone to end together.

    They were supposed to be fighting on wheels.

    There is nothing surprising about this situation now.

    "never mind."

    Qiu Dao clenched his hands into fists, and simply didn''t have any hope for others.

    "The technique of super doubling!"

    Akimichi endured the excruciating pain with half a corner, making his body gigantic.

    For a time, he became like a giant.

    "Come on, Zephyr!"

    Qiu Dao''s voice was loud and loud, "Butterfly bomb strike!"

    In an instant, Akimichi concentrated all the chakra on his fist with half a corner.

    This is the strongest move he can use so far.

    Enough to destroy any enemy.

    In any case, he didn''t look like he lost to a seven-year-old kid.

    It''s not just about his performance alone.

    It is more related to the face of the Qiudao clan.

    "Fight!"

    At this moment, Qiu Dao was even a bit over the top.

    Completely forgot that Kazuma is the grandson of Hashirama-sama.

    he¡­¡­

    We must use all our strength to defeat Zephyr.

    "What a strong sense of oppression..."

    Seeing this, He Feng not only showed no fear on his face, on the contrary, he was very excited.

    He can''t wait to fight against a strong man like Qiu Dao Banjiao!

    "bring it on!"

    Hefeng let out a low growl, and decisively used the spiral pill in his hand.

    and¡­¡­

    This time fused with the magic chakra!

    A chakra ball from light blue to white light appeared in Zefeng''s palm, as if he had also used the technique of doubling.

    It became even bigger than the half-width of Qiudao.

    "Immortal Law Super Big Jade Spiral Pill!"

    Neither of the two had the intention of backing down, and blasted at each other with all their strength.

    A terrifying air current burst out among them, swept the surrounding woods, and directly razed them to the ground.

    strength¡­¡­

    Extremely scary!

 Chapter 248

    Qiu Dao''s expression changed from self-confidence to surprise, then consternation, and finally horror.

    His current punch used up all his chakra.

    Under normal conditions, a 100-fold increase!

    It is no exaggeration to say that according to Qiu Dao''s knowledge, his current punch is enough to smash a hill into pieces!

    But when facing the Japanese ninjutsu, unexpectedly...

    Can''t push this chakra ball back!

    The two forces collided strongly, and the burst of impact pushed down all the surrounding trees and razed them to the ground.

    The audience in the auditorium also held their breath at this moment, staring at the battle between He Feng and Qiu Dao with full concentration.

    The audience was in an uproar.

    No one thought that Hefeng could use such a terrifying ninjutsu.

    "That spiral pill, what''s going on..." Uchiha mirror widened his Sharingan, looking up and down at the spiral pill in Hefeng''s hand.

    This thing is many times bigger than the spiral pills he usually sees.

    even¡­¡­

    Even the half of Qiudao after his body doubled is no match for the spiral pill in Hefeng''s hand.

    "How come, it''s so big."

    Xiaochun and the others couldn''t help exclaiming, only feeling that Hefeng''s Helix Pill was beyond his understanding.

    "No, this is not an ordinary spiral pill..."

    Ri Zhan activated his perception ability, and suddenly discovered that the exaggerated spiral pill with a diameter of five or six meters was not an ordinary chakra.

    All are sage chakras!

    this is¡­¡­

    "Immortal Law Spiral Pill!?"

    Ri Zhan said without thinking.

    When mentioning immortality, Danzo and the others immediately thought of Mount Miaomu and the immortal mode.

    Look carefully, today''s Japanese style does have orange eye shadow.

    It is the fairy mode!

    "Is it a fairy method?" Qufeng couldn''t help murmuring, because of the side effects of the red pepper pills, he had been lying at home for more than a month.

    Did not go to Mt. Miaogi.

    I just learned some things about Mount Miaomu from the mouths of Ri Zhan and others.

    Seeing Hefeng''s ninjutsu now, he exclaimed in his heart again and again, only lamenting the horror of this immortal technique.

    Even half of their family''s Qiu Dao couldn''t compete.

    "Moreover, the half-width butterfly chakra mode is not like me taking red pepper pills to force it to bloom. Its power is incomparable."

    In fact, it wasn''t just Hirazan and the others who marveled at the power of the Zephyr.

    The patriarchs of each family were all dumbfounded at this moment.

    Before Konoha Ninja Village was established, they often fought on the battlefield.

    Although I don''t know the essence of other family secret arts, I have seen the power of each other.

    And how strong is the Butterfly Chakra Mode of the Qiudao Clan?

    These patriarchal figures couldn''t be more clear.

    However¡­¡­

    This is a super strength recognized by all of them.

    Now it''s even a tie with Hefeng.

    Qiu Dao was obviously starting to struggle.

    And the daimyo on the chair was completely dumbfounded.

    If it wasn''t for paying attention to his own image, he would have stood up and watched with a bang.

    Wonderful.

    It''s really wonderful.

    He never dreamed that he would be here to see such a wonderful battle!

    "That ninjutsu is an immortal technique, right?"

    As the first person in Konoha Hidden Village to use the fairy mode, Hashirama recognized the spiral pill in Hefeng''s hand at a glance, which is not an ordinary ninjutsu.

    It''s a combination of the magic of magic released by the magic of magic Chakra!

    Not only the power is multiplied, but also the size.

    I have to say that Hefeng''s talent really stunned Zhujian.

    Although Hefeng has always been very talented before, but Xianju is different from Ninjutsu.

    Rao is such a smart person as Feijian, but he has not been able to learn fairy arts.

    One can imagine how difficult this thing is.

    Even Hefeng proposed to go to Mount Miaomu to practice immortality.

    In Hashirama''s heart, he didn''t actually have much expectations.

    Now this kind of strong contrast impacted Zhu Jian''s brain and shocked him extremely.

    Not to mention the door.

    He was still complacent about mastering the spiral pill.

    As a result, Hefeng developed the Wind Dun spiral shuriken in a blink of an eye.

    Don''t wait for yourself to learn the wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Hefeng took out the Immortal Method Dayu Helix Pill again.

    "Is there really such a thing as a limit in this kid?"

    Feijian couldn''t help complaining in his heart. In his opinion, Zefeng is so outrageous that even the concept of the limit of the human body can be directly denied.

    so far.

    Tobuma neither saw Hefeng encounter difficult problems, nor saw him consume all of his Chakra.

    Whether it is talent or chakra volume, he is like a huge bottomless pit!

    Just when everyone felt incredible because of Zefeng''s performance.

    A deafening sound filled the entire venue.

    Rumble!

    I saw that half of Qiudao was quickly suppressed by the wind, and he fell down and fell to the ground.

    The super-sized spiral pill directly pressed on his body and exploded while spinning.

    The white shock wave spread out in all directions.

    The tree world of Zefeng descended and completely razed to the ground.

    Many unconscious ninjas were swept up by this berserk force, rising from the ground, like a kite with a broken string, and flew out uncontrollably.

    Sasuke Sarutobi and other players retreated quickly, escaping from the range covered by the shock wave.

    It takes about half a minute.

    Only then did the berserk shock wave dissipate slowly.

    Everyone focused their sights and looked under Hefeng.

    I saw Qiudao lying in the huge pit with his mouth open and his eyes turned white. The armor and clothes on his body were all broken, revealing the white fruit body.

    Completely lost consciousness.

    Even Qiu Dao half angle in butterfly chakra mode is not Hefeng''s current opponent at all!

    "In this way, the Zhuludie trio will be solved by me."

    Zefeng took a deep breath slowly.

    Then he looked up at the ninja in front of him.

    The result was as expected.

    The faces of these ninjas are now full of shocked expressions.

    The whole venue suddenly became silent.

    No one expected that the situation would become like this.

    In less than five minutes, Hefeng, relying on his powerful strength, eliminated the representative ninjas of the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans.

    How amazing is this kind of strength!

    The most important thing is that there are still more than two hours before the end of the competition.

    "At first, I was doubting whether Hefeng could last that long, but now it seems...it should be these players, whether they can last that long."

    The corner of Qianshou Taohua''s mouth twitched unnaturally, and his two fists could not help but clenched tightly.

    What kind of monster is this brat, Hefeng?

    It must be too scary.

    Qianshou Taohua only felt that his cognition collapsed at this moment.

    Tokama-sama asked himself to ensure the safety of Zefeng?

    ask a question.

    Am I worthy?

    I''m afraid this kid can kill me instantly!

 Chapter 249

    If Zefeng uses the transformation technique, he becomes Senju Bashirama.

    Taohua felt that she would never question her identity.

    Because the strength of Hefeng is really as terrifying as Hashirama.

    The Zhuludie trio, any one of them, is the elite jounin of Konoha Hidden Village, with powerful strength.

    Even if I am myself, I dare not say that I have won 100%.

    Not to mention, the tacit cooperation of the three of them.

    "Looking at the entire Thousand Hands Clan, my strength can be ranked among the top five. It is not too much to say that I am the strongest female ninja of the Thousand Hands Clan."

    "But when I think that the opponent is the Zhuludie trio, even I am not their opponent."

    "As a result, Zefeng not only defeated the three of them, but also so easily..."

    As the referee, Senju Momoka, naturally witnessed the whole battle of Kaze.

    He is mature in thinking and sharp in tactics.

    As soon as he came up, he used the Flying Thunder God developed by Togama-sama to solve the most difficult Nara Isshin.

    Then he used illusion to control Qingshi in the mountain.

    Defeat Zhuludie three people one by one.

    Act like an old ninja with rich experience in actual combat.

    But how big is the wind?

    This year is only seven years old, and he is still a child, even if he was born on the battlefield.

    How many wars can he go through so far?

    Not to mention, He Feng was born in this peaceful age, so he had no chance to go to the battlefield at all.

    His tactics are entirely his personal talent.

    This is the real horror!

    It is simply a monster that can directly deny the meaning of hard work.

    "If Hefengneng was born an earlier era, I''m afraid...the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village will not have any trouble with the Uchiha clan."

    Taohua couldn''t help thinking to herself.

    When he was only seven years old, he was already so ridiculously strong.

    If Hefeng is seventeen or twenty-seven years old, after his body is fully developed.

    his strength.

    How scary should it be?

    I''m afraid not, no one can compete with him.

    Thinking of this, Taohua looked at the remaining nine people on the field.

    They are the representative of the Sarutobi clan, Sasuke Sarutobi.

    Hyuga Yasuke of the Hyuga family.

    Fire Core, the representative of the Uchiha clan, followed by Uchiha Yuichi who ended up next.

    The heart of the oil girl clan.

    Yunzi from the Kurama family.

    "There''s also Kobe from the Shimura clan, Hai from the Inuzuka clan, and... Mito-sama."

    Although Mito has always been dignified, the image of Yujie.

    But her strength can be regarded as one of the best.

    Avoiding the impact of the wind is not difficult at all.

    "Hefeng has become so powerful now." Mito rubbed his eyes hard, seriously wondering if he had some hallucinations.

    The spiral pill just now shocked her.

    How much is the amount of Chakra in Zephyr?

    It feels even more exaggerated than the people of the Uzumaki family.

    Among the ninjas Mito has ever seen.

    I am afraid that only the column can be compared.

    "There are also changes on He Feng''s face..."

    Mito looked closely and noticed that Zefeng not only had eye shadows that were similar to those of Hashirama when he was using sage mode.

    Even his eyes had changed.

    It looks like the eyes of a frog.

    "Wait, Zefeng learned the fairy mode?!"

    "When did it happen."

    "Isn''t he only seven years old?!"

    Uzumaki Mito leaned back tactically, the corner of his mouth twitched unnaturally, and took a deep breath.

    He was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    Although she actually heard Feijian say how powerful and talented Zefeng is.

    But there was no chance to witness it with my own eyes.

    Seeing Hefeng''s performance now, I am extremely shocked.

    She closed her eyes, activated the Kagura Mind Eye of the Uzumaki Clan, and found that the Chakra on Hefeng''s body had indeed become different.

    "This is, Immortal Chakra..."

    After using the perception ability, Uzumaki Mito can basically confirm it.

    Hefeng, the brat, has indeed entered the fairy mode.

    Although it is unbelievable and unbelievable, but... this is the fact before our eyes!

    In fact, it''s not just Uzumaki Mito who recognizes that Zefeng has used the fairy mode at a glance.

    Sensitive ninjas like Sasuke Sarutobi, Uchiha Fire Core, and Yasuka Hyuga also saw the changes in the wind.

    "This kind of chakra should be the same fairy art as Mr. Zhujian."

    Sasuke Sarutobi folded his arms on his chest, his eyes narrowed. He never dreamed that Hefeng, who was only seven years old, had mastered the immortal mode.

    It is no exaggeration to say that once you enter the fairy mode, your strength will undergo earth-shaking changes.

    but¡­¡­

    Any technique has its weaknesses.

    Considering that Hefeng is only seven years old, he shouldn''t be able to stay in immortal mode for too long.

    "However, even so, Hefeng''s strength is already quite terrifying."

    Soon, Sasuke Sarutobi noticed the clone of Kazekage who was meditating in the distance.

    Notice the position of his eyes, which has the same eye shadow as Zefeng.

    "It turned out to be like this..."

    Sarutobi Sasuke suddenly realized.

    As the elite J¨­nin of Konoha Hidden Village.

    At the same time, he is also the strongest of the Sarutobi clan.

    Whether it is combat thinking or actual combat experience.

    Sasuke Sarutobi is a very powerful ninja.

    He just took a look at the situation of the clone and Fengying, and he thought of the characteristics of this technique.

    When the shadow clone technique is lifted.

    Chakra on him, and experience.

    All will be fed back to the body.

    In other words, as long as Hefeng removes this shadow clone, he can get the magic chakra.

    Go directly to fairy mode.

    Sasuke Sarutobi, who is the opponent of the Japanese style, will naturally not let him succeed.

    "Although you are the grandson of Lord Hashirama, but...since they are rivals, that''s the only way to go."

    I saw Sarutobi Sasuke kicking his feet, going straight to the Kaze shadow clone, and at the same time took out a handful of kunai and waved it towards him.

    This sudden scene made Hefeng unexpected.

    "It even directly attacked my shadow clone."

    but¡­¡­

    On the body of that shadow clone, there was also the mark of the Flying Thunder God spell.

    in an instant.

    Hefeng disappeared directly in place, and appeared behind the shadow clone, with five fingers spread out, he patted the oncoming Kunai with his palm.

    Sarutobi Sasuke couldn''t react to this momentary change.

    Although he tried his best to stop, it was too late to act.

    The sharp kunai went straight to Hefeng''s palm.

    However, an incredible scene happened.

    Click!

    Accompanied by a crisp sound, Kunai in Sarutobisa''s assistant collapsed on the spot.

    "What, what?!"

    Sarutobi Sasuke''s eyes were wider than a bull''s.

    How did not expect.

    The Zephyr in Immortal Mode is actually so powerful.

    Even the sharp kunai couldn''t hurt his skin!

    This kind of thing has subverted everyone''s cognition!

    next second.

    The moment Sarutobi Sasuke was stunned, Zefeng kicked him in the abdomen.

    boom!

    Amidst a loud noise, Sarutobi Sasuke flew backwards.

 Chapter 250

    Hefeng hit Sarutobi Sasuke with a punch, and the majestic force acted on him, directly knocking him out.

    Sasuke Sarutobi''s body drew an arc in the air, his back fell heavily to the ground, and he rolled forward for a certain distance before he was able to stop.

    "It''s really... a terrifying power..."

    Sasuke Sarutobi supported the ground with one hand and took a few deep breaths before standing up.

    At the same time as I am amazed at the strength of the wind.

    He was also able to confirm his own thoughts.

    "It seems that if you want to enter the immortal mode, your body will have to meditate for a period of time, right?"

    Sasuke Sarutobi stood up from the ground and said to Kaze.

    Without waiting for Hefeng to answer, he continued to explain.

    "When you were using the shadow clone technique just now, you made the two shadow clones retreat to the rear."

    "After that, they kept the meditation posture."

    "And after one of the shadow clones was removed by you for no reason, you entered the immortal mode and defeated Qiu Dao half a corner."

    Sarutobi Sasuke glanced at the broken Kunai in his hand, and continued.

    "Now we can basically confirm two things. In immortal mode, your defense is even more exaggerated than iron."

    "Secondly, there are weaknesses in this model."

    "That''s..."

    "Can''t last long!"

    Sasuke Sarutobi slammed loudly.

    The reason why he said this was not to get confirmation information from Hefengkou.

    It is to share this information with everyone.

    In any case, this battle has changed from a wheel battle to a team battle.

    The Zefeng in front of him is undoubtedly the best boss on the field!

    If you do not unite all forces that can be united.

    them¡­¡­

    will lose.

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, in terms of personal strength, He Feng may indeed be superior to me."

    Sarutobi Sasuke thought to himself.

    So he needs everyone''s strength.

    "As expected of Sasuke Sarutobi, he analyzed so many things at once."

    "Thanks to you, Sasuke."

    "The Sarutobi clan chose you as their representative, it couldn''t be better."

    For a while, everyone praised Sasuke Sarutobi''s analytical ability.

    Rao is the Uchiha clan who has always been arrogant, and they all recognize the strength of Sasuke Sarutobi.

    "cut."

    On the contrary, Uzumaki Mito glanced at Sarutobi Ruozhu with a dissatisfied attitude.

    As if to say, you know everything.

    Although Mito appeared on the field, she didn''t want to defeat Kaze.

    On the contrary, her original plan was to protect He Feng when he was in danger.

    Now see Sasuke Sarutobi sharing the weakness of Kaze to other ninjas.

    Uzumaki Mito was naturally unhappy.

    But then again.

    Sasuke Sarutobi''s analytical ability is indeed very strong.

    "If it weren''t for Hashirama and Tobama, he would probably have become a Hokage-level figure."

    Uzumaki Mito thought to himself.

    At the same time, I realized that the outcome of this contest is really hard to say.

    Sarutobi Sasuke is not only strong in himself, but also possesses a certain degree of leadership ability.

    In a few words, everyone was united.

    let them understand.

    If you want to defeat Zefeng, it is better to be together.

    There is no advantage in fighting alone.

    "Sarutobi...Sasuke?" Hefeng, who was standing opposite these ninjas, couldn''t help being startled.

    Although he shot Sarutobi Sasuke, he didn''t know him.

    Speaking of which, Sarutobi Sasuke is in the plot of Naruto.

    Didn''t show up.

    Just being mentioned by name.

    "Speaking of which, the prototype of Sasuke Sarutobi is a real ninja in history."

    "It seems to be some Sanada ten warriors..."

    "Because I admire him very much, I gave this name to Sasuke Uchiha."

    "And it was mentioned in the chat between Kushina Uzumaki and Mikoto Uchiha."

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention, you can receive them. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Public number [book friend base camp]

    "Fu Yue chose this name because he respects Sasuke Sasuke very much, and hopes that Sasuke can grow into a ninja like Sasuke Sarutobi."

    You know, Fu Yue was not only the patriarch of the Uchiha clan at the time, but he himself was also a very proud figure.

    During World War Three, the Kaleidoscope Sharingan was opened.

    Even so, in his heart, he still respects Sarutobi Sasuke and gave it to his second son.

    Named Sasuke.

    It can be seen that Sarutobi Sasuke is indeed extraordinary.

    He even felt that Sasuke Sarutobi should be the strongest ninja in this contest.

    "I didn''t expect to meet Sarutobi Sasuke, a famous person like this, in this kind of place."

    "The kick just now, although it didn''t have time to contain the strange power, it was also an attack in the immortal mode."

    "The power is much stronger than ordinary physical skills."

    "As a result, Sasuke Sarutobi was able to stand up like a normal person."

    "It''s incredible."

    "And his analytical skills."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he sighed Sarutobi Sasuke''s strength.

    It seems that even Hiruza Sarutobi has five chakra attributes, which are also inherited from Sasuke Sarutobi.

    The audience cheered even more.

    The prestige of Sarutobi Sasuke was very prominent in the Warring States Period.

    And he is the next patriarch of the Sarutobi clan.

    Many ninjas have great expectations for him.

    Although he was kicked away by Hefeng this time, he was still calm and unhurried.

    Also analyzed the weakness of Zephyr.

    Not bad.

    "That person must be Hirizhan''s father." Xiaochun in the auditorium blinked and couldn''t help asking.

    "Well, yes." Ri Zhan nodded and admitted without hesitation, "To be honest, when I heard the news for the first time, I was also taken aback..."

    Although Ri Zhan is known as the genius of the younger generation of the Sarutobi clan.

    But compared with Sarutobi Sasuke, his current strength is still much worse.

    Thinking that Hefeng is only seven years old, he has the strength to fight against his father.

    In Ri Zhan''s heart, there were mixed feelings for a while.

    And what scares him the most is...

    He didn''t even think that his father could win against He Feng!

    That Sarutobi clan deserves to be the strongest!

    In his own heart, he couldn''t win against He Feng, a seven-year-old brat!

    For a moment, Ri Zhan didn''t know what expression he should use to face this match.

    At the same time, Sarutobi Sasuke returned to the team.

    "Guys, I have an idea."

    Sarutobi Sasuke took a deep breath and said to the other ninjas, "You still need to cooperate."

    Others looked at Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Even among these people, the always proud Uchiha clan sincerely admire Sasuke Sarutobi.

    Not to mention others.

    Now that Sasuke Sarutobi opened his mouth, they naturally chose to cooperate.

    For a while, Sarutobi Sasuke undoubtedly became the captain of these ninjas.

    "Next, is it the beginning?"

    Hefeng is also ready at this moment.

    His fairy mode can last for three minutes.

    At least two more must be resolved.

 Chapter 251

    Sarutobi Sasuke stepped forward quickly, stood firmly in the c position, and then made a gesture.

    Although this is the first time for them to cooperate with each other and fight against the wind, they are all elite jnin in Konoha Hidden Village.

    When performing tasks, you will be exposed to standard gesture commands.

    Seeing Sarutobi Sasuke''s actions now, they suddenly realized.

    Fire Core and Yu of the Uchiha clan stood beside Sarutobi Sasuke one by one on the left and one on the right.

    Shimura Kobe squatted in front of Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Kurama Yunzi, You Nv Zhixin and Hyuga Yasuka looked at each other, nodded in tacit understanding, and then quickly dispersed.

    On the contrary, it was Inuzuka Hai, the corner of his mouth twitched unnaturally.

    His ninjutsu couldn''t cooperate with the joint attack of these people.

    "Fire escape!"

    I saw Sasuke Sarutobi, Fire Core, and Yu forming seals with both hands at the same time, as if they had been teammates for many years.

    In fact, it was Fire Core and Yu Yi who directly opened Sharingan.

    As geniuses of the Uchiha clan, both of them are Sangouyu Sharingans.

    For them, it couldn''t be easier for them to achieve synchronization with Sasuke Sasuke''s seal.

    "The Art of Fireball!"

    The three released the fire escape ninjutsu at the same time, and the fire all over the sky merged into one place, forming a huge fireball with a diameter of more than fifteen meters.

    Such an exaggerated scale of ninjutsu.

    In an instant, the audience was shocked.

    "Is the Uchiha clan''s powerful fireball technique, this is too exaggerated!"

    "Even with three people working together, this scale is really amazing."

    "Yeah, I''ve never seen a more exaggerated ninjutsu than this."

    "Hefeng is in danger now!"

    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and everyone was sweating for He Feng.

    But that''s not enough.

    Just as the fireball was rushing towards Zefeng, Shimura Kobe formed mudras with his hands, took a deep breath, and condensed the chakra to his throat.

    "Wind Escape Great Breakthrough!"

    A whirlwind spewed out from Shimura Kobe''s mouth in an instant, rushing towards the fireball created by Sasuke Sasuke Sarutobi and others.

    All of a sudden, the gust of wind roared, more than doubling the fire of Jiang Hao''s fireball technique.

    The diameter swelled to about eighteen meters, and it flew towards the wind.

    Seeing such a scene, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat.

    Unexpectedly, Sasuke Sarutobi would cooperate with the geniuses of the Uchiha clan.

    Coupled with Qubu''s Fengdun, he released compound ninjutsu.

    It''s just too much!

    How could he hit his seven-year-old grandson so hard!

    Did they think they were dealing with the enemies who invaded the Hidden Leaf Village?

    Really!

    However, although Uzumaki Mito complained crazily in her heart, she did not rush over and stand in front of Hefeng.

    After Zefeng easily destroyed the Zhuludie trio.

    Uzumaki Mito also realized the power of the wind.

    And this compound ninjutsu looks amazingly powerful.

    But if it is Japanese style.

    It is completely possible to dodge with the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Actually...

    Sarutobi Sasuke has already reached this point.

    Just now, he had confirmed the locations of all the flying thunder god spells.

    And let Kurama Yunzi and others get ready.

    Once Zefeng escapes this attack with the Flying Thunder God Technique, they will make a move.

    According to Sasuke Sarutobi''s calculations, he felt that there was a high probability that he could directly defeat Zefeng.

    "Although Hefeng is indeed a great genius, but...his actual combat experience is still too little, and he doesn''t even know how cruel and dangerous the ninja world is."

    Sarutobi Sasuke thought to himself.

    However¡­¡­

    What he never thought of was...

    Facing the compound ninjutsu released by him, the Uchiha clan, and Shimura Kobe.

    Hefeng actually...

    Did not choose Flying Thunder God Art!

    Instead, he slowly raised his hands, and before Hao Huoqiu rushed in front of him, he formed a seal with both hands.

    "Water escape, water formation wall!"

    With Zefeng''s low growl, Chakra burst out from his body, transformed into an endless stream of clear water, emerged from his feet, spun rapidly, and rose.

    In the next second, this Wang Qingshui soared into the sky, surrounded by Hefeng, forming a wall of water.

    call!

    The water wall and the fireball collided with each other, producing translucent white steam that rolled upwards.

    After this scene lasted for a while, the huge fireball began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    until it disappears completely.

    Although the water wall of Zefeng has also been greatly eroded, it has been cut a lot.

    But in the end, the compound ninjutsu used by the four people was blocked.

    Such an exaggerated scene made everyone feel incredible.

    The amount of chakra of this guy in Zefeng...

    Is it endless? !

    "How is this possible¡­¡­"

    Sasuke Sarutobi''s eyes widened, staring at Hefeng in disbelief, only feeling that his cognition of Chakra volume collapsed at this moment.

    If he didn''t know clearly, Master Hashirama sealed Nine Tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body.

    He even doubts now.

    Hefeng, did he become Konoha''s Jinchuriki?

    Otherwise, how to explain that his chakra level is so amazing?

    "Whether it''s me, Fire Core, or Yu Yi, they are all elite Jnin in the village, especially in the field of Fire Dungeon. Few people can compare with us."

    "Especially Shimura Kobe''s Fudun."

    "In the elite Jonin team, I''m afraid it''s second only to me."

    "As a result... the compound ninjutsu launched by the four of us was actually blocked by Zefeng using the water barrier."

    "Isn''t this saying that Hefeng''s Chakra level is even more exaggerated than the four of us?"

    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Sasuke couldn''t help but gasped, marveling at the terrifying strength of Zefeng.

    This kid, what kind of competition is needed there?

    Even if placed in the echelon of the elite jonin, he is a rare powerhouse.

    The best of the best.

    even¡­¡­

    "Hokage..."

    Sarutobi Sasuke was shocked again by his own thoughts.

    Even he himself felt incredible.

    "I actually feel that the current Hefeng already possesses the strength of Hokage."

    For a moment, Sarutobi Sasuke didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    "Cheat, be a liar." Huohe blinked his Sharingan vigorously, wondering if he used too much Sharingan and had hallucinations.

    But¡­¡­

    Hefeng was indeed standing there unharmed, and there were puddles of water around his feet.

    It proves that he has just used water escape ninjutsu.

    "It''s simply a monster that can deny everyone."

    Yu Yi''s heart set off a stormy sea.

    Other people''s mood is not good to go there.

    Especially Kurama Yunzi and others, they were going to launch the next attack after Hefeng used the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    result¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t even bother to use the Flying Thunder God technique to dodge.

    One water escape, and it was a tie with the compound ninjutsu of the four Sasuke Sasuke Sarutobi!

    Even the shadow clone was not affected.

    #ËÍ888Ö±²¥ºì°ü# Follow the vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes!

    "This battle is hard to win."

    Kurama Yunzi couldn''t help sighing, "Sure enough, I still rely on my illusion..."

 Chapter 252

    "Compound ninjutsu? It''s really good."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing.

    The ninjutsu just now is indeed quite amazing, and its scale is almost comparable to that of Uchiha Madara''s Great Fire Extinction.

    "I am fortunate to have seen such a powerful ninjutsu. I think I should also perform it."

    Hefeng raised his hands, his index finger and middle finger were close together, and his left and right hands were crossed.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Two clouds of white mist spread around Zefeng, and two more physical clones exactly like him appeared.

    Needless to say, they knew Hefeng''s intentions.

    Except for Hefeng''s main body clapping his hands hard and putting them together.

    There are two avatars on the left and right, one with water escape ninjutsu and the other with earth escape ninjutsu.

    Immediately afterwards, the three Japanese voices unanimously released ninjutsu together.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    For a moment, the earth shook wildly.

    The ground in front of Hefeng''s main body was directly cracked, and huge cracks spread out. A giant wooden dragon rose from the ground, with its teeth and claws, lifelike.

    And the shadow clone on his left was wrapped and shrouded in a ball of clear water, then rose up and transformed into a thick water dragon.

    Although not as lifelike as the wood dragon.

    But also full of oppression.

    As for the shadow clone on the right side of Hefeng, the ground under his feet instantly turned into a quagmire, boiling like boiling water.

    A huge brown earth dragon flew out of it.

    The size of the three giant dragons is almost the same, and the diameter of their bodies has all reached an astonishing six meters.

    Seeing this scene, Sasuke Sarutobi and others stood dumbfounded on the spot.

    Hefeng this guy...

    How much chakra is there?

    Is it true that chakra does not need money?

    Do ninjutsu play casually?

    Who can beat this!

    Any kind of ninjutsu is quite terrifying.

    "Hey, really, three dragons, what are you kidding?"

    "This, is this the strength of Hefeng? It''s too exaggerated."

    "Where did he get so much chakra from?"

    Aww!

    Aww!

    Aww!

    Just when these ninjas were stunned, the three giant dragons twisted their bodies wantonly and rushed towards them. In an instant, they arrived in front of Sasuke Sarutobi.

    At the critical moment, Sarutobi Sasuke directly used the substitute technique and disappeared in place, leaving a wooden stake, which was directly crushed by the wooden dragon.

    Huohe and Yuyi, relying on their powerful Sharingan, saw that there was enough time to escape the ninjutsu, and they used the instant body technique one after another to avoid the attack of Zefeng.

    Only Shimura Kobe couldn''t react for a while, and was swallowed by the water dragon.

    The whole body is immersed in the water.

    The strong water pressure made it difficult for him to escape from the water hose, and the lack of oxygen left him feeling suffocated.

    The only remaining earth dragon went straight to Inuzuka Hai behind.

    Although he reacted in time, he did not make a judgment to dodge.

    Instead, he cooperated with his ninja dog and used the unique secret technique of the Inuzuka clan.

    Teeth through the teeth!

    I saw Inuzuka Kai and his Ninja Dog rising up like two tornadoes, rushing directly towards the oncoming earth dragon.

    However, he still underestimated the Tudun of Zefeng.

    I thought I could run through this vicious dragon with my violent power.

    Unexpectedly, when the body rushed in, it was directly stuck to the mud, and the rotation slowly slowed down until it stopped completely.

    He and Ninja Dog were directly embedded in the quagmire, unable to move.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, three giant dragons created by Zefeng using ninjutsu hit the ground.

    Quebe of the Shimura clan was instantly killed on the spot.

    And hai of the Inuzukas.

    And his ninja dog!

    Looking at the two people who fell unconscious in the puddles and mires.

    Sarutobi Sasuke''s mood became extremely complicated.

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like, and shouldn''t be, the power of a seven-year-old.

    "Especially the wooden dragon technique..."

    Sarutobi Sasuke looked at the wooden dragon that flew out.

    If I hadn''t used the substitute technique in time just now, I am afraid that the end would not be the same as Shimura Kobe.

    What''s more tricky is that the Zephyr wood dragon is different from the water dragon bullet and the earth dragon bullet.

    It''s all one-time ninjutsu.

    At this time, the wooden dragon was slowly turning around, spitting out the wooden stake in his mouth.

    Both eyes fixed on Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Just looking at this wooden dragon, Sarutobi Sasuke could feel the sense of oppression sweeping over him.

    "coming."

    Sarutobi Sasuke took a deep breath, watched Mulong rushing towards him, his hands formed seals at a fast speed, and with the last beat, he raised his head and chest, and his back was thrown back.

    Then he lowered his head abruptly, opening his mouth so wide that it seemed as if he could easily stuff a fist into it.

    He spat out the brown soil all over the floor, splashing into Chinese characters.

    Then, Sarutobi Sasuke stepped back again and again.

    The earth shook.

    In the mud that he spit out, a solid wall protrudes, rising in the blink of an eye, like a shield, to welcome the impact of the wooden dragon.

    It is indeed Tudun Tuliubi!

    But Sarutobi Sasuke didn''t think that this kind of ninjutsu alone could stop this ferocious and violent dragon.

    He bit his thumb and swiped at the palm of his hand, and then quickly formed seals with his hands as he retreated.

    After retreating four or five steps in a row, Sarutobi Sasuke regained his footing, spread his five fingers, and quickly slapped down.

    Boom!

    The result was exactly as he expected.

    Just as he unleashed the psychic spell, the wooden dragon smashed through his mud flow wall, and continued to charge up, baring its teeth and claws, and its bloody mouth.

    I want to swallow myself in one gulp.

    It''s too late to say it.

    Just when Mulong was less than five meters away from Sarutobi Sasuke.

    A cloud of white mist suddenly exploded in front of him.

    A giant ape nearly three meters in size stood in front of him.

    "Long time no see, Sarutobi Sasuke."

    The ape greeted Sasuke Sarutobi, folded his hands on his chest, wearing tiger skin clothes, and noticed the wooden dragon that was about to rush up.

    "This is the wood escape technique?"

    "Is it the art of the first Hokage?"

    "It''s been a long time."

    "Ruyi Vajra Stick!"

    However, Sarutobi Sasuke couldn''t care less about explaining the situation now, so he yelled quickly.

    With a bang, the ape channeled by him turned into an indestructible stick in a cloud of white mist, spinning and flying into Sasuke Sarutobi''s hand.

    In the next second, the wooden dragon released by Zefeng also rushed in front of him, opened its mouth wide, and swallowed it directly.

    "Extend, Wishful Vajra Stick!"

    Sasuke Sarutobi let out a loud shout, and the diamond rod in his hand instantly became bigger and thicker, and he moved towards the wooden dragon, directly touching his upper jaw.

    This power became stronger and stronger, forcefully flying the wooden dragon out.

    "As expected, Sasuke Sarutobi."

    He Feng''s eyes in the distance were slightly fixed, admiring Sasuke Sarutobi''s strength.

    At the same time, a black figure flashed behind him in an instant, seized this rare opening, and shot at He Feng.

    "Soft fist!"

 Chapter 253

    The ninja who suddenly flashed behind Zefeng was no one else.

    It was the representative of the Hyuga clan, the Hyuga Yasu family.

    He has been observing Zefeng with his white eyes, and noticed that after his fairy chakra disappeared from his body, he appeared behind him instantly, and blue chakra burst out from his palms.

    It looks like two dark blue flames.

    Swing towards Zefeng''s acupoint.

    Although Hefeng is only a seven-year-old child, he has no intention of showing mercy.

    "Hefeng, your Chakra is really amazing. It is the one with the most Chakra among all the ninjas I have ever met."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "It''s a pity that you met me here!"

    Hinata Yasuke shouted in full force.

    All members of the Hyuga Clan will be born with pupils and supercilious eyes.

    Not only can you observe the flow of chakra in other people''s bodies, but it even has a perspective function.

    He can clearly see all the acupuncture points on Hefeng''s body.

    Once these acupuncture points are sealed by himself, he will not be able to extract chakra.

    And at this distance, it is impossible for Hefeng to escape his soft fist attack.

    win or lose...

    Already divided!

    "It''s over, Zephyr!"

    Accompanied by Hyuga''s roar to the Kang family, he raised both palms, and used the soft fist unique to the Zong family.

    Not only that, but at the feet of Hyuga Yasuka''s family, a green light suddenly appeared.

    It is a huge gossip formation.

    Bagua sixty-four palms!

    "Is it the soft fist of the Hyuga clan?"

    Hefeng reacted quickly, and the ninjutsu just consumed his last senjutsu chakra.

    Once the acupuncture points are sealed by the opponent, the consequences will be disastrous.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is not worried.

    Because this is obviously impossible.

    "Forget it, let me use physical skills to solve you."

    The corner of Zefeng''s mouth was raised, showing a trace of a smile, guiding his own chakra, continuously hitting the restrictions in his body.

    "The fifth door, Dumen, open!"

    I saw Zefeng open five doors in a row, and green energy visible to the naked eye erupted from his body, stirring the air and forming an air current to spread out.

    Hinata Yasuke''s expression suddenly changed.

    This terrifying airflow is like a wall of air, hindering his waving.

    Especially the changes in Hefeng made him unable to understand.

    How many ninjutsu has mastered by this brat, Hefeng?

    And what''s going on with the amount of chakra.

    Although it is not a fairy chakra, its power has increased countless times in an instant.

    "Even I have never seen such an amazing chakra flow."

    Hinata Yasuka couldn''t help but gasped.

    Especially the changes in Hefeng.

    His skin was red with blood, and his veins were raised one after another.

    "Okay, what a strong momentum."

    Seeing such a scene, Hyuga Yasuke couldn''t help rolling his throat, swallowing nervously.

    A sense of crisis emerged from his mind.

    Now is not the time to use Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms and Soft Fist.

    The Zephyr in front of him is simply a monster.

    "Baguazhang ¡¤ Huitian!"

    It was too late and then too soon, Hinata Yasuka forcibly changed the movement of the body and began to rotate on the spot.

    Light blue chakra burst out from various acupuncture points on his body, forming a huge rotating dome.

    It is the Hyuga Clan, the strongest defense that only the clan can cultivate!

    Back to the days!

    "Return to the sky?" Hefeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, as a time traveler, he naturally would not mistake this ninjutsu.

    Moreover, Hyuga Yasushi''s return to the sky is even more powerful than Neji''s.

    The audience exclaimed again.

    "That is, the secret technique of the Hyuga clan, back to heaven? What an amazing chakra."

    "Even for the Hyuga Clan, only the main family can learn the technique. I never thought that it could be seen in this kind of place."

    In the chair.

    Tobima couldn''t help frowning, he didn''t expect that Hinata Yasuka''s family could get close to Hefeng so quickly.

    only¡­¡­

    When everyone was amazed at the power of returning to heaven.

    Tomama was amazed by the power of the wind.

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention, you can receive them. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Public number [book friend base camp]

    "The Kang family just now obviously wanted to seal Hefeng''s acupoints with soft fists and cut off his ability to refine chakra..."

    "But in a blink of an eye, the Kang family gave up their offense and chose to use Huitian to defend."

    "In other words, the white eyes made him make a judgment, can''t his soft fist hit Hefeng?"

    The brain starts to work.

    On the contrary, I feel that Hefeng has grown to a rather terrifying level.

    And the daimyo on the side couldn''t hold his breath this time.

    He stood up from his chair abruptly, staring down in a daze.

    The return of the Hyuga clan surprised him.

    playing field.

    "In that case, then..."

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    The Zephyr broke out again and entered the Jingmen state.

    Boom!

    In an instant, Zefeng jumped into the air with one kick, and then with full combat power, his hands began to wave fists non-stop, rubbing against the air.

    In an instant, countless flames appeared out of thin air.

    Bright and dazzling.

    It looks like a peacock''s tail feathers.

    Bursting out toward the back sky of the Higashiya family.

    Rumble!

    The two forces collided violently.

    On the contrary, it was the peacock facing the wind, which was continuously bounced by the Hinata Yasuka.

    Even the physical skills of Jingmen''s subordinates can''t shake the Kang family''s defense!

    "Another absolute defense."

    Zefeng''s fist speed is getting faster and faster, and the interval between flames is getting shorter and shorter.

    but¡­¡­

    Still unable to break through the Huitian of Hyuga Yasuo''s family.

    "In that case..."

    Seeing this, Zefeng simply put away his fists and condensed all the chakra on his right leg.

    Dive down directly.

    "It hurts!"

    A blow that contained strange power, combined with the power of Jingmen''s eight-door Dunjia.

    Hong Xiangli returned to the Kang family.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Hefeng''s right leg was like a battle axe, forcibly splitting the Kang family''s back.

    In an instant, Huitian exploded on the spot.

    The majestic force pushed Yasuka Hyuga straight out, drawing an arc in the air like a kite with a broken string, and finally fell to the ground.

    And his whole body began to ache.

    "Hefeng, this brat, how could he have such terrifying physical skills..."

    Just looking at the peacock was enough to shock him.

    Unexpectedly, this kick containing strange power could break even his absolute defense back to heaven!

    This guy is simply a monster!

    A total monster!

    However, just when Hyuga Yasuka stood up from the ground.

    Relying on Jingmen''s high-speed movement, Hefeng rushed directly in front of Hinata Yasuka''s family.

    And when he was moving, the tilted air directly hit the ground, shaking the ground to pieces.

    Immediately after...

    Hefeng grabbed his fist with five fingers, aimed at Hyuga Yasushi''s abdomen, and hit it directly.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    It was also a blow that contained strange power.

    And this time, the Hinata Yasuka''s family didn''t have the absolute defense of the heavenly protection!

    Pooh!

    Hyuga spewed a mouthful of blood to the Kang family, and flew backwards again!

 Chapter 254

    Shimura Kobe.

    Inuzuka Hai.

    And Hyuga Yasuke.

    All fell on the playing field.

    Especially Hyuga Yasuke, his pupil technique and soft fist are very strong.

    However, he encountered a ninja whose speed was too fast to be caught by sight.

    Rao even his white eyes can hardly play any role.

    At the critical moment, he chose the safe move of Baguazhang Huitian.

    In Hefeng''s eyes, he was too wrong to make a wrong decision.

    But this is also impossible.

    For myself, for the Eight Gates Dunjia.

    Hyuga Yasuka lacks enough information.

    In that sudden situation, the optimal solution he could think of was very limited.

    It can''t be said that the Hyuga Yasu family''s strength is too weak.

    A contest between ninjas is a contest of intelligence.

    And ninjas like Itachi who can analyze the enemy''s ninjutsu information through combat.

    There were very few of them.

    It is a genius that is difficult to appear in generations.

    What''s more, if the Hyuga clan has a ninja as powerful as Itachi, their clan will not always remain the same.

    "But in this way..."

    Zephyr closed the Jingmen.

    Even now, he can''t make the sixth gate, Jingmen, his normal state.

    "Sarutobi Sasuke, two members of the Uchiha clan, and Yume and Kurama."

    As for Uzumaki Mito, Zefeng didn''t take it seriously at all.

    Moreover, Mito himself didn''t look like he was going to shoot himself.

    "There are only five opponents left."

    Hefeng thought to himself while estimating his Chakra amount.

    The ninjutsu he used just now were all ninjutsu that required a very high level of chakra.

    Fairy mode.

    Extra large jade spiral pills.

    Wooden Dragon Art.

    Water dragon bomb, earth dragon bomb.

    There are also eight Dunjias.

    The current him, if conservatively estimated, probably only has two-thirds of the amount of chakra.

    "Equivalent to thirty Kakashi."

    Hefeng muttered to himself, ready to deal with the next opponent.

    Boom!

    The shadow clone technique that had been protected by his side disappeared on the spot, leaving only a cloud of white mist.

    next second.

    A steady stream of fairy chakra is fed back to Zefeng.

    The orange eye shadow appeared again in the corner of his eyes.

    The two eyes also turned into frog eyes.

    And the audience present, as well as Senju Momoka.

    Once again, he was shocked by the performance of Hefeng.

    Especially Momoka Thousand Hands.

    "The ninja who was killed by Zefeng with the arrival of the tree world before did not say anything..."

    "Shimura Kobe, Hinata Yasuka."

    "They are ninjas that even I have to go all out to fight."

    "I didn''t expect that they were all defeated by Zefeng."

    "And the Hefeng who defeated them still looks relaxed."

    Senshou Momoka couldn''t help but gasped, and stared at Yasuke Hyuga who was lying on the ground and passed out.

    As a member of the Hyuga clan.

    He perfectly inherited the power of the Hyuga Clan.

    During the Warring States Period, he was active on the battlefield.

    Is quite a famous ninja.

    In particular, his Baguazhang Huitian is called Absolute Defense by people who have seen it.

    As a result, it was broken by Hefeng using physical skills.

    How amazing is this?

    "Speaking of which, the technique that Hefeng used just now should be the Eight Doors Dunjia created by Togama-sama."

    "But wouldn''t that technique put a huge load on the body?"

    "According to Token-sama, Shengmen is the last safe zone of Bamen Dunjia."

    "Once you cross over, just swinging your fist casually can cause the muscles to tear..."

    But look at Zephyr.

    Does this look like someone whose muscles have been torn?

    It has no effect at all.

    From the beginning to the end, Zefeng''s breathing remained smooth, not even a drop of sweat.

    "As expected of Master Hashirama''s grandson."

    After thinking about it, Qianshou Taohua could only sigh like this.

    but¡­¡­

    The ninja left on the field.

    Except for Uzumaki Mito.

    The others are all first-class powerhouses.

    He is an elite in the elite J¨­nin team of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Of course, the reason for saying this is not because Uzumaki Mito is not powerful.

    But Momoka didn''t think that Mito would attack Hefeng.

    It''s not so much that Mito came to challenge the wind.

    It would be better to say that she is more like joining in the fun and watching the battle at close range.

    In fact, the current Uzumaki Mito is looking at Zefeng with a confused face.

    From time to time, he would look at Yasuke Hyuga who flew out backwards and passed out.

    Shimura Kobe will not talk about it.

    "Although the members of the Shimura clan are proficient in wind and escape ninjutsu, their combat thinking is not very good."

    "On the contrary, it is the Hyuga clan. Their pupil skills are not weaker than Sharingan."

    "Not only can you see the chakra flow of the human body, but also has the ability to see through."

    "Once the acupoints are sealed, chakra cannot be refined, and basically there is only a dead end."

    When he noticed that Hefeng was forced into the Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms by Hinata Yasuka''s family.

    Uzumaki Mito also sweated for Zefeng.

    The result was unexpected...

    The Hyuga Clan is strong in physical skills?

    My grandson Hefeng is stronger than you!

    "It''s no wonder that guy in Tokaima likes the wind so much."

    At this moment, Uzumaki Mito completely understood Togama''s previous mood and the actions he made.

    Zefeng is indeed, the figure of Hokage!

    Not to mention the audience.

    Most of the people sitting here are ninjas.

    Regarding the prestige of the Hyuga Clan, they can say it like thunder.

    It is said that they are a powerful family in Muye Yin Village.

    It is no exaggeration.

    But who knows.

    I thought Hinata Yasuka would defeat Kaze with overwhelming force.

    result¡­¡­

    The person who fell turned out to be him!

    And what happened to Hefeng''s gymnastics just now?

    Green energy radiates from all over his body, and his speed is so fast that he can''t see his moving speed.

    Only the ground, broken by the air he turned, could be seen.

    In fact, except for the Uchiha clan who opened Sharingan, and the Hyuga clan.

    Few people have seen clearly what Hefeng has done.

    They only know that Hefeng has incredible physical skills.

    Defeated Hinata Yasuka.

    for a while...

    Everyone has changed their attitude towards Zephyr, and their opinion.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    Maybe this kid can really beat everyone.

    Because his strength is really too strong, too terrifying!

    Genius in the true sense!

    playing field.

    Sasuke Sarutobi, Uchiha Hikiko and Yuichi, and Yuki Yuki, and Kurama Yunzi.

    All of them stared at the Hyuga Yasu family in dumbfounded.

    An expression of disbelief.

    Does Hefeng really have a limit?

    And he knows ninjutsu, too much, right?

    It''s not so much a competition.

    Rather...

    This is more like a Japanese personal performance show!

    And they are just supporting roles in this show!

    "It seems that we can only use that one."

    You Nu Zhi took a deep breath and began to take off her clothes.

 Chapter 255

    See three more ninjas defeated by Zefeng.

    You Nu Zhi made up her mind completely, no matter what, she would not lose to a seven-year-old brat.

    Even if the strength of Hefeng is indeed very strong.

    So he took off his clothes directly and used a very advanced secret technique even among the oily girl clan.

    Phosphorous bad bugs.

    This is a ninjutsu that covers the whole body with nanoscale poisonous insects.

    Once someone touches his body.

    Even if it was just for a moment, the poisonous insects would invade the opponent''s body and destroy their cells.

    besides¡­¡­

    Younu Zhixin actually possesses a stronger forbidden technique.

    It''s just that the lethality is too large to be used.

    No matter how you say it, this time is a competition, not a fight.

    As You Nu Zhi made up his mind, these nano-scale poisonous insects covered his skin.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, his pure white skin was dyed dark purple.

    The patriarch of the oil girl clan in the auditorium inevitably became nervous.

    "Although I sent Zhixin to participate in this competition, but..."

    You Nu Xing Xin is undoubtedly the strongest in the family.

    But the problem is precisely here.

    The secret technique he has mastered is really too strong.

    A little carelessness can take the lives of others.

    But this is also something that can''t be helped, the family of the oil girl clan is not big.

    In order to survive in the Warring States Period, they can only make themselves stronger in this way.

    and¡­¡­

    As soon as he makes a move, it is a killer move that directly kills him.

    call out!

    Just when the oil female patriarch broke out in a cold sweat for Hefeng.

    Younu Zhixin circled behind Hefeng with a teleportation technique, and slapped Hefeng with her palm.

    "Although my physical skills are not as strong as you and the Hinata Yasuka, but..."

    Once touched by my hand.

    Those nano-scale poisonous insects can make you lose your mobility in an instant.

    but¡­¡­

    When Younu Zhixin''s body changed, Hefeng had already realized what technique he used.

    This nano-scale poisonous insect is not only highly toxic, but once penetrated into the body, it will wreak havoc on cells.

    Difficult to remove.

    Especially for those who are seeing this secret technique for the first time.

    It is even more misunderstanding.

    "Even Obito Uchiha had to choose to give up an arm after being contaminated by poisonous insects."

    Hefeng thought to himself, but his body had already started to move.

    The moment Younu Zhixin appeared behind him with the instant body technique, Hefeng turned around decisively and retreated to ensure that Younu Zhixin was in his sight.

    Seeing this, Sarutobi Sasuke and others took action one after another.

    Although they don''t know what plan You Nu Zhi Xin has, but they want to cooperate with his tactics.

    But who knows...

    Before they got close, they were stopped by You Nu Xing Xin.

    "do not come!"

    You Nuxing let out a low growl, "Give him to me!"

    This sudden scene made Sarutobi Sasuke unexpected.

    Mingming only saw the strength of Hefeng, but in the end, Younu Zhixin insisted on fighting Hefeng alone.

    How confident is he in his own strength?

    But in fact, Yume Zhixin was worried that his ninjutsu would accidentally hurt Sarutobi Sasuke and the others.

    No matter how you say it, now his whole body is covered with poisonous nano-level poisonous insects!

    Moreover, these poisonous insects can''t tell the enemy from ourselves.

    If you are not careful, you will kill Sarutobi Sasuke and the others instantly.

    This is a situation that the oily girl is unwilling to see.

    "However, this brat, Hefeng, is really cautious enough."

    After she said that, she didn''t care about the reaction of Sasuke Sarutobi and the others, kicked her feet, and chased towards Hefeng, and at the same time marveled at Hefeng''s caution.

    It stands to reason that after being flashed behind by someone using the instant body technique.

    The first reaction is to fight with physical skills.

    He has used this routine before and defeated countless ninjas.

    Even if the opponent uses Kunai, he can use the sharp Kunai as a medium at the moment of touch.

    Or in other words...

    Think of it as a bridge connecting the human body.

    The speed of these poisonous insects is extremely fast.

    By the time the other party reacted, these poisonous insects had already crawled over Kunai and penetrated into the other party''s body.

    In the end, what Younvxing didn''t expect was that...

    A routine that I have always been handy.

    This time, it didn''t work.

    Either be gentle and cautious.

    Either he has a certain level of understanding of the secret arts of the oily girl clan.

    "So, which one is it?"

    You Nuzhi thought to herself, but she reached into the ninja tool bag and took out six kunai.

    next second.

    The nano-scale poisonous insects went crazy and covered the whole Kunai, dyeing the dark metal into another color.

    call out!

    call out!

    I saw Younu Zhixin threw out Kunai one after another while approaching Hefeng.

    Just wipe it, even if it''s just the corner of your clothes.

    The winner will be decided.

    Do not¡­¡­

    "If Hefeng chooses to use his kunai to resist, my poisonous insects can also follow his kunai and crawl onto his hands."

    Younuxingxin''s offense is quite satisfactory.

    There is almost no difference between the performance and the ordinary ninja.

    Even the audience in the auditorium couldn''t help but start to doubt.

    Could it be that You Nu Zhi Xin''s strength is too weak?

    "Whether it''s strength or speed, they''re all average." Xiaochun couldn''t help complaining. In her opinion, Yunu Zhixin''s performance was even worse than Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Can such a ninja also become an elite jnin?"

    Xiaochun couldn''t help being skeptical.

    "But..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned, carefully watching the confrontation between Younu Zhixin and Hefeng.

    Logically speaking, an ordinary and well-behaved ninja like Younu Zhixin.

    In Hefeng''s hand, it shouldn''t last a round.

    Whether it''s the Eight Doors Dunjia or the strange power.

    They can kill each other with one move.

    But¡­¡­

    Not only did Hefeng not do that, but he kept retreating.

    Especially his face.

    Obviously not as easy as dealing with Hinata Yasuka and the others before.

    "Hefeng, you are afraid of ninjas from the oil girl clan."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a breath and came up with this astonishing answer.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have imagined it...

    In Muye Yin Village, there are still people who can make him afraid.

    only¡­¡­

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t know much about the secret arts of the oil girl clan.

    "Look quickly..."

    At this moment, Uchiha Mirror reminded everyone.

    Ri Zhan and the others turned their heads according to his prompt, but they saw the patriarch of the oil girl clan and their family ninja.

    At this time, all of them looked like they were facing a big enemy.

    obviously...

    Younuxingxin has the upper hand.

    Why do they look like this.

    "Speaking of which, the oil girl clan is probably the most mysterious ninja in the village."

    "They don''t get in touch with others easily, and all of them will wear all kinds of sunglasses. In hot weather, they will also wear thick coats..."

    Xiaochun recalled these details.

    But I can''t figure out what is so great about these guys.

 Chapter 256

    Because of character, and the relationship between secret arts.

    Members of the Younv clan seldom have contact with other people in the village.

    This also led to the secret technique of their family, which is little known.

    "It''s really tricky."

    Zephyr recedes continuously.

    Now he is proficient in wind escape, water escape, and earth escape, and he also has the limit of blood inheritance.

    But only not good at fire escape.

    Otherwise, all these nano-scale poisonous insects can be directly burned to ashes.

    "The power of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken can clean up and destroy these poisonous insects."

    "However, the power of that ninjutsu is really too great."

    "If you are a little careless, I''m afraid you won''t be able to kill the opponent directly."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    The reason why Kakuto survived the wind-dun spiral shuriken.

    Part of it was because the ninjutsu at that time had not been fully completed.

    The other part is because of his earth grievances, which gave him a heart of wind escape attribute.

    When being attacked by Feng Dun.

    played a protective role to a certain extent.

    "It''s like when Naruto beat Payne Six Ways, Human Dao Payne didn''t even have ashes left."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart, thinking about countermeasures in his brain.

    If you don''t consider the safety issue of Younuzhixin.

    Hefeng has a hundred ways to kill him.

    "It seems that there is only one way to use it."

    He Feng stepped back again and again, thinking about a countermeasure.

    Wind escape is too powerful.

    If it is water escape, it will be difficult to kill this nano-scale poisonous insect.

    As for Tudun...

    Insects have the ability to dig soil and burrow themselves.

    How could it be possible to be buried alive by earth escape ninjutsu?

    Thinking about it...

    Either use the illusion of Sharingan.

    Or you can only use physical skills.

    Yes.

    On the matter of dealing with the oil girl''s heart, Hefeng thinks that Taijutsu is better than ninjutsu.

    As for the illusion of Sharingan.

    Use it in full view.

    Not so good.

    Therefore, Hefeng used the technique of Flying Thunder God to dodge the Kunai of Younuzhi''s heart.

    They didn''t even give each other a chance to pass by.

    Who knows, whether these nano-scale poisonous insects have enough jumping ability.

    Get into your body.

    Even the ability to heal without printing.

    I''m afraid it can''t bear the damage of this poisonous insect.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng doesn''t intend to entangle with You Nu Zhi Xin any longer.

    In the blink of an eye, He Feng was eight feet away from You Nu Xing Xin.

    Then opened the eight doors of Dunjia again.

    "The fifth door, Dumen, open!"

    After two or three breaths, Zefeng opened the restriction to the fifth door.

    The skin became congested and red, and green energy radiated from the whole body.

    "The sixth gate! Jingmen, open!"

    The green energy on Hefeng has become stronger.

    A sense of oppression spread in all directions.

    "Okay, what a powerful force..." Seeing this, You Nu Zhi couldn''t help but gasped.

    The Hefeng just now relied on this state to defeat the Hinata Yasuka.

    "With my body, I''m afraid I can''t bear Hefeng''s physical skills in this state, but..."

    On the contrary, You Nu Zhixin is not worried about her situation.

    On the contrary, he felt that it was time to tell the winner.

    "Hefeng''s physical skills are really strong, but..."

    "The moment his taijutsu touched my body, my poisonous insects could invade his body."

    "Even after that, I would pass out on the spot."

    "Those poisonous insects can also get rid of Zefeng."

    Thinking of this, You Nu Zhi clenched her teeth, quickened her pace, and rushed towards He Feng resolutely.

    "Come on, Zefeng, I''m ready!"

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t intend to touch You Nuxing Xin''s body.

    As a time traveler, he is too aware of how strong the current Younvxing heart is.

    "The seventh door, startling door! Open!"

    I saw Hefeng grasping his fists with both hands, posing a horse stance, further guiding the chakra in his body, and breaking through the restrictions.

    The green energy on his body gradually faded.

    Instead, blue steam covered his whole body.

    This sudden scene shocked You Nuxing even more.

    "It turned blue?"

    You Nuzhi rolled her throat involuntarily, and couldn''t help but gasped.

    He even felt that the current Hefeng was completely different from when he just defeated the Hinata Yasuka.

    In his brain, he felt danger.

    Even those nano-level poisonous insects couldn''t help but start to tremble.

    As if in fear of the power of the wind.

    For a moment, You Nu Zhi felt a bad premonition in her heart.

    But he couldn''t tell where it was dangerous.

    "No, as long as it''s physical skills, Hefeng will definitely lose."

    You Nuxing shook her head heartily, firm in her determination.

    The distance between him and Zefeng was getting closer and closer, and he used the same method again to make a kunai covering the poisonous insects, and threw it towards Zefeng.

    This time, Zefeng did not use the Flying Thunder God Technique to dodge.

    It''s a mudra with both hands.

    "Day Tiger!"

    Accompanied by Zefeng''s roar, a white tiger burst out from his hand, its eyes were red, and it opened its huge mouth, revealing its sharp fangs towards Younu Zhixin.

    It''s like chakra air bombs.

    In the next second, Hefeng unleashed the day tiger without reservation, and charged towards Younu Zhixin.

    The speed was so fast, with You Nu Zhi Xin''s moderate speed, it was impossible to escape.

    Moreover, this move of Hefeng subverted Younu Zhixin''s long-standing cognition of physical skills!

    Do you care about this thing, called gymnastics?

    Aww!

    The tiger''s roar resounded throughout the arena.

    And those Kunai covered by poisonous insects were directly intercepted by the day tiger.

    The strong power directly crushed these nano-scale poisonous insects.

    Because it is just a compressed air bomb.

    Not chakra.

    Even if it''s a worm that only cares about it, it can''t eat it.

    And, the oily girl stopped worrying, and quickly realized this.

    "Isn''t this a chakra gas bomb?!"

    You Nu Zhixin stared wide-eyed, but she didn''t even have time to use the instant body technique, so she was bitten by the attacking day tiger.

    then¡­¡­

    The day tiger devoured him and hit the ground.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the day tiger exploded on the spot.

    The resulting airflow swept over here like a hurricane.

    You Nu Xingxin was even more unable to withstand this violent force.

    Passed out on the spot!

    Another family representative ninja.

    Defeated by the Zephyr!

    "wait wait wait¡­¡­"

    Hefeng blinked his eyes, he thought that after using the day tiger, his body would be in severe pain like last time.

    But who knew, after using the day tiger this time, he actually felt better.

    "Is it related to the physique of the immortal?"

    In an instant, Hefeng suddenly realized.

    Now that I am in the fairy mode, I have increased the strength of my physical body by a lot.

    Even the sharp kunai can be smashed to pieces with one palm.

    The damage of these eight Dunjia.

    nature¡­¡­

    I can bear it!

    "Am I so strong now?!"

 Chapter 257

    "Has my current body become so strong?"

    The wind feels incredible.

    I thought that after using Jingmen, my body would be so painful that it would be difficult to move.

    Unexpectedly, after the shock was lifted, my body did not feel too much pain.

    "I was thinking about opening the startling door for the second time."

    Although the side effects of Jingmen will make the body extremely tired after the use is over.

    But just turning it on again can instantly eliminate this feeling.

    In addition to Uzumaki Mito, a grandmother-level figure on the field.

    Only Yun Zi from the pommel horse clan was left.

    Two people from the Uchiha clan.

    as well as¡­¡­

    Sarutobi Sasuke.

    "As long as I open the shock door again, it''s enough for me to get rid of them."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    But now it seems that there is no need to open the startling door.

    And the entire auditorium erupted again.

    Although they couldn''t see how strong Younu Zhixin''s secret technique was, Hefeng still maintained a good condition so far.

    It is not impossible to win all the ninjas.

    Even at the beginning, I didn''t like the Japanese ninja at all.

    It''s starting to look forward to now.

    I hope in my heart that he can defeat all opponents.

    "That kid, it''s incredible, so many powerful ninjas were all defeated by him!"

    "What a brat, that person is not a brat, he is the grandson of Lord Hashirama, named Hefeng, super powerful, okay?"

    "Yeah, the most important thing is that he seems to be only seven years old this year. His performance was already amazing in the previous Chunin exams. I didn''t expect it to be even better this time."

    "Eh? Is he the genius kid who took the Chunin exam?"

    "Ahhhh, it''s just now that you said that, I just remembered that it''s indeed the same person, wait... How long has it been? His strength has grown too fast, right?!"

    The entire auditorium set off an uproar.

    Xiaochun and the others couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    Yes.

    Anyone who saw Hefeng''s growth rate would find it incredible.

    I was astonished.

    "In this way, there are only four people left." Xiaochun took a deep breath, looked away from the reactions of the other audience, and looked at the breeze on the field again.

    "Yes." Yan nodded, he felt that the current breeze was already unstoppable.

    Those ninjas on the field were not his opponents at all.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    But who knows, Uchiha Mirror shook his head and expressed his objection.

    "It''s hard to say."

    "Hefeng is indeed very strong, but the rest of them are not weak."

    "The pommel horse clan''s illusion is not weak."

    "Huohe and Yuyi are also the elite jounin of our clan."

    "The most important thing is...Hizan''s father, Sasuke Sarutobi, is still on the field!"

    The mirror said loudly.

    The remaining ninjas on the field are no longer weak.

    As for Uzumaki Mito, they ignored them directly.

    Who doesn''t know that Mito is Hefeng''s grandma.

    How could he take action against his precious grandson?

    "What Kagami said is right." Hizhan nodded, expressing his approval of what Kagami said, "The remaining ninjas are not only the first-class masters in the village."

    "The ninjutsu mastered by Hefeng has basically been exposed."

    "With my father''s mind, it''s hard to tell the result of this competition."

    The contest between ninjas is often a contest of intelligence.

    Now Zefeng has almost exposed his hole cards.

    It is not an easy task to defeat Sarutobi Sasuke.

    However, not all the people in the audience were paying attention to Hefeng''s next battle.

    Like a ninja from the oil girl clan.

    Until now, they are still in extreme shock.

    It is difficult to accept the fact that the oily girl has already been defeated.

    and¡­¡­

    This is no ordinary defeat.

    It was almost instantly killed by Zefeng.

    "The grandson of Mr. Hashirama, isn''t his strength too terrifying?"

    "Zhixin is a genius of our family, and he also masters the most advanced secret technique, Phosphorous Bad Bug, and as a result, he didn''t even touch Master Zhujian''s grandson."

    "What a horrible brat."

    All the oil girls who witnessed the battle.

    Everyone is convinced by the wind.

    Especially his improvisation.

    When dealing with other ninjas, Zefeng used close-range physical techniques.

    For example, the half-character of the Qiudao clan.

    The Yasuka family of the Hyuga clan.

    Only when facing You Nu Zhi Xin, He Feng kept a safe distance, even the last move.

    They are long-range gas bombs.

    Presumably Hefeng either has a keen sense of danger.

    Either it sensed those nano-scale poisonous insects.

    And they think the latter is more likely.

    It''s also a talent.

    This brat, Hefeng, is really terrifying!

    In fact, it''s not just the oily girls.

    Hyuga Clan.

    Nara family.

    Etc., etc.

    After seeing his family ninja defeated by Zefeng.

    They all admire the strength of Hefeng.

    The fighting style is almost impeccable.

    The loser is convinced.

    Even at this moment, their thoughts are almost the same.

    They all believe that the current Hefeng already has the strength of an elite Jonin.

    It''s just that the competition is not over yet.

    Whether he can be promoted to the elite Jonin in the end still needs to complete the next battle.

    Crucial battle.

    "If that''s the case, then let me meet you, Hefeng." Seeing this, Kurama Yunzi made up his mind completely. He took out a brush from his body and directly used the earth as the background board.

    Started painting.

    Seeing this, Hefeng recalled it.

    The Kurama clan is also a ninja with blood succession limits.

    Their family is proficient in the illusion of Blood Succession Boundary.

    What is drawn on the drawing can be shown as reality.

    It belongs to the power of the shadow shield that creates form in nothing.

    For the entire Konoha Hidden Village, many powerful Zhongren and Junin were sent.

    However, due to the lack of awakening of the ninjas who followed the boundary, the family gradually declined, and finally became an inconspicuous small family in Konoha Hidden Village.

    Until Kurama Yakumo appeared.

    Only then did the family see the hope of revival.

    But in this period, the ninjas of the pommel horse clan are still quite strong.

    In an instant, two tall earth giants straightened up under the pen of Kurama Yunzi, with a mighty image.

    At least fifteen meters tall.

    "go!"

    Accompanied by Yunzi''s order from the pommel horse, the two earth giants seemed to have gone crazy, and they took steps towards Hefeng, grasping their fists with both hands, and swinging back and forth.

    For a time, Pommy Yunzi was determined to win.

    "Using such powerful ninjutsu continuously, you probably don''t have much chakra left, Zefeng."

    Pommel Horse Yunzi''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    In his opinion, at this moment, it is exactly...

    Time to prove your family is strong!

    Yes.

    He wants to prove it.

    The Kurama clan is the strongest ninja clan in Konoha Hidden Village!

    What Senju, Uchiha.

    It can''t be compared with the pommel horse family!

 Chapter 258

    "It''s interesting, this ninjutsu."

    Zefeng looked at the giant earth giant rushing towards him, and clapped his hands together.

    There were only four hostile ninjas left on the field, and he didn''t intend to continue playing.

    "Why don''t you use this ninjutsu to end this battle."

    With a low voice, Zefeng clapped his hands together, using the celestial chakra on his body to activate ninjutsu.

    "Immortal method, wooden escape, wooden man''s art!"

    It was the fairy art he used to deal with Uchiha Madara on Mt. Miaogi!

    For a moment, the entire arena began to vibrate crazily.

    The ground under Hefeng''s feet suddenly became torn apart, and countless vines grew out of the cracked gaps, condensed together, and supported Hefeng''s feet.

    Lift him up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    A ferocious, ferocious face appeared at He Feng''s feet.

    In an instant, the wooden man appeared, rose from the ground, and stood up straight.

    "It''s so small..."

    Hefeng stood on top of the wooden man, looking straight down the field.

    The earth giants who were full of momentum just now stopped suddenly, and horror appeared on their faces.

    Yes.

    Today, these two mighty earth giants are not even as tall as the wooden man''s knees.

    Facing this behemoth that suddenly appeared.

    The body of the earth giant looked very small.

    And Kurama Yunzi, who had used this Yinshield ninjutsu, stood there in a daze, her brain only felt a buzzing sound, and it went blank.

    What''s the matter with the wooden man in front of him?

    Why is it so huge!

    "Go on, just kidding."

    "A seven-year-old kid is still releasing large-scale ninjutsu one after another. How could there be so many chakras to release this kind of ninjutsu..."

    "Moreover, the Chakra of this technique is far more terrifying than any technique just now!"

    "Is this guy''s chakra endless?"

    This unscientific!

    It''s just against the rules!

    At this moment, Kurama Yunzi couldn''t help but start to go crazy.

    It is difficult to accept this fact.

    He felt that his cognition of things like Chakra had been shattered.

    Even if the blood of the Qianshou clan and the Uzumaki clan are combined, it is impossible to be so outrageous!

    This is also a hammer!

    Let alone the elites.

    The current Hefeng, I''m afraid it has the strength of the shadow level!

    despair.

    An unprecedented despair enveloped the entire arena.

    It''s not just pommel horse Yunzi.

    Rao is Sarutobi Sasuke, Uchiha Fire Core and Yuichi.

    At this time, the mentality also collapsed.

    They raised their heads, and the wooden figure in front of them was so tall that it even blocked the sunlight of the playing field.

    Like a huge shadow, blocking in front of them.

    Even Sasuke Sarutobi, who had been active in the Warring States Period, couldn''t help but gasp, marveling at the strength of Zefeng.

    "Master Hashirama''s technique..."

    In fact, Sasuke Sarutobi was fortunate enough to witness Hashirama''s ninjutsu.

    And thinks that his ninja god is well-deserved.

    But¡­¡­

    The person who uses this ninjutsu now is not Hashirama.

    It was the seven-year-old Zephyr.

    In other words, the power mastered by Hashirama at the peak of his heyday.

    Hefeng can be used at the age of seven.

    this kind of thing.

    "It''s just unreasonable."

    Sasuke Sarutobi shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile emerged.

    How can I fight this?

    No need to fight.

    There is too much difference in strength.

    Look at the entire Hidden Leaf Village.

    Except between the pillars and the gates.

    Sarutobi Sasuke didn''t think that anyone else could be Kaze''s opponent.

    "No wonder Tokama-sama put forward such a condition."

    Until this moment, Sarutobi Sasuke completely understood.

    Why did Tomona have such self-confidence, and chose to believe in Zefeng.

    "Hey, you''re lying, Sasuke." Rao, even the psychic beast who had turned into a wishful diamond stick, was completely dumbfounded now.

    that kind of thing.

    Is it too exaggerated?

    "Master Hokage''s wooden escape technique." Uchiha Fire Core and Yu Yi were even more confused.

    They didn''t awaken any kaleidoscope.

    Facing Mu Dun of the first Hokage.

    They were somewhat desperate.

    "The same technique as Hashirama." Uzumaki Mito blinked, looked up and down at the wooden figure that appeared in front of him, marveling at the power of the wind.

    It was exactly the same as his grandfather.

    For a moment, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart.

    After all, Hefeng is her most precious grandson.

    As for Qianshou Taohua standing beside her, she fell silent completely.

    Because she was already shocked, she didn''t know what expression to use to face Hefeng.

    this is really...

    Is it something humans can do?

    As the top five powerhouses of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    It can be said that Taohua went to the battlefield with Zhujian and Feijian very early.

    As for Hashirama''s strength, she could almost tell it like the back of her hand.

    "Hashirama can use such a terrible ninjutsu, but after becoming an adult."

    "How old is Hefeng? Seven years old."

    "At the age of seven, he mastered the power that Hashirama only possesses when he becomes an adult."

    In Taohua''s view, there are only two words to describe the current peace.

    Invincible!

    Except for Hashirama and Tobima, these two family powerhouses.

    Taohua couldn''t think of anyone who could stand against Hefeng.

    There was even more silence in the auditorium.

    atmosphere.

    become depressed.

    No one expected that the situation would suddenly develop like this.

    Just a moment ago, they were still worried about whether the gentle chakra would be used too much without restraint.

    result¡­¡­

    Can anyone explain?

    Why is there so much Chakra in Zephyr?

    wrong.

    This can no longer be called Chakra, right?

    This is clearly Chatonla!

    It''s outrageous!

    This is a fart.

    Rao, who is the famous name of the Land of Fire, was dumbfounded at this moment. He sat down on the chair with a plop, staring blankly at the hideous wooden man with his eyes.

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear in my heart.

    It''s not easy to go there between Tobima and Hashirama.

    Especially between the doors.

    Although he heard about the fight between Hefeng and Uchiha Madara.

    But it never occurred to him that after learning the Immortal Mode, Hefeng raised the power of the Wooden Escape Technique to this level.

    This is almost the same as the wooden man in the heyday of Zhujian.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hashirama rolled his throat, muttering about Zefeng silently.

    For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or afraid.

    The talent of Hefeng is simply too terrifying!

    Immediately after...

    Right in plain sight.

    Just under the shock of everyone.

    Solo controlled the fairy wooden man and took a step forward.

    boom!

    When one foot landed, there was a deafening sound, like thunder piercing the ears, stirring up the terrifying air current, forming an impact and spreading out.

    Sarutobi Sasuke and the other players covered their eyes with their arms, and stepped back again and again.

    Just because this power is too powerful!

    And the Yin escape ninjutsu used by Kurama Yunzi was trampled to pieces by the Japanese wooden figure.

    fundamental¡­¡­

    Not a weight opponent.

    It was directly crushed by the power of the wooden man!

    unrivaled!

 Chapter 259

    In an instant, Kurama Yunzi''s ninjutsu was destroyed by the wooden figurine.

    Uchiha Fire Core and Yu looked at each other and exchanged eyes.

    Such a terrifying wood escape ninjutsu like Zefeng, they don''t think that their own fire escape can burn this wooden man to nothing.

    Now I want to beat Zephyr.

    They can only rely on their Sharingan to solve Hefeng with illusion.

    Thinking of this, Fire Core and Yu Yi ignored the reactions of Kurama Yunzi and Sarutobi Sasuke, strode towards the wooden figure in front of them, and rushed straight over.

    After waiting for a suitable distance, the two of them jumped up, jumped onto the wooden dummy, condensed Chakra to the soles of their feet, and ran towards the top of the wooden dummy.

    He Feng was not worried after noticing the behavior of Fire Core and Yu Yi.

    "Although I don''t have much chakra, I should have no problem dealing with two members of the Uchiha clan who haven''t opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Thinking so, Hefeng decided to get rid of Kurama Yunzi first.

    I saw the huge wooden man half-bent, swinging his fist towards the pommel horse Yunzi.

    Although the Kurama family is good at ninjutsu.

    But a guy like a wooden man.

    It will not be affected by illusion.

    In terms of physical skills, even if Kurama Yunzi is a genius in individual skills, he cannot be the opponent of Immortal Wooden Man.

    Not to mention his physical skills, which are simply mediocre.

    In a panic, Kurama Yunzi began to frantically use Xueji Boundary in an attempt to stop the wooden figure.

    As a result, all the things he drew were useless.

    In the face of absolute power, any moves are fancy.

    The wooden man raised his fist and slammed it down.

    Every time he punches, the playing field will vibrate, and the terrifying airflow will spread in all directions.

    With the strength of the wooden man, it was enough to smash the pommel horse Yunzi into a pulp with one punch.

    But for Hefeng, there is no grievance or enmity between the two sides.

    Naturally, he would not hurt the killer.

    No matter how you say it, the Kurama clan are all ninjas from Konoha Hidden Village.

    Based on this relationship, the wooden man''s fists all hit Kurama Yunzi''s side.

    Use this violent shock wave to blow him away.

    Every time it flies out from the original place.

    Kurama Yunzi''s heart will be shrouded in despair.

    His idea of ??surpassing the Thousand Hands Clan was completely shattered.

    This is simply the power of God.

    There is simply no match for it.

    At the back, Kurama Yunzi even chose to give up.

    "It''s not on the same level at all."

    "Even if all the masters of the Pommel Horse Clan fight together, now, it is impossible for them to be opponents of Hefeng."

    "This is simply a battle with no chance of winning."

    "Hefeng, it''s terrible..."

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Kurama Yunzi''s physical strength reached the limit.

    He immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, his feet left the ground, and flew upside down like a kite with a broken string.

    The viscera were in severe pain as if they had been shattered by the impact.

    Vision gradually became blurred until it was pitch black.

    thump!

    The pommel horse Yunzi landed on his back, slid forward for a certain distance, and completely lost consciousness.

    Another elite J¨­nin was instantly killed by Zefeng!

    Qianshou Momoka stared blankly.

    "Is this the current strength of Hefeng?"

    She rolled her throat and swallowed nervously, feeling as frightened as the sea swept by a tornado.

    Let alone the elites.

    Now she even thinks that Hefeng is the Hokage.

    There is nothing unqualified about his strength.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uzumaki Mito muttered the name of Kaze, and looked up at his position.

    Now there are only three ninjas left on the field.

    They are Sarutobi Sasuke, Fire Core and Yuichi.

    and¡­¡­

    In the process of Hefeng controlling the wooden man to attack Kurama Yunzi.

    Fire Core and Yu Yi gradually approached him.

    Both of them threw out the kunai at the same time.

    It''s not to solve the Zephyr.

    In the eyes of the two of them, it was just a trick of throwing kunai, shuriken and the like.

    It is simply impossible to defeat Zephyr.

    Yes.

    At this moment, there would no longer be that ninja who was stupid enough to regard Hefeng as a seven or eight-year-old kid.

    All those who have witnessed his strength.

    Everyone recognized his strength.

    Surpass the power of elite jounin!

    and terrifying strength.

    "Hefeng, your strength is indeed powerful. Whether it is ninjutsu or chakra, it is amazing." Fire Core took a deep breath and said to Hefeng.

    "But..." Yu Yi on the side took the words and said slowly, "You are not invincible, Zefeng."

    "No matter how powerful ninjutsu is, there is no power to resist when facing the Uchiha family''s pupil technique!"

    The Kunai thrown by the two of them was just to attract Hefeng''s attention.

    catch his eye.

    As long as the eyes of the two parties are facing each other, they can use the power of Sharingan to activate the pupil technique.

    Drag the Zephyr into the magical world they created.

    Even the most powerful ninjutsu.

    Also pointless.

    However, what neither of them could have imagined in their dreams was...

    When Zefeng turned his head, on his strange frog eyes.

    Three black gouyu suddenly appeared, and the pupils were also dyed red.

    exactly...

    Only the genius of the Uchiha clan will have the blood succession limit.

    Sharingan.

    For a moment, Huohe and Yuyi froze on the spot.

    I really can''t understand the scene in front of me, what is going on.

    why¡­¡­

    Seven-year-old Hefeng will have Sharingan?

    He is not a ninja of the Thousand Hands.

    Hashirama-sama''s grandson?

    why¡­¡­

    Will there be Sharingan?

    Also, at the age of seven, the Sangouyu Sharingan was opened, and it still has two eyes.

    This kind of thing is simply unheard of.

    Even the geniuses of the Uchiha clan have never broken such a record.

    "Fake, this must be fake!"

    Firecore''s voice became hysterical.

    "Don''t be fooled by him, Yuichi, it is impossible for him to have a real Sharingan!"

    "You say, I''m not Sharingan?" Seeing this, Hefeng couldn''t help showing a smile, staring at Huohe and Yuyi.

    The reason why he used Sharingan generously now.

    It is because this is the top of the wooden man''s head.

    The audience below couldn''t see their pupils clearly.

    "No!" Fire Core and Yu Yi said in unison.

    "No, I said it is Sharingan, look around you."

    In an instant, Zefeng activated the illusion of Sharingan.

    Because of being completely shocked by his own eyes, the always strong fire core and Yu Yi.

    Today''s awareness is weak.

    His own illusions easily killed them in seconds.

    Soon, Huo He and Yu Yi''s Sharingan lost their original radiance, their bodies softened, and they fell downwards.

    In this way.

    Sasuke Sarutobi is the only ninja on the field.

    This one''s a ninja too.

    "It''s finally... over."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and continued to shoot Sasuke Sarutobi below.

 Chapter 260

    "Only Sasuke Sarutobi is left."

    Hefeng was condescending, looking directly at the playing field below.

    To be precise, there are two ninjas left below.

    In addition to Sasuke Sarutobi, there is also Mito Uzumaki.

    However, considering the identity of Uzumaki Mito and his relationship with himself.

    Hefeng didn''t take her seriously.

    It is estimated that she will abstain by herself in a while.

    So Hefeng strikes while the iron is hot. After eliminating the fire core and Yuichi of the Uchiha clan, he directly controls the wooden figure and starts the final decisive battle with Sasuke Sarutobi.

    "Hefeng, this brat, is really terrifying."

    Seeing the wooden man who covered the sky and the sun clenched his fist and threw it at him, Sasuke Sasuke Sarutobi''s face immediately became cautious.

    What surprised him the most was that the strength of Huohe and Yuyi could be said to be quite outstanding.

    Even in the elite Jonin team, they can be regarded as real powerhouses.

    Unexpectedly, he was directly killed by He Feng.

    This is enough to show that the current Zephyr still maintains enough Chakra.

    "However, this is too exaggerated..."

    "Is there really no limit to his chakra volume?"

    Sasuke Sarutobi couldn''t help complaining in his heart, but in this situation, he has no other way except to perform ninjutsu.

    "Earth Dungeon, Earth Flow Great River!"

    In short, let''s stop the action of the wooden man first.

    Sarutobi Sasuke thought to himself.

    With a clap of both hands, Ninjutsu was activated.

    In an instant, the ground under his feet began to loosen and soften, like a mudslide, surging forward, covering the wooden man''s feet.

    thump!

    Both feet of the wooden man sank deeply at the same time, coupled with the continuous flow of the soil, it directly lost its balance.

    I saw the wooden man''s body fell, and his hands couldn''t help but pressed to the ground.

    In fact, this also has a relationship with wind manipulation.

    Otherwise, if a huge object like a wooden man leaned back, he would fall down without any scruples.

    I''m afraid the entire auditorium will be turned into ruins.

    but¡­¡­

    Sarutobi Sasuke was also optimistic about the timing, and made a seal with his hands again, and did the same, covering the earth flow river to the position of the two fists of the wooden man.

    As a result, the wooden man''s limbs were deeply trapped in it, unable to move.

    "It''s useless, the more you struggle, the stronger the binding force of this earth-flowing river will be."

    "Hefeng, this is the final battle."

    Sarutobi Sasuke roared loudly towards Zefeng, grasping the Vajra Ruyi Stick with both hands, and aimed one end at the ground.

    "Extend, Wishful Vajra Stick!"

    Following Sasuke Sarutobi''s order, the vajra rod pushed him and held him up firmly.

    In two or three breaths, Sasuke Sarutobi directly reached the same height as Zefeng, shook his body vigorously, and jumped directly towards Zefeng.

    At the same time, the wishful diamond rod also shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, and was thrown by Sasuke Sarutobi.

    "Wind escape..."

    Immediately afterwards, Sasuke Sarutobi''s hands sealed again.

    As Hirizan''s father, Sarutobi Sasuke also has a lot of Chakra, and is proficient in five Chakras with different attributes.

    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Cyclone!"

    I saw Sarutobi Sasuke spit out a violent gust of wind from his mouth, blowing towards the gentle wind.

    want to stop his action.

    And while the gust of wind swept past towards the wind, Sasuke Sarutobi''s feet landed on the back of the wooden man''s head.

    There was almost no hesitation.

    Sasuke Sarutobi continued to seal, and launched a crazy ninjutsu confrontation against Kaze.

    On the one hand, he wanted to suppress the current peace.

    Don''t give him a chance to fight back.

    On the other hand, it is to find flaws.

    After all, Hefeng is just a seven-year-old kid.

    It is impossible for him to have more actual combat experience than himself.

    "Once he panics, Zefeng will show his flaws. This is the only way I can defeat him now."

    Sarutobi Sasuke took a deep breath, "Thunderbolt Thunderbolt!"

    This time, it was the sharp Thunder Spear released from his mouth, sweeping towards Zefeng.

    Cooperate with the previous strong wind to form a double attack of wind and thunder.

    And the Ruyi Vajra Rod thrown out became bigger and thicker again in the air, spinning and sweeping towards the wind, cutting off his only escape route.

    For a moment, Sasuke Sarutobi locked Zefeng firmly in his attack.

    If you change to another ninja.

    Maybe they will be defeated under such a fierce offensive.

    However¡­¡­

    Zefeng is no ordinary ninja.

    His number of actual battles is indeed not as good as Sasuke Sarutobi''s now, and most people.

    But the opponents he fought were all real strongmen in the ninja world.

    Golden Horn and Silver Horn.

    Ghost lantern magic moon.

    Complete body angle are.

    Between the pillars of a thousand hands.

    And Uchiha Madara.

    Any ninja here is an ordinary ninja, a strong man who has never even seen one.

    Fighting against them has made Hefeng''s actual combat ability crazily improved.

    Now even after seeing Sasuke Sasuke''s ninjutsu bombardment, Kaze remained calm and calm.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    I saw Hefeng clapping his hands, his feet began to vibrate, a lifelike wooden dragon separated from the wooden man, spiraled up, and entangled him.

    The wind is also good.

    Thunder is worth mentioning.

    All hit the wooden dragon''s body.

    As for the wishful vajra stick that swept towards the wind, it was directly bitten by the wooden dragon with its huge mouth open.

    Slap!

    The wooden dragon refused to let go, restraining the psychic beast of Sasuke Sarutobi.

    Boom!

    At the critical moment, the Monkey King had no choice but to undo his transformation and break free from the giant mouth of the wooden dragon.

    However, even this step can be considered clearly by Hefeng.

    He controlled the wooden dragon and chased after him.

    He bit the monkey king''s body with one bite, and without giving it a chance to break free, he slammed into the playing field below.

    "Sasuke Sarutobi, you are the only one left now."

    Hefeng looked directly at Sarutobi Sasuke, and handed over the Monkey King to his wooden dragon.

    "Yes." Sarutobi Sasuke nodded, knowing very clearly what was going to happen next, he took out a scroll from the ninja bag.

    Just hearing a "bang", a cloud of white mist burst out from the scroll.

    A shuriken bigger than Zefeng appeared out of thin air.

    Caught by Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Sarutobi Sasuke swung hard.

    The shuriken flew straight towards Zefeng.

    "Shadow Clone Shuriken Art!"

    With Sasuke Sarutobi''s hands forming seals again, the number of single-shot shurikens increased to seven or eight, spinning towards Zefeng.

    "You have too much chakra." Seeing this, Hefeng couldn''t help complaining about Sasuke Sarutobi.

    The ninjutsu he used just now requires a lot of chakra.

    This guy''s chakra is too exaggerated.

    Sarutobi Sasuke thought, "???"

    He looked at He Feng with a dazed expression, and couldn''t help but go crazy.

    Say my chakra is exaggerated?

    Are you okay?

    You have so much chakra that you look like a monster!

 Chapter 261

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    All the shurikens flying in the face were blown away one by one by the wind.

    Now he is in fairy mode.

    With Sasuke Sarutobi''s shuriken, he couldn''t be hurt at all.

    And with the blessing of strange power, these heavy and large shurikens are nothing to Hefeng.

    "Sure enough..." Sarutobi Sasuke saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he noticed that Hefeng was still in the immortal mode.

    As long as this mode is not lifted.

    Weapons like shurikens cannot harm him.

    "It can last for two minutes..."

    Sasuke Sarutobi''s brain was working fast, recalling the information he just got.

    He has already mastered the limit time of a fairy mode.

    Based on that time calculation.

    Zephyr can still maintain the fairy mode for about two minutes now.

    This time is not long, but it is not short.

    "Combined with the strange power of the Thousand Hands Clan, if I get punched by Hefeng, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it."

    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Sasuke glanced down.

    Now the ape king is fighting with the wooden dragon.

    For a while, there was no way to return to my own hands.

    "Use ninjutsu."

    Apart from using ninjutsu, Sarutobi Sasuke couldn''t think of a better tactic.

    Slap!

    I saw Sarutobi Sasuke clasping his hands together forcefully, his chest swelled, he took a deep breath of air, and then spit out a large mouthful of dirt under his body.

    splashed on the wooden man.

    The soil gradually spread out, getting bigger and bigger, like a quagmire.

    In the next second, a dragon''s head suddenly appeared in the quagmire, opened its mouth, and sprayed dirt bombs towards the breeze.

    "Fire escape, fire dragon flame bomb!"

    Not counting that, Sasuke Sarutobi took another deep breath, condensed Chakra to his throat, spewed out a mouthful of fire, wrapped the flying attack, and formed a flame bomb.

    "Is ninjutsu right?" Seeing this, Hefeng didn''t dislike this tactic.

    So he also made seals with both hands, "Water escape, water formation wall!"

    For a moment, Shimizu emerged from Zefeng''s feet, spun quickly, and then raised to form a wall, blocking Sasuke Sasuke''s ninjutsu attacks one by one.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Zefeng took advantage of the situation to pursue.

    Anyway, as far as the amount of chakra is concerned, he doesn''t think he will be less than Sarutobi Sasuke.

    Whoever runs out of chakra first loses!

    The water dragon enveloped Zefeng''s whole body, soaring into the sky, his eyes were red, he opened his mouth wide, and swooped down towards Sarutobi Sasuke.

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Wall!"

    Seeing this, Sarutobi Sasuke patted his hands together again, and used Earth Dun to defend.

    Rumble!

    With a deafening bang, the water dragon rushed to the top of the earth flow wall.

    Although they were all destroyed, Sasuke Sasuke Sarutobi''s ninjutsu was melted away.

    "In that case..."

    Sarutobi Sasuke took a deep breath, rolling his throat, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Four clusters of white mist formed around Sasuke Sarutobi, from which came out four identical physical clones.

    In Sarutobi Sasuke''s view, fighting against a chakra monster like Zefeng is ninjutsu.

    Not a wise tactic.

    "Five Escapes, Dalian Bullet Technique!"

    The five Sarutobi Sasuke formed seals at the same time, each using the strongest ninjutsu with different Chakra attributes, and blasted towards Zefeng together.

    Fire escape, water escape, earth escape, thunder escape, wind escape.

    The five kinds of ninjutsu complement each other, enhance their power, and finally produce an extremely exaggerated explosion.

    Rumble!

    The sound spread throughout the arena like thunder.

    Let every audience, can''t help but feel frightened.

    Can not help but start to worry about the situation of the wind.

    In any case, Hefeng is the grandson of Hashirama.

    Especially the people of the Sarutobi clan, they are afraid that Sasuke Sasuke has played too big this time.

    "Peace."

    Both Hashirama and Tomonama held their breath, staring intently at the location where Sasuke Sasuke Sasuke''s ninjutsu exploded, feeling unavoidably worried.

    In any case, Sasuke Sarutobi was a famous ninja in the Warring States Period.

    And Hefeng has experienced so many battles one after another.

    His current Chakra level might be in jeopardy.

    "Hefeng won''t, lose."

    Feijian gritted his teeth, "In the end, is it still a failure?"

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hashirama at the side shook his head, "Hefeng can persist until now, which is already a very powerful thing."

    "After all, those ninjas are not idle people."

    From Hashirama''s point of view, even Zefeng lost now.

    He is also glorious in defeat.

    At the same time challenge so many, so powerful elite Jonin.

    But not everyone has the courage, and not everyone can do it.

    What''s more, Hefeng is only seven years old this year.

    "I believe that even if Hefeng loses to Sasuke Sarutobi, there will be no one in the whole village, so you underestimate Hefeng, your goal has been achieved, Tobima."

    Noticing Tomona''s expression, Hashirama said comfortingly.

    playing field.

    To be exact, it was on the wooden man.

    Sarutobi Sasuke was out of breath, the ninjutsu just now was almost his last killer move.

    Almost emptied his remaining chakra.

    If this can''t defeat Hefeng, then he really has nothing to do.

    "But... this ninjutsu, the wind..."

    However, Sasuke Sarutobi hadn''t finished talking to himself.

    In his ears, the sound of the wind rang.

    "How about the wind?"

    Sarutobi Sasuke subconsciously turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound.

    He suddenly saw that He Feng was standing behind him with a smile on his face.

    No injuries at all.

    "This, how is this possible?" Sarutobi Sasuke suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief.

    How did Hefeng do it?

    Could it be...

    Sarutobi Sasuke suddenly realized, he looked at Hefeng''s feet.

    It is the Flying Thunder God technique!

    From the very beginning, Hefeng expected that he would rush up to the wooden man and come to a duel with him.

    so¡­¡­

    The Flying Thunder God spell was left in advance!

    However, how could Hefeng calculate so well?

    I just expected to be in this position.

    "You must be very curious now, why can I count to this step?" He Feng said with a smile.

    "You must also be curious, why do I know what you are thinking?"

    "What?!" Sarutobi Sasuke was terrified.

    The Hefeng in front of my eyes is just a seven-year-old kid!

    Why do people feel like a very wily and calculating guy!

    "Ahem." Hefeng cleared his throat, and the sage mode slowly came into contact at this moment, telling the truth to Sarutobi Sasuke, "Actually, I only left a flying thunder god spell on the wooden figure."

    "And not here."

    "It''s just that this wooden figure is my ninjutsu. Naturally, I can control the Flying Thunder God to move. It''s not difficult. Look carefully, isn''t it printed on an inconspicuous vine?"

    He Feng said with a smile, "When you only see light in your eyes, you have no time to care about the shadows in the dark."

 Chapter 262

    Sarutobi Sasuke glanced down and found that it was just as Hefeng said.

    At this time, the Flying Thunder God''s formula was imprinted on a slender vine.

    While he and Hefeng were constantly battling ninjutsu, this vine approached him with the Flying Thunder God technique.

    Hefeng not only avoided his last ninjutsu by virtue of the flying thunder god technique.

    Also appeared by his side.

    at this distance.

    I can''t avoid the attack of Zefeng at all.

    it''s over.

    but¡­¡­

    Sasuke Sarutobi was never one to give up willingly.

    Even when you realize you''ve lost.

    He also made a final attempt.

    result¡­¡­

    At the same time he raised his hands, Zefeng stepped in front of him, using a faster speed than him, raised his fist, condensed Chakra on the fist, and aimed at Sasuke Sarutobi''s abdomen.

    Hammered the past without hesitation.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a muffled sound, the power of this punch exploded on Sasuke Sarutobi, and the majestic force pushed him out.

    For a moment, Sasuke Sarutobi flew out uncontrollably like a kite with a broken string.

    From the body of the wooden man, it fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, the Monkey King wanted to rush up to save Sasuke Sarutobi.

    But it was firmly restrained by the windy wooden dragon, unable to move at all.

    With a plop, Sarutobi Sasuke landed on his back.

    No longer able to stand up.

    He lost.

    Zefeng glanced at the playing field.

    Now, except for his grandma Uzumaki Mito, there is no such ninja who can still stand on the field.

    Thinking of this, He Feng jumped up and easily lifted the wooden man''s technique.

    Slap!

    Zefeng landed on both feet and stood firm.

    The entire arena suddenly became silent.

    atmosphere.

    Get weird.

    "that¡­¡­"

    Just when everyone was watching Zefeng and Uzumaki Mito, wondering if a battle would break out between them.

    Uzumaki Mito directly raised his right hand, with an awkward yet polite smile, and asked Momoka Senju, "Can I abstain?"

    On the one hand, she understood this competition.

    Tobima wanted to prove Hefeng''s current strength to everyone in Konoha Hidden Village through this competition.

    As a grandma myself, it''s too late to support me.

    How could he attack Hefeng?

    On the other hand, after seeing Hefeng''s terrifying strength, she didn''t want to fight Hefeng at all.

    As for this result, Momoka Senshou was not surprised at all.

    "So¡­¡­"

    Taohua took a deep breath, and announced the result loudly to everyone on the field.

    She, Uzumaki Mito, chose to abstain.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Seeing Uzumaki Mito directly choose to abstain, Hefeng also heaved a sigh of relief.

    In any case, he didn''t really want to fight Uzumaki Mito.

    That''s fine.

    That''s fine.

    thump¡­¡­

    Hefeng slumped directly to the ground.

    In this way, he should be regarded as winning, he took a big breath to relieve his fatigue.

    Fight against so many ninjas.

    This time, he really consumed a lot of chakra.

    I''m really going to be exhausted.

    Then, Senju Momoka announced again.

    "The winner of this competition is..."

    "Thousand Hands and Wind!"

    When talking about Hefeng''s name, Taohua repeatedly mentioned the surname Senshou.

    In fact, this was also specially arranged by Tokaima.

    Although Zhujian hopes that the tribe can give up the surname of Senshou and better integrate into the village.

    but¡­¡­

    Tobuma''s view is quite different.

    Emphasizing that Hefeng was born in the Qianshou clan will greatly improve his appeal.

    "Tima, you arranged this too, right?" Hashirama couldn''t help frowning, he felt that Taohua was not a woman who would do such unnecessary things.

    "I don''t know anything." Tobima glanced at Hashirama and said without thinking.

    Then he quickly changed the topic, "But in this way, Hefeng is the village''s elite J¨­nin."

    However, even though Tobuma said so, he is still very excited right now.

    "Although I have long believed that it is not a fantasy to defeat the representatives of various families with the strength of Hefeng, but..."

    It has to be said that the scene in front of him was still shocking.

    On the one hand, he originally designed a wheel battle.

    On the other hand, the original rules are also beneficial to the wind.

    But who knew, it would be good for Hefeng to play, not to mention directly overturning his own rules, and asking everyone to challenge him!

    This competition was completely different from what Tokaima expected!

    In the end, Zefeng still won!

    How could Feijian not be shocked by such a thing?

    Simply shocked to the extreme.

    "It''s really a peaceful breeze."

    There is only excitement in my heart.

    Hefeng not only won, but also won wonderfully and beautifully.

    "Hashirama, you really... have a good grandson."

    Until this time, the daimyo who had been standing and watching the game took two steps back and sat down on the chair.

    He was dumbfounded.

    An unbelievable look.

    I thought Hashirama was scary enough.

    Unexpectedly, He Feng was even more outrageous than his grandfather.

    In fact, the daimyo has always wanted to take power.

    Because the power of Hokage is really too great.

    However, Zhujian not only has high prestige, but also has terrifying strength.

    There is nothing he can do to make him famous.

    So when he heard that Zhu Jian was terminally ill, he was not to mention how happy he was.

    I was so excited to die.

    Although Tomona is also a very powerful person, he doesn''t have any offspring and is about the same age as Hashirama.

    And Zhujian''s son is even more mediocre.

    These things once made the daimyo see hope.

    Until, the appearance of Zephyr.

    The talent he showed was even more exaggerated than Hashirama.

    Not to mention the prestige of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    In time, if Hefeng becomes Hokage, it will definitely be a big threat to him.

    "Hebrew..."

    The daimyo chanted this name, and resentment could not help but grow in his heart.

    "There." On the contrary, Hashirama gave out a hearty laugh and waved his hands, indicating that the wind is not so strong.

    He''s just a little smarter than the average kid.

    Of course, even Zhu Jian himself didn''t believe this kind of nonsense.

    Is this a little smarter?

    This is simply crushing other people''s children.

    wrong¡­¡­

    Hefeng is someone else''s child!

    Genius in the true sense.

    A horrible existence that makes sweat, hard work, all meaningless.

    Now only seven years old, he has accepted the challenge of the whole village and defeated them all.

    "Speaking of which, a seven-year-old elite J¨­nin has almost set a new record in the ninja world."

    Hashirama couldn''t help sucking in a breath of cold air.

    In his opinion, in the next few hundred years, no...

    In the next few thousand years, I am afraid that no one will be able to break the record created by Hefeng.

    one¡­¡­

    A seven-year-old elite Jonin.

    born.

 Chapter 263

    "A seven-year-old elite Jonin."

    Senju Momoka loudly announced the result of the competition.

    Not even the three hour time limit was used.

    Zephyr beat all the players.

    This not only means that Hefeng has passed the test arranged for him by Tomona, but also proves the strength of Hefeng to everyone in Konoha Hidden Village.

    He, Senju Hefeng, did not rely on his status as a relationship householder to be promoted to an elite Jonin.

    But through strong strength.

    proved himself.

    There is an essential difference between the two.

    "Speaking of which, Hefeng''s current strength should be higher than mine, right?"

    Taohua gasped, her mood became a little complicated for a while.

    He didn''t expect that he, who was supposed to be the top five masters of the Thousand Hands Clan, could not compare to a seven-year-old kid.

    And the entire arena, after a period of silence, burst into cheers.

    Many people are cheering Hefeng''s name.

    It has to be said that Hefeng dedicated a wonderful competition for them.

    It''s just that the patriarchs of each family looked a little ugly at this time.

    It''s such a thing that a family master loses to a seven-year-old kid.

    "The most important thing is that Hefeng is only seven years old this year, and he is far from reaching his physical peak. If he is given enough time, he will probably become stronger than he is now." Patriarch Shimura couldn''t help but speak, feeling become subtle.

    "Yes, Shimura is the head of the family." Sarutobi patriarch nodded, "Hefeng has such great strength now, when he becomes an adult, he will definitely become stronger than Hashirama-sama."

    "In addition, behind him is the Thousand Hands Clan. Whether it''s their own strength or political resources, at that time, I''m afraid no one will be able to compete with him."

    Even if Hashirama is terminally ill.

    Life is not long.

    Tobima is still alive and well.

    And his strength, in Konoha Hidden Village, can be regarded as a real strong man.

    Whether it''s Sarutobi or Shimura.

    I really can''t think of a reason why Tomama wouldn''t let Kaze succeed Hokage.

    And how big is the wind?

    seven years old.

    Even if he, like Zhujian, suffered from terminal illness early.

    At least he can live to be fifty or sixty years old.

    "At least fifty years..."

    The Sarutobi patriarch''s eyes were slightly fixed, watching the breeze below.

    At least fifty years.

    This Konoha Hidden Village has to be surnamed Qianshou.

    "The premise is that Hefeng''s descendants will no longer have monsters like him."

    But look at the lineage of the Thousand Hands.

    Really won''t be born again, what monsters will come out?

    "Damn it."

    The Sarutobi clan clenched their teeth.

    That''s not what Hashirama said when Konoha was established.

    He obviously hoped that all the ninjas could join the village and let go of their estrangement and hatred.

    and¡­¡­

    Hokage job.

    Those who can live there.

    He has no interest in Hokage.

    I even want to recommend Uchiha Madara to be the first Hokage.

    For a time, the Sarutobi and Shimura clans saw hope.

    Especially Fei Jian will be cut, and Dan Zang will be accepted as a disciple, and he will focus on training.

    It also allowed the two clans to see the hope of becoming the political center of Konoha and succeeding Hokage.

    But now...

    Inherit Hokage?

    hope?

    How can there be such a thing!

    Thinking of this, the patriarch of the Sarutobi clan couldn''t hold back anymore, he stood up from his seat, turned around and left here.

    Then it was Chief Shimura who followed his example.

    The patriarchs of other families have their own ideas.

    For example, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan.

    Although the Hyuga Yasu family lost the game, it was the sixty-four gossip palms, after Huitian used all of them.

    Rout down.

    In terms of hard power, it is not as good as the current Hefeng.

    Nothing to be blunt about.

    Besides, they have no interest or desire for politics.

    As long as the main family and those who are separated can get a resident in Muye Yin Village, they don''t have to worry about war and live a peaceful life.

    It is already the greatest happiness.

    As for this kind of thing, there is no doubt that the stronger Hokage is, the more they will be able to find peace.

    During the period when Zhujian was in power.

    It is undoubtedly their happiest and happiest time.

    If Hefeng can surpass Hashirama and become a more powerful Hokage, they will not be too happy in their hearts.

    Now I see Hefeng showing such a powerful strength.

    Naturally rejoiced in my heart.

    And the patriarch of the Hyuga clan made up his mind.

    If Zefeng can become Konoha''s Hokage, he will definitely support it with all his strength.

    And with the same idea as him, there are also the Nara clan, the Akimichi clan, and the Yamanaka clan.

    After seeing the overwhelming strength of Hefeng, they lost without complaint.

    Especially Qiu Dao Banjiao, he is one of the few in the family, and at a young age, he was able to activate the butterfly chakra mode with his own strength.

    As a result, there is still a huge gap in strength between Hefeng and Hefeng.

    Don''t complain about losing.

    However, while some people are happy, others are worried.

    For example, the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    His face was almost green.

    Just now when Zefeng clamored for everyone to go down and challenge him.

    People from the Uchiha clan went down the most.

    There are at least five or six.

    And all of them are geniuses who have opened Sharingan.

    result¡­¡­

    Except for Fire Core and Yu Yi, the others didn''t even follow Zefeng''s arrival at the tree world.

    He was instantly killed on the spot.

    Even the remaining Fire Core and Yu Yi.

    There is no outstanding performance.

    He was instantly killed by Hefeng on the spot.

    The key is¡­¡­

    He has been watching the game with Sharingan.

    Maybe in the eyes of others.

    Maybe you can''t see clearly the little tricks and tricks of Zefeng.

    But he could see clearly.

    For a moment, the breeze...

    Sharingan is enabled!

    And his identity is undoubtedly the grandson of Hashirama and Mito.

    It is impossible to have the blood succession limit that only the Uchiha clan has.

    Eliminate the impossible, no matter how improbable the remaining possibilities may be.

    is the only truth.

    "This guy in the door..."

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan was itchy with anger.

    The geniuses of the Uchiha clan lost more than a dozen at one time.

    How could he, the patriarch, not know?

    It''s just because of the relationship between the family and the village.

    Only then did he accept Tobuma''s cold treatment.

    He didn''t mention this matter to the outside world, and he didn''t let his own people talk about it.

    The bodies of those patriarchs were finally returned to them.

    However, one of the corpses lacked a pair of sharing eyes.

    Now it seems¡­¡­

    It should be the guy Toma, using his own technology.

    Transplanted Sharingan into Hefeng!

    "This room."

    How could he not be angry about this kind of thing as the patriarch!

    Doesn''t this mean that they are using their blood inheritance to add strength to Hefeng?

    It''s just too deceiving!

    "Damn it!"

    The Uchiha patriarch clenched his fists, unable to accept such a thing.

    I can''t wait to erase Zefeng from this world.

 Chapter 264

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan never dreamed that one day, he would see this Sharingan on Hefeng''s body.

    What''s more, it''s still three hook jade.

    "The door is simply too deceptive."

    He patted his thigh hard, stood up vigorously, and left here without looking back.

    It is obviously a village jointly established by the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan.

    Now, they are not only pushing the Uchiha clan out of the power center of the village.

    It is also fortified everywhere.

    Now, some method was used to take away the Sharingan.

    It''s not deceiving too much, what is it?

    Not just the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    All the people of the Uchiha clan stood up from their seats at this moment and left here directly.

    They couldn''t do that kind of celebration for Thousand Hands and Wind.

    Of course, more people are still happy for the wind.

    Including Uchiha Mirror.

    Although he didn''t quite know why the patriarch showed such a face, but in his heart, he felt that it was not a bad thing.

    No matter how you say it, Kaze is Konoha''s ninja.

    The stronger he is, the better it is for Konoha.

    "Presumably, the patriarch was disappointed by the performance of Huohe and Yuyi."

    Jing was so imaginative, and then left the field.

    Ri Zhan and the others still sat together and did not leave for a long time.

    "The current breeze is getting more and more terrifying." Ri Zhan couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    He thought that after defeating everyone, Hefeng would lose to his father Sasuke Sarutobi.

    On the one hand, it was because Hefeng had already entered the sage mode once before confronting Sasuke Sarutobi, and also opened the Eight Gates Dunjia.

    The ultra-large-scale ninjutsu was released more than once.

    His amount of chakra must have been consumed exaggeratedly.

    On the other hand, his father, Sasuke Sarutobi, was a famous ninja during the Warring States period.

    Whether it is the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan.

    They all respect and respect him.

    It is enough to show how powerful he is.

    Not to mention things like combat thinking and actual combat experience.

    In the end, Sasuke Sarutobi still lost to Kaze.

    This kind of thing, to a great extent, subverted Ri Zhan''s cognition.

    And except for Hashirama-sama and Tobima-sama.

    Ri Zhan really couldn''t think of anyone else in the present Muye Yin Village who could do this.

    Challenge so many ninjas at the same time.

    never fail.

    Matt Kay?

    His physical skills had indeed been cultivated to the peak, but he couldn''t maintain it for too long.

    Especially the seventh door shocker.

    Only for a few minutes.

    And there is no ultimate move like Feng Zhouhu.

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan?

    There is a huge difference in strength between him and Uchiha Madara.

    There is simply no way to do such a thing.

    For a while, Hizun thought about all the ninjas he could think of.

    result¡­¡­

    Even Togama-sama doubted whether he could defeat so many ninjas better than Zefeng.

    "If you think about it this way, isn''t Hefeng the top three masters in the village?"

    Hirizhan gasped, terrified by this thought.

    The most frightening thing was that he didn''t even think there was anything unreasonable about this idea.

    Danzo, Koharu, Yan, and Chifeng.

    They all fell silent.

    They really want to refute Sun Zhan.

    In other words, unwilling to accept such a fact.

    But there is no way, they are cutting like the sun, comparing all the outstanding ninjas they can think of with Hefeng.

    turn out¡­¡­

    Except for Master Hashirama, who is known as the god of ninjas.

    They really don''t think that anyone can compare to the current Hefeng.

    Even more powerful.

    Even Tobuma, they had to be skeptical.

    With his strength, he can defeat so many ninjas at the same time.

    It is indeed not a fantasy.

    But, Togama-sama, it can really take a shorter time than Zefeng.

    Or is it a better tactic?

    "Also, with Togama-sama''s current strength, can he really... suppress Hefeng?"

    Ri Zhan shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile emerged.

    When he thought of this kind of problem, it was enough to explain the problem.

    If he really believed in his heart that Master Tokaima was stronger than Hefeng.

    Then he...

    Why do you use Togama-sama to compare with Kaze?

    Isn''t it because in my heart, I have already questioned the strength of Master Tokena?

    This is the real horror.

    "Hefeng, it''s really scary."

    Ri Zhan sighed again.

    Danzo clenched his fists with both hands, full of unwillingness.

    But¡­¡­

    So what if you are not reconciled?

    The talents of the two sides are completely different.

    Even if he got a secret technique like Di Yuanyu, it wouldn''t change anything at all.

    unless¡­¡­

    I can get Zhujian Gene and Sharingan at the same time.

    Only then is it possible to surpass the wind.

    "As expected of Hefeng, we did it easily, something we didn''t even dare to think about." Qufeng said without thinking.

    He was not affected by He Feng''s performance.

    Instead, look at this matter with a very flat mood.

    Compared with jealousy and wind talent, he is more interested in barbecue.

    As for Xiaochun, she was completely nympho.

    Why wasn''t I born in the same era as He Feng?

    over time.

    The game is completely over.

    The audience began to exit in an orderly manner.

    Daimyo also stood up from his seat and calmed down his emotions.

    "It was a wonderful contest."

    "Hashirama, your grandson is very good."

    "In the future, he will definitely become an excellent ninja."

    Daimyo said with a smile, ready to leave here.

    The twelve ninja warriors stepped forward one after another to ensure the safety of the daimyo.

    It''s just that when the daimyo was about to leave, Fei Jian, who had always had a tough attitude, suddenly said.

    "The current Japanese style is already an excellent ninja."

    "Whether it''s his mind or his own strength."

    "Looking at the whole village, it is one of the best."

    "Even, it''s no longer under me."

    "In the future, he will definitely become the best Hokage and bring the village to its heyday!"

    Said loudly, his eyes fixed on the daimyo''s back.

    He seemed to be speaking to his daimyo, but also to himself.

    Hashirama blinked her eyes, she didn''t expect Tomona to be so supportive of Hefeng.

    "Then, we''ll wait and see, Tobuma." The daimyo took a deep breath, said softly, and then started to leave here again.

    Seeing the daimyo disappearing from his sight, Tomama felt emotional in his heart.

    "But having said that, the current peace is too outrageous."

    "With so many ninjas attacking him together, he actually won."

 Chapter 265

    After this battle, Hefeng became the legitimate elite J¨­nin of Konoha Hidden Village, and at the same time completely broke the record of being the youngest in history.

    An elite Jonin who is only seven years old.

    born.

    It''s just that Hefeng couldn''t say how happy he was.

    With his current strength, let alone an elite Jnin, he is an ordinary Kage-level.

    None of them are his opponents.

    Coupled with his status as a related household, he became an elite jonin.

    It was just unexpected and reasonable.

    On the contrary, people like Hashirama and Toikama are more happy than Hefeng.

    At the same time, the name of Hefeng spread throughout the entire Hidden Leaf Village.

    Let everyone know of his existence, and...

    The terrifying talent and strength he possesses.

    For a time, no matter where He Feng went, he could hear discussions about him.

    Once recognized, someone will ask him for his autograph.

    For a while, Let Hefeng feel uncomfortable in his heart.

    "It''s the celebrity effect."

    But other than that, his life hasn''t changed much.

    No matter how you say it, it is an era of peace.

    There are not many tasks entrusted to ninjas.

    In addition, Hefeng became an elite jonin and completely entered the management team.

    There are fewer tasks that can be accepted.

    In addition, the ninja school has not yet reached the graduation season.

    Hefeng didn''t have much chance, so he became Jonin.

    Of course, even if a student graduates, Tomona doesn''t intend to make Kaze be a Jonin.

    Now he is the captain of his elite guard unit.

    The days passed like this.

    He Feng simply spent his time on cultivation.

    It is worth mentioning that in the Naruto world view, there is no concept of Spring Festival.

    But they also have their own New Years.

    There is even the custom of giving lucky money to children.

    For traveling to this world, it is the first time to personally experience the Japanese style of Naruto New Year''s event.

    My heart was full of curiosity and anticipation.

    And after experiencing this new year, he is one year older.

    I, Hefeng, am eight years old this year.

    Of course, this increase in age is more of a formality.

    Hefeng''s body didn''t change by leaps and bounds just because he was eight years old.

    The whole family gathers together.

    joyously.

    Hefeng is also happy.

    In this way, in the relaxed daily life, Zefeng finished the first New Year after crossing.

    In about a week.

    He just ushered in another chance to check in.

    [The cooldown time for check-in is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    As soon as Hefeng opened his eyes, he heard this familiar voice.

    He glanced at the clocked panel.

    Unexpectedly, the check-in system is quite considerate, and it didn''t disturb his rest.

    Instead, she deliberately waited for him to wake up before asking gently.

    "yes."

    Hefeng rubbed his sleepy eyelids, and began to check in this time in his mind.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting a check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    "On."

    Hefeng yawned involuntarily.

    He really wanted to use Uchiha Madara''s lifespan in exchange for a European Emperor''s blood.

    But now.

    Although his brain is awake, it is not energetic enough.

    Kind of like a half dream half awake state.

    Then, with the confirmation of the wind, various ninjutsu, blood succession limit.

    They began to flash in front of the wind one by one.

    After about three or four breaths, the picture freezes, and a dazzling golden light suddenly appears.

    Let Hefeng''s brain wake up a lot in an instant.

    Generally, the rewards drawn are all white light.

    Only extremely rare, or particularly powerful rewards will burst out with golden light.

    Hefeng took a deep breath and looked intently.

    Impressively...

    "Kaleidoscope gift package?"

    grunt.

    Zefeng rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    There are incredible eyes in the eyes.

    His gaze moved down slowly, and he noticed the instructions on the gift package.

    [There will be a certain probability to draw, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Izuna, Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan! ¡¿

    "I''ll go."

    Rao didn''t know how many times he had drawn the check-in gift pack, and he was stunned at this moment.

    Even if it''s not an eternal kaleidoscope.

    That is also a very powerful pupil technique.

    "It goes without saying Susano."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    When almost every kind of kaleidoscope is developed to the extreme, it can materialize its own chakra and use Susanoo.

    But most importantly...

    Each type of chakra has different abilities.

    For example, Zhishui''s kaleidoscope can activate the strongest illusion.

    Forcibly change the will of others.

    Even the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil can be covered.

    force change.

    It can''t be said that it is not against the sky.

    Uchiha Obito''s kaleidoscope can release divine power, or transfer one''s body to a different space.

    Cannot be attacked by physical means.

    Wearing a mask, Obito once used the ability of this kaleidoscope to fool Minato Namikaze.

    Let him mistake Obito for Madara.

    Not to mention Itachi and Sasuke''s kaleidoscope.

    Powerful Amaterasu.

    "As for Fuyue and Quanna''s kaleidoscopes, although they haven''t announced what abilities they have, they shouldn''t be so bad."

    However, as far as the most wanted kaleidoscope is concerned.

    It was undoubtedly Shishui''s eyes.

    That is the strongest illusion.

    But then again, Hefeng actually understands it very well.

    This kind of thing is not something he can decide.

    Who gets the eyes exactly depends on luck this time.

    Slap!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng put his hands together again.

    Started a devout prayer.

    "As long as I can get Shisui''s kaleidoscope, that guy Uchiha Madara''s lifespan of a hundred years, take it casually."

    Hefeng said in a dignified manner.

    Only then did the kaleidoscope gift bag open.

    All kinds of kaleidoscope sharing eyes flashed one by one in front of Zefeng.

    It took about two or three breaths before the kaleidoscope Sharingan froze.

    In the next second, the familiar voice sounded in Hefeng''s ear again.

    [Congratulations to the host, you have obtained Uchiha Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan! ¡¿

    Hefeng''s expression froze for a moment.

    "A kaleidoscope of two pillars?"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth twitched unnaturally.

    It''s not that he has much opinion of Sasuke in his heart.

    Just this kaleidoscope of capabilities.

    "alright."

    Hefeng readjusted his mentality.

    This kind of reward is, after all, better than nothing.

    So Hefeng got off the bed and walked to the dressing mirror step by step.

    I saw Hefeng''s eyes slowly closed, and then opened suddenly, the ordinary pupils suddenly changed into Sangouyu Sharingans.

    Then¡­¡­

    Sangouyu turned quickly and disappeared.

    In its place is a hexagram pattern.

    exactly...

    Uchiha Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Okay, it''s so beautiful."

    Hefeng stared blankly at the person in the mirror.

 Chapter 266

    The Land of Fire, the residence of daimyo.

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Uchiha Kenichi is currently following Arima, one of the Twelve Guardians of Ninja, to the place where the daimyo is.

    It is worth mentioning that the Guardian Ninja Twelve are the elite ninjas responsible for protecting the daimyo of the Land of Fire.

    It can be said to be the private independent direct unit of the daimyo.

    The strength is strong, and the logo of the fire character will be printed on the belt.

    Asma Sarutobi and Lu Lu have all joined this organization.

    While they are undoubtedly ninjas, they are more supportive of the daimyo''s regime.

    Uchiha Kenichi didn''t say a word, until the ninja who brought people opened the door here, he put away his preoccupied expression a little bit, and strode in.

    The name of the Fire Nation has been waiting here for a long time.

    "You''re here, Xianyi."

    Upon seeing Kenichi Uchiha, a smile appeared on Daimyo''s face.

    "yes."

    Xianyi bowed his head slightly, greeted the daimyo, and then knelt down.

    The daimyo made gestures and ordered everyone around him to leave.

    Even the Twelve Ninja Warriors can only guard the outside and are not allowed to enter.

    Xian glanced at the situation, but remained silent.

    "I didn''t pass Uchiha Madara to succeed the first Hokage, do you know why?"

    When only Daimyo and Xianichi were left in the room, he slowly opened his mouth and mentioned what happened that year.

    "It''s all old stuff." Xianyi said in a low voice.

    Although the daimyo of the Fire Country has supreme power, he is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    He is not a ninja who would easily bow his head to a daimyo.

    What''s more, he has no interest in these past events.

    "My lord, if there is anything else, please tell me directly." Xianyi sat on his knees with his arms crossed over his chest, looking quite imposing.

    Such a scene naturally made Daiming feel uncomfortable.

    But he was not surprised.

    No matter how you say it, the Uchiha clan is proud and arrogant, and they are well-known in the entire ninja world.

    It''s no surprise that this is the attitude now.

    "Uchiha Madara is too sharp. If he becomes the first Hokage, the entire ninja world will not be able to welcome peace."

    "On the contrary, Hashirama''s character is more suitable for the job of Hokage."

    "However, now, don''t you think that Hefeng is more sharp than Uchiha Madara?"

    The daimyo asked back.

    Before he found Xianyi, he had already figured it out.

    Before Uchiha Madara left the village, he tried to persuade the tribe to leave with him.

    But these people are used to a peaceful life.

    Don''t want to go back to the past.

    At that time, it was this Uchiha Kenichi who stood up first and rejected Uchiha Madara.

    It is precisely because of this that everyone left after Uchiha Madara left alone.

    Choose him to be the patriarch.

    In other words, the person who betrayed Uchiha Madara back then was this Kenichi.

    That''s why daimyo didn''t worry that Uchiha Madara''s name would become a barrier between them.

    Although he doesn''t like the Uchiha clan.

    But it has to be said that they have a common opponent.

    "If you have anything to say, just say it."

    Xianyi looked at Daimyo, still with an indifferent attitude.

    To say that I have no opinion on the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Obviously impossible.

    Especially that guy in Tomama.

    His opinion has grown stronger.

    But what can I do?

    Now the power of the Qianshou clan is in full swing in the village.

    Those ninjas are even more obedient to them.

    Rao is such a famous name, what can he do to the Thousand Hands Clan?

    Just his samurai group.

    Let alone the Thousand Hands.

    Even their Uchiha clan will not be regarded as any threat at all.

    Daimyo''s face suddenly turned livid, he never dreamed that this Uchiha Kenichi would have such an attitude.

    I wanted to make a side note, so that he would work for himself.

    As a result, this guy is not oily at all.

    From the looks of it, don''t pick things apart, just explain it clearly.

    It''s not working.

    "In that case, I''ll just say it straight."

    The daimyo''s face was gloomy, "With the talent of Zefeng, if he continues to grow, sooner or later, he will become Hokage."

    "And his strength is no worse than his grandfather Hashirama."

    "Even stronger than Hashirama, plus he has been influenced by Togama since he was a child."

    "I have heard and seen, do you think he will become the moderate school like Hashirama, or the radical school like Tomona?"

    "I''m fine. The military is managed by Hokage, and I''m only in charge of politics and economics."

    "Sit on an equal footing."

    "On the contrary, you Uchiha clan, are you really not worried at all in the future?"

    The daimyo spoke clearly this time.

    The stronger Hefeng showed, the more worried he was.

    In particular, the Thousand Hands Clan has a tradition of pioneering the times.

    Senjujuma ended the Warring States Period and created the Ninja Age.

    Thousands of hands set up systems, build schools, and set up Anbu.

    In this Qianshouhefeng generation, if he was happy that day, he would target himself.

    Turn this country of fire into a country of the thousand-handed clan.

    It''s like the Uzumaki family next door.

    Then with his great name, he might have the heart to cry to death.

    The scariest thing is...

    Although he has a warrior group of tens of thousands of scale under his command, he is good at dealing with small countries.

    If it is a war with a large ninja village like Konoha Hidden Village.

    Basically be overwhelmed.

    Although the strength of an elite jonin can easily kill hundreds of samurai.

    Not to mention¡­¡­

    Hefeng is such a scary little devil.

    This time, his daimyo really panicked in his heart.

    After thinking about it, he found Uchiha Kenichi.

    In any case, they used to be sworn enemies with the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Has equal strength.

    Moreover, the Uchiha clan has always been arrogant and extremely arrogant.

    Has a great fascination and desire for power.

    If you can take advantage of this.

    Maybe it can solve the Zephyr.

    At that time, the angry Hashirama might be able to speed up a step.

    Get out of this world.

    Once there is only a thousand hands left.

    The daimyo has a way to deal with them.

    "At that time, I will definitely recommend you people from the Uchiha clan to be elected as the next Hokage."

    "Uchiha Kenichi, what do you think?"

    After the daimyo finished speaking, the whole person fell silent, waiting for the other party''s reply.

    As for Uchiha Kenichi, he fell silent on the spot.

    How could Uchiha Kenichi not understand what his daimyo said?

    What''s more, Hefeng not only inherited the blood of the Qianshou clan and the Uzumaki clan.

    Now, Sharingan has been transplanted.

    His strength in the future will only become stronger and stronger.

    And Hokage...

    This should have been something of their Uchiha clan.

    "Is what you said true?"

    After some thought, Ken Uchiha raised his head, revealing his Sharingan, and stared directly at the daimyo of the Land of Fire.

    serious question.

 Chapter 267

    I have to say that what the fire country daimyo said is very tempting.

    Rao is Kenichi Uchiha, and he is somewhat moved.

    As long as Hashirama and Hefeng died, the remaining Tobima would not be a problem.

    "Except for Hashirama and Hefeng, among the Senju Clan, there is no one who can defeat our Uchiha Clan with overwhelming power."

    "the most important is¡­¡­"

    "my eyes."

    Uchiha Kenichi''s double-speed rotation, the three-godama sharingan emerged.

    In the next second, his Sharingan changed again, it was...

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    These eyes are the kaleidoscope that he opened only after witnessing his brother''s death in the Warring States period.

    He never told anyone about this.

    Even Senju Bashirama and Uchiha Madara didn''t know about it.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Kenichi murmured the name in a low voice.

    He actually has no hatred for Hefeng.

    Just his presence, his existence.

    Greatly restricted the development of the Uchiha clan, the glory of the Uchiha clan.

    If you let it go, do what the daimyo said.

    It is only a matter of time before Kaze becomes the next Hokage.

    Once that time comes, Konoha III will all be members of the Qianshou clan.

    what does that mean?

    This means that from now on, Muye Village will most likely be dominated by the Thousand Hands Clan.

    In fact, Uchiha Kenichi has faintly felt that Tomona has suppressed the Uchiha clan everywhere in his policy.

    "Do you really want to fight?"

    High risk, high reward.

    What''s more, this time, there is the support of the fire country daimyo.

    Thinking of this...

    Kenichi Uchiha finally made up his mind.

    "Everything is for the Uchiha clan."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Hidden Leaf Village.

    Qianshou resident.

    Hefeng was extremely excited.

    Although the kaleidoscope Sharingan drawn from the gift bag was not the other god he wanted most, it was still better than nothing.

    The key is¡­¡­

    "As far as ordinary kaleidoscopes are concerned, Sasuke''s eyes are really not that powerful."

    "Illusion is not as good as Zhishui."

    "The intensity of Amaterasu is no match for Itachi."

    "In terms of versatility, with the power of the earth, you can play more things."

    "However, when it comes to the upgrade of Sharingan, Sasuke is undoubtedly the most successful."

    Follow Naruto''s settings.

    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are undoubtedly the most special existence.

    One of them is the reincarnation of Asura and the other is the reincarnation of Indra.

    There is part of the chakra of the ancestors on the body.

    Even Hefeng suspects that in his pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Partial Indra chakras also exist.

    Boom boom boom!

    However, when Hefeng was making various guesses in his heart.

    There was a knock at his bedroom door.

    "Ah, here we come!"

    He Feng responded without even thinking about it, and quickly closed Sharingan, walked to the door in three steps in two, grabbed the door handle, and pulled the door open.

    "Hi."

    The person standing at the door is none other than the grandfather he obtained after crossing.

    Between the pillars of a thousand hands.

    "Morning." He Feng greeted Hashirama, but suddenly noticed Hashirama''s outfit.

    Now he is not wearing the usual comfortable haori, but wearing the costume of the Warring States Period.

    Such a scene made Hefeng feel a little confused.

    I don''t know what Hashirama wants to do now.

    "Any plans for today?" Hashirama said with a smile.

    In fact, before coming to find Hefeng, he had already confirmed with Tomama and Kimama.

    Hefeng is now not only the elite jounin in the village, but also the captain of the elite troop in Tomona.

    There is no need to accept various tasks to make a living like ordinary ninjas.

    "I don''t have any plans." Hefeng replied truthfully.

    With Hashirama dressed like this, if he couldn''t understand what Hashirama meant, then he could punch himself.

    "follow me."

    The corner of Zhu Jian''s mouth was raised, and a smile appeared, letting He Feng follow him.

    Seeing this, He Feng naturally wouldn''t refuse, he stepped forward and silently followed behind Hashirama.

    Probably less than twenty minutes.

    The two came to the practice field as usual.

    Hashirama stopped, folded his hands on his chest, and looked at He Feng seriously.

    "Hefeng, you should be able to guess why I called you here, right?"

    In any case, Hefeng not only possesses an astonishing talent in ninjutsu, but also his mind is flexible, intelligent and scary.

    So Hashirama was also curious, so he asked.

    "Well, maybe you want to spur me?" Hefeng thought for a while and replied.

    Looking at the entire Konoha Hidden Village, besides him, only Hashirama can use the Wooden Dungeon.

    Coupled with the relationship between them, He Feng naturally thought of this matter.

    Hashirama wanted to use his wood escape technique to spur himself.

    And indeed it is.

    Hashirama feels that his time is running out, and Hefeng''s growth rate is getting more and more amazing.

    Not only learned the art of the wooden man, but also the art of the wooden dragon.

    After going to Mount Miaomu, I learned the fairy mode.

    He didn''t believe it when he first heard about it.

    Or it is unacceptable in my heart.

    As a result, the game of Tobuma design.

    Zefeng really used the fairy mode.

    Let his eyes shine.

    "Although Zefeng''s fairy mode is not as perfect as mine, considering that he is only seven years old this year, it is already quite an astonishing improvement."

    Zhu Jian clearly remembered.

    When I was seven years old.

    Not to mention the fairy mode, the wood escape technique.

    He doesn''t even know what the strange power is.

    "That''s right." Hashirama nodded, expressing that it was true, "In the current village, only the two of us know how to use the wooden escape technique."

    "The rest of the Thousand Hands Clan have not awakened to the same blood succession limit as ours."

    What Hashirama said means that no one can help Hefeng improve his wood escape ninjutsu except himself.

    "So, now I plan to use my own technique to spur you!"

    There is a sound between the pillars, and it is announced loudly to the wind.

    For the current Hefeng, this matter is undoubtedly reasonable.

    After all, that guy in Tokaima has done such things a lot.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Of course, Hefeng actually didn''t need Hashirama to spur him on his wood escape technique.

    The reason is simple.

    My own wooden escape technique was not learned through sweat and hard work.

    Instead, they were drawn from the punch card system gift pack.

    It all depends on the blood of the European Emperor!

    Even without Zhu Jian''s teaching, he can become a master of wood escape.

    What''s more, my current wood escape technique can already be said to be crushing Yamato.

    Compared with practicing wood escape to a deeper level.

    In Hefeng''s heart, he was actually more worried about Hashirama''s body.

    The last time he had a duel with himself, but he was almost carried away.

    This time...

    If there is a little carelessness, Zhujian will die directly from the world...

    That''s no joke.

    wait¡­¡­

    Did I set up something that shouldn''t be set up.

 Chapter 268

    "Don''t worry, Zefeng!"

    Hashirama gave a thumbs up, indicating that Zefeng needn''t worry at all.

    What happened last time was simply an accident.

    After several months of recuperation, his body has fully recovered.

    Now even if you enter the fairy mode, there is no big problem.

    "This..." Hefeng looked at Hashirama with a confident expression, but still felt a little unsure.

    As a time traveler, he is very clear in his heart.

    This Qianshouzhujian has always been a very nervous person.

    If he said that he would care about his physical condition, He Feng didn''t quite believe it.

    "Does Grandpa Feijian know about this?"

    Hefeng looked at Hashirama with a black face, and couldn''t help asking,

    In his opinion, Tobima knew his body better than Hashirama, and he knew it from a distance.

    "Haha, don''t worry, Hefeng."

    Zhu Jian pinched his waist with both hands and laughed out loud, looking quite confident.

    Seeing Zhu Jian''s reaction, He Feng suddenly realized, "Sure enough..."

    next second.

    Hefeng directly raised his hands, with his index finger and middle finger together, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    boom!

    With a sound, white smoke appeared around him.

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and a physical clone exactly like Zefeng appeared out of thin air.

    Then, before Zhujian could speak, Hefeng''s shadow clone ran away without looking back.

    The target is the Hokage Building.

    "Grandpa Hashirama, it''s fine if you want to spur me on, but at least you need Grandpa Tokena to be present." Hefeng also folded his arms and said seriously.

    Hashirama''s life is really valuable.

    As long as he is alive, it is not only a deterrent to Uchiha Madara, but also a restriction.

    This is even more true for the entire ninja world.

    Once the column is gone.

    The first ninja war will break out.

    At the same time, it also means that there is no ninja in this world who can restrain Uchiha Madara anymore!

    Although the forbidden technique of reincarnation of the dirty soil has been developed during this period, but...

    His filthy reincarnation was incomplete.

    Even use this technique to revive Hashirama.

    Nor can it be Uchiha Madara''s opponent.

    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the current Zephyr to allow any mistakes in Hashirama.

    Of course, it is naturally impossible for Hashirama to know that Uchiha Madara is still alive.

    This is something he agreed with Tobuma.

    when!

    However, seeing the stern expression on his face, Hashirama''s mood dropped instantly, and he held his forehead.

    I feel that I don''t have the majesty of my grandfather.

    Even the seven-year-old Hefeng would use such an attitude to talk to himself.

    It''s just too much!

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama also understood in his heart.

    The reason why Hefeng is so serious and serious is because he cares about and loves himself.

    If it were someone else, Hefeng would not do such unnecessary things.

    But¡­¡­

    The more Hefeng is like this, the more Hashirama wants to show Hefeng what is the real wood escape technique.

    what is...

    Real fairy mode.

    "Hefeng, accept the move."

    Suddenly, Hashirama stepped back again and again, regardless of Hefeng''s reaction, he directly launched an attack.

    Since He Feng didn''t want to attack him, he just used this method to force him to attack him.

    In an instant, Hashirama clapped his hands together.

    The left hand uses the water chakra, and the right hand uses the earth chakra.

    The two merged together to instantly form the Blood Succession Boundary Wood Escape Technique.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    As soon as the voice between the pillars fell, the entire earth began to shake violently.

    The ground under his feet began to crack layer by layer, and then separated at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Vines as thick as thighs rose from the ground, entangled with each other, and merged perfectly.

    Two or three breathless, a lifelike wooden dragon suddenly appeared.

    and¡­¡­

    In terms of size, it is even bigger than Mutun, which is infused with celestial chakra.

    Just the width and diameter of the body is nearly ten meters.

    The whole wooden dragon looks like it is not inferior to the adult Toad Bunta.

    "wait a minute!"

    He Feng''s face suddenly turned livid.

    This Hashirama is, after all, the God of Ninjas.

    It was my grandfather again.

    He even engaged in a sneak attack!

    Moreover, as soon as it came up, it was such a terrifying wood escape technique.

    He is really worried that he won''t die, right?

    "hateful."

    Hefeng has no other choice but to see the tricks.

    But his fairy mode is not like that of Zhujian.

    It can be opened directly with a clap of hands.

    One must enter a state of immobility in order to extract the celestial chakra.

    For a while, Zefeng had no choice but to back away, and then formed seals with both hands.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    I saw two clouds of white mist emerging from one left and one right of the wind.

    Another two physical clones appeared out of thin air.

    next second.

    The three zephyrs are printed at the same time.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    In an instant, Zefeng''s feet began to vibrate, clear water gushed out, soil burst out, and the ground cracked.

    The three giant dragons were ready to go, and they soared towards the huge wooden dragon that swooped down.

    Rumble!

    The four dragons collided with each other.

    However, the wooden dragon with the most gentle wind is less than one-tenth of the wooden dragon in Zhujian.

    His ninjutsu was abruptly broken by Hashirama.

    The God of Ninja, well deserved!

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    At the critical moment, Hefeng had no choice but to activate the Flying Thunder God spell and disappeared in place.

    And the wooden dragon between the pillars opened its bloody mouth, and hit the position where Hefeng was standing.

    No intention of showing mercy.

    "If you can''t even dodge this move, then you are too weak, Zefeng!"

    Hashirama couldn''t help shouting.

    He hadn''t been this excited since the battle in the Valley of the End.

    This long-lost desire to win.

    Make him feel nostalgic.

    At the same time, Hashirama activated her perception ability and confirmed that Zefeng was right behind her.

    Now, he is concentrating the same Chakra as himself on his fist.

    "Does the Flying Thunder God cooperate with the strange force?"

    The corner of Hashirama''s mouth raised, and in the same way, he used his own strange strength, then turned around and directly swung his fist.

    Rumble!

    The sound was deafening.

    The fists of Hashirama and Hefeng collided even more forcefully, creating a terrifying airflow.

    Spread out in all directions.

    Blow all the leaves in this area.

    "It''s such a terrifying power, Zefeng." Hashirama looked at Hefeng and said with a surge of emotion, "Have you made up your mind to fight me now?"

    "To be honest, I don''t want to, but..."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, "I can''t seem to refuse."

    Able to compete with the God of Ninja.

    This kind of thing has always been what Hefeng wanted to do.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    If you miss this time, you will never have another chance in the future!

    Thinking of this, Feng Meiyu Yiling.

    just on the other side...

    A shadow clone of Hefeng bit his thumb, swiped it to the palm of the other hand, and then made seals with both hands.

    "Spiritualism!"

 Chapter 269

    "Spiritualism!"

    I saw the shadow clone of He Feng slapped his palms towards the ground, and a cloud of white mist was formed and spread out towards the surroundings.

    The deep work of Mt. Miaogi, Shima, appeared impressively.

    "What''s happening here?!"

    Fukasaku blinked and looked around, the first thing he saw was the ruins caused by the wooden escape released from Hashirama, a mess.

    "That person is..." Shima also observed the situation.

    But he saw Hefeng''s body, fighting against Zhujian.

    The fists of the two collided strongly, shaking the surrounding air, forming a majestic airflow, which spread in all directions.

    "What a strong force..." Zefeng rolled his throat, and quickly retreated back.

    He just retreated to the side of Fukasaku and Shima who had been summoned by the psychic, and greeted them, "Master Fukasaku, Master Shima."

    On the contrary, Fukasaku and Shima didn''t quite understand the current situation.

    What''s the matter.

    Hefeng, isn''t Hashirama''s grandson?

    Why did the two of them fight?

    And also channeled himself.

    Even if it''s a discussion, a competition or something, it can''t be so serious.

    "It''s too late to explain, let''s integrate first."

    Seeing that Fukasaku and Shima froze in place for a while, and didn''t make any move to jump up, Hefeng said without thinking.

    Fukasaku and Shima looked at each other, exchanged glances, and flicked their hind legs vigorously, jumping directly to Kaze''s left and right shoulders.

    Although they don''t know what the situation is now, they signed a contract with Hefeng after all.

    For a while, Fukasaku and Shima formed seals at the same time, ready to merge with Kaze.

    But who knows...

    However, Hashirama did not give Zefeng a chance to merge directly.

    Noticing his actions, Hashirama kicked on one foot, and the whole person jumped high, gathering Chakra to his heel position.

    It is a pain in the feet that Zefeng often uses!

    Although this move is Tsunade''s improved move on the basis of strange power.

    But for Hefeng, Hashirama, these people who can precisely control their chakra.

    It''s not a difficult move at all.

    As long as you take a look and understand the principle, you can easily release it.

    "Kowafu, get out of the way!" Fukasaku and Shima suddenly sensed the danger, and shouted without thinking.

    They have a very strong feeling.

    If he was kicked by Hashirama, the consequences would not be a joke.

    Actually, there is no need for Fukasaku, Shima to remind him.

    The current Hefeng is already a very good ninja.

    For the judgment of danger, he will not lose to the current Fukasaku, Shima.

    Just when Hashirama''s right leg fell down like a battle axe.

    Hefeng retreated quickly, his eyes fixed on Hashirama''s movements.

    His back heel landed on the position where Hefeng had just stood, and the majestic force penetrated downwards.

    The whole earth shook accordingly, but it didn''t take long for cracks visible to the naked eye to spread in all directions at the point of impact between the pillars.

    It looks like a spider web.

    Even the retreated position after Zefeng was quickly overtaken by this crack.

    Rumble!

    Under the deafening roar, the good ground cracked into huge stones, then sank downward, and the smoke and dust rolled and spread towards the surroundings.

    As for Zhujian, there was no pause at all.

    On the contrary, his speed is gradually improving.

    Now, he not only wants to spur He Feng, but also wants to follow He Feng and fight this match happily.

    "Really, I haven''t felt like this for a long time."

    Hashirama thought to himself, thinking of Hefeng as another man.

    Uchiha Madara.

    Since the Valley of the End.

    No one has ever been able to make himself feel so strongly looking forward to his opponent.

    Even if it was the last time, it wouldn''t work.

    After all, whether there is a fairy mode or not, strength is completely two concepts.

    but¡­¡­

    Hashirama didn''t intend to let Hefeng enter the fairy mode easily.

    On the battlefield, the situation changes rapidly.

    It is impossible for Hefeng to wait for him to enter the fairy mode every time he encounters enemies before fighting him.

    Moreover, with the breeze showing its sharpness.

    All the ninjas in Ninja Village will study and analyze him.

    How to enter the fairy mode during the battle.

    It is an important means of protecting oneself.

    "Hefeng, this is not acceptable."

    Hashirama let out a hearty laugh, and continued to pursue Zefeng.

    At the critical moment, Fukasaku and Shima still condensed Chakra to the soles of their feet, and then stood firmly on Hefeng''s shoulders.

    This fusion started.

    In fact, after Hefeng returned to Ninja Village, he never let himself go.

    Once there is a suitable opportunity, Fukasaku and Shima will be channeled.

    Try to blend.

    Slowly increase your maintenance time from the first five minutes.

    Up to now, the fusion between Zefeng and them is enough to persist for twenty minutes.

    It has been, quite a long time.

    "Then please take care of Xiao Zefeng." Fukasaku clapped his palms, closed his eyes slightly, temporarily put Hashirama''s pursuit behind him, and concentrated on merging with Zefeng.

    Shima, who stood on Kaze''s other shoulder, did the same.

    And Zefeng condensed Chakra on his hands and feet, colliding strongly with the strange power in the column.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    fist bump.

    Foot to foot.

    Although Hefeng couldn''t suppress the current Hashirama in terms of strength, he didn''t fall into any disadvantage.

    However, this close-range gymnastics fight.

    Let Hashirama gradually realize Hefeng''s plan.

    "Fusion?"

    Be it Hashirama''s perception ability or mind, he is one of the best masters in Konoha Hidden Village.

    Seeing Fukasaku and Shima now, he also immediately realized this.

    "It''s really good, Zefeng."

    Hashirama did not intend to hide his excitement at all, because he was originally a fast-talking ninja.

    boom!

    It was another collision of strange forces, and a terrifying air current erupted, quickly separating the two.

    Zhu Jian quickly retreated eight zhang away, his heels firmly grasping the ground, and he stood firmly.

    And Hefeng, while regressing, completed the final step of fusion.

    Fukasaku and Shima seem to be standing firmly on Kaze''s shoulders, but in fact they have already taken root.

    Be one with the wind.

    In this way, Hefeng only needs to focus on the battle in front of him.

    Fukasaku and Shima can do the refining of senju chakra.

    For a time, a large number of Hashirama Chakras in Zefeng''s body, under the efforts of Fukasaku and Shima.

    Began to transform into Senju Chakra.

    The corners of his eyes gradually changed, revealing orange eyeshadow.

    The two black pupils turned into frog eyes.

    Although Zefeng''s eyesight has thus been enhanced, it is not enough.

    "Sharingan, open!"

    In an instant, in Hefeng''s frog''s eyes, a black three-goed jade appeared.

    "As expected, it wasn''t an illusion on the day of the competition." Hashirama blinked and found that Hefeng really had Sharingan.

    and¡­¡­

    It''s still three hook jade!

 Chapter 270

    Naruto Building.

    The office between the doors.

    Hefeng''s shadow clone arrived here and hurriedly knocked on the door here.

    After getting Tobuma''s permission, he opened the door and walked in.

    "Hefeng?" Fei Jian frowned slightly, relying on his perception ability, he found that the Hefeng in front of him was not his body at all.

    But a shadow clone.

    For a moment, Tobema couldn''t help but worry.

    Did something happen to Hefeng''s body?

    Since confirming that Uchiha Madara is still alive, Tomona has always been worried about it.

    He is afraid that his elder brother Hashirama''s grandson, Hefeng, will be poisoned by Madara.

    After all, Uchiha Madara has already done this kind of thing once.

    "What happened?"

    Tomona couldn''t wait to ask, and threw the work in hand aside without thinking.

    "It''s Grandpa Hashirama..."

    Hefeng''s shadow clone took a deep breath and roughly explained the situation.

    When he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Uchiha Madara, Tomona breathed a sigh of relief.

    But soon, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and became nervous again.

    Because last time the eldest brother Zhuma fought Hefeng regardless of the consequences, but his condition worsened.

    As a result, chakra could not be refined for a long time.

    If it happens on a whim again this time, maybe it will be Bintian directly.

    This is not the situation he wants to see.

    even¡­¡­

    Tomama felt that Kazukaze had the same idea.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent his shadow clone over.

    Thinking of this, Tomona decided to set off directly to stop his elder brother Hashirama from following Hefeng.

    result¡­¡­

    What he never dreamed of was that he planned to let He Feng''s shadow clone lead the way.

    In the end, this guy is very good...

    Not to mention not leading him the way, he even sat down cross-legged in his office after he finished talking about it.

    Then, he began to enter a state of immobility, perceive the natural energy around him, and absorb them into his body one by one.

    Familiar with the road.

    After a while, there were obvious changes in He Fengying''s avatar.

    Orange eye shadow appeared in the corner of the eye.

    It''s not a fairy mode, what else can it be!

    There was a black line across the face, "This Japanese style..."

    It is estimated that the current him is not only worried about Hashirama''s body, but also very much looking forward to fighting with Hashirama.

    No matter how you say it, the eldest brother Zhuma is the god of ninjas.

    Standing on the ceiling of the ninja world, the most peak man.

    Even with the Uchiha Madara of Kyuubi, they couldn''t beat the big brother Hashirama.

    Now that Hefeng wants to challenge his grandfather Hashirama, it is naturally not a strange thing.

    but¡­¡­

    Tokaima can''t care about Hefeng''s motives and thoughts now.

    He took a deep breath, directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique, and rushed towards the training ground.

    Now he has to stop his elder brother Zhuma.

    "Brother can''t be allowed to continue messing around."

    He murmured to himself, but he was extremely worried in his heart.

    because of him¡­¡­

    I really don''t want to lose my eldest brother Hashirama, the only brother.

    at the same time.

    Konoha training ground.

    Through fusion with Fukasaku and Shima.

    Hefeng successfully entered the fairy mode and opened Sharingan.

    Of course, Zephyr didn''t directly turn on the kaleidoscope.

    Instead, use the three hook jade to fight Zhujian.

    "As expected, you have Sharingan." Hashirama took a deep breath and said loudly.

    He noticed this when he was on the field.

    It''s just the Japanese style at that time, and I didn''t use Sharingan in public for a long time.

    At most, it is used secretly at critical moments.

    The kind that turns on and off.

    There are very few people who can find out.

    So the column can''t be sure.

    Does He Feng really have Sharingan, or is his physical condition taking a turn for the worse?

    Once there was an illusion.

    "Hefeng, what is going on?"

    Hashirama couldn''t help asking.

    In fact, Hefeng and Tobi have reached a consensus long ago.

    Unless it is necessary, basically he will not take the initiative to tell Hashirama.

    "I secretly transplanted a pair of sharing eyes." He Feng replied without thinking.

    This is the rhetoric he had long thought of.

    And so far, no one.

    Do not believe his words.

    The same is true for Hashirama.

    "Mo...transplant?" Hashirama couldn''t help but startled, but soon thought of Uchiha Madara.

    It is to transplant the eyes of his younger brother Quanna.

    It was only then that the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan was opened.

    Gained greater strength.

    "I thought that transplanting Sharingan could only be done within the Uchiha clan."

    "I really didn''t expect that even an outsider like Hefeng could succeed."

    Hashirama thought to himself, focusing on Hefeng''s Sharingan.

    But if you think about it carefully, this kind of ordinary three hook jade.

    The effect is actually very general.

    Except Uchiha Madara.

    Sharingan geniuses of other Uchihas.

    When I encountered it on the battlefield, I basically didn''t think it was powerful.

    Compared with Uchiha Madara, it is very different.

    Whether it is the development of Sharingan, or something else.

    Even Hashirama once felt that.

    In the Uchiha clan, there is no blood of Uchiha Madara handed down.

    What a pity.

    If Uchiha Madara hadn''t left the village back then.

    And have a granddaughter at the word.

    Maybe you can have a baby kiss with Hefeng.

    Thinking of this, Hashirama shook his head violently, "What the hell am I thinking?"

    "That guy, Madara, is already dead."

    "And, it''s still in my hands."

    For some reason, Zhuma suddenly felt a little lonely in his mood.

    He took a deep breath and decided to release this lonely emotion into this battle.

    Slap!

    I saw Zhu Jian clapping his hands.

    The ground beneath his feet began to vibrate crazily.

    Vines as thick as his thighs rose from the ground and grew wildly, supporting his feet.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    Suddenly, a wooden man with a ferocious face appeared at the foot of Zhujian, mighty and domineering.

    The height is as exaggerated as seventy or eighty meters.

    Of course, the current Mu Dun is still not at the full strength of Hashirama.

    But to channel the power of the wind.

    next second...

    Under the control of Zhu Jian''s thoughts, the tall wooden man clenched his fists, like a heavy hammer, and fell towards the gentle wind below.

    The shadow shrouded the feet of Zefeng, and then expanded rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Little Zephyr..."

    Rao Fukasaku and Shima couldn''t help sweating for Zefeng when they saw the fists that covered the sky and the sun were attacking.

    This is Hashirama, the true strength of the God of Ninjas!

    "As expected, my grandfather."

    Zefeng took a breath and felt a strong sense of oppression.

    However, he did not use the same ninjutsu as Hashirama, colliding.

    but...

    Instantly upgrade Sharingan.

    The three black hook jades turned into red hexagrams in the blink of an eye.

    Purple chakra burst out from Zefeng''s body, enveloping his body in an instant.

    Impressively...

    Susano!

 Chapter 271

    Purple chakra emerged from Zefeng''s body, enveloping his whole body like a flame, and soaring into the sky.

    Immediately afterwards, white bones appeared out of thin air, forming the ribs of the human body, and a white bone arm extended from the shoulder.

    "Susano!"

    Shout out to the storm, control Susano with his mind, clenched his five fingers into a fist, and punched the fist of the wooden dummy that fell head-on.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by thunderous bangs.

    Susano almost collided with the wooden man powerfully.

    Although in terms of size, the Japanese-style Susano is almost several times different from the wooden figure in Hashirama.

    But Susanoo''s attack power is not much weaker than that of the wooden man.

    The shock wave spread out in all directions with Susanohu as the center, sweeping the entire practice field.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhujian''s eyes widened instantly, as if they were bull''s eyes.

    Seriously doubted whether he had some hallucinations.

    Or he was hit by the illusion of Hefeng Sharingan.

    Otherwise, how to explain...

    Can the current Zephyr make a sequel?

    "The same moves as Uchiha Madara..."

    Hashirama gasped, his throat rolled, and he couldn''t help swallowing.

    During the Warring States Period, the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan were sworn enemies.

    The Uchiha tribe encountered by the column.

    Not to mention thousands, there are hundreds.

    So he can be sure that Rao is the one among the Uchiha clan who can open the kaleidoscope and use the move of Susanoo.

    They are all very few.

    The result is now an outsider like Hefeng.

    The kaleidoscope is turned on.

    "How exaggerated is Hefeng''s talent?"

    Hashirama couldn''t help complaining in his heart, it was a little hard to accept.

    It''s not that he doesn''t know that Hefeng has an astonishing talent.

    Just can''t believe it.

    At the age of seven...

    No, not right.

    Today''s peace has spanned the New Year.

    He is now eight years old!

    "At the age of eight, he opened the kaleidoscope and was able to use Susano."

    "If that guy Uchiha Madara saw it, he would be too shocked to speak."

    "Will."

    Hashirama stood there and nodded.

    He felt how shocked he was now, how surprised Uchiha Madara would be.

    Unfortunately, Uchiha Madara is no longer alive.

    Otherwise, he can show off generously.

    How amazing is my grandson!

    Even hit Uchiha Madara.

    Your grandson is not as good as mine.

    Your grandson is not as talented as my grandson.

    For a while, many thoughts popped up in Hashirama''s mind.

    But soon, all these thoughts of his disappeared.

    Because of his sight, he was once again attracted by the wind.

    "That, that is..."

    Hashirama focused, staring at Zefeng.

    I saw Chakra, the corpse wrapped in Zefeng, changed again.

    The original Susanoo was just ribs and an arm.

    But now, another shoulder of Susanohu also extended an arm, and a white skull grew out of his neck.

    But no matter how you say it, the Sharingan that Hefeng now has is an ordinary kaleidoscope.

    Not an eternal kaleidoscope.

    Along with him release this power.

    His eyes began to ache.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng, he would have already adapted to the pain caused by the Bamen Dunjia.

    At this moment of kung fu, I will definitely be rolled on the ground in pain by this feeling.

    "it hurts¡­¡­"

    Zefeng took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and started the standard deep breathing movement, trying to relieve the pain.

    At the same time, he also felt that his eyes gradually became moist.

    Combined with the understanding of Naruto.

    Hefeng reacted immediately.

    My two kaleidoscopes should be bleeding!

    "I just don''t know if my self-healing ability can repair the damage caused by Kaleidoscope Sharingan..."

    Hefeng complained in his heart.

    But he had no intention of stopping at all.

    Susano was almost released by him further.

    The body size is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In about twenty seconds, muscles, meridians, and skin began to grow on Susanoo''s body.

    It is the form when Sasuke and Danzo are facing each other.

    After entering this state with Susano.

    Hefeng suddenly felt that the pressure on him from the wooden man disappeared.

    Now he can easily fall back from under the wooden man.

    The scariest thing is...

    The Japanese Susanoo is not an ordinary Susanoo.

    Although the body size is only 20 to 30 meters in height, this materialized Chakra is Fukasaku, and the two Shima and Ma absorb natural energy and fuse it into a celestial chakra.

    Very powerful.

    It even directly shocked Fukasaku and Shima for a whole year.

    You know, when he was in Miaomu Mountain last time, Hefeng didn''t know such a move at all.

    How long has it been since then?

    Hefeng has learned Susano!

    wait¡­¡­

    However, in the next second, Fukasaku and Shima looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    its not right.

    This Susano, isn''t it the power of pupil technique that only the Uchiha clan has?

    Why is Xiaohefeng able to use such a technique now!

    "Little Hefeng, what''s going on?"

    Fukasaku couldn''t help asking, it wasn''t until this time that he suddenly noticed the change in Hefeng''s eyes.

    On those frog eyes, a red hexagram suddenly appeared.

    Isn''t it the kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    "Xiao Hefeng, why do you have a kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Zhima blinked and couldn''t help asking.

    "It''s a long story." He Feng replied without thinking, "In short, I can use this power now."

    After finishing speaking, Hefeng concentrated his attention and used the kaleidoscope''s pupil technique to the extreme.

    A purple longbow suddenly appeared on Susanoo''s left hand.

    Its other hand neatly pulled the bowstring.

    A pair of arrows of the same color appeared out of thin air.

    call out!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Susano let go of the bowstring and pushed the arrow out.

    Go straight to the wooden man''s head.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jian quickly jumped away.

    He fell down and saw the arrows flying through the wooden man''s head with his own eyes.

    A big hole pierced through it in an instant, and the front and back were transparent.

    Even Senshou Zhujian was dumbfounded all of a sudden.

    Never thought that the Susano of Hefeng would be so terrifying.

    He''s only eight years old, right? !

    "but¡­¡­"

    "The Japanese Susanoo is quite different from Madara."

    Observing carefully, Hashirama noticed that the kaleidoscope pattern of Zefeng is not only different from Madara''s.

    Even Susanoo''s appearance and moves are completely different.

    If I didn''t guess wrong.

    This Susanoo almost...

    Every kaleidoscope Sharingan is different.

    "If that''s the case, the Japanese-style Susanoo must have hidden other moves."

    Slap!

    Thinking of this, Hashirama clapped his hands hard.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    "Let me see how strong your kaleidoscope Sharingan is, Zefeng!"

 Chapter 272

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Zhu Jian clapped his hands together and released Mu Dun again.

    "However, the ordinary kaleidoscope Sharingan is relatively heavy on the eyes..."

    Hashirama stared at the kaleidoscope of the Japanese wind and thought to himself.

    As a ninja who has fought against Uchiha Madara countless times.

    Hashirama''s understanding of kaleidoscopes is no less than that of the Uchiha clan.

    He clearly remembered that after Uchiha Madara upgraded the eternal kaleidoscope.

    The negative effect of the kaleidoscope is being erased.

    but¡­¡­

    The only way to upgrade the Eternal Kaleidoscope is to transplant Brother''s Sharingan.

    and¡­¡­

    The opponent must also be a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    In other words, some Uchiha clans are born without the possibility of opening the eternal kaleidoscope.

    Not to mention¡­¡­

    He Feng was originally an outsider who obtained this pupil technique by transplanting Sharingan.

    However, although he knew the disadvantages of the kaleidoscope, Hashirama did not stop Zefeng.

    On the one hand, as long as the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not frequently used, the cost will not be too great.

    On the other hand, Kaze''s body is completely different from that of the Uchiha clan.

    As his grandson, he perfectly inherited his Muji healing ability.

    It should also be possible to repair damage to the body caused by using the kaleidoscope.

    Thinking of this, Hashirama released a wooden dragon that was several times bigger than Hefeng Susano, opened its bloody mouth, twisted its body, and went straight to the opponent.

    On the contrary, Fukasaku and Shima noticed the blood from Hefeng''s eyes, and couldn''t help worrying about his physical condition.

    "Little Zefeng, your eyes."

    "It''s okay, Xiaohefeng."

    Hearing Fukasaku and Shima''s concern, Hefeng quickly shook his head, expressing that there was no problem.

    Now is not the time to care about such small things.

    "The current Xiaohefeng is so serious." Zhima couldn''t help but gasped, feeling incredible.

    It can even be said that Shima now has some difficulty understanding Hefeng''s thoughts.

    It''s just a sparring with the pillars, not a fight.

    Is it really necessary to go all out to this extent?

    Although Susanoo''s power is indeed amazing, among all the ninjutsu it has seen.

    Few ninjutsu can compare with this one.

    but¡­¡­

    The price required for this ninjutsu is also huge.

    "Probably because the other person is the ninja god in the ninja world."

    Shen Zuo''s frog eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth turned up, revealing a slight smile.

    He felt that he could understand the current peace.

    In fact, don''t talk about Zephyr, if it swaps roles with Small Zephyr.

    will do the same thing.

    That person is not only the strongest in the ninja world.

    He is the grandfather of Hefeng.

    "Right now, we just need to fully assist Zefeng."

    Fukasaku said so.

    Shima could only nod.

    Help Zefeng absorb more natural energy.

    As for He Feng, his left eye widened, staring at the oncoming wooden dragon.

    next second.

    In Susanoo''s hand, a bow and arrow appeared again.

    However, the difference from just now is that a black flame suddenly appeared above the arrow.

    At the same time, the pupil of Hefeng''s left eye shrank rapidly, and then dilated suddenly.

    Impressively...

    Amaterasu!

    call out!

    With almost no pause, Susanoo pulled the bowstring to the maximum under Hefeng''s idea, and then shot it.

    The arrow flew straight out and shot into the wooden dragon''s mouth impartially.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a deafening sound, the black flame exploded and spread to the whole body of the wooden dragon.

    "That flame..."

    Seeing this, Hashirama couldn''t help frowning.

    Hashirama had never seen such a move before.

    Rao is that guy Uchiha Madara, and he has never used such a fire escape.

    The scariest thing is...

    "My Wooden Dungeon is not inferior to other people''s Water Dungeon, Earth Dungeon, Rao Uchiha Madara''s Fire Dungeon, it is difficult to burn my Wooden Dungeon..."

    Hashirama couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Even Uchiha Madara''s fire escape can''t do anything to the wooden dragon.

    Unexpectedly, the black flame released by Zefeng burned desperately.

    The body was devoured by the flames crazily.

    In less than a minute, the wooden dragon released between the pillars was completely burned by the gentle wind.

    Not even a single ashes remained.

    Fukasaku and Shima were all dumbfounded by the scene before them.

    What kind of fire escape is this?

    It must be too violent, right?

    Even the wooden dragon in the body of a ninja was burned away!

    "My child''s father, have you ever seen a fire escape as violent as Xiaohefeng..."

    Shima rolled her throat and couldn''t help asking.

    Fukasaku shook his head without thinking.

    Where has he seen such an exaggerated fire escape?

    There is no doubt that they are the two senior bosses of Mount Miaomu.

    He was directly frightened by the power of the wind.

    Actually...

    Not just Fukasaku, but Shima.

    Tobima, who rushed here from the Hokage Building, happened to witness the Japanese style Susanoo shooting an arrow with Amaterasu.

    In an instant, the elder brother gradually got rid of the wooden dragon.

    "Hefeng, is his current strength already this terrifying?"

    Toikama rubbed his eyes vigorously, shocked in his heart.

    In his cognition, the wooden dragon in Zhujian, the elder brother.

    It has always been the strongest ninjutsu in this ninja world.

    Whether it is the shadow of other villages, or Uchiha Madara, the top powerhouse.

    It''s hard to do anything.

    result¡­¡­

    It was directly burned by the Zefeng technique!

    It''s gone!

    This simply subverts Tobima''s perception of Huo Dun!

    "wait¡­¡­"

    In the next second, Tobuma suddenly noticed.

    It wasn''t just the black flame that made him feel incredible.

    At this time, Zefeng was actually wrapped and protected by the giant transformed from the entity Chakra.

    "That technique, isn''t it the Susano used by Uchiha Madara?!"

    As the same era as Uchiha Madara, and active on the battlefield.

    Naturally, I saw Susano of Uchiha Madara.

    And he knows in his heart that this is the power that only a kaleidoscope can release.

    "Hefeng''s Sharingan, isn''t it Sangouyu?"

    Fei Jian couldn''t help but gasped, looked intently, and suddenly noticed...

    On Zefeng''s frog eyes, there is a red hexagram pattern.

    exactly...

    The genius among the geniuses of the Uchiha clan, the kaleidoscope that can only be opened.

    "Cheat, lie, right?!"

    Tokaima stood there in a daze for an instant, with an inconceivable look emerging.

    Rao is a well-informed ninja like Feima.

    They were all terrified by the scene in front of them.

    "During the time I don''t know, what did Hefeng, the brat, go through."

    For a moment, Toikama didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    You know, this kaleidoscope is so rare that even the Uchiha clan, few people can open it.

    result¡­¡­

    He Feng, who was only eight years old, obtained this power casually.

    It simply overturned Tomama''s understanding of Sharingan.

    Zephyr...

    This eight-year-old kid.

    Nima''s outrageous! ! !

 Chapter 273

    Wait a minute, wait a minute...

    Tokaima''s breathing gradually became rapid, forcing himself to regain his composure.

    He has conducted research for a long time on the sharing eyes of the Uchiha clan.

    Don''t talk about advanced pupil skills like kaleidoscope when you are eight years old.

    Even the Sangouyu Sharingan, no one can do it.

    "It''s better to say that being able to open Sharingan at the age of eight is already a remarkable genius."

    "As a result, this brat, Hefeng, turned on the kaleidoscope directly!"

    The scariest thing is...

    Hefeng''s Sharingan is not an innate, awakened blood succession limit.

    Instead, under extremely crude means, he transplanted Setsuna''s eyes by himself.

    From the perspective of Tobuma, this kind of thing is already contrary to scientific principles.

    Hefeng''s body did not show any signs of rejection.

    That''s enough thank goodness.

    result¡­¡­

    Good guy.

    He is a good guy in his heart.

    When Hefeng was eight years old, he upgraded Sharingan to a kaleidoscope!

    Not only that, he also resorted to Susanoo!

    You know, the Uchiha clan of the Sengoku period.

    Only the strong Madara can open Susanoo.

    Even Quanna, who also has a kaleidoscope, has never used this move.

    No matter how you say it, Tomona is the ninja who has fought Quan Na the most times on the battlefield.

    For Quanna''s ability, mastered ninjutsu.

    As well as other things, it can be said that Tobima knows everything well.

    At the same time, in his heart, how much he knew about Sharingan.

    Now I see that when Hefeng was eight years old, he turned on the kaleidoscope and used Susanoo.

    How shocked he is.

    Outrageous.

    It''s outrageous!

    My heart went crazy.

    "And the ninjutsu that Hefeng just used..."

    Fei Jian took a deep breath, when he arrived here, he happened to see Amaterasu released by Zefeng, which dealt with the wooden dragon in Hashirama.

    That level of fire escape technique.

    He hadn''t even heard of it.

    And he was very sure in his heart.

    Whether it''s Uchiha Madara or his younger brother Quanna.

    I have never used a similar move.

    "Wait a moment¡­¡­"

    "Before Hefeng possessed the Chakra attributes of water escape, earth escape, and wind escape."

    "Now add this fire escape..."

    His eyes widened again, looking towards Zefeng.

    In that small body, there is not only the amount of chakra that surprised even him.

    It even has four chakra attributes at the same time!

    "This kind of bloodline, I am afraid that only the legendary Immortal of the Six Paths can be compared to it."

    And the thought of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Suddenly remembered.

    It is said to be a ninja tool handed down by the Sages of the Six Paths.

    The golden rope, the plantain fan, and the seven-star sword are all in Zefeng''s hands.

    "Hefeng, this brat, isn''t he really a descendant of the Sages of the Six Paths?"

    Because the performance of Hefeng is too shocking.

    So much so that Fei Jian couldn''t help but open his mind for a while, and began to make up a lot of things that he had and didn''t have.

    If not, how to explain it.

    Can Hefeng have such a perverted talent?

    Simply not human.

    No, not simply.

    This guy is not human at all!

    It was clearly a monster in human skin!

    for a while...

    Hefeng controls the semi-complete Susanoo, and a battle with Kidun in Hashirama begins.

    "By the way, I don''t know..."

    "Can you use that move?"

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    If it''s Sun Zhan, or Sarutobi Sasuke and those ninjas.

    He Feng really didn''t dare to release his current full strength.

    Yet the person standing directly in front of him.

    Not those elite Jnin with little fame.

    but...

    Standing among the pillars of Senju, the pinnacle of ninja world.

    The legendary ninja god!

    If it is him, there is absolutely no need to worry about this.

    For a moment, Zefeng stepped back a few steps and distanced himself from Zhujian.

    next second.

    The physical chakra surrounding him, Susanoo, raised his right hand.

    The majestic Chakra condensed towards Susano''s palm, spinning in an irregular direction.

    A chakra airflow visible to the naked eye gradually formed.

    "Fukasaku-sama, Shima-sama."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and said directly, "Please help me inject Wind Escape Chakra there."

    Fukasaku and Shima are masters who are good at using wind escape ninjutsu.

    The body contains chakra of wind escape attribute.

    Plus being one with yourself now, chakra sharing.

    It should be possible to inject attribute changes into the spiral pill.

    The result was as expected.

    Fukasaku and Shima immediately recalled the wind ninjutsu that Kaze used on Mt. Myogi.

    After a little groping, it succeeded directly.

    I saw a huge spiral pill emerging from Susanoo''s palm, and with a strange sound, four sharp horns emerged.

    It looked like a white shuriken.

    growing stronger and stronger.

    The diameter is at least as exaggerated as nearly thirty meters.

    Even Hefeng himself was shocked.

    Naruto in sage mode, the Wind Dun spiral shuriken, is much smaller than this one.

    "But Xiaohefeng, is it really okay to use such ninjutsu to attack Hashirama?"

    Fukasaku rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, feeling a little worried in his heart.

    Use such an exaggerated ninjutsu to attack Hashirama.

    He was really afraid that Hashirama would be instantly killed by Zefeng!

    In any case, that person is his grandfather.

    "Yes, Xiaohefeng..."

    Shima agreed.

    The other party is his grandfather, not an enemy.

    Is it really necessary to use such outrageous ninjutsu?

    "Don''t worry, if it''s my grandfather, he will definitely be able to...take this move."

    The corner of Zefeng''s mouth was raised, and a smile appeared.

    In his opinion, it is the wind escape spiral shuriken that Zhu directly casts.

    It shouldn''t be such a difficult thing.

    only¡­¡­

    I don''t intend to just throw it out like this.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng raised his head, the hexagram pupil in his left eye shrank slightly, and then suddenly enlarged.

    Accompanied by the blood flowing out from the corner of the eye.

    A pitch-black flame appeared out of thin air.

    Evenly distributed on the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    exactly...

    Kaleidoscope Pupil Art.

    Amaterasu!

    "But this trick, what''s the name?"

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly remembered.

    Naruto and Sasuke seem to have used similar moves.

    "Hefeng, what a good ninjutsu."

    At this moment, standing in the column on the other side, he couldn''t help but praise He Feng.

    This ninjutsu, just by looking at it, is full of power.

    Even if he is the god of ninja, he couldn''t help but sweat for himself.

    Quickly bit his thumb, then glanced at the direction behind him.

    No matter what, the Japanese ninjutsu cannot be allowed to explode here.

    "What is the name of this ninjutsu?"

    While speaking, Zhu Jian made a mudra with his hands, then squatted down, and slapped the ground hard.

    "Fivefold Rashomon!"

    And Zefeng also threw a spiral shuriken at this time.

    And shouted the name of this ninjutsu, "Go, Nimura Hayate Black Yazero Style!"

 Chapter 274

    As soon as he heard the name of the move called out by Zefeng.

    Hashirama: "???"

    Between the doors: "???"

    Fukasaku: "???"

    Shima: "???"

    Everyone had a lot of question marks.

    For a while, I didn''t know how to complain.

    That ninjutsu clearly looks powerful.

    How did you come up with the name? It sounds so joyful.

    "What kind of broken name is that?"

    There was a black line on his face, and he felt as if he had discovered the only weakness of Zefeng.

    This guy''s name is true...

    Like a joke.

    but¡­¡­

    Tokaima''s face quickly became serious.

    Although Zefeng gave this ninjutsu a name like a joke.

    But the power of this ninjutsu is not a joke.

    Rao is his big brother.

    They all directly psychic out the five-layer Rashomon response.

    "The ninjutsu that can force out big brother Rashomon is rare, and..."

    Feijian took a breath, "It''s still the fifth-layer Rashomon with the strongest defense."

    This is enough to prove that the power of Japanese ninjutsu is extraordinary.

    In fact, this was indeed the case, the Haze Black Yazero of Zefeng flew forward, and soon hit the first thick Rashomon.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a thunderous sound.

    The first Rashomon that came out of Hashirama''s psychic channeling was directly smashed to pieces.

    "It''s really a peaceful breeze."

    Hashirama stared slightly, concentrating all his attention on Hefeng''s ninjutsu.

    I thought that the first stage of Rashomon would be able to hold on for a while.

    As a result, he couldn''t hold on for even a second.

    Even part of the weird black flame burned to the broken Rashomon.

    Burned clean for a while.

    Hashirama had never seen such a weird scene before.

    "Not only my Wooden Dragon Art, but even the Rashomon Gate have been burned, and the Zefeng''s fire escape is so strong..."

    Among all the fire escapes seen in Zhujian.

    There is no fire escape ninjutsu that can compare with Zefeng''s Black Flame.

    Just like in this world, there is nothing that cannot be burned by this flame.

    Then there is the second level of Rashomon.

    The third level is Rashomon.

    All of them were easily shattered by the Kaze Hayate Pitch Black Yazero Type of Kaze.

    Can''t stop this ninjutsu at all.

    but¡­¡­

    Fivefold Rashomon is not just defensive ninjutsu, but it can also guide the enemy''s ninjutsu.

    make it out of direction.

    In the end, when Zekaze''s Kazehayaki Yazero shattered the fifth Rashomon, its flight path had been greatly changed.

    Go to the deep forest in no man''s land.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the Kaze Hayate jet black Yazero completely exploded.

    A huge storm energy was formed, surrounding Amaterasu enough to burn everything up.

    Completely razed a large forest to the ground.

    Nothing left.

    Whether it''s between the gates or between the pillars.

    They were all shocked by the power of this ninjutsu.

    None of them would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.

    This is an eight-year-old kid who used ninjutsu.

    Really, it''s too exaggerated!

    "Hebrew..."

    He clenched his teeth, feeling crazily shocked.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, what he had to admit was...

    The strength of Hefeng has completely surpassed himself.

    "The me now is not an opponent of Hefeng at all."

    For a moment, I really didn''t know whether I should cry or laugh.

    It stands to reason that Hefeng is the grandson of Zhujian, that is, his grandson.

    Seeing that his grandson is so talented and shocking, he should be happy.

    But¡­¡­

    At the age of eight, he became stronger than himself.

    It just makes Tomama feel like a piece of trash!

    Feel powerless like never before!

    Fukasaku, let alone Shima.

    After the two of them saw the ninjutsu thrown by Zefeng, they kept their frog eyes wide open, like statues standing on Zefeng''s shoulders.

    He didn''t move, didn''t even blink an eye.

    Watching Hefeng''s ninjutsu wipe out a large forest in front of him from the map.

    "My child''s father, have you ever seen such a terrifying ninjutsu?"

    "how is this possible¡­¡­"

    The two toads couldn''t help but look dark.

    The current Xiaohefeng is too weird.

    If that kind of ninjutsu is hit on a person, I am afraid that even a whole body will not be left behind.

    He even deeply doubted that this ninja world, except for Hashirama.

    Is there really someone who will be Hefeng''s opponent?

    Including Uchiha Madara, now...

    You can''t beat the Zephyr, can you?

    Of course, this is only Fukasaku''s subjective consciousness.

    In fact, it has not seen the peak of Uchiha Madara''s heyday.

    And the person who was most shocked was undoubtedly Hashirama.

    He is the ninja ceiling.

    "The power of this move is comparable to that of Madara."

    The pillars muttered to themselves.

    The scene of the battle in the Valley of the End could not help appearing in my mind.

    At that time, Uchiha Madara controlled Kyuubi, and put Susanohu on Kyuubi.

    Then¡­¡­

    When Kyuubi releases the Tailed Beast, Uchiha Madara inserts Susano''s chakra sword into the Tailed Beast.

    Release at last.

    At that time, he also broke his fivefold Rashomon in one breath.

    Hit the ninjutsu to the other side.

    Now I saw Kaze who also used Susanoo''s power.

    Hashirama saw Uchiha Madara''s shadow more and more from his body.

    then¡­¡­

    Hashirama clapped his hands together, and slowly closed his eyes.

    Tobima in the distance noticed this scene and immediately realized that Hashirama was probably absorbing natural energy.

    He wants to use fairy mode!

    This scene terrified Tokama.

    Because Hashirama is now a seriously ill old man.

    If you use the fairy mode like this.

    Maybe it''s hard for him to calm down his body.

    Once again, there will be problems.

    However, Togama wanted to stop Hashirama, after all, he was a step too late.

    No matter how you say it, the sage mode in Hashirama is not like Hefeng.

    You need to stay still for a period of time to extract the magic chakra.

    For the current column.

    Enter fairy mode.

    It''s just a momentary thing.

    Even when Toikama used the instant body technique to flash to Hashirama''s side.

    At the corners of Zhujian''s eyes and forehead, signs of the immortal mode have emerged.

    "Brother..."

    At this moment, Tobuma landed beside Hashirama, staring at him with a speechless expression.

    "Haha, you are here."

    Hashirama glanced at Tobima, with a slightly apologetic expression in his eyes.

    "I know what you want to say, Tobuma, but..."

    Hahaha laughed a little bit twice before his expression became serious again.

    "If you miss this time, maybe in the future, there will be no chance."

    "I¡­¡­"

    "I don''t want to leave any regrets in my life."

    Hashirama stared directly at Toikama''s eyes, and the two looked at each other.

    Tokaima''s expression twitched unnaturally.

    "But even so, you should, tell me." Feijian crossed her arms and couldn''t help complaining.

    but still¡­¡­

    There is no blocking between the columns.

 Chapter 275

    Seeing the eldest brother Zhuma is determined.

    Tobima didn''t try to stop it.

    However, Tomona directly used his perception ability to the fullest.

    Make sure that there will be no accidents in the body of the eldest brother Zhuma, and then quickly retreat.

    Seeing this, Hefeng immediately focused his 200% attention, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

    Regulate your emotions so that you can calm down.

    Fukasaku and Shima rolled their throats nervously and gulped.

    "I really didn''t expect that it would be here to see the fairy mode in Zhujian."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help but said.

    "Xiao Hefeng, do you really want to be so cruel in your sparring with your grandfather?"

    Shima suddenly felt suspicious of the frog.

    Although the toads on Mt. Miaomu often sparred, there had never been such a big fight like that toad.

    Especially the ninjutsu that Hefeng just used.

    It is so powerful that it subverts its cognition and three views.

    The scariest thing is that Hefeng didn''t know these moves when he was in Miaomu Mountain.

    How long has it been?

    His strength has improved by leaps and bounds.

    This is if you wait until you are an adult.

    In the whole ninja world, is there really someone who will be the opponent of Hefeng?

    I''m afraid not at all.

    "Hefeng, I''m going up."

    At this moment, the voice from Zhujian sounded again, refining a steady stream of celestial chakra.

    Launched his strongest moves.

    He hoped that Hefeng could take a good look at it and study hard.

    Master this ninjutsu.

    "Immortal Art, Wooden Dungeon, True Thousand Hands!"

    With the full release of Zhu Jian, the entire earth began to shake violently.

    Tomona stepped back again and again, not wanting to be involved in the battle between Hashirama and Kazuma.

    "No matter how many times I watch it, big brother''s wood escape technique is really shocking."

    Take a breath of cool air.

    I couldn''t help but sweat for Hefeng.

    Although he is the Hidden Leaf Village ever...

    Do not¡­¡­

    To be exact, Hefeng should be the most astonishing genius in the history of mankind.

    At a young age, he has mastered ninjutsu that no one else can even imagine.

    Blood Successor Boundary has two types at the same time.

    They are also the strongest blood successors.

    Mu Dun of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.

    And the boundary between these two blood successors has been developed to a terrifying level.

    but¡­¡­

    Facing today''s Hashirama, the ninja god standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.

    Rao is a terrifying genius like Hefeng.

    It''s still a bit off.

    "Seeing the full strength of the elder brother, Hefeng, I should be surprised."

    Fei Jian couldn''t help shaking his head, complaining in his heart.

    It took about half a minute for the shaking of the earth to gradually subside and stop.

    A huge wooden Buddha statue came into view between the doors.

    Its face is kind, but it does not lose its dignity.

    The countless arms behind him gave people a strong sense of oppression.

    but¡­¡­

    I don''t know if the big brother Zhuma is showing mercy.

    It''s still his current Chakra volume, which is not as strong as before.

    As a result, the real thousands of hands released now have a body size of only more than 500 meters.

    Ok.

    The point is also.

    More than five hundred meters.

    "If I remember correctly, when my elder brother hit Uchiha Madara, it was really the size of thousands of hands, with a height of two kilometers..."

    Tomama couldn''t help but recall the battle in the Valley of the End.

    Hashirama thought he didn''t know about it.

    But in fact, Tomona has been using the technique of a telescope to observe secretly.

    The nine-tailed beast, known as the strongest tailed beast, was pinched by the wooden man on top of Zhenqian''s hand.

    Not to mention how exaggerated this Buddha is.

    If you change to another ninja.

    At this time, he might have surrendered long ago.

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but..."

    "Being able to fight against the big brother who is going all out, except for Uchiha Madara, I am afraid that there is really no ninja who can do it."

    "Including Zephyr."

    Thinking of this, Tobuma thought that Hefeng would faint from fright.

    Actually...

    After seeing Hashirama''s moves, Hefeng was indeed dumbfounded.

    "Although I have thought of this possibility, but..."

    "When I really witnessed this scene with my own eyes, it was still..."

    "Somewhat surprising."

    Hefeng shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, and a wry smile appeared involuntarily.

    Some want to cry but no tears in my heart.

    Between the pillars of a thousand hands.

    You are really my grandfather.

    Do you really think of me as Uchiha Madara?

    He actually used this trick to hammer me!

    For a while, Hefeng suddenly had a feeling in his heart.

    Just left Novice Village...

    No, not right.

    Strictly speaking, I haven''t left Novice Village yet!

    I met the most powerful and terrifying boss in this world!

    Hit it with a hammer!

    "Xiao Hefeng, why don''t we just surrender?" Fukasaku clicked his tongue, trying to persuade him.

    Susano, who wraps the Japanese wind, is compared with the real thousand hands in Hashirama.

    It''s totally two levels.

    Fukasaku even doubted that the fist that the big Buddha waved casually could press Zefeng''s Susanoo to the ground.

    "Yes, Xiaohefeng, there is nothing you can''t think about."

    Shima is also kind to persuade.

    I don''t think Zephyr is necessary.

    Only eight years old this year.

    The road ahead is so long, what can''t be imagined.

    Hefeng: "???"

    He Feng had black lines all over his face.

    Hey, you two, no matter how you say it, you are the big brother-level toad of Miaomu Mountain.

    Don''t be so worthless, okay?

    The real thousands of hands in Hashirama just look bluffing.

    Don''t be cowardly!

    Although Hefeng wanted to complain like this.

    But he was very clear in his heart.

    That thing is not something to bluff.

    Even the majestic Susanoo was smashed to pieces by him.

    Not to mention¡­¡­

    This is just a half-full Susano.

    The most important thing is that I am just a kaleidoscope Sharingan now, not an eternal kaleidoscope.

    It looks like a huge volume of thousands of hands.

    Let yourself burn with Amaterasu.

    I''m afraid that before the burning is over, my Sharingan is already blind.

    "Hahaha, Hefeng!" Standing on the Thousand-Handed Buddha, Zhujian laughed, without any sense of seriousness in fighting, "As your grandfather, I will let you have two hands today!"

    After finishing speaking, the Thousand-Handed Buddha really did what Zhu Jian said.

    Wrapping the hands of the main body, there is no thought of raising it.

    He Feng once again had black lines on his face.

    I thank you!

    Thousand-hand column room!

    I thank you for single-handedly challenging me with only nine hundred and ninety-eight hands!

    "In that case..."

    Zefeng sucked in a big mouthful of air-conditioning, forcing his kaleidoscope Sharingan to strengthen Susanoo.

    For a while, more blood flowed from Hefeng''s eyes.

    But he didn''t want to give up this opportunity at all.

    Even if you lose.

    I have to go all out to lose beautifully!

    In an instant, from Hefeng''s body, a more powerful and majestic Chakra burst out, and turned into a materialization.

    Rising from the ground, it transformed into the image of a mighty warrior, and behind it were huge wings.

    full body...

    Susano!

 Chapter 276

    Hefeng did not hesitate to release his current full strength.

    Even if the eyes are bleeding and the pain is endless, he will not hesitate.

    No matter what, he will fight Zhuma to the end!

    Zefeng''s body rose rapidly and reached Susano''s head.

    But even so, the size of the Thousand-Handed Buddha is far greater than that of the Japanese style Susano.

    Compared with each other, Hefeng feels that his Susanoo is only less than half the size of this big Buddha.

    And he clearly remembered a certain famous scene.

    After smashing Nine-Tails Susanoo''s coat, the Thousand-Handed Buddha squeezed the most powerful and violent Nine-Tails directly in his hand with only one hand.

    It is not an exaggeration.

    But looking at it now, the thousand-armed Buddha in front of him.

    It''s not as huge as I thought.

    "First use the method of elimination, it is impossible that my Susanoo is bigger than Sasuke''s."

    Hefeng clearly remembered that Sasuke was using the full body of Susano, and his body was suspended in the decoration above his head.

    And I am in a similar situation now.

    Through size comparison, Hefeng felt that his Susano should be about the same size as Sasuke''s.

    Then use this to measure the real thousands of hands in Zhujian.

    conclusions can be drawn.

    Since it''s not his own age.

    That is, the ninjutsu in Hashirama is small.

    If it wasn''t for his grandparents'' sake, he would choose to be merciful.

    That is the current Zhujian, which is no longer at the peak of its heyday, and its strength has regressed.

    So that it cannot exert its full strength.

    But no matter which one.

    For the current Hefeng, it is all good news.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    Even this Susano was still being rubbed against the ground by Hashirama.

    "This Chakra has changed again."

    Fukasaku blinked with Shima, looked around, and found that the forest was so far away from him.

    The door is at the bottom, and it is even smaller like an ant.

    Such a scene made Fukasaku and Shima feel unbelievable.

    But soon, their fusion with the wind reached its limit.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, Fukasaku separated from Shima and Kaze.

    Although still standing on Hefeng''s shoulders, he couldn''t continue to help him refine the celestial chakra.

    The power of Japanese ninjutsu is greatly reduced.

    "Too bad, just at this time."

    Fukasaku looked distressed, he knew very well in his heart that now was the critical moment of Kaze and Hashirama''s final battle.

    Just when he needed the power of Xianju Chakra.

    As a result, the fusion time has reached its limit.

    It was bad enough.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng was not worried, because before that, he had sent a shadow clone to find Feijian.

    At the same time, let him condense the fairy chakra after he finds the door.

    Everything is for now!

    "No one knows better than me that the fusion time is not long enough."

    After He Feng finished speaking, he formed seals with his hands, and immediately lifted the shadow clone technique left before.

    The majestic Chakra returned to his body.

    The eye shadow that made him disappear once again emerged.

    Fairy mode, open again!

    And in the lower part of the door, there was a stormy sea in his heart.

    "Then, that Susano..."

    This kind of perfect Susano, I have only seen it once.

    That is on Uchiha Madara.

    Except for this guy, Tomono has never seen Susanoo on anyone.

    "I''m only eight years old, but I have developed Sharingan to this extent."

    "If people from the Uchiha clan knew about this matter, Hefeng knows Sharingan better than them, they would probably be mad."

    I can''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Even an outsider like him felt unbelievable, unbelievable.

    If the real Uchiha clan saw this scene.

    I''m afraid I don''t even have the feeling of wanting to die.

    What kind of master in the clan, a genius who is rare in a hundred years.

    Compared with the wind, everything is weak.

    Including that guy Uchiha Madara.

    Does it compare with Japanese style?

    There is no comparison at all!

    "But in this way, the ending becomes difficult to say."

    The line of sight in Togama is going back and forth between Susano and the Thousand-Handed Buddha.

    Seeing them stepping forward together, they rushed towards each other.

    I saw Susano raising his hands almost at the same time, using the power of Chakra to create a giant Chakra Shuriken.

    The diameter of each shuriken is as exaggerated as tens of meters.

    next second.

    Black flames emerged from the chakra shuriken and burned.

    Live forever.

    Susano spread out his palms, and each hand had three such shurikens, which began to rotate in a regular direction and at a uniform speed.

    And faster and faster.

    It looks like Gouyu from Sharingan.

    And the arm of the Thousand-Handed Buddha began to extend, and blasted towards Susano.

    Hashirama clasped his hands together, maintaining the movement of releasing ninjutsu.

    He was condescending and saw Susano played by Hefeng.

    As if behind the wind, I saw that Uchiha Madara.

    For a while, Hashirama couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion in his heart, and missed Uchiha Madara, his best friend.

    If possible, he really hoped that Madara could take a look at the current Zephyr.

    He not only inherited his wood escape technique.

    He even got Sharingan and developed this power to the extreme.

    "If it''s Uchiha Madara, it will definitely open your eyes and be happy for the wind."

    Hashirama couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    At the same time, Tobuma''s heart also unites Kaze and the Uchiha clan.

    The difference is that he feels lucky.

    Fortunately, Hefeng belongs to the Senju clan, not the Uchiha clan.

    Otherwise, such terrifying power will be handed over to the Uchiha clan.

    The consequences may be unimaginable.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    "It''s better not to let people from the Uchiha clan awaken the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Rumble!

    Just when everyone was shocked by the power of the wind again.

    Susano and the Thousand-Handed Buddha approached each other, and unreservedly released their most violent and majestic power towards each other.

    Six shurikens galloped out.

    Crush the Buddha''s arm.

    Not only that, but the Amaterasu on the shuriken spread rapidly, burning the Buddha''s arm at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Solve as many as you can.

    But¡­¡­

    What Hefeng never expected was that after he used the Amaterasu shuriken.

    Still can''t change anything.

    The arms of the Thousand-handed Buddha are still countless.

    It seems to be endless.

    After a while, he passed through his own Amaterasu and punched Susano with a punch.

    Then came more and more fists.

    It''s like a torrential rain.

    Attacking Solo.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the gentle Susanoko began to step back.

    "What a powerful force..."

    Hefeng suddenly had a feeling.

    Even if Zhu Jian becomes weaker, it doesn''t mean that he has become stronger.

    "As expected, Senshou Bashirama."

 Chapter 277

    no doubt.

    Although the current Hashirama is not at the peak of its heyday, it is the first formidable enemy Hefeng encountered after traveling to the world of Naruto.

    Compared with Uchiha Madara who met in Myogi Mountain, it shocked the wind even more.

    The terrifying real thousand hands are almost twice the size of his Susanoo.

    Whether it is speed or strength, it is not inferior to his ninjutsu.

    With the first fist of the Thousand-handed Buddha hitting Susano, more and more fists went straight to the gentle Susano.

    Fukasaku, Zhima, Feijian.

    These three legendary existences in the ninja world were all stunned and gasped.

    Full of incredible eyes.

    Stare straight at the screen in front of you.

    While Shock and Hefeng are now powerful, they are also shocked by Hashirama''s powerful strength.

    No wonder Hashirama is called the God of Ninja by those who have seen him.

    This is not a respectful title, but a real description.

    Why is Hashirama the God of Ninjas?

    Because of his power, he is really like a god!

    Unmatched!

    Fukasaku even doubted that if Hashirama had plans, with his power, Mt. Miaogi could be flattened in minutes.

    In the ninja world, it is even more impossible to have that ninja.

    Will be Hashirama''s opponent.

    No matter how powerful a ninja is, in front of Hashirama, he can only wait for death.

    Under the stormy attack of the Thousand-Handed Buddha.

    Susano staggered his footsteps, lost his balance, threw his back backwards, and fell straight down.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Susanoo almost fell to the ground, overwhelming a large forest.

    It looked like a devastating blow.

    "Hey, am I going too far?"

    Seeing this, Zhu Jian couldn''t help wondering whether he had acted too harshly.

    Although Hefeng has learned the same ninjutsu as Uchiha Madara, he is not Uchiha Madara''s guy after all.

    But an eight-year-old kid.

    Even with its own huge chakra, it showed Susanoo''s true form.

    Face yourself with the posture of a warrior.

    But in terms of power, it is much weaker than that of Uchiha Madara.

    "However, the black flame just now was quite powerful."

    Hashirama muttered to himself, and glanced back.

    Many of the arms of the Thousand-Handed Buddha were burned away by the gentle breeze.

    There were thousands of hands in Zhujian, but now there are only hundreds of arms left.

    "Even if it''s not as good as Uchiha Madara, the strength of Kaze is already quite terrifying."

    "The most important thing is that this year... he is only eight years old!"

    Hashirama looked directly at the fallen Zefeng, thinking to himself.

    His strength is already very strong and terrifying.

    After any ninja sees the current power of Hefeng.

    Everyone will be terrified.

    Not even an exaggeration to say...

    Hashirama felt that the current Zephyr had enough power to match Hokage''s position.

    "Even if it''s the current Togama, it''s impossible to be Kaze''s opponent."

    Thinking of this, Hashirama became more and more excited.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng did not just admit defeat.

    Seeing overwhelming fists blasting towards him.

    Zefeng took a deep breath.

    No matter what, I couldn''t just lie down like this forever.

    "Thousands of Hands, God of Ninjas..."

    Hefeng gritted his teeth, and with his strong will, forced Susano to unleash the power of the kaleidoscope!

    "Flame escape, Jiagu soil life!"

    I saw Hefeng shouted loudly, and on Susanoo''s body, black spikes appeared one after another.

    Sharp, sharp.

    Black flames swung above, burning the oncoming fists.

    In turn, it changed into a shield, firmly embedded in the punching fist.

    In an instant, hundreds of arms were all smashed by Hefeng''s move.

    Immediately.

    Susanoku''s right leg was bent, and the sole of his foot stepped on the ground. With a strong push, his huge body suddenly stood up from the ground.

    Relying on the ninjutsu of Jiagu Tumei.

    Hefeng suddenly got rid of the crisis situation.

    certainly¡­¡­

    The battle is not over.

    The enemy he faces is still the most terrifying opponent in the entire ninja world!

    Thousand-hand column room!

    Rao is the Uchiha Madara of this era, and it can''t even compare.

    "come on!"

    With a loud shout, he took the initiative to provoke Hashirama, telling him not to hold back.

    Fight with all your strength!

    Immediately afterwards, under the control of Hefeng''s thoughts, Susano grabbed the Chakra Taidao on his waist.

    Pulled it in.

    The sword energy was like ripples, bursting out in the direction that He Feng would not easily slash.

    After a few breaths, he passed through the mountain peak not far away.

    Divide a mountain into two abruptly.

    The huge mountain soared up, and then exploded, forming a terrifying airflow that spread in all directions.

    Blow the vast forest.

    Such a shocking scene.

    It made everyone present, without exception, gasp.

    "The child''s father, you, have you seen it?" Zhima''s voice trembled.

    If it hadn''t been seen with its own eyes, it wouldn''t even dream of believing it.

    An eight-year-old kid.

    To be able to release such an exaggerated, outrageous power.

    Casually, it released a destructive power that was even more terrifying than natural disasters!

    What a joke!

    and¡­¡­

    Isn''t Hefeng and Hashirama full of ninjas?

    What''s going on with this outrageous way of fighting?

    Are you really ninjas?

    Fukasaku''s eyes widened and he was at a loss for words.

    How could it fail to see such exaggerated expressiveness?

    He is not blind.

    only¡­¡­

    The power of the wind makes it unbelievable and even more unacceptable.

    "Look, I saw..."

    "The current Xiaohefeng is really scary."

    In fact, it is no wonder that the current Fukasaku, Shima, would have such a reaction.

    Rao is Feijian and Zhujian, these two well-informed characters.

    At this time, they were all dumbfounded.

    Looks complicated.

    Toikama even rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously wondering if he had been hit by some kind of illusion.

    If not, how to explain it?

    An eight-year-old Hefeng possesses such amazing destructive power.

    But¡­¡­

    After rubbing her eyes in the door.

    The picture ahead remained unchanged.

    Susano stood in front of him, full of power.

    It looks more like a shocking Valkyrie.

    Whether it''s Chakra, or the person standing above Susanoo''s head, they are all in harmony.

    This is indeed the power he displayed by cultivating the kaleidoscope Sharingan to the extreme!

    "If this power can be combined with Big Brother''s True Thousand Hands..."

    For a moment, Tobuma made a bold guess.

    I was quickly terrified by the thought of myself.

    Rao is the eight-year-old Hefeng, so powerful.

    If you give him a little more time.

    The prestige of Susanoo is put on Zhenqianshou.

    By that time, even Uchiha Madara will be scared silly.

    Thinking about it, he took a deep breath.

    Once again, I was shocked by the power of the wind!

 Chapter 278

    Tokaima really didn''t think of it.

    Hefeng was able to develop the pupil technique of the Uchiha clan to this extent after transplanting Uchiha Setsuna''s Sharingan.

    Rao is Uchiha Quanna, who was called a super genius by the Uchiha clan at the beginning.

    It can''t be compared with the current Japanese style.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Toma shook his head.

    He felt that if he only spoke of the talent he possessed.

    Even Uchiha Madara, the strongest of the Uchiha clan.

    It is also very different from the current Japanese style.

    At the age of eight, he fully mastered the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and displayed the full body of Susanoo.

    This kind of thing is simply outrageous.

    It''s not just him who thinks so.

    The current Senshou Bashirama has the same idea.

    Moreover, Susano is not the whole of Japanese style.

    In addition to this ninjutsu, Hefeng also mastered the wood escape technique, the flying thunder god technique, and the wind escape spiral shuriken.

    There are many s-level ninjutsu.

    "Hebrew..."

    Rao Zhuma''s face was a little moved for a moment.

    He really hopes that Uchiha Madara can see the current Hefeng.

    However, Hefeng did not give Hashirama a chance to miss his best friend in the past.

    He controlled Susano, and rushed towards Hashirama and his thousand-armed Buddha.

    Grasp the chakra dagger with one hand.

    next second.

    Hefeng''s pupils shrank and opened, resisting the load and pain brought by the power of pupil technique to the eyes.

    Cover Amaterasu on Chakra''s Taidao, and then sweep across the pillars.

    Seeing the situation, the column did not dodge or avoid, and faced the wind.

    For a while, Susano and the Thousand-Handed Buddha fought together again.

    Although he is not comparable to the opponent in terms of size, Hefeng relies on his powerful swordsmanship and Amaterasu''s unique power.

    It was a tie with the thousand-handed Buddha in Zhujian.

    More and more arms were burned by the wind.

    Every time they fight, a terrifying air current will burst out, sweeping across the forest, and flattening their feet to the ground.

    The sound was like thunder, spreading in all directions.

    Even Muye Yin Village could feel the ground trembling.

    A deafening sound came from afar.

    It''s just that none of them can figure out what''s going on now.

    Is it some natural disaster?

    The residence of the Sarutobi clan.

    Hizhan, who was practicing physical skills, stopped his movements and looked in the direction of the loud noise.

    "This direction seems to be on the side of the training ground..."

    Hirizhan blinked, the practice field was in the wild.

    There is a long distance from Muyeyin Village.

    But the voice was clearly heard in the village.

    "Over there, what happened?"

    For a moment, Ri Zhan''s curiosity was aroused.

    He simply put down his practice and ran towards the practice field.

    And the people who did the same thing as him, there are Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan and others...

    practice field.

    The battle between Zefeng and Zhu entered a fierce stage.

    Both sides come and go.

    It was very fun.

    The arm of the Thousand-Handed Buddha was cut off by Kaze with the Chakra Taidao with the addition of Gagu Satomi.

    And Hashirama also relied on Mutun''s power to penetrate the Kazee''s Susanoo bit by bit.

    No one chose to back down and defend.

    Attacking the opponent like crazy.

    Minutes of bangs.

    The thousand-handed Buddha in Zhujian was cut off by Zefeng, leaving only two arms.

    But his Susanoo is dilapidated.

    Hefeng couldn''t help panting.

    For the first time, I felt what it was like to be tired.

    but¡­¡­

    There''s nothing surprising about that either.

    In any case, the ninja standing in front of him was not an ordinary person.

    It''s the Thousand Hands Column Room.

    At the moment when the sage mode was about to be released, Zefeng raised Susanoko''s left hand again.

    Because Fukasaku and Shima and Kaze broke the fusion status.

    They are two toads, and they don''t have enough wind escape chakra to inject into Zefeng''s spiral pill.

    The current Zephyr does not have enough power to create a shadow clone that can activate both the full body Susanoo and the sage mode at the same time.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Zephyr has just frequently used the power of the kaleidoscope.

    It made his eyes very painful.

    In other words, now this ninjutsu is almost the wind, the last power.

    "Immortal Law ¡¤ Flame Escape ¡¤ Super Jiagu Tuming Great Jade Helix Pill!"

    Have a drink with the wind.

    But the ninjutsu used is not the kind of wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Inject the wind chakra into the spiral pill.

    Instead, Amaterasu burned out on the fairy law Super Jade Spiral Pill.

    Immediately afterwards, Susano jumped up, flapped his wings, flew into the air, and went straight to the pillars.

    In the next second, an extremely exaggerated spiral pill.

    It directly blasted at the Thousand-Handed Buddha.

    Seeing this, Hashirama had no choice but to push his legs hard and jumped out towards the rear.

    Watching Hefeng''s ninjutsu, he slapped the Thousand-Handed Buddha on the ground.

    The power of the spiral pill rotates and destroys the body of the Thousand-Handed Buddha.

    Spread Amaterasu everywhere.

    Forcibly burning the real thousands of hands in Zhujian.

    "Really, such a strong force..."

    Hashirama''s eyes were staring like a bull''s.

    He originally thought that after he used the ninjutsu of Zhenqianshu.

    He will defeat Zephyr with overwhelming force.

    Never expected that the final outcome would be like this.

    However, after this ninjutsu, Hefeng not only reached the limit of the immortal mode, but also felt burning pain in both eyes, and couldn''t help covering them with his hands.

    Chakra can''t keep going.

    The gigantic Susanoo, like an extinguished flame, quickly disappeared in the air.

    then¡­¡­

    Zefeng''s body fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Zhujian put his palms together quickly, "Wood Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Art!"

    I saw the earth shaking, and countless vines drilled out of the ground and gathered together to form a lifelike giant dragon with a ferocious face, galloping towards the wind.

    Catch it with one hand.

    However¡­¡­

    This last wooden escape became the last straw that overwhelmed Zhu Jian.

    With a "puchi", he spat out blood, leaned back, and fell towards the ground.

    Fei Jian''s eyes widened suddenly, his heart seemed to jump to his throat, and he quickly used the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Flashed to Hashirama, stretched out his hands, and caught Hashirama in the posture of a princess hugging.

    Then there was another Flying Thunder God Technique.

    back to the ground.

    Quickly put Hashirama on the ground and help him check his body.

    But who knows...

    As soon as Tomona reached out his hand, Hashirama grabbed his wrist.

    He smiled and shook his head, stopping Tobima''s kindness.

    "No one understands my body better than I do."

    Hashirama took a deep breath and said slowly.

    In his opinion, his body is almost reaching its limit.

    "Brother."

    He gritted his teeth tightly and his face was gloomy.

    Even if he doesn''t touch the column space, he can still feel it.

    The chakra of the big brother Hashirama is slowly decreasing at an unprecedented speed.

    It won''t be long.

    He will have no chakra left.

    At the same time, Ri Zhan and others rushed here one after another.

 Chapter 279

    Zefeng jumped from the wooden dragon to the ground.

    The wooden dragon''s body could no longer hold on, it fell apart, hit the ground, and turned into ruins.

    "Between the pillars..."

    Hefeng turned around quickly and looked in the direction of Hashirama.

    The hexagrams in his pupils disappeared, replaced by blood-red pupils and three black hook jades.

    Three Gouyu writes sharing eyes.

    Although not as powerful as a kaleidoscope, you can still clearly see the flow of chakra in other people''s bodies.

    Looking intently, Hefeng''s face suddenly changed drastically.

    In today''s Hashirama, Chakra is passing at a terrifying speed.

    If we say that the chakra in the human body dances in the form of flames.

    The chakra between the pillars is slowly weakening from a raging fire to a small flame.

    It seems that there is a possibility of going out at any time.

    A bad premonition welled up in He Feng''s heart.

    "Should I forcibly refine the celestial chakra, which will aggravate Hashirama''s terminal illness..."

    He Feng thought to himself, this is hard for him to accept.

    more unwilling to accept the situation.

    Obviously follow the development of Naruto.

    Hashirama can live for several more years.

    Today''s Tsunade is less than one year old, and he doesn''t even remember Hashirama.

    How could it be possible to leave this world like this.

    Hefeng took three steps and made two steps, and came to Hashirama.

    But he saw that Toikama just stared at Hashirama with a lonely face.

    At the same time, after Hizhan, Danzo and others felt the terrifying loud noise.

    They couldn''t bear to be curious.

    rush here.

    As a result, the scene that caught their eyes was far beyond their expectations.

    "Master Feijian, what exactly happened?" Ri Zhan stared wide-eyed, and there was only a look of extreme surprise in his eyes.

    "Hahaha."

    On the contrary, Zhu Jian still let out a hearty laugh, and didn''t regard his situation as a desperate situation at all.

    In his life, he has no regrets.

    "Hefeng, you have finally become an excellent ninja."

    Hashirama took a deep breath and let it out slowly, so as to keep his brain awake.

    "Grandpa Feima." Hefeng didn''t expect Hashirama to say that suddenly, and quickly looked at Feima, hoping that he could do something.

    In any case, Feima is the scientific pioneer of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Tobima has been taking care of Hashirama''s condition, and it has been prolonged.

    But this time...

    Even a thousand-handed leaf is powerless to change anything.

    In order to face Zefeng, Hashirama overdrawn too much Chakra.

    The essence of chakra is actually the combination of body and spiritual energy.

    Energy is now consumed by the pillars.

    Nature is not far from this world.

    "It''s useless, Zefeng."

    There was a trembling voice between the doors, and he tried his best to restrain his current emotions.

    Ri Zhan, Danzo and the others seemed to have a premonition of something.

    I was at a loss for words for a while, and didn''t know what to say.

    "Feijian, Hefeng, you don''t have to be too sad."

    Hashirama continued to explain.

    "In my life, I was born in the troubled times of the Warring States Period. Along the way, I not only have a younger brother who I want to protect."

    "I even met like-minded friends."

    "We had various competitions, and I won every time."

    "Sit on the edge of a cliff and explain your ideals."

    Hashirama began to recall the past, remembering what happened when he met Uchiha Madara.

    Although the last two ideas have run counter to each other.

    chose their own paths.

    Even Uchiha Madara died in his own hands.

    But it is undeniable that those days and time with Uchiha Madara were.

    It is his happiest moment.

    He is not Hashirama.

    The opponent is not Madara.

    They are just teenagers with ideals.

    Want to end the troubled times with one hand.

    Stop the war.

    Let this world usher in peace.

    "Although there are various twists and turns in the story, we finally put aside the past."

    "In the end, I chose to shake hands and make peace."

    "Let go of the prejudice and hatred between the families."

    "Building the village together."

    Hashirama raised his head and looked directly at Zefeng.

    In his heart, he had long believed that the wind had the appearance of a fire shadow.

    Even if it''s not now, sooner or later, he will become the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    What is a ninja, what is a village.

    Hashirama felt it was necessary and told Hefeng.

    However, he doesn''t have much time right now.

    He could feel that Chakra was passing away bit by bit from his body.

    His brain started to feel groggy, not as bright as it used to be.

    Limbs feel weak.

    Even the surrounding temperature began to drop.

    He felt cold and tired.

    Hashirama really wanted to lie down and get a good night''s sleep if he could.

    Take a good rest.

    but¡­¡­

    Still relying on his strong will, he made a final confession to Hefeng.

    It tells about the encounter, acquaintance, love, and final killing of himself and Uchiha Madara.

    Except for the regret of Uchiha Madara.

    Hashirama felt that his life was quite happy.

    He fulfilled his childhood dream and established Ninja Village with Madara.

    All children can live in times of peace.

    Treat each other with sincerity and honesty.

    It is no longer necessary to be like the Warring States Period.

    "No matter what, we must protect the village."

    "Peace."

    Although Togama was standing next to Hashirama, he did not entrust the village to Togama.

    On the contrary, he has high hopes for Hefeng.

    For the younger brother Toikama.

    Hashirama felt that no one knew better than him.

    He is clever, and the ninjutsu he invented are even more fierce than the other.

    Many of them have been listed as forbidden techniques.

    But¡­¡­

    The strength of Feijian is not strong enough.

    After his death, the peace agreement between the five great ninja villages will be fragile and become an ordinary piece of white paper.

    The flames of war are likely to reignite.

    Can you protect the village?

    It depends on the power of Toboma and the wind.

    Someone who can force the Five Great Ninja Villages to face up to peace again.

    There is only peace.

    Rao Feijian''s strength is not enough at all.

    Thinking of this, Hashirama simply hid the future of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Entrusted to the wind.

    This incident made Hefeng unexpected.

    According to Zhujian.

    that myself...

    Isn''t he going to become the Hokage in the village?

    One, the eight-year-old Hokage?

    "Starting today, I appoint..."

    I saw Hashirama slowly opening his mouth, using his power as Hokage for the last time.

    Hizhan, Danzo and the others all held their breath and increased their concentration by 120%.

    He stared at the column firmly.

    He never expected that he would announce Hokage''s heir at this time.

    Hands folded between the doors.

    He stared at Hashirama with a serious face.

    Now, no matter what the eldest brother says, he will choose to respect it.

    Unconditionally support his decision.

    Even let the eight-year-old Hefeng be the second Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    He can accept it now.

    However¡­¡­

    Hashirama, who was speaking halfway through his mouth, stopped abruptly.

    A final smile on his face.

    He stopped breathing.

 Chapter 280

    Even to death, there was a smile on Hashirama''s face.

    Hefeng watched Hashirama motionless, his breathing and heartbeat slowly disappeared, and his mood became mixed for a while.

    The excitement of finally defeating the Thousand-Handed Buddha also disappeared without a trace.

    Think back to the past six months.

    I was mediocre from the beginning.

    In a blink of an eye, he found out that he was the grandson of Hashirama.

    Return to Hidden Leaf Village.

    Started various trainings.

    Plus a little help from the check-in system.

    Let your own strength grow by leaps and bounds.

    Among them, the care of Hashirama and Feima is naturally indispensable.

    Although they are not real relatives, they are no different from real relatives.

    These days, he has always felt happy and happy.

    I thought that this kind of life could last at least a few years.

    Unexpectedly, because of a battle, Hashirama overdrawn the last bit of life.

    Came to the end.

    "It''s all..."

    "because I."

    Hefeng''s tone can''t help but feel self-blame.

    If it wasn''t that he was determined to decide the outcome with Zhujian, but he had chosen to refuse from the very beginning.

    The condition of that column will not worsen to death at all.

    All this is because of myself.

    "This kind of thing, how could it be because of you."

    Seeing this, Tokai said without thinking, comforting the current breeze.

    In his opinion, this incident was not Hefeng''s fault at all.

    No one could have foreseen such an ending.

    and¡­¡­

    As far as Hashirama''s character is concerned, even if he knew it would end like this from the beginning.

    He probably won''t give up either.

    If the roles were reversed, Tomona felt that he would do the same thing.

    "Master Hashirama..."

    Ri Zhan and the others stared blankly at Zhujian, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Everyone in Zhujian and Muyeyin Village respects them very much.

    He is not only the hero who created Ninja Village.

    He is a powerful ninja standing on the ceiling of the ninja world.

    In the hearts of Ri Zhan and the others.

    The column has always played a pivotal role.

    Now see Hashirama Binten.

    Their mood is also quite complicated.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Judging from the meaning of Hashirama''s last words.

    He seems to hope that Hefeng will become the second generation of Hokage.

    But because Hashirama couldn''t finish speaking in the end.

    Did he really mean that.

    No one can prove it.

    Moreover, the current Hefeng is only eight years old.

    Became the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village at the age of eight.

    This kind of thing is simply a fantasy.

    At that time, I am afraid that not only the daimyo will not agree.

    The patriarchs of the various families in the village.

    It will also be opposed.

    "In short, regarding the new Hokage, let''s push it back, what do you think, Kaze?"

    He opened his mouth slowly, with a calm expression.

    It seemed that he was not affected by Hashirama Binten.

    If it were someone who didn''t know Token, after seeing this scene, he would definitely feel that he was ruthless.

    But in fact, Tomama has stronger emotions than anyone else here.

    Even Zephyr.

    Hefeng said he was the grandson of Hashirama.

    It took him less than two years to travel to this world.

    Although Hashirama treated him very well, very nicely, but the time when he was not in Konoha and the training time were aside.

    The time He Feng and Zhu really got along with each other was actually less than two months.

    The relationship developed in just over two months.

    How could it be better than Tobima, this younger brother who has been with Zhuma for decades?

    To say that the heart is heavy, Fei Jian''s heart is definitely heavier than that of anyone here.

    It''s even worse.

    But¡­¡­

    His powerful reason told him.

    Now is not the time for an emotional breakdown.

    Hefeng is only eight years old now.

    Although he is very strong and smart, he is bound to be far inferior to himself in dealing with various problems.

    Not to mention Kima and Ayako.

    They still have Tsunade to take care of.

    People from the Thousand Hands Clan?

    Whether it is status, status, or the right to speak, they are far from enough.

    If I am emotionally broken at this time, I don¡¯t do anything and don¡¯t care about it.

    It won''t be long.

    The system of the entire Hidden Leaf Village will collapse.

    Other Ninja villages are bound to firmly seize this opportunity and want to bite off a piece of meat from Konoha village.

    And I, no matter what, can''t let that happen.

    Absolutely not.

    Thinking of this, Toikama made three steps in parallel, and hugged Hashirama from the ground in the posture of a princess hugging her.

    Then walk in the direction of the village.

    Hirizhan, Danzo and the others stood behind Tomona very tacitly, keeping a certain speed, and followed his footsteps closely.

    He Feng simply fell silent, walking on the right side of the door, and glanced at Hashirama from time to time.

    The death of Zhu Jian was undoubtedly a node.

    "As soon as Hashirama died, the peace agreement between the five great ninja villages is a blank sheet of paper..."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    In some respects, his personality is quite similar to Tomona''s.

    Is Hashirama treating him well?

    it is good.

    Do you have feelings for Hashirama?

    have.

    If Hefeng didn''t suppress his inner emotions, he would definitely cry now.

    But¡­¡­

    The more at this time, the more clear Hefeng''s heart is.

    I can''t cry myself.

    It''s not the time to cry either.

    Because of his own indirect relationship, Zhujian''s Bintian was brought forward a few years earlier.

    "During the first Ninja World War, if I remember correctly, it should be a few years later..."

    "At that time, the first generation of shadows who established Ninja Village were almost dead."

    "The shadows of the five great ninja villages have all been replaced by the second generation."

    "But now..."

    Zefeng rolled his throat and took a breath. On the way back to the village, his brain was working fast.

    During this period, not only the second-generation shadows of each ninja village became an extremely important combat force in each village.

    The first-generation filmmakers are living well at this time.

    A battle with four shadows, and victory.

    Basically impossible.

    And Konoha Hidden Village not only has the most fertile soil, but also has almost the largest land area in the ninja world.

    Once the news of Hashirama''s death spread.

    It''s hard to say that these guys can''t do it.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It will definitely start a war!

    The first ninja war is coming!

    "And this is just the first problem that Muye Yincun, and I, need to face."

    Zefeng clenched his fists with both hands.

    On the surface, Muye Yin Village looks very harmonious and united.

    But in reality it is not.

    The daimyo wants more power.

    The patriarchs of each family have their own calculations.

    Especially the Uchiha clan, they rebelled not long ago.

    Although it failed, the seeds have been planted.

    "And Uchiha Madara..."

    "Hashirama is alive, it is a deterrent to him."

    "Now that Hashirama is gone, it''s hard to say, Uchiha Madara, will he shoot me."

    "Once again..."

    Many problems add up, even if it is gentle, it also feels a headache.

    The days ahead are not easy.

 Chapter 281

    In the cracks of hell.

    Bai Jue hurried back here, wanting to tell Uchiha Madara the most important information.

    "That brat, Hefeng, what did you do?"

    Seeing Bai Jue flustered, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but frown.

    The first reaction was to think of the seven-year-old Hefeng...

    "No, it should be an eight-year-old kid now."

    Uchiha Madara shook his head, muttering to himself in his heart.

    Although the last shot against Hefeng failed, Uchiha Madara was not completely depressed because of it.

    In his opinion, this is just to let Hefeng live for a while.

    no big deal.

    Whether it is him or his two grandpas.

    Between the pillars and the gates.

    It is impossible to stop his Moon Eye plan.

    "Master Madara."

    Bai Jue took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and calmed down.

    "I have good news and bad news."

    Although Bai Jue regards the information returned from this investigation as the most important thing, but before he opened his mouth to make a statement, he had a bad taste.

    "What''s the bad news?"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning, it''s been a long time since he met such a tricky Bai Ze.

    but¡­¡­

    Life in the cracks of hell is somewhat boring.

    The same is true for Uchiha Madara.

    Seeing Bai Jue''s reticence now, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.

    "Hey, do you want to hear the bad news first?"

    Bai couldn''t help being startled, he thought Uchiha Madara would want to hear the good news first.

    "The bad news is about Hefeng."

    Bai Jue paused for a moment, then continued, "Hefeng, you have activated the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    What?

    What did Bai Jue just say?

    He Feng, that eight-year-old brat, opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    Are you kidding me?

    Just the Sangouyu Sharingan is already too much.

    This guy actually upgraded the ordinary three-god jade into a kaleidoscope?

    Cognitive collapse!

    "Are you sure? Zefeng opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?!"

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes were wide open, not looking like human eyes, but more like bull''s eyes.

    There are incredible eyes in the eyes.

    Even though the lies of Sharingan transplanted by Zesha deceived everyone in Konoha Hidden Village.

    But only Uchiha Madara was not fooled.

    After Hefeng showed his terrifying talent, Uchiha Madara ordered Bai Ze to keep an eye on Hefeng all the time.

    Including when the Uchiha clan rebelled.

    Bai Jue was also there.

    He was very sure that before He Feng "transplanted" Setsu Sharingan, he had already opened Wanlunyan.

    And they are all at the level of three hook jade.

    This kind of thing simply broke the record of the most genius in the history of the Uchiha clan.

    Even Uchiha Madara was frightened by this genius of Kaze.

    You know, when he opened Sharingan, he was already fifteen years old.

    And they are all one-hook jade writing sharing eyes.

    Compared with He Feng''s talent, he is simply a waste.

    But how long has it been?

    Is it half a year?

    No.

    In less than half a year, Hefeng upgraded the Sangouyu Sharingan to a kaleidoscope.

    This kind of thing, even Uchiha Madara, a well-informed ninja who knows the Uchiha family very well.

    It is also unheard of, unseen.

    He rolled his throat and gasped for air.

    It took a long time to calm down.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Can''t be calm.

    Uchiha Madara only regained his calm on the surface.

    He raised his head and looked at Bai Jue, "Are you sure that Zefeng opened the kaleidoscope? What are his eyes like?"

    Hearing this, Bai Jue stood on the spot, thought for a while, then squatted down on the ground, relying on his memories, slowly sketched out a kaleidoscope of harmony in his mind.

    Then use your fingers to move on the ground.

    After a while, Bai Jue drew a pattern of a hexagram.

    Uchiha Madara glanced over.

    After pondering for a moment, Madara Uchiha spoke again, "Then after using the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, did Zefeng use any unique ninjutsu?"

    According to Uchiha Madara''s understanding.

    Although the function of the three hook jade is the same, it can see through ninjutsu and illusion, see the flow of chakra in other people''s bodies, and release illusion.

    But once you upgrade to Kaleidoscope.

    You will get unique abilities.

    In other words, Uchiha Madara wants to know what ability Hefeng has now.

    "Flame escape."

    Bai Jue thought about it.

    Hefeng will indeed open the ninjutsu released by the kaleidoscope, called Yandu.

    Rather than fire escape.

    At the same time, he also noticed a detail.

    That is when Hefeng uses this ninjutsu.

    Blood will flow from the corner of the eye.

    It seems that this kind of ninjutsu will have Japanese eyes and have side effects.

    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, expressing his understanding.

    "This is also Kaleidoscope Sharingan, one of the few risks and costs."

    "Every time you use the power of the kaleidoscope, you put a load on your eyes."

    "If you rely too much on the power of the kaleidoscope, you will lose your eyesight, and it will only be a matter of time."

    "The only way to upgrade the kaleidoscope to an eternal kaleidoscope."

    "Only by eradicating these disadvantages."

    Uchiha Madara explained to Bai Zee, slowly raised his right hand, and touched his eyes involuntarily.

    And the only condition to upgrade to Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    It is the Kaleidoscope Sharingan transplanted from my brother.

    Although I don''t know how Hefeng opened Sharingan, but what is certain is...

    His brothers and sisters, it is impossible to have any Sharingan.

    In other words, Zephyr, it is impossible to upgrade the Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    His eyes, sooner or later, will become blind because they cannot bear the load of Sharingan.

    To some extent, this is not entirely bad news.

    "Yan Dun, what kind of ninjutsu is it?" Uchiha Madara asked curiously.

    "It''s a kind of black flame, the fire is so fast that even the wooden escape technique between the pillars was completely burned by it, leaving no ashes at all." Bai Jue explained.

    Madara Uchiha nodded.

    Rao is his ninjutsu, it is difficult to do this.

    From this point of view, the kaleidoscope of the wind has gained a good power.

    wait¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara was stunned for a moment, and looked at Bai Jue blankly, "What did you just say? Zefeng''s flame tunnel burned down the wooden tunnel in Hashirama?"

    "Yeah, the two of them are dueling in the practice field, attacking each other without reservation."

    "So Hefeng opened the kaleidoscope, and used the power of the pupil technique to deal with Mu Dun in Zhujian."

    "Not only that¡­¡­"

    "Hefeng also materializes his own chakra, which looks like a tall Valkyrie, with a height of hundreds of meters."

    Bai Jue further described what he saw.

    As he narrated, Uchiha Madara''s expression changed from calm to surprise, and then to astonishment.

    In the end, just fell silent.

    What a joke!

    Madara Uchiha complained frantically in his heart.

    What Bai Jue described was Susano!

 Chapter 282

    so¡­¡­

    What is the situation now?

    Uchiha Madara just felt confused.

    Judging from the situation described by Bai Jue.

    The pupil technique used by Zefeng is not an ordinary ninjutsu.

    but...

    Susano!

    In the entire Uchiha clan, apart from myself, there is no second one that can be mastered.

    Not even Senna.

    "Susano is different from other ninjutsu. It is the ultimate pupil power that has been cultivated to the extreme and has a huge chakra."

    "Between the two, one is indispensable."

    "And Susano''s true size can even surpass the mountain..."

    The reason why Quan Nai failed to learn Susano at the beginning was that he suffered from insufficient chakra.

    Otherwise, in that duel, the person who died might not be Quan Nai.

    It''s the guy in Tokaima.

    But¡­¡­

    He Feng He De He Neng?

    Not to mention mastering Susano at a young age, and it is still a perfect body.

    He is only eight years old!

    "If it wasn''t for Bai Jue, who was created by me, he would never deceive me. I really doubt whether he is making up some stories."

    Uchiha Madara thought to himself.

    He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it, and even used the illusion of Sharingan to control Bai Jue.

    Read what he sees.

    result¡­¡­

    The scene is basically exactly the same as what Bai Jue described.

    He wasn''t lying.

    Today''s Japanese style has indeed mastered Susanoo.

    Although it sounds unbelievable and unbelievable, it is a bloody fact.

    Hefeng not only mastered Susanoo, but also relied on this power.

    Fight with Hashirama in Immortal Mode.

    Don''t fall behind.

    Even in the end, relying on his own powerful strength, he broke the real thousand hands in Hashirama.

    Although because of one or another relationship, the column is no longer at its peak.

    The size of thousands of hands is several times smaller than when I was dueling in the Valley of the End.

    But the move by Zhujian is still a very powerful ninjutsu.

    "The key is¡­¡­"

    "Samsara eyes."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if they were focused far away.

    Hefeng himself is the grandson of Zhujian, who perfectly inherited his Mudun Xueji Jiejie.

    In other words, almost all of Hefeng''s body are the same cells as Hashirama.

    In addition, now I have a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "In the beginning, I opened the eyes of reincarnation by relying on this method."

    Uchiha Madara felt his mentality collapsed.

    The plan that I finally planned out allowed me to obtain the Eye of Reincarnation.

    But how big is the wind?

    Only eight years old.

    There will be the capital to open the eye of reincarnation.

    Uchiha Madara can accept this kind of thing!

    However, his current body is still in a weak state.

    The previous elephant turning technique consumed most of his chakra.

    It has not fully recovered until now.

    When I get more and more worried, I get more and more.

    It took a long time for Uchiha Madara to calm down a little, but the shock of this incident in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time.

    "Speaking of..."

    However, Uchiha Madara quickly recalled.

    When I asked Bai Jue to monitor the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Kenichi.

    Discovered the deal between the daimyo and him.

    If you make good use of it, maybe...

    Zephyr can be killed.

    "Kenichi Uchiha thinks he''s hiding something very deep, but I don''t know that from the very beginning, I think he started the kaleidoscope."

    "Although it is not sure whether he can use the full body Susano like the wind."

    "But if you can become the patriarch, if you can''t even do this kind of thing, you can really die."

    Uchiha Madara was thinking about a new plan in his heart.

    The strength of Uchiha Kenichi alone is far from enough.

    Even if Hashirama is terminally ill now, it would be no problem to hammer Xianichi.

    At least, with the help of Nine Tails.

    "Whirlpool Mito."

    Uchiha Madara focused on Mito.

    With her own blood, she became the Jinzhuli of the Tailed Beast.

    But it''s not perfect Renzhuriki.

    Kyuubi has always hated her.

    If you use the power of Sharingan, maybe it can trigger Nine-Tails to go berserk.

    The two forces add together to deal with a Zephyr.

    "Say it."

    Uchiha Madara thought for a while, and then asked Bai Ze, what was the good news he said at the beginning.

    I don''t know if it has anything to do with Xianyi.

    "The good news is."

    Seeing Uchiha Madara asking for good news, Bai Jue quickly said, "Senju Hashirama, dead."

    Uchiha Madara: "???"

    Hearing this news, Uchiha Madara stood on the spot in a daze.

    The whole person fell silent.

    The good news is...

    Senshouzhujian, passed away?

    Shouldn''t he have a few more years to live?

    how¡­¡­

    For a while, Uchiha Madara only felt a buzzing sound in his ears, as if his ears were ringing.

    He blinked hard, only feeling that his mind was blank.

    The news of Hashirama''s death seemed to keep lingering in his ears.

    It was hard for him to accept it.

    and¡­¡­

    Is it really good news that Hashirama passed away?

    My own family, brother.

    As early as the Warring States Period, they had already left one after another.

    The people betrayed themselves.

    Only Zhu Jian is the only person in this world who has fetters with him.

    Now Hashirama is dead.

    I am almost a lonely person in this world.

    Although Hashirama is gone, he has become the strongest ninja world.

    But what''s the point of being the strongest?

    The more he thought about it, the more Uchiha Madara felt that he was in a complicated mood.

    Not only did he not feel any excitement, excitement.

    Instead, there was an unprecedented sense of loss.

    Hashirama, gone.

    In the future, I will become a person again.

    Even Bai Jue didn''t think of it.

    Uchiha Madara will become like this.

    He thought Uchiha Madara would jump up happily after hearing the news.

    Excited to dance.

    Then, set off directly, go to Muye Yin Village, and find Hefeng.

    Get rid of him completely.

    However, Uchiha Madara''s reaction was completely different from what he had imagined.

    Actually...

    In Uchiha Madara''s mind, all kinds of the past could not help but start to emerge.

    It was a fine afternoon.

    Between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, it was rare for a period of time without a war.

    I met and got acquainted with Zhujian by the stream.

    They always compete together, and often they win by themselves.

    When they are tired, they will sit down and chat, explaining their ideals and future.

    I hope that one day, children can be honest and honest with each other.

    Until Quanna died tragically.

    There was a break between them.

    But they came together again to build a village.

    Later, they parted ways because of disagreement.

    "Hashirama, I really don''t know, when you were dying, did you..."

    "Thinking of these things."

 Chapter 283

    In less than a few days, news of Hashirama Binten spread throughout the ninja world.

    Although concealing the news of Hashirama''s death, it will be more powerful for the development of Konoha Hidden Village.

    If necessary, let others use the shadow clone plus transformation technique to get away with it.

    Except for people with strong perceptual abilities, it is basically impossible to distinguish between true and false.

    However¡­¡­

    Tobima, who officially took over the affairs of the village, big and small, did not choose to do so.

    Although everything was for the sake of the village, there were some things that he couldn''t convince himself.

    Therefore, Feima held a grand and solemn funeral for Zhujian in Muye Yin Village.

    The people of the Qianshou clan need not say much.

    Hashirama held a very important position in their hearts.

    He is like a hero.

    After hearing the news, everyone felt mixed feelings and could hardly accept it.

    And the patriarchs of other families, ninjas.

    Mostly the same idea.

    They put on solemn uniforms one after another and attended the funeral at Senshouzhujian.

    As for the candidate for the second generation of Hokage, it naturally fell on the head of Tomona.

    No one, at this time, raised objections.

    In fact, although Tomona''s contribution to the village is not as great as that of Hashirama.

    Establish a ninja village, distribute tailed beasts, and bring real peace to the ninja world.

    But what he did for the village is obvious to all.

    The establishment of the ninja school.

    Anbu, and the ninja system.

    It can be said that if Hashirama is the ninja who founded Ninja Village.

    That door is the ninja who established the ninja village system.

    In addition, his strength itself is not weak, and he has the support of the strongest family in the village behind him.

    All of a sudden, Tobima became the place everyone hoped for.

    It''s just that Tobima is not in the mood to formally succeed Hokage.

    Right now, he just wanted to deal with the funeral in Hashirama with peace of mind.

    But no matter how you say it, the news about Zhujian Bintian is not a trivial matter.

    The daimyo of the country of fire once again contacted Kenichi, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    He originally planned to use Uchiha''s power to check and balance and weaken the Senju Clan.

    Originally, Hashirama was something they were very afraid of.

    But now...

    Hashirama''s death has become a fact.

    Although the remaining Tobima have strong personalities, they are not weak in strength.

    But it is also true that it is far inferior to his elder brother Zhuma.

    Seeing Xianyi who came to his room, Daimyo brought up the old matter again.

    "Xianyi, there is no better and more suitable opportunity than this now."

    "Although that guy Tokena is also a ninja who became famous in the Warring States Period, but in terms of strength, you shouldn''t be inferior to him, right?"

    "Also, are you really going to accept that Hokage in the village has always been a member of the Senju clan?"

    Daimyo was sipping tea leisurely, looking like a counselor who was advising Uchiha Kenichi.

    But in fact, he just wanted to borrow the power of Uchiha Kenichi.

    To weaken the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Today''s daimyo group has too little power.

    Especially the guy in Tokaima, who often doesn''t take himself seriously.

    For example, such a big event about the second generation of Hokage.

    He didn''t even discuss it with himself.

    Just looking for the family patriarchs in the village, the matter was finalized directly.

    And the talent of Hefeng is far beyond Hashirama.

    I have been by Feijian''s side since I was a child, and I have been fascinated by it.

    When he grows up and becomes an adult, he will succeed the third generation of Hokage.

    I''m afraid it''s not in my eyes that I can''t tolerate my name.

    On the one hand, it is worried that the future Daming Group will be driven to a dead end by the Qianshou Clan.

    On the other hand, it is the most primitive desire for power.

    And Kenichi Uchiha, how could he not understand the reason behind this?

    He knew exactly who the daimyo was.

    When Zhujian wanted Uchiha Madara to be the first Hokage, he tried every means to obstruct it.

    As a result, now, I feel that people from the Uchiha clan are more suitable to be Hokage.

    What kind of plan is he planning?

    Xianyi will not be able to see it there.

    only¡­¡­

    He doesn''t care.

    "Xianyi, this time is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."

    Seeing that Xianyi didn''t say a word, Daming couldn''t help leaning forward, urging Xianyi.

    I hope he can seize this hard-won opportunity firmly.

    "I see."

    However, despite this, Xianichi did not give the daimyo a formal response this time, but got up directly from the kneeling position, and bid farewell to the daimyo.

    Looking at Xianichi''s back, Daimyo sighed helplessly.

    If the Thousand Hands Clan only had two Hokages, Hashirama and Tobima, he wouldn''t be so impatient.

    However, there was another Zephyr.

    The ninja world structure in the future.

    I''m afraid it''s not going to change.

    And Kenichi, who bid farewell to the daimyo and returned to Uchiha Madara''s residence, was still indecisive.

    On the one hand, he also felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    It''s just that he didn''t think the same way as the daimyo.

    According to the daimyo.

    He just needs to solve the Zephyr.

    In this way, the Qianshou clan has no successors, and it will be a matter of time before they decline.

    As long as Toikama dies, it will be the rise of the Uchiha clan.

    However¡­¡­

    In the eyes of Uchiha Kenichi, he saw a better future.

    "if¡­¡­"

    "Tobima and Zefeng are both dead."

    Xianyi''s eyes could not help revealing a viciousness.

    Zhu Jian is so powerful that even the Tailed Beast is no match for him.

    But¡­¡­

    How many ninjas like Hashirama are there in the world?

    Just one.

    "Although Tomona killed Quanna in the Warring States Period, at that time, Quanna only opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "Haven''t fully grasped the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "And I''m different from him, now I can use these eyes freely, even Susano..."

    In other words, in Xianyi''s heart, he felt that he had enough strength.

    Even Tobima was killed together.

    On the other hand, he felt that even if he reached a deal with the daimyo, the other party would not compromise.

    Since he can use the Uchiha clan to weaken Senshou.

    Then you can definitely use Senju, Sarutobi, Shimura...

    To weaken the Uchiha family.

    The ideal way is to break out of the confines of daimyo.

    "Although I don''t like that guy in Tokaima, some of his methods are really necessary for reference."

    However, at this moment, Xianyi heard the turmoil, turned around almost subconsciously, and threw the Kunai out of his hand.

    As a result, they passed by each other.

    "No, be so nervous, patriarch of the Uchiha family."

    The person who came was none other than...

    Absolutely!

    At this time, he hid his body in the coat, with a mask on his face, and deliberately lowered his voice.

    "Who are you?" Uchiha Kenichi looked at the other party up and down, and couldn''t help asking.

    As a very powerful group engaged in intelligence.

    Bai Jue is naturally aware of the dealings between Xianyi and Daimyo.

    "I''m here to give you a little help."

    "Or, I''m here to give you strength."

    Bai Jue said in a low voice, "Enough to kill the power of Zefeng."

 Chapter 284

    Although he didn''t know who the guy in front of him was, he could tell the wind.

    Obviously no ordinary person.

    presumably¡­¡­

    It should be someone sent by the daimyo.

    Xianyi thought so, but his face became a little displeased, his eyes changed rapidly, from black pupils to blood red, and three black hook jades appeared at the same time.

    "Do you think Zefeng is stronger than me?"

    Xianyi''s tone was not kind.

    When he was on the field, he had witnessed Zefeng''s full strength.

    His fairy mode once surprised him, and he also mastered the same Mutun as Zhujian.

    The wooden man released by the combination of the two has a height of seventy or eighty meters.

    It''s not surprising.

    But¡­¡­

    Compared with his own strength, Xianyi doesn''t think that Hefeng will be his opponent.

    However, Bai Jue possesses far more information than Xianyi.

    Not only did he know that Xianyi had also awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Knowing that Zefeng is also a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng has now mastered Susanoo.

    In terms of strength, Hefeng is undoubtedly stronger than Xianyi.

    There is only one end for Xianyi to attack Hefeng rashly.

    There is no doubt that he must die.

    In order to change this ending, and to eliminate geniuses like Hefeng.

    Uchiha Madara will send Bai Ze.

    Provide strength to Xianyi.

    Of course, it''s not about helping him open the eternal kaleidoscope.

    "No no no."

    Bai Jue shook his head, "I don''t have any doubts about your thoughts."

    "It''s just that although Hashirama is dead, there is still Higama by Hefeng''s side."

    "With the speed of Flying Thunder God''s Art, as long as Hefeng doesn''t leave the village, Feijian can arrive at any time."

    "Master Xian, if you feel that you are sure to deal with He Feng before Tobima appears."

    "Or you can fight Togama and Zefeng at the same time and win."

    "Then I have nothing to say."

    Bai Jue said without thinking, and helped Xianyi analyze the pros and cons.

    Actually...

    Tokaima had already seen Bai Jue''s corpse.

    And did not research anything.

    If Xianyi really made a move on Hefeng.

    They can still do it in vain, delaying the time for some time.

    What Uchiha Madara is really worried about is.

    Xianyi is no match for Kazuki at all.

    After much deliberation, Bai Jue and Xianyi will be allowed to cooperate.

    And Bai Jue''s words undoubtedly entered Xianyi''s heart.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it.

    Bai Jue said that he could not do the two possibilities.

    After pondering for a moment, Xianyi asked tentatively, "Then what is your plan?"

    "Whirlpool Mito."

    Bai Jue snapped his fingers smartly, he had no intention of showing off in this matter, and directly pointed the finger at Uzumaki Mito.

    "Mito?"

    Xianyi couldn''t help being startled, but then thought of Bai Jue''s meaning.

    Mito is the princess of the Uzumaki clan, the wife of Hashirama, and the grandmother of Kaze.

    The key is¡­¡­

    She is, Renzhuriki of Konoha Hidden Village!

    The most vicious Nine Tails is now sealed in her body.

    Thinking of this, Xianyi couldn''t help but gasp.

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    "That''s right." Bai Jue nodded and explained without hesitation.

    Now that Hashirama is dead, Uzumaki Mito is in a sad period.

    This is the time when you are most likely to be bewitched by Nine Tails.

    And Xianyi''s Sharingan has been upgraded to the kaleidoscope level.

    It is not difficult at all to control Mito with illusion.

    As long as it is operated properly, the power of Nine Tails can be transformed into something.

    At that time, even if Hefeng masters the wood escape and immortal mode, so what?

    Facing the combination of Xianyi and Jiuwei.

    He has no chance at all.

    As for the side of Tokaima, someone went to procrastinate by himself.

    "How is it? Master Xian."

    Bai Jue confessed his plan completely, and then waited for Xianyi''s response.

    "How do you know, my business?"

    Xianyi frowned when he heard this.

    Regarding the kaleidoscope Sharingan, I have been hiding it very deeply.

    Rao is Hashirama, Togama, and Uchiha Madara never knew.

    How could this guy in front of him know so clearly?

    "Who are you?"

    Xianyi''s curiosity flared up, and he even activated the illusion of Sharingan.

    However¡­¡­

    Bai Jue possessed far more information than Xianyi imagined.

    Rao Xianyi''s illusion did not do anything to him.

    On the contrary, after talking about this plan, Bai Jue directly resorted to the technique of mayfly.

    Disappeared in front of Xianyi.

    For a moment, only Xianyi stood in this empty space.

    Lost in thought.

    After some thought, he knew nothing about the other party.

    And being able to ignore his own illusion is obviously a very powerful guy.

    If he really wants to attack himself, there is no need to do so.

    "Whirlpool Mito."

    Xianyi murmured the name again.

    On one side is the allure of power.

    On one side is the remaining sanity.

    Naruto...

    Who doesn''t want to be?

    In terms of seniority, Muye Yin Village was not founded by the Thousand Hands Clan.

    It was Madara and Bashira who shook hands and made peace that made today possible.

    In terms of strength, I have Susanoo in my hands.

    Whether it''s the door, or the wind.

    Not as good as myself.

    Own¡­¡­

    Why can''t it be Hokage?

    Just because of everyone, you prefer the Thousand Hands Clan?

    Afraid of the power of Sharingan?

    Why?

    The balance in Uchiha Kenichi''s heart gradually began to pour.

    His breathing became short of breath, and his heartbeat "boom, boom" accelerated.

    In the end, Hokage''s thirst for power overcame his last sanity.

    He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and made a decision.

    So, Uchiha Kenichi hurried.

    He found the confidants of the Uchiha clan and brought them to the shrine.

    Tell daimyo everything about finding him.

    Of course, he chose to conceal the matter of meeting Bai Jue.

    "Now that Hashirama is dead, Zefeng hasn''t grown up yet."

    "This is definitely an opportunity for us."

    Xianichi said aloud to the others, explaining Ninja Village after he became Hokage.

    Every Uchiha clan is a proud person.

    They have long been dissatisfied with the Thousand Hands Clan, especially that guy in Feima.

    Otherwise, none of them would inherit Madara''s will.

    Want to rebel.

    It''s just that I didn''t expect that when I rebelled for the first time, I miscalculated Hefeng''s strength.

    cause the plan to fail.

    The rest of the people had no choice but to choose to endure.

    Unexpectedly, the patriarch, who had always been regarded as a dove by them, turned into a hawk.

    Delusion to seize the position of Hokage from Senshou''s hand.

    This kind of thing was naturally supported by the hawks hidden in the crowd.

    "Since the patriarchs have made their decision, I will follow!"

    "Our Uchiha clan, why can''t we be Hokage?"

    "Leave the task of kidnapping Uzumaki Mito to me!"

    For a time, all members of the Uchiha clan were led by Xianichi.

    Emotions run high.

    after all¡­¡­

    That''s Hokage.

 Chapter 285

    Driven by Xianyi, the Uchiha clan quickly made up their minds and sneaked into the Hokage Building in an attempt to kidnap Uzumaki Mito.

    Despite being obstructed by Anbu ninjas.

    But under the powerful illusion of the Uchiha clan, these Anbu ninjas were quickly defeated.

    On the one hand, it is the Uchiha clan who prepare more.

    On the other hand, it was because these Anbu ninjas were completely unexpected.

    The Uchiha clan will do it at this time.

    "What do you want to do?"

    By the time Uzumaki Mito reacted, she had been surrounded by the Uchiha clan.

    In fact, these Uchiha people have no idea of ????hiding their identities at all.

    If this matter can be successful, then their patriarch Xianyi will definitely become the new Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Power is in your hands.

    No one would care what method Xianichi used to become Hokage.

    on the contrary¡­¡­

    If it fails, Tobima can also use clues to investigate and find out that they did it.

    After all, the pupil technique of the Uchiha clan is too obvious.

    Based on such and such relationships, these people directly revealed their identities to Uzumaki Mito.

    Under Uzumaki Mito''s vigilant expression, the Uchiha clan retreated to the sides like a tide, making way for them.

    Slowly Coming Ninja is none other than.

    It is the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Uchiha Kenichi.

    "Mito-sama."

    Xianyi naturally drooped his hands, held his head high, and exuded a terrifying aura and strong self-confidence as he walked forward step by step.

    "Xinyi."

    After recognizing the visitor, Uzumaki Mito frowned and asked loudly, "What do you want, Xianichi."

    Looking at the posture in front of him, Mito couldn''t help but have a bad feeling in his heart.

    Still, she didn''t lose her mind and yell.

    Instead, he pretended to be calm, looked directly at Kenichi Uchiha, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

    Immediately afterwards, at the moment when his eyes were slightly closed, Mito decisively activated the unique ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    With Kagura''s mind, he confirmed the situation of the entire Hokage Building.

    Now that Tobima is not there, he left behind the Anbe ninjas who were stationed in the Hokage Building, and they all passed out.

    It is not difficult to see that Uchiha Kenichi came prepared this time.

    "We just want to get back what''s ours."

    Xianyi thought for a while, "The people who established Konoha Hidden Village back then were not only the Senju clan, but also our Uchiha clan."

    "But now, Tomama not only kicked us out of the Konoha political center, but also suppressed us in various ways."

    "It should be us who should be Hokage."

    Xian throws the ground with a loud voice, as if all the mistakes were made by Qianshoubei.

    Mito, who heard the words, also immediately realized Xianichi''s purpose, and she subconsciously touched her stomach.

    These guys clearly want to rebel.

    He did not hesitate to become Hokage through a coup d''¨¦tat.

    It is clear that the bones between the pillars are still not cold.

    "dream."

    Mito said without thinking, "The best candidate for the second Hokage is Tomagama, this is an indisputable fact."

    "It is the result of the expectations of the people in the village."

    "Xianyi, you are the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. I advise you to give up this stupid idea before things become difficult to stop."

    "Otherwise, it will only make your family fall into the abyss beyond redemption."

    Even facing the elite geniuses of the Uchiha clan, Mito did not show any weakness.

    On the contrary, she was tough and imposing.

    She doesn''t act like a weak woman at all.

    Rao is Xianichi, and he can''t help but admire the current Mito.

    If it were someone else, seeing such a scene, I''m afraid they would have fainted from fright and kept begging for mercy.

    "What happened today, I can pretend that nothing happened."

    Seeing the silence of the Uchiha clan, Mito further emphasized, "Even if it''s not for you, I still want to take care of your family."

    However, Mito''s words, like a fuse, completely ignited the bomb in Xianyi''s heart.

    "It''s useless to talk too much."

    Uchiha Kenichi made a quick gesture.

    The two Uchiha tribesmen on his left and right kicked on one foot and went straight to Mito.

    Although the Uzumaki clan is famous, Mito is only a woman after all.

    No matter how powerful it is, where can it go?

    Besides, they are all geniuses who opened Sharingan among the Uchiha clan.

    Any ninjutsu, illusion, and chakra flow can all be seen through.

    However¡­¡­

    Boom!

    Boom!

    There was a knocking sound in the room.

    Mito''s taijutsu was far more powerful than they had imagined. In just one round, her fist hit the face of the first person who rushed towards her.

    Then he lifted his leg and kicked it, almost killing the other one.

    next second.

    Mito grabbed her skirt and pulled it hard, exposing the leggings underneath.

    Although it looked a bit embarrassing, it made her move more freely.

    thump!

    Crash!

    The two ninjas who rushed towards Mito flew upside down on the spot, and one of them hit the coffee table with its back.

    Another crashed into the kitchen.

    Countless plates fell down and hit him.

    The corner of Xianyi''s mouth twitched unnaturally.

    Thinking about it carefully, Uzumaki Mito was able to marry Hashirama not only because of her status as the princess of the Uzumaki clan.

    She herself is also an extremely powerful ninja.

    And also inherited the Uzumaki family, the best bloodline.

    "That''s right, how can a woman who can seal Nine-Tails be an idle person?"

    Seeing that the clansmen were going to continue to attack, Xianyi immediately stopped them.

    In his opinion, this kind of thing is just a waste of manpower.

    "You are no match for this guy."

    After Xian finished speaking, he kicked his feet and quickly approached Mito.

    "Oh, what do you mean, you will definitely be my opponent?"

    Mito couldn''t help chuckling, and then released the unique ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    The silver-white iron chain burst out from her back, winding towards Xianyi.

    "King Kong blockade!"

    Mito shouted tenderly and confronted Xianichi.

    Seeing this, other Uchiha people were dumbfounded.

    No one expected that Uzumaki Mito''s combat effectiveness.

    It would be so amazing!

    "Is this the wife of Lord Hashirama?"

    "Okay, what a strong force."

    "The unique sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan..."

    For a moment, these people were dumbfounded.

    Rao is the patriarch Kenichi Uchiha, and he can''t help but feel strenuous for a while.

    The speed of the silver-white chain was faster than he had imagined.

    The dynamic vision of the Sangouyu Sharingan cannot be captured!

    "In that case..."

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan!"

    In an instant, Uchiha Kenichi upgraded Sharingan.

    The three hook jade rotated quickly and turned into a kaleidoscope pattern.

    This sudden scene caught Mito by surprise.

    And Xianyi seized this opportunity and quickly released the illusion.

    Uzumaki Mito only felt his brain sink and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 286

    Hefeng hurriedly came to the Hokage Building.

    Since Zhu Jian passed away, he has been busy and helped with many things.

    Now I came to the Naruto Building, in fact, to find Uzumaki Mito.

    This is actually what it means.

    Although the loss of Hashirama made many people regret and feel sad.

    But in his opinion, the saddest and most regrettable person.

    Undoubtedly the wife of the elder brother Zhuma.

    Whirlpool Mito.

    She is undoubtedly the most beloved and the most beloved person in this world.

    To keep her from feeling bad.

    Tobima used the mission as an excuse to ask Hefeng to go to Mito to discuss some trivial matters.

    In fact, it is to give Mito''s spirit some sustenance.

    after all¡­¡­

    As soon as the eldest brother Hashirama died, as the younger brother, he always ran to Mito.

    After all, something is not good.

    However¡­¡­

    When Hefeng came to the Hokage Building, it seemed extremely quiet here.

    He could even hear his breathing, heartbeat, and wind clearly.

    This made him feel a bad premonition.

    "what happened¡­¡­"

    Hefeng couldn''t help frowning.

    When I usually come here, within a few steps, an Anbu ninja will appear.

    Then lead the way for myself, to find Tobima.

    But today, not only did not a single Anbu ninja show up, but he also didn''t meet anyone else along the way.

    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon.

    "It''s so strange..."

    "It stands to reason that the security of the village should be more stringent after the Zhujian Bintian soon..."

    Hashirama is the overseer of the peace agreement.

    As long as he is alive, the peace agreement between the five great ninja villages will count.

    Once he is gone, the so-called peace agreement is nothing but flimsy scrap paper.

    With Tomona''s mind, it is impossible for him not to have such a vision.

    And the Hokage Building is undoubtedly the most important thing in the village.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Hefeng suddenly thought that this Hokage building is not only a place for office, but also a place where Hokage lived in the past.

    Although Hashirama is dead, Uzumaki Mito is Togama''s sister-in-law and the most important person in the village.

    She still lives here, which makes sense.

    At the same time, it is also because there is a nine tails in her stomach.

    So it''s not strange to be coveted by other ninja villages.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng suddenly squatted down, put his index finger and middle finger together, and pressed against the floor.

    next second.

    Hefeng decisively activated the ability of Kagura Mind Eye.

    Perceived the entire Hokage Building.

    Suddenly found out...

    In the Hashirama room, a large number of ninjas were gathering.

    It is conservatively estimated that there are more than fifteen people.

    In the ninja world, this is already a ninja army.

    At the same time, Hefeng also used Kagura''s mind to confirm the location and status of Uzumaki Mito.

    His chakra flow is becoming stable.

    "Did you fall under the illusion?"

    "No wonder those ninja''s Chakra, I feel familiar..."

    Hefeng murmured to himself, judging the identity of the other party.

    Combined with the rebellion carried out by Uchiha Setsuna the previous time.

    Hefeng immediately realized the real intention of the other party.

    "Eliminate all impossibilities, and what remains may seem impossible, however improbable."

    "It''s the only and correct answer."

    Zefeng rolled his throat and opened his eyes suddenly.

    Most of these guys from the Uchiha clan, in order to compete for the position of Hokage, did not hesitate to extend their poisonous hands to Uzumaki Mito.

    Trying to use the nine tails in her stomach!

    Otherwise, how to explain that these guys from the Uchiha clan used illusion on Mito.

    Kidnap her?

    "It''s enough for these guys to rebel again and again."

    Hefeng complained angrily, his legs were like the wind, and he strode towards the room where Mito was.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    With his powerful kaleidoscope illusion, Xianichi forcibly controlled Mito, and then stepped forward, carrying Mito on his shoulders.

    Get out of here quickly.

    In his opinion, it won''t be long before Toikama will discover all this.

    It must be done quickly.

    However¡­¡­

    Just as Xianyi carried Mito to the corridor outside, he suddenly saw the guy appearing at the end of the corridor.

    Not Zephyr...

    Who else?

    "really¡­¡­"

    When Xianyi found Hefeng, Hefeng also noticed Xianyi.

    And Mito on his shoulder.

    "The patriarch of the Uchiha clan?"

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, deliberately avoiding Xian Yi''s eyes.

    In order to prevent his illusion from being successfully launched.

    "Where do you want to take my grandma?"

    Hefeng''s voice was low and deep, with a somewhat questioning tone.

    Xian Yi couldn''t help being startled, he never thought that he would meet this little ghost He Feng in this kind of place.

    However, he is no ordinary brat.

    It''s a pretty powerful kid.

    Not only inherited the wood escape technique from Zhujian.

    Also learned the fairy mode.

    If you fight directly with Kaze here, maybe it will attract Tobuma, or even more Anbe ninjas.

    Such a situation.

    It''s not what Xianyi wants to see.

    He took a deep breath and simply handed over the place to others.

    Carrying Mito by himself, he chooses to escape through the window.

    The rest of the Uchiha clan looked at each other in blank dismay, and some chose to retreat with Xianichi.

    Probably only five ninjas left, Delay and Wind.

    And Xianyi''s goal is even more direct.

    After jumping out of the Hokage Building, he went straight to the residence of the Uchiha clan.

    "I want to escape now, isn''t it too late?"

    With a low voice, Hefeng chased after him without thinking.

    Mito is not only his current grandmother, but also the most important person in the village.

    No matter what, Xianyi cannot be allowed to succeed.

    "Little devil, do you think we are just eating dry food?"

    "Immerse yourself in the illusion of Sharingan!"

    "die!"

    Seeing Hefeng rushing up, these ninjas of the Uchiha clan shot one after another in an attempt to stop Hefeng.

    However¡­¡­

    How could their strength be comparable to the current Hefeng.

    Meet these people using Sharingan.

    With almost no hesitation, Hefeng also opened Sharingan.

    and¡­¡­

    His current Sharingan is already at the kaleidoscope level.

    Even in the state of Sangouyu, it is stronger than ordinary Sharingan.

    Those illusions that were released were, on the contrary, returned to the past by He Feng in the same way.

    thump!

    A ninja from the Uchiha clan fell immediately.

    Slap!

    Immediately afterwards, Hefeng clapped his hands together, "The tree world is coming!"

    The vines spread out from the floor under his feet, grew wildly, and directly slapped all the remaining ninjas on the wall.

    for a while.

    These ninjas were all firmly restrained by the wind''s wooden escape.

    Can''t move.

    These people are all geniuses of the Uchiha clan.

    At a young age, he has Sangouyu Sharingan.

    However, in front of the wind, it is still vulnerable.

    There is a fundamental difference in strength between the two parties.

    Even, Hefeng didn''t even look at them, and chased them out in stride.

    "Give me back Mito."

 Chapter 287

    Sharingan and Kagura Mind Eye have improved Hefeng''s tracking ability by several levels.

    Moreover, although Hefeng''s physical age is only eight years old, his quality far exceeds that of his peers, even adult ninjas.

    If you want to catch up with Kenichi Uchiha.

    Hefeng can easily catch up with the eight-door Dunjia.

    However, Hefeng didn''t do this, he just used his perception ability to firmly lock Uchiha Kenichi''s position.

    Then keep a certain distance and silently follow behind him.

    Soon, Uchiha Kenichi left the center of the village with Mito on his back.

    Even the retreat route was calculated by Kenichi Uchiha.

    Although I occasionally meet a few passers-by along the way, as long as I use the illusion of Sharingan, I can easily knock them down.

    The Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, although it is a strong pupil technique, is not as good as the ability of the Uzumaki clan in terms of perception.

    Chakra, who couldn''t feel the gentle wind, thought that the eight-year-old kid was delayed by the masters of the clan.

    Without thinking about it for a while, he returned to the station with the other clansmen.

    "This operation can only succeed, not fail..."

    Xianyi thought to himself.

    He could even feel his breathing becoming a little short and his heart beating faster.

    If the plan goes well, it is successfully implemented.

    Then he is the new Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village!

    Conversely, once it fails...

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan took the lead in rebellion.

    Undoubtedly, the whole family will be pushed to the point of no return.

    This is a risky move.

    "It''s almost there..."

    Look at the station that appears in sight.

    Xianyi breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just break the seal on Mito''s body, release the Nine Tails, and then use illusion to control it.

    In the whole village, no one will be his opponent.

    Whether it is the wind, or between the leaves.

    It will only die under this violent force.

    At that time, Uzumaki Mito will become the victim of this coup.

    "Although this is somewhat cruel to Mito, but for the glory of the Uchiha clan, I can only wrong her..."

    Xianichi muttered to himself, and glanced at Mito on his shoulder.

    Although Mito is now an elderly person, her skin is still flimsy, fair and tender.

    It looked like the skin of a nine-year-old girl.

    The facial features are exquisite, like a young girl.

    Even Xianichi could smell the faint fragrance wafting from Mito''s body.

    For a while, Xianyi couldn''t help being jealous of Hashirama.

    In terms of strength, he is recognized as the god of ninja in the ninja world.

    Born with such a powerful blood succession limit as the wood escape technique.

    The amount of chakra is even more exaggerated.

    Not to mention marrying this flowery whirlpool Mito.

    He even has a grandson who is a monster-like genius like Hefeng.

    On the other hand, it''s mediocre.

    The Warring States Period was suppressed by Uchiha Madara everywhere.

    In the village, every aspect was suppressed again.

    The children born are also incomparable with Hefeng.

    Now, he has to rely on a woman to come back.

    This kind of thing, Rao Xianyi himself, looks down on himself a little bit.

    But there was nothing he could do.

    The power of Nine Tails in Uzumaki Mito''s belly is crucial to his plan.

    However, just when Xianichi was about to enter the Uchiha resident.

    Hefeng suddenly opened the eight-door armor, continuously opened the triple restrictions in the body, and greatly increased his strength and speed.

    I saw Hefeng passing through the Uchiha tribe like a wind blade.

    After an emergency stop, he turned around and stood in front of Xianyi and the others.

    He folded his hands on his chest and closed the eight doors of the Dunjia.

    Looking up at Xianyi and the others, his voice was low and almost commanding.

    "Let go of that..."

    The sound of the wind stopped abruptly.

    What he wanted to say was, let go of that girl.

    But he reacted abruptly.

    Mito, which Kenichi carried on his shoulders, was not a girl.

    She is probably in her fifties now.

    and¡­¡­

    In terms of relationship, she is his grandmother.

    "Anyway, let her go."

    Hefeng made a loud noise, raised his volume, and warned Xianyi and the others.

    The Uchiha ninjas present were dumbfounded.

    Because just now, they left behind five masters of the clan to delay Hefeng, and then ran back to the station without looking back.

    result¡­¡­

    Hefeng just caught up with them.

    Doesn''t this mean that those Uchiha ninjas who stayed there were all instantly killed by Zefeng?

    Is this kind of thing really possible?

    "Look quickly..."

    A Uchiha ninja couldn''t help but exclaimed, his eyes widened.

    Due to the momentary surprise, everyone did not react.

    Now after being reminded by their companions, they suddenly noticed that He Feng''s eyes had turned into Sharingan!

    What''s more, both eyes are still three-pointed jade!

    Looking at the entire history of the Uchiha family, it has never happened before to have Sangouyu Sharingan at the age of eight!

    This guy is a real genius!

    "Nothing to be surprised about."

    Uchiha Kenichi noticed the reaction of the clansmen and immediately reprimanded them loudly.

    Keep them calm.

    Don''t be influenced by the sharing eyes of the wind.

    In fact, as early as in the game, he noticed He Feng and had the sharingan thing.

    Even when Fire Core and Yu Yi returned to the station, they mentioned this matter to the tribe.

    It''s just that everyone thought it sounded so mysterious and didn''t take it to heart.

    Now seeing that Hefeng really has Sharingan, I am extremely shocked.

    But as Xianyi said, now is not the time to be surprised and shocked by this matter.

    The most important thing is how to hold the wind.

    Don''t let him interfere with your plans.

    "You hold him back."

    Xianyi gritted his teeth, and simply turned his heart away, ordering other clansmen to stop Hefeng.

    He took Mito and ran towards the shrine.

    These ninjas of the Uchiha clan naturally chose to obey Xianichi''s order.

    They stepped forward quickly and surrounded Zefeng.

    But what they never imagined in their dreams was that Hefeng''s eyes had changed again.

    It is not to close Sharingan.

    Instead, the three hooked jades spun quickly in Hefeng''s eyes, and disappeared, replaced by a red six-pointed star.

    Every ninja who noticed the change process stared at the big sharing eyes and took a breath.

    I just felt a gust of cold air spreading from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.

    Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid...

    Have you turned on the kaleidoscope writing wheel? !

    Come on, just kidding!

    Even the geniuses of their clan have no way to spy on the power of the kaleidoscope.

    result¡­¡­

    He Feng, a stranger with a foreign surname, actually opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Still at the age of eight.

    This kind of thing shattered their understanding of Sharingan.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when they thought Zephyr was enough.

    A majestic chakra suddenly burst out from Hefeng and materialized on the spot.

 Chapter 288

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Hefeng not only directly opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also released Susano on the spot.

    The purple chakra envelops Zefeng''s whole body like a flame, and then materializes into a white bone, and then an arm extends from the shoulder.

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "Susano?"

    "Cheat, lie, let''s not say that Hefeng is the grandson of Senju Bashirama, how could he master Susano when he was eight years old?!"

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan were dumbfounded on the spot. They only felt that their brains were hit hard by someone, and their consciousness was spinning. There was an extremely unreal feeling.

    Without exception, all of them are ninjas born in the Sengoku period.

    Followed the strong Uchiha Madara.

    On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara has been witnessed more than once using the power of a kaleidoscope.

    Susanoo is one of the representatives.

    At that time, they fantasized that they could open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan every day.

    Use this Susano that only Uchiha Madara can do.

    But with the end of the Warring States Period, they had to give up this idea.

    They even feel that in a peaceful age, it is impossible for someone to master Susanoo.

    Uchiha Madara has undoubtedly become a swan song.

    Until the appearance of Zefeng completely broke their thoughts.

    The reason why they can''t open the Susanoo has nothing to do with the war era or the peace era.

    It''s just their talent, it''s not enough!

    Compared with geniuses like Hefeng, they are synonymous with waste.

    even¡­¡­

    The Japanese wind that released Susanoo didn''t take these people seriously.

    He didn''t even have the desire to kill in seconds.

    Directly chose to ignore!

    This is the current peace.

    With a kick of his feet, he threw off the ninjas and chased after Xianyi.

    And these ninjas, although dumbfounded for a moment, displayed ninjutsu and illusion one after another.

    As a result, the most proud of the Uchiha clan, Huodun, couldn''t break through Susano''s defense at all.

    Illusions don''t work either.

    After three or four breaths, Hefeng caught up with Xianyi directly.

    Hefeng manipulated Susano with his mind, stretched out five fingers, and grabbed Mito.

    In terms of speed, Zefeng is on par with Xianyi.

    "Hefeng, little brat, what the hell is... what kind of monster!"

    Xianyi couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    He originally thought that Hefeng only obtained Sharingan by transplanting eyes.

    That''s outrageous enough.

    As a result, he even upgraded Sharingan to a kaleidoscope.

    Rao is the real owner of these eyes, and he doesn''t have such a talent!

    For a moment, Xianyi couldn''t help but love and hate Hefeng.

    What I love is that in the field of Sharingan, he is indeed a unique genius.

    Among the clansmen that Kenichi has met, there are strong men like Uchiha Madara.

    It is far inferior to the current peace.

    joke.

    Susano is eight years old.

    Is this something humans can do?

    However, what he hates the most is Hefeng''s identity.

    He is the grandson of Senju Bashima.

    Not Uchiha Madara''s grandson.

    Not even his own grandson.

    If this is the wind, if it can be named Uchiha.

    Then, there are so many things that need to be done.

    Damn it!

    Thinking of this, Xianyi''s eyes were bloodshot.

    So far, it''s useless to regret.

    He clenched his teeth, took a breath, and his eyes changed rapidly.

    Instantly upgraded to a Kaleidoscope Sharingan like the Japanese style!

    next second.

    Xianyi no longer hides his own strength, and releases it with all his strength.

    In the same way as the wind, Chakra bursts out from the body and materializes it.

    In an instant, another Susano appeared out of thin air, wrapped around Kenichi, and enveloped Mito in it.

    I saw Xianichi''s Susano chose to grasp the fist with five fingers, swung his backhand, and hit Hefeng Susano''s palm impartially.

    The strong force directly bounced off the latter''s arm.

    Let Zephyr''s capture fail for a while.

    "No one wants to stop my plan!"

    Xianyi turned his head and said viciously to Hefeng.

    Seeing his grasp being bounced away by Xian Yi, He Feng couldn''t help being startled.

    It never occurred to him that in the Uchiha clan of this period, there is still a hidden master who has not left his name.

    Mastered such a powerful pupil technique as Susanoo.

    But Hefeng quickly let go of his heart.

    In any case, this Xianyi is a ninja who has lived from the Warring States Period to today.

    He is also the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Turning on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is naturally not a strange thing.

    "The opening condition of the kaleidoscope itself is to lose the fetters and love."

    "Nowhere is it easier to witness such a thing than on the battlefield."

    "If I remember correctly, Fu Gaku''s Sharingan was opened after seeing his companion die tragically on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War."

    "After that, Fu Yue has always chosen to hide."

    "It wasn''t until some time before the night of the genocide that he told Uchiha Itachi this secret."

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi''s Sharingan is not an eternal kaleidoscope.

    Just an ordinary kaleidoscope.

    "In that case, let''s compete, Xianyi."

    "Look at the kaleidoscope of the two of us, who is stronger."

    He Feng kept his voice low and unreservedly released his power.

    Even though the corners of his eyes were bleeding, Hefeng didn''t hesitate.

    More and more chakras burst out from Zefeng''s body, and the Susanoo that wrapped him grew meridians, muscles, and skin.

    Then there''s the fancy armor.

    In the form of a complete body, guarding Zefeng, and then drew the bow and arrow, aiming at Xianyi.

    "You kid, you really are a monster."

    Seeing the Susanoo displayed by Hefeng, Xianichi was even more terrified in his heart.

    Although he opened the kaleidoscope on the battlefield, it was three months before he fully adapted to the eyes.

    Wait until the Susanoo is turned on.

    It was the sixth autumn when he had these eyes.

    A full six years.

    And how long does it take for Hefeng to transplant Sharingan?

    "Hefeng, among all the ninjas I have ever seen, you are the most talented one, but..."

    Just when Uchiha Kenichi couldn''t help but praise Hefeng.

    He Feng immediately bit his thumb, drew blood on his palm, made seals with his hands, stretched out his five fingers at the end, and slapped the ground violently.

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist dispersed.

    Then two toads appeared.

    It was Fukasaku, Shima, who came from Mt. Myogi!

    They looked around, bewildered by the situation in front of them.

    "Another one, Susano?!"

    Fukasaku blinked and noticed Kenichi''s pupil technique.

    "It''s too late to explain, let''s fuse first."

    Hefeng said it without thinking, and let Fukasaku and Shima come up first.

    Fukasaku exchanged glances with Shima, and quickly followed what Kaze said.

 Chapter 289

    Fukasaku and Shima quickly jumped onto Kaze''s shoulders without the slightest hesitation.

    Although it is not clear what the current situation is, they are more willing to believe in Hefeng than the Uchiha family.

    What''s more, they were originally Zefeng''s psychic beasts.

    Fukasaku and Shima clapped their hands at the same time.

    Zephyr remained motionless.

    The three quickly merged.

    When Uchiha Ken saw this, he immediately had an ominous premonition.

    Hastily controlling his own Susanoo, he shot towards Zefeng.

    boom!

    The two Susanoos collided strongly, shaking the air, and a terrifying air flow burst out, spreading in all directions.

    Unable to bear this force, the entire earth immediately fell apart, and cracks spread out layer by layer.

    Climb the wall of the Uchiha garrison.

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan were dumbfounded.

    When they saw Hefeng attacking Xianyi, they still wanted to go up to help.

    result¡­¡­

    this power.

    This shock.

    Go up and help?

    Do not make jokes.

    This force is so terrifying that it is impossible to get close!

    "Why does Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, know the pupil technique of our family?"

    "However, I didn''t expect Patriarch Xianyi to have a kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "Yeah, even Uchiha Madara''s Susano, the patriarch has mastered it."

    If there is no Japanese style, these people will definitely fall in love with the five bodies that Xianyi worships.

    However, Xianichi''s Susanoo couldn''t do anything about Kaze at all.

    The two sides drew for a while.

    Such a contrast, under the foil.

    On the contrary, it seems that Xianyi is not so powerful.

    Even Kenichi Uchiha at this moment had beads of sweat on his forehead.

    The heart is extremely frightened, shocked and the power possessed by the wind.

    You know, he is only eight years old!

    "I understand now, that guy''s intention..."

    At this moment, Xianyi suddenly recalled.

    What happened when I first met Bai Jue.

    The information that guy possessed must not be simple.

    "Combined with wood escape and fairy mode, I will lose..."

    Xianyi''s kaleidoscope is much more powerful than the Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Zephyr''s chakra flow is undergoing amazing changes.

    Do not¡­¡­

    To be precise, it is the flow of Chakra between Kaze, Fukasaku and Shima, which is undergoing amazing changes.

    Their chakras should have been rivers with no intersection.

    But now, it seems that rivers flow into the sea and converge in one place.

    The amount of chakra of the three has become a whole.

    Not only that, but there is also a very special energy that enters Hefeng''s body through Fukasaku and Shima, and merges with the chakra that fuses the three.

    On Hefeng''s eyes, orange eyeshadow gradually emerged.

    It is the fairy mode under the fusion technique!

    "Wood Dun, Immortal Mode, Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Susanoo..."

    Uchiha Kenichi couldn''t help feeling a little crazy.

    In his opinion, this eight-year-old Hefeng is, to some extent, a combination of Hashirama and Madara.

    I didn''t know, I thought Hefeng would be born by the two of them alone.

    At the same time, it also made Xianyi''s scalp feel a little numb.

    Today''s self, although he is eight years older than Hefeng, but he only has Susano.

    And when it comes to the amount of chakra, he is indeed not as good as Hefeng.

    If you fight like this.

    I will undoubtedly lose!

    Yes.

    After some calm analysis and serious thinking, Xianyi instead came to the conclusion that he would lose.

    Just when Xianichi felt a little nervous about this, Hefeng took a decisive step forward, Susano became more powerful under the blessing of the sage mode, "Come on!"

    Accompanied by the sound of the wind.

    The purple Susanoo took the lead in attacking, and a sharp chakra arrow burst out from the purple longbow in his hand.

    Instantly pierced through Kenichi''s Susanoo.

    Passed by his body.

    If it is not worried about Mito''s safety.

    The arrow just now might directly penetrate Xianyi''s body.

    "Although I am stronger than Xianichi now, Mito..." Hefeng thought to himself.

    There is also a difference between strength and weakness among Susano.

    Amaterasu, plus soil life.

    They''re all pretty powerful moves.

    As long as the amount of chakra is sufficient and the body can bear it, everything in the world can be burned up.

    But if this power is used, Mito will undoubtedly be implicated.

    "It seems that only the most primitive method can be used."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    And the so-called most primitive way in his mouth.

    It is brute force.

    Rumble!

    There were loud noises from behind Xianyi, which made him turn his head and take a look immediately in fright.

    I saw a huge hole pierced through the wall of Uchiha''s residence, which was transparent from front to back.

    Not only that, but the same goes for his Susanoo.

    "If it weren''t for Mito just now, the power of this arrow would be unimaginable."

    Xianyi gasped, then clenched his teeth and made up his mind.

    Although his original plan was to kidnap Mito, bring her back to the resident shrine of the Uchiha clan, and then undo the seal on her.

    Finally release the Nine Tails.

    But the plan can''t keep up with the changes after all.

    He Feng, an eight-year-old kid, is stronger than himself.

    "never mind."

    Xianichi''s expression suddenly became serious, and he put Mito directly on the ground.

    Then peeled her eyes away.

    Forcibly changed the illusion.

    Enter the spiritual world of Mito.

    For Xianichi now, it is not difficult to influence Kyuubi, and even Mito.

    The most evil and majestic chakra of Nine Tails spread out from Mito''s body bit by bit.

    And Mito gradually resumed her actions. Relying on her own strength, she stood up from the ground, her white arms drooping naturally.

    In the world of illusion.

    She saw Hashirama''s tragic death.

    The tragic death between the doors.

    Even¡­¡­

    Zephyr''s tragic death!

    No matter how Mito struggled and stopped him, it was useless.

    Nine Tails also started whispering at this time.

    Slowly, Mito''s consciousness was swallowed up.

    The light red chakra burst out from her body, swept the whole body, and formed something like a coat.

    And Mito, who looked up again, lost the brilliance in his eyes.

    She looked directly at He Feng, but muttered about Hashirama in a low voice.

    Anyone who reads it can understand how bad Mito''s current state is.

    Not to mention Zefeng as a time traveler.

    Whether it''s Nine-Tails, Jinchuriki, or Illusion, Sharingan.

    No one here knows and knows better than him.

    "You beast."

    The blue veins on Hefeng''s forehead bulged one by one, and he felt extremely angry in his heart.

    Uchiha Kenichi this guy.

    He even regarded Uzumaki Mito as a pawn!

    This kind of thing cannot be forgiven!

    Anyway, after I traveled to this world and returned to the village.

    Mito is pretty much the best people for him.

    When she was on the field before, she stood up to protect herself.

    "Uchiha."

    In Hefeng''s eyes, there was an unprecedented murderous look.

 Chapter 290

    Seeing Mito being controlled by Kenichi, Hefeng felt unprecedented anger in his heart.

    He secretly swore that he would never let Xian Yi go.

    However, Mito was eroded by Kyuubi faster than Kaze imagined.

    After being wrapped in the light red chakra coat, the first tail grew out of Mito''s back soon.

    Then came the second, and then the third.

    The color of Chakra on his body also became darker and darker.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Seeing this, Hefeng had no choice but to slap his hands and release Mudun, and the ground began to shake.

    The ground under Hefeng''s feet cracked layer by layer, and countless vines drilled out of it, then grew wildly, and gathered in one place to form a thick wooden dragon with a lifelike and fierce face.

    He opened his bloody mouth wide and wound around Mito.

    The only regret is that although Hefeng has mastered Mudun, all of his Mudun ninjutsu are obtained from check-in gift packs.

    He only knows the technique of the wooden man, the technique of the wooden dragon, the descending of the tree world, and the clone of the wooden escape.

    It is like Hashirama''s move to restrain tailed beasts and suppress nine tails.

    Zephyr is not used today.

    Based on such and such a relationship, he had no choice but to use the most primitive method to control Mito.

    "I can only find a way to get rid of Xianyi first, and then remove the illusion on Mito."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    But how could Xianyi fail to see his thoughts?

    Seeing that Hefeng''s target changed from himself to Mito, he quickly controlled Susano, waved the Chakra Taidao in his hand, and sent out a sword aura, heading straight for the wooden dragon.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, this sword energy fell on the wooden dragon, splitting the wooden dragon in two instantly.

    And Mito''s tail grew a fourth at this time.

    Her whole body is covered with crimson chakra, and there are things like animal ears growing on the top of her head.

    She doesn''t look like her at all.

    "It''s exactly the same as Naruto in the Tiandiqiao period..."

    Zefeng looked at Mito.

    Now he doesn''t have the necklace of the first Hokage, nor can he suppress the wood escape technique of Tailed Beast Chakra.

    It is also necessary to ensure the safety of water users.

    For a while, Rao and Hefeng felt a little tricky.

    And Xianyi has no intention of obediently watching the show.

    He took a deep breath and released Chakra without reservation.

    So far, victory or defeat is in one fell swoop.

    "If Hefeng can be eradicated here, then our Uchiha clan, succeeding the new Hokage, will no longer be a fantasy."

    Xianyi clenched his fists, putting his future, hope, and family glory on this battle.

    Now he has no way out.

    Suck.

    call.

    Xianyi took a deep breath and let it out slowly, releasing all the chakras together.

    Let his Susanoo swell several times in an instant.

    In the posture of a martial god, he came to Muye Yin Village.

    The key is¡­¡­

    This is not the late period of Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s administration.

    The Uchiha clan was driven to the edge of the village because of the misunderstanding and wariness of Konoha''s high-level officials.

    Today''s Uchiha clan is the hero who founded Ninja Village, and their residence is almost the highest position in the village.

    And the perfect Susanoo is as big as a mountain peak.

    Even the smallest size is more than two hundred meters tall.

    Such an astonishing behemoth naturally attracted the attention of many pairs of eyes.

    Among them, there is even a thousand-hand door room!

    "That''s Susano?!"

    Tokaima stared blankly at the direction of Uchiha''s residence. He is currently dealing with some things at the Senju Clan''s residence.

    As a result, this situation was discovered.

    Although he is not too close to Uchiha''s residence now, he is a behemoth more than two hundred meters high.

    It''s not easy if you don''t want to notice it.

    "It''s not the Japanese Susano."

    Tokaima''s first reaction was the breeze.

    But I suddenly recalled that the Japanese style Susanoo is dark purple.

    And the appearance is also more powerful than this Susanoo.

    "It''s not Uchiha Madara''s either."

    Tokaima immediately ruled it out.

    Although he doesn''t have many chances to fight Uchiha Madara, he has witnessed Madara''s Susanoo on the battlefield.

    It is dark blue.

    For a moment, Tomama couldn''t help feeling confused.

    In the village, there is actually a third ninja who has mastered Susanoo!

    "Anyway, let''s go and see what''s going on first."

    Tokaima thought about it for a while, and decided to let it go.

    But just when he took action and wanted the destination ahead.

    The open space in front of him changed, and one after another, white-bodied guys emerged from the ground.

    "Master Feijian, it''s better for you not to participate in the affairs over there."

    The person who came was none other than Bai Jue!

    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Bai Jue surrounded the door.

    To delay his time.

    According to the agreement they reached with Xianyi.

    Just delay Tobima a little bit and give him time to get Nine-Tails.

    Then he has nothing to worry about.

    Although there has been a little change now, I can only try my best to hold the door open.

    Hoping for Hyun-ichi''s ability to adapt.

    will be stronger.

    Fei Jian stared wide-eyed, looked around, and suddenly found that the guys surrounding him were the guys brought back from Mount Miaomu with Hefeng.

    It is exactly the same.

    at the same time.

    Facing Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, Xianyi had to choose to go all out and release Susanoo''s full body form.

    Then¡­¡­

    Pull out the Chakra Taidao on the waist, and chop down towards the bottom.

    Mito also turned into a half-tailed beast at this time, opened his mouth wide, condensed the chakra in his body, distributed according to instinct, condensed into a dark black tailed beast jade, and aimed directly at Zefeng.

    In her eyes, Hefeng is no longer a lovely eight-year-old grandson.

    Instead, it was the guy who took everything around her.

    Out of hatred, Mito launched Tailed Beast without hesitation.

    With the determination to kill Hefeng.

    "The more this time, the more chaos..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining, so he clapped his hands together, "Wood escape, the art of wooden figures!"

    Although his wooden escape technique does not have the ability to suppress the tailed beast chakra.

    But it is not difficult to block the tailed beast jade.

    I saw a broad palm stretched out from the ground, five fingers spread out, and caught the tailed beast jade spit out by Mito.

    boom!

    There was a loud noise, and the palms were shaken.

    Immediately afterwards, a wooden giant more than ten meters high rose from the ground, blocking Mito and Kaze.

    However, at this moment, Mito''s body changed again.

    At the base of her tail, a fifth tail grows.

    The amount of chakra becomes stronger.

    Seeing this, Hefeng had no choice but to use the complete Susanoo first.

    For a moment, two Valkyries materialized as chakras stood impressively in Konoha''s village.

    Uchiha Kenichi was dumbfounded on the spot.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, is so proficient in kaleidoscope sharingan!

    Even the full body of Susanoo has been mastered! ?

 Chapter 291

    Two tall Susanoos suddenly appeared in the village, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Again, another one?"

    "What the hell is going on now.!"

    "What is that huge monster!"

    The villagers talked a lot, and they just felt incredible.

    Immediately afterwards, unprecedented fear spread in the village, causing great panic.

    Everyone stays as far away from the Uchiha station as possible.

    I was afraid that I would be implicated in it.

    Only a few ninjas recognized this Susanoo.

    In the Warring States Period, Uchiha Madara became the top powerhouse by virtue of this pupil technique.

    "That person is, Zefeng!?"

    Some ninjas with excellent eyesight suddenly saw the ninja above Susano''s head.

    One of them is Kenichi, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    However, as the strongest of the Uchiha clan today, he is also a genius who opened Sharingan.

    Show such strength.

    It''s not something incredible.

    On the contrary, it was the gentle breeze that made them feel shocked.

    Zephyr...

    Isn''t it only eight years old?

    Isn''t he the grandson of Master Hashirama?

    why¡­¡­

    He has Sharingan, and he also uses techniques like Susanoo.

    How did he do it?

    and also¡­¡­

    Why did Hefeng fight Xianyi?

    If it''s just for the sake of learning, shouldn''t Hefeng and Xianyi find a location in no man''s land?

    What the hell is going on here?

    More and more ninjas are wondering.

    But there is no doubt that Susanoo''s power is very strong.

    It is so powerful that the aftermath of the shock can kill ninjas who are not strong enough in seconds.

    "My lord, where are you now?!"

    After seeing this astonishing scene, the patriarch of the Nara clan rushed to the Hokage Building.

    Not only failed to find the door.

    Instead, traces of battle were found here.

    And the Uchiha ninja who fell to the ground, unconscious.

    An ominous premonition welled up.

    When he was leaving, he happened to meet the Sarutobi clan leader, Hyuga clan leader.

    They all rushed here because they were worried about the safety of the village.

    "In short, find a way to evacuate the people first, so as to avoid the power of Hefeng and Xianyi from endangering the village."

    The Sarutobi patriarch was very vocal and shouldered the responsibility of organizing the overall situation.

    But now is not the time to worry about superfluous things.

    The other patriarchs nodded in support.

    Then, the ninjas of each family took action.

    Begin an organized, disciplined, evacuation of civilians.

    And in the Uchiha resident.

    Hefeng and Xianyi met each other''s eyes.

    Mito, who was completely out of control, sat at their feet like a fox, looking more like a miniature pet.

    "Why does Hefeng know Susano!?" The ninjas of the Uchiha clan widened their eyes, and their eyes were full of inconceivable expressions.

    No one thought that Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, could master Susanoo.

    "Damn it, why is Zefeng able to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "His talent is simply unreasonable."

    "Monster, Hefeng is a monster!"

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan talked a lot, feeling aggrieved in their hearts.

    But helpless.

    There was nothing they could do except watch the battle between Kazukaze and Kenichi.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng was not in a hurry to do it.

    His eyes began to move.

    Being at an altitude of 200 meters above the ground, Zefeng has a pretty good line of sight.

    Plus kaleidoscope vision capture.

    Hefeng easily saw the general situation of the village.

    Tobuma did not appear, but the patriarchs of each family spontaneously shouldered the work that originally belonged to Tobuma.

    It is not difficult to see that these people have a sense of belonging to the village.

    "It''s true if you think about it. The average lifespan of ninjas in the Warring States Period was less than thirty years old."

    "The reason is that countless children were forced to go to the battlefield and died prematurely."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Then¡­¡­

    Manipulating Susano to bend down, stretch out his left hand, spread his five fingers, and grab the whirlpool Mito on the ground.

    Seeing the huge Susano almost took action.

    Mito, who turned into a half-tailed beast, also felt uneasy. The five chakra tails behind him grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming big and thick, like a sharp sword, stabbing towards Susano''s palm. past.

    However¡­¡­

    The Japanese Susanoo is not an ordinary chakra materialization.

    Among them, there is a lot of magic chakra.

    The defense of Susanoo has been improved a lot.

    Rao is the current Mito, and he can''t penetrate the armor formed by Chakra.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, a terrifying airflow burst out and spread in all directions.

    Set off a huge shock wave on the ground.

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan didn''t even have time to react.

    It was lifted into the air by this force, like a kite with a broken string, it continued to fly for a certain distance before falling heavily on the ground on its back.

    "Hebrew..."

    Seeing this, Xianyi''s heart tightened. It wasn''t until this moment that he fully realized that he had underestimated He Feng and overestimated himself.

    From the very beginning, I shouldn''t treat He Feng as an eight-year-old kid.

    The power he possesses is even more exaggerated than himself!

    "go to hell!"

    A roar burst out from Kenichi''s throat, Susano almost under his will, pulled out the chakra dagger.

    And this time, Xianichi''s Susanoo is in a perfect state.

    The pulled out chakra dagger instantly stirred the air, forming an air current.

    An incomparably sharp sword energy went out vertically and horizontally, and went straight to the Hokage Rock in Muye Yin Village.

    The head of the first Hokage that had just been sculpted was smashed to pieces.

    Did such a terrifying scene frighten the ninjas in the village who were organizing their retreat?

    "The statue of Hokage-sama has been destroyed!"

    "Uchiha Kenichi, what the hell is he trying to do!"

    "Rebellion, this is definitely a rebellion!"

    For a moment, Konoha''s ninjas were all angry.

    I feel righteous indignation at what Xianyi has done.

    However, everyone can see how powerful the current Xianyi is.

    It is not an enemy they can deal with at all.

    even¡­¡­

    In addition to attacking Uchiha Kenichi with words, these ninjas.

    There was no such person, and he rushed to the Uchiha resident.

    Instead, he pinned his hope of defeating Xianyi on Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid.

    It''s just that they don''t understand.

    Why didn''t He Feng shoot directly, but bent down instead.

    It looked like he was bowing to Xianyi.

    However, such doubts did not last long.

    Because of the Japanese style of Susano, he straightened his body quickly, and in his hand, there was a guy covered in crimson chakra all over his body.

    The five tails fluttered with the wind, and they were held tightly by Susano, but kept struggling.

    It is Uzumaki Mito who has turned into a beast with a tail!

    In Susanoo''s hands, it looks like a hand-made one.

 Chapter 292

    "Is that Mito?!"

    Although Tobima was held back by Bai Jue, his attention was on the battle between Hefeng and Xianyi.

    When Kaze held Mito and stood up, he recognized the unusual Chakra at a glance.

    It''s clearly the out-of-control Mito!

    As for Hefeng, naturally he would not attack Mito.

    In any case, Mito is his real grandmother.

    "Although Hefeng is only eight years old, his strength is already so strong that even I can hardly hold a candle to him."

    "He didn''t need the power of any tailed beast to fight Xianyi at all."

    Eliminate all impossibilities, and the remaining possibilities no matter how improbable they may seem.

    Both are correct answers.

    "Is it Xianyi?"

    Fei Jian looked away from He Feng, stared at Bai Jue who surrounded him, threw out Kunai, and pressed them for questions.

    "In order to defeat Zefeng, I will not hesitate to trigger Mito''s rampage."

    This risk was mentioned back when Hashirama decided to seal the Kyuubi inside Mito''s belly.

    If Mito''s will is not strong enough.

    Kyuubi''s will will have an opportunity to take advantage of it.

    At that time, the runaway Renzhuli will cause an even greater crisis.

    Although Hefeng is powerful, he doesn''t know the sealing technique.

    "I have to hurry over there."

    Tobima thought to himself, and then activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, flashing behind Bai Jue in an instant, grasping hard with five fingers, tightly holding the Kunai thrown by him.

    next second.

    With a backhand stab at Feijian, Kunai was directly pierced into Bai Jue''s neck.

    Instant kill on the spot.

    These guys who all look exactly the same are not very strong.

    It''s just that there are a lot of them, which dragged the door for a while.

    He couldn''t get to Hefeng''s side.

    And the residence of the Uchiha clan.

    Hefeng controls Susanoo, holding the runaway Mito in his hand, and does not give her a chance to break free.

    "Although I don''t know the sealing technique now, and I can''t use the wood escape technique to limit the runaway of the tailed beast."

    "But... my kaleidoscope Sharingan can release illusions!"

    Hefeng was thinking about the solution to Mito in his heart.

    His kaleidoscope Sharingan is Sasuke''s six-pointed star.

    Although the field of specialization is Amaterasu-based Gagu Satomi, the illusion cannot be compared with Itachi and Shisui.

    But it is undeniable that Sasuke''s illusion is not weak.

    On the contrary, his illusion is still very strong.

    It was only during the Sangouyu Sharingan period that he used illusion to kill Orochimaru in the spiritual field.

    Later, when he played against Danzo, he relied on illusion again to complete the comeback.

    Based on such performances, Hefeng felt that it shouldn''t be difficult for Mito to calm down with his illusion.

    However¡­¡­

    Xianyi will not stand still, obediently watch Hefeng''s performance, and do nothing.

    He sees Mito as his hope of becoming Hokage.

    It is also the hope of the Uchiha clan to rebuild their glory.

    "I can''t let you succeed, Zefeng!"

    Kenichi yelled hysterically, Susano switched to holding the sword with both hands, and raised the Chakra Taidao high above his head.

    Aim at Hefeng Susano''s left back, swing hard, and chop down.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng reacted in time by relying on his perception ability in the immortal mode, turned his left hand over, and used the armor on his forearm to resist the opponent''s Taidao.

    Bang!

    The Chakra Taidao rubbed against the wristband, bursting out a flame.

    Although Mito was caught by the Japanese Susano and couldn''t break free, her head was exposed.

    This is also impossible.

    If you want to use illusion to stop the current Mito, you can only look at each other through eyes.

    "This guy¡­¡­"

    He Feng clenched his teeth, his situation became a little awkward for a while.

    In terms of strength, he is stronger than Xianyi.

    But¡­¡­

    His situation is much more embarrassing than Xianyi''s.

    Although Susanoo''s left hand controlled Mito, it couldn''t stop her from condensing the tailed beast jade.

    With only his right hand left, it is obviously difficult to deal with Xianyi.

    The most important thing is that the environment in which they fight is not an unmanned wilderness.

    But in Konoha Village.

    and¡­¡­

    Uchiha resident, this period is not the edge of the village.

    Almost in the center of the village.

    One of the best locations on the lot.

    Not only connected with other family residences.

    If you are not careful, a large number of buildings will fall apart.

    Hefeng doesn''t want to destroy the village because of his fight with Xianyi.

    He was only physically eight years old.

    Thinking and consciousness are adults.

    Plus he wants to be Hokage.

    Hefeng would not do such things as harming the village.

    For a while, he could only be forced to defend while paying attention to the movement of the village.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The two Susanoos who looked like gods of war almost kept fighting.

    Hefeng maintained his defense, stepping back again and again.

    Fukasaku and Shima were puzzled for a moment.

    "Little Hefeng, why didn''t you fight back?"

    "If this continues, we will lose."

    Fukasaku''s expression was unavoidably tense.

    Its heart is very clear.

    The fusion time cannot be maintained for too long.

    Once the fusion is over, a flaw will appear.

    "This is a village."

    Hearing the rumors, he couldn''t help explaining.

    It wasn''t until this moment that Fukasaku and Shima came to their senses suddenly, and they couldn''t help looking at the village.

    A large number of civilians are leaving the center of the village under the evacuation of ninjas.

    Go to a safe location.

    Hefeng was forced to defend and did not fight back.

    Not because of Xianyi''s sense of oppression.

    Instead, the innocents in the village were considered!

    "Little Zephyr."

    Fukasaku rolled his throat, instead admiring Hefeng for taking the overall situation into consideration.

    He is a born leader.

    "I believe that under the leadership of Xiaohefeng, Muyeyin Village will reach its heyday."

    Fukasaku was convinced of this.

    Yet another problem lay ahead.

    During the period when Zefeng was forced to defend, Mito condensed enough chakra to form Tailed Beast Jade.

    And during this period, her tails changed from five to six.

    White bones emerged from her body, protecting her body.

    call out!

    In the next second, Tailed Beast Jade shot out of Mihukou and went straight to Zefeng.

    Susanoo''s other hand held a chakra sword to resist Kenichi''s swordsmanship.

    It''s completely useless.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a deafening bang.

    This beast jade directly hit Susano''s face.

    Hefeng''s sight was blocked by the flames and billowing smoke, and he stepped back again and again, almost losing his balance.

    "The power of the Tailed Beast Jade is increasing."

    Hefeng clenched his fists and couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    Immediately afterwards, Xianyi seized this rare opportunity, holding the Chakra Taidao with both hands, and swept across it forcefully.

    Forcibly cut off the left hand of Kazumo Susano.

    The chakra, the flame-like entity, begins to dissipate.

    Mito was completely released.

    This is Xianyi''s plan.

    "Aww!"

    Mito roared like a beast, and another tail grew out behind him.

    Become Nanao!

    At the same time, the strength has greatly increased!

 Chapter 293

    "As long as Mito can transform into Kyuubi, I can defeat the current Zefeng..."

    Kenichi stared at Mito firmly.

    Now she is being firmly controlled by the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Seven tails have grown behind her, and her size has also begun to increase dramatically.

    Mito herself is the princess of the Uzumaki clan, with the most perfect Uzumaki bloodline.

    Its chakra volume is far beyond that of ordinary ninjas.

    Plus the amount of chakra of Nine Tails.

    Just the seven-tailed form shocked Xianichi.

    If it can be transformed into Nine Tails.

    Then cooperate with your Susanoo.

    Xianyi doesn''t think that there is anyone else in the ninja world who will be his opponent.

    Even Zefeng in immortal mode can never be his opponent!

    What''s more, Susano of Hefeng has already cut off an arm by himself.

    On the left chest is the Tailed Beast Jade shot out by Mito, piercing through a hole.

    According to Xian''s understanding of Susano.

    Susano in this state may not last long at all.

    "You lost, Zefeng!"

    Xianyi''s emotions gradually rose, and he yelled at Hefeng excitedly.

    It seems that the outcome of this battle has already been decided.

    In fact, Xianyi really couldn''t think of how he should lose.

    Although Hefeng opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at the age of eight, he was shocked by the mastery of Susanoo.

    But in the final analysis, I am also a Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and I am also a complete Susano.

    And his actual combat experience far exceeds that of Hefeng.

    In addition, Mito''s power is controlled by him, and he is on his side.

    lose?

    nonexistent!

    Thinking of this, Xianyi relied on his Susanoo to be almost intact, and continued to attack Hefeng.

    I saw his Susano holding the Chakra Taidao in both hands, stabbing Zefeng at a rather strange angle.

    There was a snort.

    The tens of meters long Chakra Taidao directly penetrated the Japanese Susano.

    The distance between the two is very close.

    Xianyi could clearly see Hefeng''s expression.

    below...

    Mito, who grew seven tails, didn''t sit there obediently. Instead, his body began to swell, and his size became several times larger.

    Let everyone in the village see her terrifying appearance.

    next second.

    Mito''s tails soared into the sky, each with an exaggerated diameter of at least five or six meters, like a sharp sword, extending upwards, directly piercing the Zephyr Susano.

    Three of them penetrated Susanoo''s left leg.

    The remaining four pierced directly into Susanoo''s right leg.

    "Aww!"

    Mito was not satisfied with this, she clenched her fists with both hands and opened her bloody mouth, her voice was like the most primitive beast, which made the scalp tingle.

    The most frightening thing is that her brute force is quite astonishing.

    She tightly controlled her tail and tore it hard.

    Forcibly tearing Kaze Susano''s legs into two halves.

    Such a horrible scene.

    Fukasaku and Shima were immediately stunned.

    "Little Zephyr!"

    "This time, it''s terrible!"

    The two of them gasped at the same time, never expecting that the situation would suddenly turn sour.

    When he was in Mt. Myogi, he fought Uchiha Madara with Fengli.

    After returning to the village, he confronted Zhen Qianshou in Qianshou Zhujian.

    Facing these two powerful ninja legends.

    Hefeng is not in the slightest embarrassment.

    Heroic.

    Take it easy.

    There, as it is now, it is suppressed everywhere.

    Even Susanoo was destroyed by people in sevens and sevens.

    If it is not done well, Zefeng is likely to lose!

    But who knows, when Fukasaku and Shima thought that Hefeng would be stunned and terrified by the scene in front of him.

    His complexion didn''t change.

    It seems that all of this is indifferent.

    Hefeng floated in Susanoo''s body indifferently, staring at Kenichi Uchiha in front of him.

    Not a word.

    No one knows what he is thinking.

    "Hefeng, brat, is he frightened and stupid?"

    Xianyi stared slightly, looking at Hefeng.

    He is neither resisting nor surrendering to beg for mercy now.

    It looks like a stone statue.

    Xianyi couldn''t help but have doubts.

    But soon, Xianyi''s heart was completely relieved.

    If you think about it carefully...

    After all, Hefeng is only eight years old. Even if he has shocking talents, he can''t change this most basic fact.

    No matter how powerful he is, the age in his heart is eight years old after all.

    In the previous game, Hefeng was able to show a strong force.

    It''s because he knows it in his heart.

    He is the grandson of Hashirama.

    No one would kill him.

    Of course there is nothing to worry about.

    But this time is different, I am rebelling.

    Attempt to compete for the position of Hokage with a stronger force.

    Throughout the whole process, I never cared about He Feng''s identity.

    Moreover, his biggest reliance.

    Qianshou Zhujian is already dead.

    Now he will be stupefied with fright, so there is nothing strange about it.

    Even Fukasaku and Shima thought so for a while.

    Quickly comfort Hefeng, now is not the time to give up.

    Although the enemy''s strength is very strong, he is not without opportunities.

    Wood Dunjutsu, Susano, Immortal mode.

    These powers are all the real power that He Feng has now.

    At the same time, Mito''s consciousness completely went berserk and out of control.

    From her back, an eighth tail grew impressively!

    Not to mention the great increase in strength, the body has swelled to a height of 100 meters.

    Although compared with the two Susanoos around him, it is still a bit worse.

    But its almost nine-tailed shape undoubtedly became the most terrifying existence in the village.

    Even Feijian, who saw this scene from a distance, was frightened and dumbfounded.

    Never expected that Mito would lose control to this extent.

    Moreover, Hefeng was also suppressed by Xianyi.

    At stake.

    For a moment, as the second grandfather of Hefeng, Tobuma couldn''t help but start to worry.

    But he was held back by a large number of Bai Jue.

    Couldn''t make it in time.

    "Hebrew..."

    He gritted his teeth tightly and his face was gloomy.

    However, just when everyone was worried about He Feng, whether it was because his psychological quality was not strong enough and he wanted to give up.

    Hefeng''s hands suddenly moved.

    "It should be about the same now..."

    He Feng muttered to himself, as if he had been waiting for something.

    Fukasaku, Shima, and Kenichi are undoubtedly the closest units to him, and they can clearly hear him talking to himself.

    "What, almost?!"

    Fukasaku and Shima spoke in unison.

    There was also doubt in Xianyi''s eyes.

    Until then, the unsmiling Hefeng raised the corners of his mouth slightly.

    "Look, have the people in the village been evacuated to a safe location?"

    Kaze reminds Fukasaku and Shima.

    From the very beginning, he wasn''t worried about Xianichi, or the runaway Mito.

    "Actually... I''m worried, my strength is too violent."

    "If you are not careful, you will destroy the village."

    "That''s why I dare not act rashly."

 Chapter 294

    From the very beginning, Kaze never worried about Kenichi or Mito''s power.

    The only reason for him to feel afraid, not to act rashly.

    In fact, the villagers of Muye Yin Village have not yet evacuated to a safe area.

    That''s why he didn''t make a move for a long time.

    Let Xianichi and Mito perform in front of him.

    However, during the time when Xianichi and Mito joined forces to launch an attack.

    Sarutobi clan.

    The Shimura clan.

    Hyuga Clan.

    Nara family.

    Waiting for the ninjas to volunteer to take on the responsibility of guarding the village.

    They were neat and orderly, found the villagers who were trembling because of fear, fear, and then led them away from the area that would be affected.

    Just when the Japanese Susanoo was about to collapse.

    These ninjas successfully took all the innocent villagers out of the dangerous area of ??the village.

    Get the guarantee of safety.

    Now¡­¡­

    Hefeng doesn''t even have the last worry, so he can naturally fight with all his strength!

    As for the destroyed buildings, just rebuild them.

    Muye Village has never been a place.

    It''s where the villagers are.

    As long as there are flying leaves, the fire will never stop!

    It''s just that Hefeng''s words stunned everyone present.

    "Xiao Hefeng, you have never fought back, because you are worried that your own strength will destroy the village?!"

    Zhima was completely dumbfounded, and suspected Hasheng on the spot.

    What Hefeng said...

    Is it human?

    What do you mean by worrying that your strength is too strong, so you dare not make a move?

    Co-author, he has never paid attention to Xianyi and Mito?

    As long as he wanted, he could end the battle at any time?

    "Little Zephyr..."

    Fukasaku rolled his throat, turned his head and looked Zefeng up and down, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    Just how terrifying is Little Hefeng''s current power.

    Only then can he be born with such self-confidence.

    Say something like this.

    Just now, he witnessed the extent to which Xianichi played Susanoo.

    This guy is very strong.

    Plus Mito ranaway.

    At least a Naruto-level ninja is required to fight.

    wait¡­¡­

    Fukasaku''s eyes widened suddenly, staring at Kaze with an incredulous gaze.

    "The current Xiaohefeng already has the strength of Hokage?"

    "He''s only eight years old?!"

    Fukasaku was immediately shocked by this thought.

    But the expression on He Feng''s face does not seem to be bluffing at all.

    Uchiha Kenichi even had question marks on his face.

    "What did you say?"

    He seriously doubted whether he had heard something wrong.

    Did Hefeng just say that?

    He didn''t make a move because he was afraid that his own power would destroy the village?

    This is not the same as saying.

    Did He Feng not take himself seriously from the beginning?

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Kenichi couldn''t help shaking his head, unable to accept this fact in his heart.

    "You''re just bluffing!"

    "Your Susanoo is only one step away from complete collapse!"

    "Mito is completely out of control now, and will transform into a real Kyuubi at any moment!"

    "You can''t change anything at all!"

    Uchiha Kenichi roared hysterically.

    He couldn''t accept it, let alone believe it.

    What the wind said.

    However¡­¡­

    The current Hefeng doesn''t care about the reactions of these people at all.

    He can''t be bothered to prove...

    Do not.

    To be exact, Hefeng is too lazy to prove this kind of thing by way of explanation now.

    "Xianyi, haven''t you even discovered such a simple thing?"

    Hefeng despised Xianyi with a sneering attitude.

    "What?!" Xianyi stared like a donkey''s eyes, unable to understand what He Feng said.

    "Ugh."

    Seeing Xianyi''s reaction, Hefeng couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a wry smile, as if he hated iron for being weak.

    "Actually, I''m very reluctant to explain this kind of common sense."

    "Fortunately, you are still the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the strong man who opened the kaleidoscope."

    "Susano, it''s just a pupil technique that materializes Chakra."

    "As long as the caster has sufficient Chakra, repairing the damaged Susanoo is nothing more than a piece of cake."

    While speaking, the wry smile on He Feng''s face disappeared, replaced by a serious face.

    Immediately afterwards, the majestic chakra burst out from his body and spread all over Susanoo''s body.

    The hole in the chest pierced by Mito''s Tailed Beast Jade healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The arm cut off by Xianyi grew back in an instant.

    As well as Susano''s legs, it also returned to its original appearance in the blink of an eye.

    Susanoo, which was supposed to be dilapidated, was easily repaired by Zefeng.

    Not only that, he raised his newly grown arm, grabbed his fist with five fingers, and aimed at Susano in front of him almost with a wave.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, the iron fist hit the opponent directly.

    Xianichi was frightened by this sudden scene, but he had no time to defend himself. Susano was almost forced to let go of the Chakra Taidao stuck in the opponent''s body, and stepped back again and again.

    After retreating eighty feet away, I almost regained my footing.

    Immediately.

    Xianichi could clearly see that the Japanese Susanoo pulled out the Chakra Taidao that had been inserted into his body, and squeezed the pieces directly with a little force.

    The last wound on his body also disappeared.

    And at this time, Mito also grew wildly to almost the same size as Susano.

    With all its teeth and claws, it can''t see the appearance of human beings at all.

    More like a hideous beast without skin.

    The ninth tail, ready to move, grew out.

    "Grandma Mito..."

    Although Hefeng didn''t seem to be attacking Mito, there was nothing he could do.

    This time, Mito directly opened his mouth to himself.

    Even if I don''t use the pupil technique of kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, I can still see her throat.

    as well as¡­¡­

    The black chakra that is gathering together.

    Tailed Beast Jade!

    And this time the Tailed Beast Jade is more terrifying than ever before!

    "In this case, there is no way."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, his eyes became serious and sharp, he controlled Susano to take a step forward, and grabbed Mito''s neck.

    Interrupted her Tailed Beast Jade spellcasting.

    Mito, who was unconscious, naturally didn''t want to be treated roughly like this.

    She struggled desperately, but lost to the Japanese Susano in terms of strength.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud noises can be heard endlessly, spreading to the distance.

    Kyuubi''s body was forced to the ground by the breeze.

    The surrounding air was directly shaken, turning into a terrifying air current, forming a white shock wave, which spread out in other directions.

    In an instant, all the walls of Uchiha''s residence were destroyed.

    Together with the buildings they paid attention to, as well as the village''s facilities.

    None of them could withstand the impact.

    Fukasaku, Shima, and Kenichi.

    I was dumbfounded on the spot.

    It turns out that the wind...

    He is really worried that his own strength will destroy the village!

 Chapter 295

    What kind of existence is Nine Tails?

    Among all the tailed beasts, the most powerful one can destroy a village with ease.

    With a wag of its tail, it summons the wind and rain.

    Two wagging the tail, the earth shakes and the mountains shake.

    A ferocious beast like a natural disaster!

    "Even if it''s Mount Miaomu, facing Nine Tails, it''s enough to drink a pot..."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    If it is not necessary, existences like Nine Tails will not be provoked at all.

    Even more so for ninjas.

    Why, Hashirama is known as the god of ninjas?

    It is because one of his achievements is that he captured all the tailed beasts except for one tailed crane, and then distributed them to each Ninja Village.

    Only Zhujian dared to do this kind of thing, and only Zhujian could do it!

    Therefore, in everyone''s eyes, Hashirama is the god of ninjas.

    But now...

    In everyone''s mind, the most powerful Nine Tails.

    Now the eight-year-old Hefeng grabbed his neck with one hand and said nothing.

    He also pressed it to the ground!

    Who is not shocked by this kind of thing?

    It''s like dreaming!

    "Hefeng, what kind of monster is this kid!"

    Uchiha Ken''s one or two kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes stared round, as if they would jump out of the eye sockets at any time.

    He never dreamed of Mito, who was almost nine-tailed.

    He will be suppressed by Zefeng with one hand!

    he just...

    Eight years old?

    "As expected..." Hefeng took a deep breath, staring at Mito who was growing out his ninth tail, he couldn''t help feeling, "Nine tails."

    "I can barely hold her down with one hand."

    Fukasaku: "???"

    Shima: "???"

    Xianyi: "???"

    This brat, Hefeng, is speaking human language?

    What do you mean, you can barely hold Nine Tails with one hand?

    Does he think this Nine-Tails is someone''s pet?

    This is the strongest tailed beast in the ninja world, and it is an existence that cannot be compared with any kind of psychic beast!

    "It''s better to say that Kyuubi is a collection of all negative emotions and evil chakras in the ninja world."

    Fukasaku thought to himself.

    What exactly is a tailed beast, how does it appear, and how does it exist.

    It doesn''t know the truth either, it can only guess.

    But no matter how you say it, there is one thing that you don''t need to guess.

    That is, the strength of Nine Tails is unquestionably strong!

    "It''s just unreasonable."

    The veins on Xianyi''s forehead began to bulge.

    Now Kyuubi is suppressed by Zefeng, he has no way to put his Susanoo on Kyuubi.

    Use the prestige of Susano.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to continue to take action, imitating Hefeng''s move, and materializing his own chakra again.

    A Chakra Taidao tens of meters long emerged from Xianichi''s hand.

    next second.

    Xianichi controlled Susano with both hands holding the knife, and with all his strength, he swept towards Zefeng.

    At the same time, Nine Tails, who occupies the dominant consciousness of the body, is even more unwilling to be treated so roughly by Zefeng. It guides its own power to turn the eight tails into sharp spears.

    The tip part, go straight to Zefeng.

    "If I can''t beat me alone, why don''t we fight together?"

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Hefeng couldn''t help complaining.

    If he were to deal with Kenichi alone, or Kyuubi, he would have enough information.

    End battles in minutes.

    However, dealing with Xianyi and Nine Tails at the same time is indeed a bit tricky.

    When Xianyi heard the words, his horrified expression was relieved a little.

    He Feng''s words reminded him.

    No matter how strong Hefeng is, he is still alone now.

    No matter how weak his own strength is, he can still control Nine Tails now.

    Maybe one of them is not as powerful as He Feng, the eight-year-old kid.

    But as long as the two work together, they can keep pace with the wind.

    Even¡­¡­

    Beyond Zephyr!

    Defeat him, even kill him!

    "This is the truest law of the ninja world."

    "Although your grandfather Hashirama once wanted to tear up this law, he forgot the most fundamental and most important part."

    "If he didn''t have that terrifying strength, he wouldn''t be able to challenge the law at all."

    "It can even be said that the reason why he can do all that is based on this law."

    "If you want to blame, blame the current Hashirama, who can no longer protect you!"

    Xianyi chattered endlessly, trying to use Hashirama to break down Hefeng''s psychological defense.

    Let him show his flaws.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng is only eight years old physically, his actual age is much more mature than Xianyi imagined.

    "Oh?"

    Hearing Xianyi''s words, Hefeng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and chuckled lightly.

    Even the way he looked at it became like looking at a clown.

    "You think I need the protection of Hashirama?"

    While speaking, Zefeng''s back began to bulge.

    This sudden change made Xianyi unexpected.

    His eyes were drawn deeply.

    The two eyes are wide open, and the eyes are straight.

    An ominous premonition began to emerge in my heart.

    And the uplifted part of the wind began to become tangible.

    It was as if the five initially polished wooden stakes were changing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It looks more and more like a Japanese style, and more and more lifelike.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª

    Countless black shadows jumped out from Hefeng''s body and fell to every corner of the ground.

    Immediately afterwards.

    Hefeng controlled Susano to turn his head directly, meeting the Chakra Taidao that Kenichi swept past.

    I saw Zefeng''s Susanoo almost opened his bloody mouth, and bit down on the oncoming Chakra Taidao.

    Such a rude response made Xianyi stunned on the spot.

    I seriously doubted myself, whether there was some hallucination.

    The scariest thing is...

    Susanoo''s teeth were strengthened by Zefeng with the magic of Senju Chakra.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, his chakra is Hashirama''s chakra.

    Muscle strength has become extremely strong under the training of Matebo.

    In addition to being only eight years old.

    All aspects of Hefeng are far superior to the current Xianyi.

    With one bite, Kenichi''s Chakra Taidao broke on the spot.

    Broken into several blades.

    However¡­¡­

    To Xianyi, this was not the most shocking and terrifying scene.

    Kyuubi''s tail directly penetrated Susanoo''s body and was firmly embedded in it.

    Although Kyuubi was firmly held down by Susano, but Susano''s movement joints were also completely locked by Kyuubi''s power.

    But just when Xianyi felt emotionally relieved by this.

    The black shadows rushing out from Hefeng''s body were all exactly like him.

    He stood around Xianyi with his arms crossed.

    Without exception, all of them are the wooden clones of Hefeng.

    "Before my Mu Dun avatar takes action, I have a question to ask you."

    Hefeng didn''t care about his own Susanoo''s situation at all, he raised the corner of his mouth and stared at Xianyi, "The wooden clones of mine, do you want them to use Susanoo?"

    "Why don''t you use Susano?"

 Chapter 296

    Hefeng created four Mutun clones at once, and jumped out of him.

    It is different from the low-profile version of Yamato.

    Today''s self has the wooden escape ninjutsu of Hashirama, and the huge Chakra of Hashirama.

    The created wooden escape clone.

    Undoubtedly the same level as Hashirama and Madara.

    Since Uchiha Madara''s Mutun avatar, Susano can be used.

    It doesn''t make sense, my own Mu Dun avatar can''t do this.

    Before Xianyi had time to react.

    The four wooden clones of Zefeng burst out majestic chakra directly from the body, and in an instant, they completed the materialization.

    I saw the purple chakra rising from the sky, like a flame, holding up the height of the wind.

    The tall Valkyrie posture descended again.

    Fukasaku and Shima were stunned.

    They are quite clear about the power of Susanoo.

    At the beginning, Uchiha Madara''s avatar made a big fuss in Mt. Miaogi.

    If it wasn''t for his avatar at that time, it would consume all the chakra.

    I''m afraid the consequences will be disastrous.

    "The current Small Zephyr, with a lot of chakras, is like a bottomless pit."

    Shima couldn''t help complaining.

    It really couldn''t understand why Zefeng''s Chakra amount was so terrifying, as if it couldn''t be used up no matter how much it was used.

    "Yes, yes." Fukasaku nodded, completely agreeing with what Zhima said.

    The amount of Chakra in Zefeng is even more than that of Nine Tails.

    The Uchiha people on the ground were even more dumbfounded.

    When they saw Hefeng using his avatars, they also tried to help Uchiha Kenichi and eliminate these guys.

    Let the chakra of the wind go to waste.

    But who knows, before they have time to make a move.

    These avatars of Hefeng have been wrapped and protected by the extremely terrifying Chakra.

    The shuriken they threw and the various ninjutsu they released.

    All of them hit Susanoo.

    Not to mention eliminating the clone of Zefeng.

    Not even a single trace of their moves remained!

    It is not a level of existence at all.

    Seeing Susano who appeared out of thin air, he stood in front of them like a warrior.

    Every Uchiha clansman had an expression of horror on their faces.

    At the same time, an unprecedented despair enveloped him.

    This brat, Hefeng, is a real monster!

    Xianyi and Kyuubi joined forces, but they couldn''t suppress him.

    Now Zefeng has four more helpers.

    How can I fight this?

    Xianyi stood on the spot blankly, blinking his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Or did he fall under the illusion of the wind?

    Otherwise, how can I explain that there will be four Susanoos around me?

    "How abundant is Hefeng''s chakra?"

    For a long time, Xianyi felt that his chakra amount was already very huge.

    Even the Susanoo, which only Uchiha Madara has used, has been successfully mastered by himself.

    However now it seems...

    Compared with Hefeng, his own Chakra amount is nothing more than that.

    It''s simply, it''s outrageous!

    next second.

    The four Susanoos of Zefeng shot almost at the same time.

    One of them waved vigorously, and the light of the sword went out vertically and horizontally, splitting all eight tails of Nine Tails into two.

    The situation of Hefeng Noumenon has been resolved.

    The remaining three Susanoos displayed powerful swordsmanship one after another, wielding the chakra sword, and stabbed straight into Kenichi''s Susanoo.

    then¡­¡­

    The three Susanoos exerted their strength at the same time, and forcibly tore Xianichi''s Susanoo to pieces.

    fall apart.

    Xianyi''s eyes couldn''t help becoming frightened.

    He doesn''t have the amount of chakra that is as terrifying as Zefeng.

    It is impossible to do it at all, and repair Susanoo''s injury at will.

    Until this moment, Xianyi seemed to understand completely.

    Why did Uchiha Madara lose to Senju Zhuma?

    In addition to ninjutsu, illusion, physical issues.

    The amount of chakra plays a vital role.

    Like the current self...

    "I can win Zephyr once, twice."

    "Even ten times, twenty times..."

    "But no matter how much I beat Hefeng, his Chakra level can repair his Susanoo in the next second and let him start over..."

    Xianyi couldn''t help but take a breath, thinking that this is the real horror!

    The current Zephyr will not be defeated at all.

    No matter how many times you can start over.

    And myself, as long as I fail once, I will be destroyed by the wind once, Susano.

    Own¡­¡­

    There will be no more chances to come back!

    From the very beginning, I may have no chance of winning!

    Damn it.

    Xianyi clenched his fists, feeling very unwilling.

    Since there is Uchiha, why should there be Senju Clan?

    Why, Hashirama''s grandson can have a shocking talent, a monster-like amount of chakra.

    And myself...

    And the geniuses of the Uchiha clan.

    After Uchiha Madara, it can only go downhill.

    That man has been away from the village for so many years.

    There is literally no one who can surpass him!

    Even the current self is far inferior to Uchiha Madara.

    Because there is no relationship between brothers and sisters, I have no chance to open the eternal kaleidoscope at all!

    Not reconciled.

    I am so unwilling!

    But at this moment...

    One of Hefeng''s clones suddenly grabbed his fist with five fingers.

    In the process of Xianyi''s body falling, he swung his fist violently and hit Xianyi impartially.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Susano''s fist directly blasted Xianichi to the ground.

    A terrifying air flow spread out in all directions.

    Under Xianyi''s body, a huge hole was even destroyed.

    As for the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, it is even more difficult to resist this terrifying impact.

    All of a sudden, like a kite with a broken string, it flew upside down uncontrollably.

    As for Hefeng itself, he directly ignored Xianyi who had suffered a disastrous defeat.

    Now, there are more important issues than him.

    "Mito..."

    In any case, Mito is his grandma.

    Moreover, the ninth tail and skin are growing out of Nine Tails.

    At that time, Mito''s consciousness may be completely wiped out.

    Today''s Konoha Ninja Village.

    But there is no Jinchuriki more suitable than Mito.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng widened his eyes, lowered his head and looked at Kyuubi who was pushed to the ground.

    Hefeng''s pupils shrank slightly, then widened suddenly.

    Overlay your own illusion on Xianyi''s illusion.

    For a moment, Hefeng''s consciousness seemed to have entered a spiritual world.

    It''s very similar to Uzumaki Naruto, when he was trying to master the Nine-Tails Chakra, he encountered the scene of Uzumaki Kushina.

    The current Hefeng is standing here, and the edge cannot be seen at a glance.

    However, his eyes quickly focused on one place.

    I saw it with my own eyes, a woman with red hair and long hair fluttering.

    is facing away from himself.

    exactly...

    Whirlpool Mito!

    "Grandma Mito."

    After hearing the sound of the wind, she slowly turned around, her eyes were red, and she couldn''t stop crying.

 Chapter 297

    With the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Hefeng entered the spiritual world of Mito.

    The huge Nine-Tails was entrenched behind Mito, looking down at Zefeng fiercely, grinning, as if it would charge up at any moment, and bite Zefeng to death.

    And Mito''s emotions almost collapsed, his eyes were red.

    "How dare you run here."

    Nine Tails made a low voice, then raised his sharp claws, and slapped towards Zefeng fiercely.

    Even if Hefeng is only eight years old.

    Kyuubi still felt very angry.

    In his eyes, there is no good thing between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan.

    Uchiha Madara used his eyes to control himself.

    Hashirama couldn''t help but beat himself up violently.

    In the end, he sealed himself into Mito''s stomach.

    He was kept in a sealed cage all day long.

    And the current Hefeng not only has the blood of Hashirama and Mito.

    Also has eyes similar to Uchiha Madara.

    The anger in Jiuwei''s heart was completely ignited, and without thinking about it, he launched an attack towards Zefeng, trying to get rid of the eight-year-old child.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng dared to run to such a place, not because of recklessness.

    "Grandma Mito, I''m here to take you home."

    Hefeng directly ignored the angry Kyuubi, and spoke softly to Mito, with a delicate and gentle tone.

    Attracted Mito''s attention.

    At the same time, the majestic Chakra burst out from Hefeng, and materialized into a tall warrior.

    He raised his hand to meet Nine-Tails'' sharp claws.

    Although this strength is not enough to lift Nine Tails flying, it is not difficult to block his brute force.

    Mito blinked, until then, she didn''t notice Zephy.

    "You, are you still alive!?"

    Mito''s eyes were full of surprise.

    "You should have fallen under the illusion of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan." Seeing this, Hefeng explained without thinking.

    At the same time, he realized how Kenichi controlled Mito and forced the Kyuubi out of her body.

    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be Kenichi who dragged Mito into the illusion world he created."

    "And in that world, both Hashirama and I died tragically."

    "As a result, Mito''s emotions collapsed, and he gave his body and mind to Kyuubi."

    Although Hashirama''s death had become a fact and he couldn''t change it, he was living well now.

    "You brat!"

    However, at this moment, Nine Tails opened its bloody mouth, condensed its own chakra, and entered into fusion according to a certain proportion, forming the extremely powerful Tailed Beast Jade.

    Although this is Mito''s spiritual world, if it is hit by Nine Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade.

    It will cause great harm to the spirit of Hefeng!

    "Kyuubi, shouldn''t you be quiet?"

    He Feng cast a sharp glance at Nine Tails, not taking this monstrous beast seriously at all.

    Slap!

    I saw Hefeng clapping his hands together, releasing his wood escape ninjutsu.

    Although it can''t be compared with Zhujian in the fairy mode, it is not difficult to deal with Nine Tails.

    and¡­¡­

    The Nine Tails in the spiritual world are much smaller than in the real world.

    The ground shook accordingly, and a wooden figure with a ferocious face slowly rose from the cracked ground, as if it had surfaced from the water.

    It is more than ten meters tall, almost comparable to the Nine Tails in the spiritual world.

    Immediately after...

    Before Jiuwei could react, the wooden figurine jumped up, clenched five fingers into a fist, aimed at Jiuwei''s right cheek, and punched hard.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud bang.

    Kyuubi was overturned directly by the power of the wooden man.

    "Nine tails?!"

    Mito''s eyes were wide open, the crying stopped abruptly, she couldn''t help gasping, and turned around to look at Kyuubi.

    But saw an incredible scene.

    The mighty Nine-Tails, now like a kite with a broken string, flew backwards from the spot, landed heavily on its back, and slid eight feet away to the rear!

    That Nine Tails that once made her feel trembling and fearful.

    He was blown away by the wooden man of Hefeng with a punch!

    "I''m dreaming."

    "Still not awake?"

    Mito rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Otherwise, how to explain the scene where Kyuubi is sent flying by the wooden dummy?

    However¡­¡­

    That''s not counting.

    He Feng raised his eyebrows, and simply put the Susanoo on his body on the wooden man.

    Wooden version!

    Prestige Susano!

    Gaining the power of this kaleidoscope, the wooden figurine became even more aggressive, walking five meters away in one step, approaching Nine Tails.

    Before Kyuubi stood up from the ground, the wooden figurine clenched its fists again.

    Facing Kyuubi''s cheek, he slammed it down hard.

    boom!

    There was another loud bang, and Nine Tails'' head hit the ground heavily, creating a deep hole.

    The majestic shock wave spread out in all directions.

    It even directly pushed Mito''s body.

    Zefeng began to take steps.

    Moreover, every time he takes a step, his body will grow an inch.

    The distance between him and Mito was gradually shortened.

    Kyuubi completely handed over to the prestige Susano.

    but¡­¡­

    Kyuubi doesn''t eat dry food.

    After pretending to be a few punches for Wizuo, he responded sharply, shaking his tail, and entangled with the opponent''s hands.

    Then, Nine Tails stood up abruptly, imitating the wooden figurine with both hands, also grasping into fists.

    Then he started to fight back at the guy in front of him.

    "My lord, you are really underestimated!"

    "Brat!"

    Nine Tails'' voice was full of anger.

    But Hefeng didn''t care at all, he only had Mito Uzumaki in his eyes.

    Moreover, when Hefeng walked in front of Mito, his body had grown into a vigorous young man.

    He looks much taller than Uzumaki Mito.

    Properly 1.83 meters tall.

    Moreover, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, fresh and handsome, with a tall and straight body.

    Uzumaki Mito was a little fascinated for a while.

    The appearance is somewhat similar to Hashirama, but more handsome than Hashirama.

    The man in front of me is...

    Zephyr?

    For a moment, Mito blushed directly, his breathing became short of breath, and his heart beat faster.

    Even Mito couldn''t understand himself now.

    Hashirama had just passed away.

    Why do I feel this way?

    Moreover, the person in front of him is his grandson Hefeng.

    Just when Mito''s mood was a little disturbed, Hefeng''s actions became more bold, erasing the shortest distance between the two parties.

    Opening his arms, he hugged Mito.

    one¡­¡­

    Big hugs!

    Of course, Hefeng naturally doesn''t have any thoughts about his grandma-level woman.

    The reason why he did this was just to give Mito a sense of security and let her know.

    She has herself beside her.

    She is not alone.

    There is no need to hand everything over to Kyuubi.

    Anyway, not everyone is Naruto Uzumaki.

    Never blacken.

 Chapter 298

    Mito never dreamed that Hefeng would become so handsome, let alone that he would hug him suddenly, and his face turned red for a while.

    Especially the sentence of the wind...

    No matter what happens, I will be by your side.

    It also made Mito speechless for a while, only feeling that his mood became a little subtle.

    However, He Feng did not hold on all the time.

    When Mito''s emotions stabilized, the entire spiritual world changed again.

    He and Mito stood in a pool of shallow water.

    The whole environment is like an underground factory, surrounded by hard dark walls.

    And in front of Hefeng, there is a huge cage.

    It is exactly the same as the place where Nine Tails is sealed inside Naruto Uzumaki.

    Mito immediately turned around and saw Kyuubi who was fighting on a par with the mighty Susanoo.

    But this time, she was no longer the panic-stricken little girl.

    She is¡­¡­

    The princess of the Uzumaki clan.

    The First Lady of Konoha.

    as well as¡­¡­

    Wife of the Ninja God!

    In an instant, several silver chains burst out from Uzumaki Mito''s body, heading straight for Kyuubi, tightly entwining his hands and feet.

    Then, Uzumaki Mito pulled hard.

    The huge Nine-Tails lost its balance on the spot, leaned back, and fell down straight.

    boom!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Kyuubi''s body crashed down.

    Uzumaki Mito also seized this opportunity, twisted the seal on his abdomen, and locked Kyuubi in directly.

    The seal lock is closed layer by layer.

    Even the enraged Nine Tails couldn''t break through the cage with his own strength.

    "You guys!"

    Kyuubi''s claws stuck out from the gap in the iron gate, but they couldn''t touch Hefeng and Mito at all.

    "Nine Tails has been re-sealed, and it''s time for us to leave here."

    Seeing this, Zefeng raised the corner of Mito''s mouth, revealing a gentle sunshine smile.

    "I''m waiting for you in the real world."

    At the same time as he finished speaking, Zefeng''s body began to dissipate.

    In an instant, it disappeared without a trace from Mito''s sight.

    "Harmony, peace."

    Mito clenched his hands into fists and placed them on his chest, staring at the clearing where the breeze had disappeared, dazed for a long time.

    Besides Hashirama, Hefeng was almost the second man who gave him a sense of security.

    and¡­¡­

    Looking at the current breeze, she couldn''t help but think of Hashirama in the past.

    At that time, he also said the same thing as Hefeng.

    No matter what happens in the future, I will face it together with you.

    However, now, because of terminal illness, Hashirama left the ninja world one step ahead of schedule.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Mito shook his head vigorously, blaming himself now should not be the time to think about these things.

    Before she lost control.

    Uchiha Kenichi attempted to become Hokage in the village by means of rebellion.

    "I have to get out of here quickly."

    Mito took a deep breath, then closed his eyes, wanting to return to the real world.

    However¡­¡­

    Looking at Mito who was about to leave, Kyuubi had a ferocious face and warned Mito.

    "One day, I will leave here and kill that brat with my own hands."

    "woman!"

    This is not just an intimidation of Mito.

    It is the promise made by Kyuubi.

    If it weren''t for the wind, he would have gotten rid of the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan now.

    out of here.

    Blame that brat Hefeng!

    Only then will he be re-sealed.

    One day, he will avenge this!

    "Then you''ll never succeed."

    Uzumaki Mito opened his eyes again, and cast a sharp glance at Kyuubi.

    "That day will not be too late. In the final analysis, the lifespan of you humans is extremely short. For us tailed beasts, it is just a moment."

    "Dead people can''t become Renzhuriki."

    Nine Tails lowered his voice.

    Even if the tail beast is killed, it will reappear in this world.

    They are collections of chakras.

    In other words, as long as there is Chakra in this world, these tailed beasts will not die.

    Instead, Mito.

    She''s just a woman.

    How long can she live?

    Thirty years, fifty years?

    Sooner or later, she will die.

    "Do not."

    But who knows, Mito still shook his head, "I mean, you are no match for Kaze at all."

    "Didn''t you notice it, Nine Tails?"

    The corner of Mito''s mouth rose.

    Under Kyuubi''s intimidation, the emotion she was inadvertently provoked by Hefeng calmed down a lot.

    Now she has pride and arrogance written all over her face.

    "what?!"

    Kyuubi''s complexion suddenly became ugly.

    Because Mito''s implication is undoubtedly, where did your eyes grow?

    "He Feng, he has inherited the Blood Successor Limit from Hashirama."

    "Wood Escape Technique."

    "And learned the fairy mode."

    Uzumaki Mito paused for a moment, then continued, "Now, Sharingan has been opened again."

    "Do you think you can beat the wind?"

    "Stop dreaming!"

    After Mito finished speaking, he left the spiritual world.

    Leaving Nine-Tails with a furious face, he kept using his claws to hit the sealed door.

    "You bastard!"

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Bai Jue, who was in charge of delaying the delay, also received information from his companions using the mayfly technique.

    "Xianyi, you were defeated by Hefeng..."

    "Mito''s rampage was also suppressed."

    To Bai Jue, this news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.

    I thought that giving Xianyi the nine tails would defeat Zefeng.

    In the end, it still failed.

    In this way, even if they continue to stay in this kind of place.

    It doesn''t make any sense either.

    "Retreat."

    The leader, Bai Jue, had a low voice, with a look of unwillingness, but helplessness.

    However¡­¡­

    "Is it too late to leave now?"

    Takama''s face suddenly became gloomy.

    next second.

    He flashed directly behind this Bai Jue, and he swiped hard with his hand.

    He cut off Bai Jue''s head directly.

    Boom!

    Bai Jue''s head fell to the ground, and then rolled forward again.

    He didn''t intend to let any of these white tricks go!

    "The Art of Darkness!"

    Both hands formed seals between the leaves, releasing a powerful illusion, covering all the white monsters.

    Now I know that Hefeng has solved the problem.

    Instead, he was not in such a hurry to rush to Uchiha''s resident.

    but¡­¡­

    In his heart, he felt very shocked.

    He never dreamed that He Feng, who was only eight years old.

    Able to prevent such a big crisis.

    "Xinichi''s rebellion."

    "Renjuriki''s rampage..."

    As long as he thinks that Hefeng is only eight years old this year, Tomama feels incredible.

    This kind of thing, even he, the god of ninjutsu, is not very sure.

    If the time limit is added, it will be even more impossible.

    "I originally planned to use the dirty soil to reincarnate..."

    "Hefeng, this brat, is really perverted enough."

    For a moment, Tobuma was once again shocked by Hefeng''s performance!

    Moreover, this also declares that Hefeng has become the hero who saves the village!

 Chapter 299

    As Uchiha Kenichi was defeated by Kaze, Uzumaki Mito''s rampage also stopped.

    It also became meaningless for Bai Jue to procrastinate.

    Can only choose to give up.

    Bai Jue, who didn''t have time to retreat, all became victims.

    In order to better study what kind of creatures Bai Jue is, Tobima did not kill them all, but controlled them with illusion.

    Although Togama''s illusion is not as advanced as the Uchiha clan, it is more than enough to deal with Bai Ze.

    After Baijue was dealt with, Anbu''s ninjas were long overdue.

    He told Tobima all the information he had investigated.

    As expected.

    The Uchiha clan chose to rebel and kidnapped Uzumaki Mito.

    By accident, he was hit right by Hefeng.

    Xianyi''s plan goes awry, so he has to act early.

    A fight broke out between them.

    Centering on the residence of the Uchiha clan, within a radius of one kilometer, all have been damaged to varying degrees.

    Some places were directly razed to the ground by the power of Hefeng and Xianyi.

    For Muye Yin Village, this kind of thing is no joke.

    "Since the founding of Ninja Village, this is almost the most terrifying crisis."

    Fei Jian muttered to himself in his heart, but his footsteps did not stop at all.

    He handed Baijue to Anbu Ninja and asked them to take it back for the time being.

    On the other hand, he headed for the residence of the Uchiha clan at the fastest speed.

    Not only Tomona, but also the patriarchs of various families took action after seeing Susano and Kyuubi disappearing.

    Go to the Uchiha station.

    Although it is not clear what happened, but at this time, no one is indifferent.

    In about a few minutes, the patriarchs of various families arrived here one after another.

    Uchiha Kenichi was wounded all over his body, his clothes were soaked in blood, he was breathing heavily, looking like he was dying.

    It''s not hard to see how embarrassed Xianyi is now.

    And the recovered Uzumaki Mito also didn''t go there well.

    She slumped to the ground without any strength, and she was extremely quiet.

    Just glance at Hefeng''s side face from time to time.

    Fukasaku, let alone Shima.

    Xian Yi, who saw the instigator, was defeated.

    The two of them also took the initiative to release the fusion state, standing on Hefeng''s shoulders.

    The mood became a little subtle.

    Today''s Hefeng is only eight years old, and he already possesses such terrifying power.

    If he is allowed to be a few years older and enter the peak period of his body, will there really be someone in the entire ninja world who will be his opponent?

    Anyway, Fukasaku couldn''t imagine what that person looked like.

    And the genius ninjas of the Uchiha clan, without exception, stood there tremblingly.

    There were bead-sized beads of sweat on his forehead.

    The back was even wet with cold sweat.

    After seeing the terrifying power of Hefeng, none of them had the courage to attack Hefeng.

    fundamental¡­¡­

    It is not a level!

    What''s more, all the families of Muye Yin Village have gathered here and are staring at them.

    Let them not dare to act rashly.

    The most frightening thing is that the second-generation Hokage, whom everyone in Konoha Hidden Village expected, also appeared in front of them.

    Although Feima''s strength is not as terrifying as that of Hashirama, everyone in the village knows how strong Feima''s character is.

    and¡­¡­

    Tobima is not as good as Hashirama, but it doesn''t mean they are stronger than Tozama.

    I saw Feijian''s gloomy face, his hands folded over his chest, and he didn''t say a word, giving people a feeling of calm and prestige.

    Feijian looked around and glanced around.

    After confirming that both Hefeng and Mito are not in danger, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    The two of them, one is the eldest brother''s grandson and the other is the eldest brother''s wife.

    So no matter what, I don''t allow it, what''s wrong with them.

    "Hefeng, what is going on?"

    Tomona thought for a while, and asked Xiang Hefeng directly.

    And the eyes of the patriarchs of various families also focused on Hefeng.

    Just now there are two Susanoos and one Kyuubi.

    Such a configuration, even if they are the powerhouses of each family, they dare not approach it rashly.

    And the distance is far away.

    Except for ninjas like the Hyuga clan who have pupil skills.

    Many people didn''t see clearly what happened.

    Even the ninja who saw something couldn''t believe it.

    And Tokaima, how could he not be aware of this.

    so¡­¡­

    One second before Hefeng opened his mouth to answer, Tomona continued, "Did I read something wrong? The ninja who just released Susanoo, is that you? Hefeng."

    In fact, the Japanese Susano had already met Tomono.

    The memory is still fresh.

    The reason why he said this on purpose was to let others know.

    How terrifying is the current breeze.

    "Yeah." He Feng nodded, "It was this guy who kidnapped grandma, and I happened to meet him, and he got the stolen goods."

    "Is there anything else you can argue about?"

    With a gentle voice, he asked Xiang Xianyi in a questioning tone.

    But the current Xianyi has no desire to speak.

    All he felt was despair.

    Unprecedented despair.

    I actually...

    Never hit an eight year old!

    Not only that, this battle is not about himself, but the entire Uchiha clan.

    It''s over.

    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over.

    Now Kenichi Uchiha has only two thoughts.

    One is regret, very regret.

    How come I was fascinated by Hokage, thinking about following this guy, Hefeng, to do it.

    Another idea is that he can''t figure it out.

    Is this reasonable?

    An eight-year-old kid who also masters the powers of wood escape, sage mode, kaleidoscope sharingan, and Susanoo.

    Any one of them will take at least several decades to achieve mastery.

    But the wind...

    This kind of thing is simply unbelievable.

    incredible.

    Xianyi couldn''t understand in his heart.

    In this world, why is there such a terrifying little ghost?

    And after hearing Toboma''s questioning.

    The patriarchs of the various families were all dumbfounded.

    They originally thought that the person who stopped Uchiha Kenichi would be Togama.

    This is the second-generation Hokage that everyone expects.

    He was already famous in the Warring States Period.

    If he defeated Kyuubi at the same time, with Kenichi.

    Although surprising, it is not unacceptable.

    But who knows...

    Feijian insisted.

    The ninja who just used Susanoo just now...

    Is it Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid?

    What are you kidding?

    "Patriarch Sarutobi, did I hear something wrong just now? Tobima-sama said that it was Kaze that stopped Kenichi?" Patriarch Shimura rubbed his ears, unavoidably questioning his hearing.

    The Sarutobi patriarch shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile appeared, "Now I wonder if I have fallen into someone else''s illusion..."

    "Otherwise, how should I explain it, an eight-year-old kid..."

    "Is there such a terrifying power?"

 Chapter 300

    There was an uproar in the audience.

    One can also explain by whether there is something wrong with the ear.

    But everyone heard clearly what He Feng said.

    He admitted that the Susano just now was the ninjutsu he used!

    "Look quickly..."

    However, at this moment, the patriarch of the Nara clan suddenly exclaimed and pointed to Hefeng''s eyes.

    Everyone looked over one after another, and suddenly noticed that Hefeng''s eyes had turned into blood-red hexagrams.

    "Those eyes, shouldn''t they be the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    Patriarch Hyuga rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    I was very surprised.

    "Although the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is not as powerful as our white eyes, if the Sangouyu Sharingan can be upgraded to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, then the nature will be different..."

    To this day, he still remembers how powerful Uchiha Madara is.

    It is the power of Sharingan that has been developed to the extreme.

    But now, the power once possessed by Uchiha Madara has now appeared on Hefeng.

    It''s unbelievable.

    "Wait, wait a minute."

    But it didn''t take long for someone to notice the blind spot.

    "Hefeng, isn''t Master Hashirama''s grandson? Why, does he have Sharingan?"

    "Isn''t Sharingan the blood succession limit that only the Uchiha clan has?"

    Sharingan is a matter of Xueji''s boundary, and everyone knows it.

    In any case, in the Warring States Period, the Uchiha clan was already famous all over the world.

    Especially those who have opened Sharingan.

    If you encounter it on the battlefield, you will often choose to retreat and avoid its edge.

    As a result, it is the Sharingan that many ninjas dream of.

    now¡­¡­

    It actually appeared on Hefeng''s body.

    This is too incredible!

    "Zefeng once transplanted eyes."

    Tomona noticed everyone''s reaction, and simply explained.

    "Hefeng''s eyes had problems when he was very young, and he was facing the possibility of blindness. In order to save Hefeng..."

    "That''s why I matched him with the right eyes."

    "It was a child of the Uchiha clan who died of congenital heart disease."

    "Only his eyes can match the wind."

    Feijian folded his hands on his chest, without changing his expression, without his heart beating, he explained in a serious manner.

    Even He Feng was in a dazed state.

    He felt that the reason he told Tobima and Hashirama was enough nonsense.

    Unexpectedly, what Tokaima said was even more outrageous.

    Only ghosts will believe it!

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart, but he noticed everyone''s reaction.

    It seems, as if...

    Really believe it!

    Moreover, in order to increase the credibility, Tomona deliberately turned his head to look at the trembling Uchiha tribe.

    "You say so?"

    In this situation, anyone from the Uchiha clan can see that Tomona controls their life and death.

    There was nothing they could do except nodding to cooperate with Tobuma.

    The most important thing is that even if they shake their heads in denial, it will not have any impact on Tobima.

    "However, I really didn''t expect that Hefeng could use his own power to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    In the end, Tobuma still did not forget to sigh.

    "Thanks to this power, Hefeng has the possibility to defeat Xianyi."

    "The biggest crisis that the village has ever encountered has been resolved!"

    When he said this, Tomona deliberately raised the volume, and it could even be said that he shouted.

    I was afraid that some of the ninjas present would not hear the same thing.

    "At the age of eight, I not only learned the wood escape technique and the fairy mode, but also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which is rarely owned by the Uchiha clan..." The chief Sarutobi couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air.

    He always thought that his grandson, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was already terrifying.

    At a young age, he was already a Jonin in the village.

    Born with five chakra attributes.

    There are hundreds of ninjutsu mastered.

    Among his peers, no one can compare with him.

    Whether it is the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan, they are much inferior to him.

    It is even more fortunate to be a disciple of Qianshou Feijian.

    To become Hokage in the future is just around the corner.

    However¡­¡­

    What he never dreamed of was that a monster like Hefeng would be killed halfway.

    Seven-year-old elite J¨­nin.

    At the age of eight, he was already the hero who saved the Hidden Leaf Village.

    When he was nine years old, he might have become Hokage directly.

    Thinking of this, the patriarch of the Sarutobi clan felt his blood pressure soar.

    Why, such a heaven-defying brat is not my grandson!

    In fact, not only him, but every patriarch present was envious and jealous.

    Look at what other people''s children are doing when they are eight years old.

    Look at the children in your own home.

    There is simply no comparison.

    One is in the sky and the other is in the ground.

    "Hefeng, thanks to you, this crisis can be resolved."

    Tomama turned to express her gratitude to Kaze.

    Without him, what would Muye Yin Village be like?

    Hefeng is the hero who saves the village!

    "That''s what I''m supposed to do."

    Hefeng nodded, saying nothing.

    On the contrary, he has no humility towards the merits mentioned by Tomona.

    Although it was a mistake, if there is no self, the situation in this village will be different.

    Not sure what will become of it.

    Frankly.

    And the rest is relatively simple.

    Facing the power of the entire village, the remaining Uchiha clan had no choice but to give up.

    And was taken away by the Anbu ninja who rushed over, and was temporarily imprisoned.

    Uchiha Kenichi, who was seriously injured, was helped up by Anbu ninja.

    only¡­¡­

    When he was about to be taken away by these ninjas, Tomama suddenly spoke and called Xianichi.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    "Do you have anything else to say? Tokaima."

    Although Xianichi''s plan failed completely, he did not humble himself in front of Tomona.

    He felt that the reason why he failed was entirely because Zhu Jian had a good grandson.

    It has nothing to do with him.

    "This sentence should be me asking you, after doing so many things, do you have nothing to say?"

    There is no answer in the door.

    And Kenichi Uchiha pondered for a moment before slowly opening his mouth, "This action is advocated by me alone."

    "Those ninjas are just forced by my status as patriarch and dare not resist my orders."

    Although Xianyi didn''t know if it would be useful to do so, he still resolutely took the problem on himself.

    Cut off from the family.

    However, what he never dreamed of was...

    His own words seemed to be exactly the answer Tobuma wanted.

    A hint of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and then he gestured for someone to take Xian away.

    Then¡­¡­

    Driven by Tomona, every ninja on the scene began to cheer the name of Hefeng.

    Even Mito is happy for the wind.

    he is¡­¡­

    Konoha''s new hero!

 Chapter 301

    Tobima attributed all the credit for the whole incident to Hefeng and publicized it.

    For a time, the prestige of Hefeng resounded throughout the entire Konoha Hidden Village.

    Especially the ninjas living in Konoha Hidden Village deeply remembered this eight-year-old child.

    Let him become the most prestigious person in the whole village.

    And this incident soon reached the ears of the daimyo.

    Everything he carefully planned not only failed to work, but also weakened the strength of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    On the contrary, the prestige of Hefeng has risen to a very high level.

    "Damn zephyr."

    The daimyo slammed his fist on the table, furious in his heart, "And that damn Kenichi Uchiha."

    "As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, I thought how strong it was, but I couldn''t even deal with an eight-year-old kid!"

    However, today''s daimyo can do nothing but scold Xianichi in his heart.

    Can''t do much either.

    As for Uchiha Kenichi.

    Seeing that the situation was over, he simply chose to lie flat and confessed to all crimes.

    Except for the matter of fanning the Uchiha clan to rebel.

    No matter what Anbu says, how to ask.

    His answer is only one.

    The whole thing has nothing to do with them.

    It was the illusion of using the kaleidoscope to control them.

    They have no idea what they are doing.

    And even Mito, a human being, can be controlled by his own illusion.

    It''s just the Uchiha tribe of Sangouyu Sharingan.

    What could be more difficult?

    Only on this matter, Uchiha Kenichi chose to insist.

    No matter what he said, he didn''t want the Uchiha clan to be implicated because of his relationship.

    Of course, the crime against the Uchiha clan.

    He did not delve into it further.

    Just temporarily imprison Xianyi.

    Wait until later, when there is a suitable opportunity, to judge him.

    As for the rest of the Uchiha clan, Tomama asked them to return to the station temporarily.

    Waiting for the follow-up of the matter.

    Tobuma has no prejudice against the Uchiha clan in his heart.

    He was just worried that a second Uchiha Madara would be born in the Uchiha clan.

    What''s more, I have confirmed that Uchiha Madara is still alive.

    Maybe what happened to Kenichi was instigated by Uchiha Madara behind the scenes.

    And that''s why he didn''t kill Xianyi directly.

    I hope I can follow the vine and find something.

    "No matter how you say it, the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is an important force in the village."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    With almost iron-blooded wrists, this matter was temporarily suppressed.

    And the next focus will be on the reconstruction of the village.

    The power of Hefeng and Xianyi is too violent.

    Plus the power of Nine Tails.

    As a result, at least one-third of the entire Hidden Leaf Village was severely damaged.

    Even the Hokage Building did not escape the catastrophe.

    Most of it was destroyed.

    Construction work cannot be completed overnight.

    but¡­¡­

    Seeing the scene of the destruction in the village, Fei Jian couldn''t help but think of Mito.

    She is Hashirama''s wife.

    But it is also the most important human force in the village, once it goes berserk.

    The consequences may be unimaginable.

    Therefore, Feima dispatched some Anbu ninjas to monitor Mito secretly.

    Once there is any disturbance, report to yourself in time.

    As for Hefeng, although he has mastered the wooden escape, he didn''t put this power in the construction.

    "Among the wood escape techniques I have mastered, there is indeed the technique of the Four Pillars School..."

    The so-called four-pillar family technique is the technique of three rooms and one living room passed down by word of mouth.

    As long as Zefeng claps his hands, a wooden building can be built on the open space.

    In Shippuden, after Payne destroys Konoha.

    Yamato used this ninjutsu to help everyone build.

    The only regret is that his Chakra amount is not as high as Hashirama, Zefeng, and Naruto.

    If you use it a few times, you need to rest for a few days.

    The efficiency is actually not very fast.

    Although Hefeng is different from Yamato, he doesn''t want to spend his energy on such things.

    Now the news of Hashirama''s death has almost spread throughout the entire ninja world.

    The fuse of the first Ninja World War itself was because of the death of Hashirama.

    "Now the village has been destroyed because of Xianyi..."

    "The shadows of the other four villages can never do nothing."

    "The key is¡­¡­"

    Kaze recalls the details of the first ninja war.

    Despite these episodes, he doesn''t remember anything clearly.

    But there is one thing he can be sure of.

    The first ninja world war is by no means what happened in this timeline!

    "If I don''t remember, the first ninja war was a contest between the second generation of kage..."

    It was during the first Ninja World War.

    The second generation of Water Shadow, Ghost Lantern and Huanyue died together with the second generation of Tu Yingwu.

    As a result, Wuyin Village and Yanyin Village had to retreat.

    The remaining second generation of Raikage could not continue the war, so they chose to re-conclude the peace contract.

    As a result, he was killed by Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    But now...

    Because of his relationship, the history of the entire ninja world has been greatly changed.

    Now the shadows of various ninja villages.

    Except for Konoha and Yunyin Village, they are all first-generation shadows.

    And these first-generation shadows are all heroes who can build Ninja Village in troubled times.

    Their wrists, vision, and strength.

    It won''t be worse than the second generation movie.

    "And the contest between ninjas is often a contest of intelligence, and I can say that I know nothing about the ninjutsu mastered by the first generation of shadow."

    "If you really fight, if you don''t make it right, I will suffer a lot."

    Hefeng thought about it in his heart.

    Simply found the door.

    Put your own concerns ahead of what was said.

    After all, Tobima is the ninja in charge of Konoha''s overall situation.

    As long as he completes the inauguration ceremony, he is the real Second Hokage.

    "Hefeng, what''s the matter?"

    Seeing Hefeng, Tomona immediately put down his work.

    It is true that Hefeng is eight years old this year, but what he did.

    Nothing, it has something to do with being eight years old.

    Rao is Feijian, and now he treats Hefeng differently.

    Think he is the best ninja ever.

    It is only a matter of time to surpass oneself, even Hashirama.

    "Ok. "

    Hefeng nodded, saying that he came at this time, and he really had something important to do.

    "Grandpa Feijian, the war is likely to come soon."

    Hefeng thought for a while, "When Grandpa Hashirama was still alive, he was the guardian of the peace contract."

    "The shadows of other Ninja villages will all abide by it."

    "But now, Grandpa Hashirama is gone, and Konoha has also been severely injured."

    "These movies will definitely not act as if nothing happened."

    He said in a loud voice.

    And these things are exactly the problems that Tobuma is troubled with now.

    "You really...have the potential to become Hokage, Kaze."

    Feijian''s eyes were wide open, and he was shocked by Hefeng again.

    How far into the future did he see?

 Chapter 302

    The news of Hashirama''s death spread like ripples throughout the ninja world.

    Misty Village.

    Yunyin Village.

    Rock Hidden Village.

    Sand Hidden Village.

    As well as big and small ninja villages, all have heard of this matter.

    On the one hand, they lamented Hashirama''s death.

    It was him, with his own strength, that ended the entire Warring States Period and established the first ninja village.

    Let children have a heart-to-heart relationship.

    From the very beginning, Zhujian''s achievements are undoubtedly quite high.

    There is no ninja that does not respect him.

    Even the peace contract was facilitated by Hashirama''s charisma.

    He is undoubtedly the most respected ninja.

    But on the other hand, the land occupied by the Fire Nation is really delicious.

    Wuyin Village covets the land.

    Sand hidden village covets water source.

    Yanyin Village covets the soil.

    Yunyin Village covets the territory.

    And the Land of Fire meets all their needs.

    Originally, Zhu Jian was alive, and no one dared to fight the idea of ??the country of fire.

    But now, the person in charge of the overall situation in Muye Yin Village has become Qianshoufeijian.

    His strength is indeed very strong, and he has become famous since the Warring States Period.

    But compared with his older brother Hashirama.

    He is not the slightest bit inferior.

    For a while, these shadows also quickly made up their minds about Muye Yin Village.

    In addition, Uchiha Kenichi''s rebellion failed.

    Nine Tails run amok.

    The matter of severely damaging Muyeyin Village spread like wildfire.

    It is an excellent opportunity for the shadows of other Ninja villages to be more certain in their hearts.

    In addition, Yunyin Village and Wuyin Village.

    It has a festival with Konoha Hidden Village itself.

    The golden and silver horns of Yunyin Village died at Hefeng''s hands.

    Even the six ninja tools fell into his hands.

    Wuyin Village should have been the best candidate for the second generation of Water Shadow.

    Ghost Lantern Huanyue also died in Hefeng''s hands.

    At the same time, it also messed up the entrusted tasks received by Wuyin Village.

    Let them who have always been famous for fighting to the death, have been greatly affected.

    Think it over.

    The first generation of Mizukage Bailian decided to join forces with Yunyin Village.

    So a ninja was sent to get in touch with the second generation Raikage Ai.

    And when he heard that Wuyin Village wanted to attack Konoha.

    The second generation of Raikage is also interested.

    Although Hashirama is gone, the strength of Konoha Hidden Village is still strong.

    At the same time, there is the Uzumaki family as their allies.

    It is not an easy task to swallow Konoha all by itself.

    After thinking about it, the second generation Lei Yingai also felt that Mizukage Bailian''s plan was feasible.

    So arrange it immediately.

    In the Iron Country, I met with the first Mizukage Hakuren.

    And formed an ally to hunt down Konoha together.

    Attempt to carve up the leaves.

    at the same time.

    The first Tukage of Yanyin Village heard that Hashirama had passed away and Konoha was severely injured.

    The mind inevitably becomes active.

    He is now an old man.

    The period of heyday and subversion has long passed.

    Talk about strength.

    Maybe not as good as the door.

    However, today''s Yanyin Village is not a weak ninja village.

    Wu holds the Chen Dun who was eliminated by Xue Ji.

    Although Onoki has not fully mastered it, he has learned it.

    A war will greatly increase Onoki''s growth rate.

    For him, it''s not a bad thing.

    and¡­¡­

    Although the living environment in Hidden Rock Village is not as bad as that in Hidden Sand Village.

    Within the country, there is wind and sand everywhere.

    Water is even more difficult to find.

    But as nations living on rock walls, they do need soil.

    The soil controlled by the Fire Nation is undoubtedly the most fertile and extensive area in this world.

    How could he not be moved at all?

    "In the final analysis, Leiying from Yunyin Village and Shuiying from Wuyin Village shouldn''t miss this opportunity."

    Tu He couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    If it is a step late, let the other Ninja villages seize the opportunity.

    The next person to be dealt with might be himself.

    After much deliberation, Tuhe decided to personally lead the elite ninjas of Yanyin Village to Konoha!

    The country of the wind.

    Sand Hidden Village.

    Sand Hidden Village did not participate in the original First Ninja World War.

    At that time, the Kazekage who was in charge of Sand Hidden Village was the second generation Samana.

    He is the only shadow who didn''t start a war against Konoha after Hashirama''s death.

    However, this is not because of any friendship.

    It was just because the hidden sand village at that time was not strong enough.

    In other words, it was Samana who felt that Shayin Village was not strong enough.

    Only then chose to wait and see.

    But now is different.

    The first generation of Fengying Lieto lived well and had no plans to retire.

    Samana is just an elite jounin.

    Although he was not optimistic about attacking Konoha at this time, Lietou didn''t think so at all.

    In their hands, there is such a tailed beast.

    If it is put on the battlefield, it will definitely produce amazing effects.

    In addition, Samana has developed a new way of fighting.

    Puppetry, and its power is astonishing.

    Now he is fully equipped with the strength of the shadow level.

    In other words, the hidden sand village now has two shadow-level powerhouses!

    Plus the power of one tail.

    It is not impossible to annex Konoha.

    "the most important is¡­¡­"

    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, when Muye Yin Village was at its weakest."

    "If you don''t do anything at this time, once Konoha gets a chance to breathe, there will be no chance in the future..."

    "Expand the territory again."

    Lie Dou already felt that his life span was approaching.

    Before he passed away, he really wanted to make some contribution to Shayin Village.

    Thunder shadow, water shadow, earth shadow, and wind shadow...

    Unanimously reached a consensus.

    Want to unilaterally tear up the peace contract and declare war on Muye Yin Village!

    Anyway, the column room is no longer there.

    Why, let the Nation of Fire occupy so much territory?

    And as the second generation Hokage who will soon become Konoha Hidden Village.

    In his heart, how could he not be aware of this?

    If he couldn''t even foresee such a future, then he could really just find a place and bury himself alive.

    For a moment, Tomona thought about the current situation in his mind.

    Due to environmental problems, Sand Hidden Village has always been the smallest among the five Ninja Villages.

    Because their water source is not enough to feed too many ninjas.

    Even if there is such a tailed beast.

    Their combat power is almost the smallest among the five great ninja villages.

    Rock Hidden Village.

    When he was deterred by Uchiha Madara, he didn''t even have the courage to resist.

    Nothing to worry about.

    "What you really need to worry about is Wuyin Village and Yunyin Village..."

    "One of them is famous for fighting to the death, and the other..."

    "Not to mention that the whole people are martial arts, they also have two tailed beasts..."

    Tomaga couldn''t help but recall the first time when the Five Kages met.

    With its strong financial resources, Yunyin Village bought two tailed beasts from Konoha.

    Once put on the battlefield.

    They will undoubtedly become powerful and terrifying existences.

    Thinking of this...

    Tomama made a bold decision.

    Let Hefeng go to guard the border of Konoha.

    Hidden Cloud Village will be the biggest deterrent.

    Leave it to Zephyr!

    "Also, the Uzumaki family."

 Chapter 303

    In order to ensure the safety of the village.

    As soon as the riot caused by Uchiha Kenichi ended, Tomagama deployed.

    He sent people to find Hefeng, Rizhan, Danzo, Qufeng, Xiaochun and Yan.

    In the name of the Ninja Force, go to the northern border of the Land of Fire.

    This is where the Land of Fire borders the Land of Thunder.

    If Yunyin Village wanted to take the opportunity to launch a war, it would definitely invade the village from that direction.

    And the advantage of sending Hefeng to station there is...

    As Konoha''s ninja, Hefeng is strong enough.

    Unless the second generation of Raikage makes a move in person.

    Otherwise, Tokaima couldn''t imagine who else could defeat Hefeng.

    Do not.

    Even the second generation of Raikage, whether he can defeat Hefeng is also a question.

    "The power that Hefeng possesses now may have surpassed me."

    As for the other reason, it is very important.

    It is related to Konoha''s future peace.

    If Hefeng can really prevent the invasion of Yunyin Village.

    Then he is undoubtedly the hero who saved Konoha Hidden Village.

    To be precise, it is saving the Hidden Leaf Village again.

    "Last time, Hefeng resolved the internal conflicts in the village."

    "And this time, it''s for the outside world. This is undoubtedly a considerable contribution to the eight-year-old Hefeng."

    "It is enough for the name Hefeng to be recorded in the history of Muye Yin Village."

    Tokaima is calculating in his heart.

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    Everything has two sides.

    The more powerful the ninjutsu, the greater the risk that the performer needs to take.

    Although Hefeng can take advantage of this opportunity to gain a lot of prestige.

    In contrast, he also needs to face the actions that Yunyin Village will launch at any time.

    However, Tomona believed it in his heart.

    If it is the wind, he will definitely succeed.

    After all, he is that gentle breeze.

    At a young age, he is a genius kid who has strength that is not inferior to his own.

    Naruto Building.

    In the newly built Hokage office.

    Tokaima roughly stated his own thoughts.

    He insisted again and again, if it was Lei Ying from Yunyin Village.

    He will definitely use this opportunity to cause some trouble.

    So the work of border defense is very important.

    "And now you are completely familiar with the workflow of border defense."

    "In the village, there is no ninja more suitable for this job than you, Zefeng."

    Ri Zhan and others focused their attention on Hefeng.

    They also agree with Tobuma''s point of view in their hearts.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, his strength is one of the best ninjas in the village.

    Even Ri Zhan couldn''t help but doubt in his heart, whether Hefeng is now the strongest in the village.

    He not only defeated Uchiha Kenichi who opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    It also stopped the Nine Tails from running wild.

    If you treat Hefeng as an ordinary eight-year-old kid again.

    It can only be said that that person is a blind man who doesn''t understand anything.

    "I see."

    Naturally, Hefeng would not refuse.

    Toboma is his grandfather.

    We are all family.

    There''s no reason to hurt him.

    Moreover, he also attracted the geniuses of the younger generation in Muye Yin Village.

    Except for Uchiha Mirror, almost everything has arrived.

    Unless Tomama wanted to destroy Konoha, otherwise, Zefeng couldn''t imagine it.

    The reason for doing so.

    As for Uchiha Mirror.

    Most likely because of Xianyi''s relationship.

    Cold treatment was carried out.

    When the Uchiha clan rebelled before, Tomama temporarily kept Kagami away from him.

    Even Hefeng has no opinion.

    The rest of the people are even less likely to have any complaints.

    Everyone dispersed and left Hokage''s office.

    After preparing the necessary luggage, we set off for the border of the Land of Fire.

    About two or three hours later, everyone gathered at the gate of Muye Yin Village.

    As a foodie, I bring the most things.

    The second is peace.

    In this way, a group of people set off in stride, to the border of the Land of Fire, the most important area.

    "However, will Yunyin Village really launch a war at such a time?"

    On the way, Fetch opened a pack of snacks and began to throw them into his mouth.

    Since using the red chili pills, the fat stored on his body has been consumed.

    can only be re-accumulated.

    The easiest way to accumulate fat is to overeat.

    "Very likely." Ri Zhan thought for a while, and then expressed his opinion.

    "Obviously the ninja world finally came to peace..."

    It has been less than eleven years since Konoha was founded.

    Ri Zhan and these people are all sixteen or seventeen years old.

    In other words, these ninjas were all born in the Warring States Period.

    A genius-level existence like Sun Zhan.

    I have also seen the battlefield with my own eyes.

    How hard-won is peace?

    They are actually very clear in their hearts.

    And, I don''t want to go back to that era at all.

    Based on this idea, Qufeng will have doubts.

    Because he really couldn''t figure out why there are ninjas obsessed with war.

    When Ri Zhan heard the words, he shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised, a wry smile emerged.

    The idea of ??taking the wind is still a bit naive after all.

    However, just when Ri Zhan was about to explain.

    Hefeng took the lead and replied.

    "You think too simple, Fefeng."

    "The reason why you cherish the present peace is because you feel that life in peacetime is better than in wartime."

    "You see the light, so naturally you don''t want to go back to the darkness."

    Hefeng paused for a while, "However, some villages, even in peaceful times, still live very badly."

    "For example, Shayin Village next door, where the sky is full of wind and sand, and the water source is even more pitiful."

    "If the peace is maintained, the resources their territory possesses."

    "Sooner or later it will dry up."

    "This also caused the people there to be extremely eager for water."

    "For them, water is far more precious than gold!"

    In fact, when the fourth generation of Kazekage came to power, he once used the alluvial gold extracted from magnetic escape to trade with other ninja villages to obtain resources.

    Unfortunately, except for the fourth Kazekage.

    Other Fengying are not good at doing this kind of thing.

    That''s why they have repeatedly developed military capabilities in an attempt to find opportunities.

    "Villages that live on rocky walls covet fertile soil."

    "A nation that lives on the sea longs for land."

    "The outbreak of war has always been for the reallocation of resources."

    "It''s just that Grandpa Hashirama was there before, so other ninja villages didn''t dare to mess around."

    Hefeng paused for a while.

    continued.

    "Because they know that with their strength, they can''t break the balance at all, and they can''t redistribute resources."

    "So now that Grandpa Hashirama is gone, they will definitely try their best to get the resources they want from the Fire Nation."

    "And launching a war is undoubtedly the simplest and most effective way."

    "And none of them!"

    Finished with the wind.

    All the people present took a deep breath.

 Chapter 304

    After about a day''s journey, Hefeng and his party arrived at the border post on the border of the Land of Fire.

    With previous experience, Hefeng is already familiar with the handover process here.

    After a while, the handover part was done.

    As for the work of patrolling, the two will be in groups and rotate.

    As for whether Yunyin Village will launch a war.

    He Feng and the others already had the answer in their hearts.

    They agreed.

    Yunyin Village will not let it go.

    and¡­¡­

    Today''s Konoha, the situation is indeed not optimistic.

    The first generation of Hokage, the death of Senjuzhuma.

    The rebellion of the Uchiha clan.

    Uzumaki Mito''s rampage.

    Any problem will not be a trivial matter to Konoha.

    And these problems happened at the same time.

    It''s not even a joke.

    but¡­¡­

    for the next period of time.

    The entire border of the Land of Fire was exceptionally quiet.

    There are no ninja troops attacking them.

    At the same time, the border post stationed by Hefeng and others is still the most critical and important one.

    If you want to invade Muye Yin Village, this is almost the only way to go.

    Coupled with Kagura''s mind and eyes possessed by Hefeng.

    He really couldn''t imagine that any ninja could sneak into the village from under his nose.

    calm.

    As the days passed, a familiar voice sounded in Hefeng''s ears.

    [The cooldown time for check-in is over! ¡¿

    [Whether to check in! ¡¿

    "It''s been a long time."

    Hearing this voice again, Hefeng only felt that he hadn''t seen it for a long time.

    His check-in system is not a daily check-in, nor a location check-in.

    After each check-in, the system will enter a cooling-off period.

    And each cooling time will be longer than the previous one.

    It has been almost three months since the last check-in.

    Now you can check in again when you see yourself.

    Not to mention Hefeng''s mood, how excited he is.

    "If possible, I want an Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Hefeng stayed in the lounge of the border post, muttering to himself.

    Although the power of the kaleidoscope is very strong, it also has Susano.

    But¡­¡­

    Every time the power of the kaleidoscope is used, Zephyr pays its price.

    His eyes will be damaged to a certain extent.

    And this kind of injury is irreversible.

    Even the Muji Healer inherited from Hashirama couldn''t repair the damage.

    Especially the battle with Kenichi Uchiha.

    Zefeng overuses the power of this eye in order to defeat his opponent.

    As a result, his current vision has been affected and has declined.

    and¡­¡­

    Because it is impossible for brothers and sisters to have a relationship with Sharingan, Hefeng has no way to write Sharingan by transplanting other people''s kaleidoscope.

    Come upgrade yourself to Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    In other words, the only price that Zefeng can obtain the Eternal Kaleidoscope and eliminate vision loss until complete blindness is through punching.

    But you must know that there are too many rewards that can be drawn from the gift pack.

    Even if there are items that are drawn and disappear from the gift pack, there are still too many.

    "The probability of getting the eternal kaleidoscope is too low after all."

    And the cooldown time for checking in in the future will only become longer and longer.

    From months to years, ten years, decades...

    The current breeze can''t help but start to feel a little suspicious.

    When the wind spreads, can his own strength surpass Kaguya?

    "At first I wanted to use the power of the check-in system to become the strongest in the world."

    "Now it seems¡­¡­"

    "The mood is a little delicate."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    Then focus on the check-in this time.

    At the same time, make up your mind, before you get the power of the eternal kaleidoscope.

    Amaterasu is also good.

    Suzuo no matter what.

    If you can use it yourself, it is better not to use it.

    Therefore, Hefeng confirmed in his mind as always.

    [Congratulations to the host for completing the check-in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in spree! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    Looking at the check-in gift bag that appeared in the inventory of the mind.

    Hefeng was still a little excited.

    Although he knows, the probability problem.

    Knowing that it is difficult to get the eternal kaleidoscope.

    but¡­¡­

    In his heart, he still coveted the eternal kaleidoscope.

    I want to get one of the most powerful blood succession boundaries in this ninja world.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Thinking of this, Zefeng began to take a deep breath, adjusted his mentality, and then confirmed it.

    Open the punch card spree you will get directly.

    "I am willing to exchange Uchiha Madara''s fifty-year lifespan for an eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Hefeng prayed in his heart.

    All kinds of rewards began to flash in front of him one by one.

    Slap!

    The final picture freezes, shining bright white light.

    Hefeng closed his eyes almost subconsciously, not daring to look at the result this time.

    His breathing became involuntarily rapid.

    A kaleidoscope of eternity fills the mind.

    However, there are some things that must be faced when it is time to face them.

    After some mental adjustments, Hefeng slowly opened his eyes.

    Saw this reward.

    A familiar voice also sounded in the ear.

    [Reward: Lightning Escape Chakra Mode LV10! ¡¿

    Hefeng blinked and stared at this reward for a long time.

    "Thunder Dun..."

    "Chakra mode?!"

    Hefeng was stunned for a long time.

    As a traverser, he is very clear about what this Lightning Escape Chakra Mode is.

    "Ninjutsu passed down from generation to generation by Raikage."

    and¡­¡­

    If Lei Dun Chakra is cultivated to the limit.

    The speed of action is extremely fast, not even inferior to the first seven gates of the Eight Dunjia.

    Rao is the Flying Raijin Art of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    Can be compared!

    After further activation, it is even impossible to capture Sharingan.

    Not to mention the destructive power.

    Rao is Susano, who has the power to fight!

    "It can also form a unique Chakra armor."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    There is no doubt that after temporarily giving up the kaleidoscope and the power of Susanoo.

    Thunder escape chakra mode is undoubtedly a good way to improve skills.

    It is worth mentioning that the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode is neither Taijutsu nor Ninjutsu.

    But ninjutsu.

    The biggest difference between it and Taijutsu is that Taijutsu only uses the body to attack and directly cause physical damage to the enemy. It doesn''t even need the most basic knot seal, and it has nothing to do with Chakra attributes.

    Ninjutsu, on the other hand, brings out the energy of Chakra through seals, which is very different from Taijutsu.

    But no matter how you say it, there is no doubt about one thing.

    That is...

    Thunder escape chakra mode.

    Very powerful!

    "It''s no exaggeration to say that this ninjutsu, whether it''s strength or power..."

    "It''s beyond my shock."

    and¡­¡­

    Thunder escape chakra mode, there is no need to bear such a big risk and price!

 Chapter 305

    Although the reward this time is not the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the Lightning Chakra mode is also a very powerful skill in Naruto.

    Anyway, it is also the unique skill of the third and fourth generations of Raikage.

    How could it be weak?

    and¡­¡­

    The price of Kaleidoscope Sharingan cannot be resolved for a long time.

    Hefeng must be cautious and careful when using Amaterasu and Susanoo.

    It is absolutely impossible to use it unless it is a last resort.

    "alright."

    Hefeng calmed down a little bit, and kept the check-in reward in his heart for the time being.

    Walked out from his living room.

    It happened to meet Danzo and Chifeng who came back from patrol.

    "Captain Hefeng..." As soon as Danzo saw Hefeng, he took the initiative to say hello, but his emotions were a bit complicated.

    Anyway, Hefeng is only eight years old this year.

    Many years younger than myself.

    Call captain to such a big ninja.

    Danzo''s mood is very delicate.

    On the contrary, Feng took an indifferent attitude.

    Hefeng is stronger than himself in all aspects, even with the help of external force like Red Pepper Wan.

    I am not an opponent of the wind.

    The loser is convinced.

    Then, Tokkaze talked about his experience with Danzo.

    Basically nothing happened.

    "Captain Hefeng, let''s go."

    Hirizhan walked out of the border guard post and came to Hefeng''s side, just in time to hear the conversation between Tokaze and Danzo.

    In order of rotation.

    The next ninja in charge of patrol work is the two of them.

    According to the usual practice, the connection of training does not need to be so close.

    But now...

    Whether it is Konoha''s senior management, or Hefeng and others, they are very determined in their hearts.

    Yunyin Village will definitely take advantage of the time when Hashirama died to invade Konoha!

    The more this time, the more careful!

    "Let''s go."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, left behind Danzo and Chifeng, and stopped at the border post with Xiaochun and Yan.

    Taking Sun Zhan himself, he walked towards the border forest.

    Make sure no other ninjas from Ninja Village invade Konoha.

    Time passed by every minute and every second.

    This patrol was no different from the past.

    "This feeling of dread is really... not very good."

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help complaining, he felt that if he didn''t say anything, he would be crushed to death by the oppressive atmosphere.

    When he first came to the border post, he was sure that Yunyin Village would do something.

    result¡­¡­

    More than half a month has passed, and there are no ninjas at all, entering the border of the Land of Fire.

    Maybe they were overwhelmed from the start.

    Perhaps the shadows of other Ninja villages also cherish this hard-won peace.

    It never occurred to me to start a war.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hizhan''s voice fell, Hefeng''s face suddenly became tense. He made a gesture, and regardless of Hizhan''s reaction, he kicked his feet and jumped directly to the tree beside him, hiding himself.

    "Could it be..."

    Ri Zhan thought to himself, reacted immediately, jumped onto a tall tree, and covered his body with the branches and leaves.

    next second.

    Ri Zhan directly used his perception ability to confirm.

    The result was as expected by Hefeng.

    In this forest, ninjas really appeared.

    "The Chakra of these people is a little strange..."

    Through the perception of Chakra, Hirazan couldn''t help but take a breath, he felt that these ninjas were more likely to be strangers.

    Moreover, there are more than a dozen people.

    Pretty much a finished ninja unit.

    There is no need to dispatch so many ninjas to patrol the border post.

    "A ninja from Yunyin Village?"

    Hirizhan held his breath and observed carefully.

    Soon, this ninja troop came into the eyes of Zefeng and Hirazan.

    "It''s really a ninja from Yunyin Village..."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he directly opened the Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Although when using Amaterasu and Susano''s pupil techniques, it will cause irreparable damage to Sharingan, but if it is just an ordinary Sangouyu Sharingan.

    The load on the eyes is actually very small.

    For example, Kakashi, after transplanting Obito''s Sharingan, has used it for more than ten years without any problems.

    That''s why the current Japanese style will use Sharingan with confidence and boldness.

    The ability to observe details through Sharingan.

    Hefeng clearly noticed the patterns on the foreheads of these people.

    It is the symbol of Yunyin Village.

    and¡­¡­

    These people looked around with vigilance on their faces.

    Obviously prepared.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, Zefeng''s eyes were straightened, and he noticed the most core figure in this ninja army.

    Although he looks much younger than He Feng''s impression.

    But it can indeed be considered his identity.

    "The future three generations of Raikage?!"

    Hefeng was stunned on the spot.

    He never thought that he would meet the third generation of Raikage here.

    But think about it...

    It is not surprising that the three generations of Raikage appeared on this timeline.

    After all, during the Chunin exam, I had fought against the future three generations of Kazekage.

    "Speaking of which, at the end of the First Ninja War, when Tomona wanted to re-conclude a peace contract with the Second Raikage..."

    "I was rebelled by Jinjiaoyinjiao."

    "The second generation of Raikage died tragically, Jinjiao Yinjiao chose to continue to pursue."

    "In order to protect Konoha''s future, Tomama chose to sacrifice herself."

    At that time, the ninja who defeated Jinjiaoyinjiao and completely resolved the crisis.

    It is these three generations of Raikage!

    In other words, the three generations of Raikage at that time were already strong enough to defeat the golden horn and silver horn of Jin Sheng who possessed six ninja tools and nine-tailed chakra.

    "Although because of my relationship, Hashirama died a few years earlier, and the first Ninja World War came a few years earlier..."

    "But there is no doubt that the third generation of Raikage at this time is definitely..."

    "A strong ninja."

    Hefeng''s face became serious.

    According to his judgment.

    Since the third generation of Raikage is the captain of this ninja force.

    Then they are unlikely to be a spying team.

    There is a high probability that these people are the vanguard.

    They want to destroy Konoha''s border post.

    Prepare for the follow-up army.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng closed his eyes slightly, put his index finger and middle finger together, and pressed against the tree trunk under his feet.

    Then¡­¡­

    Activated his Kagura Mind Eye.

    Perceived the movement of the circle.

    However, apart from the ninjas from Yunyin Village in front of him, Hefeng didn''t find any other ninja troops.

    There are two options before Hefeng.

    one¡­¡­

    It is to eliminate these ninjas.

    The other is to inform the village of the situation here so that Tobima can prepare.

    But when Hefeng thought of this step of choice.

    The three generations of Raikage below suddenly disappeared.

    The speed is so fast that it is not inferior to Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God Art.

    next second.

    He suddenly appeared behind Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "what?!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s complexion suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 306

    Sarutobi Hiruzen maintained his perception ability throughout the whole process, just to ensure that the sudden appearance of the ninja was firmly locked in his sight.

    He can even vouch for it.

    He didn''t even blink his eyes.

    The ninja below disappeared with just a swipe.

    Immediately after...

    Chakra, who had once disappeared as a ninja, appeared behind him.

    The speed is so fast that it is even more exaggerated than the Flying Thunder God Art in the door.

    just¡­¡­

    In the end what happened?

    How did he do that?

    A lot of questions popped up in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart.

    However, more deadly problems lay before him.

    That is...

    The opponent suddenly appeared behind him.

    He subconsciously turned his head and saw the future three generations of Raikage standing behind him.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    The air seemed to condense at this moment.

    "Sure enough, Konoha''s ninja."

    The third Raikage looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him, only feeling that he was younger than he imagined.

    It is a pity to die on the battlefield like this.

    but¡­¡­

    There''s nothing you can do about it.

    War is often so cruel and real.

    "Pity."

    The third Raikage said regretfully, but his hands were neat and neat, with his five fingers together, forming a knife-like hand, and went straight to Hirizan''s left chest.

    Attempt to kill with one move.

    Sizzle.

    I saw blue thunder and lightning burst out from the palm of the third Raikage, crackling, and slashed towards the sun.

    Pooh!

    In an instant, Sandai Raikage''s arm directly pierced Hirizan''s left chest.

    His eyes widened, and he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    The most terrifying thing is that his heart was not pierced by the third generation of Raikage, but was directly scorched by his lightning!

    "Fix one."

    Third Raikage said confidently.

    It seems that a guy like Ri Zhan is nothing special at all.

    But who knows...

    Just when the third generation of Raikage was determined to solve the opponent by himself.

    The Ri Zhan in front of him suddenly turned into a cloud of white mist with a "bang".

    next second.

    The white mist gradually dissipated, exposing a wooden stake, which floated down.

    Impressively...

    Stand-in technique!

    "When?!"

    The third Raikage''s face changed in shock, he never expected that there would be a ninja escaping from under his nose.

    It was really beyond my expectation.

    Of course, this kind of thing didn''t make the third generation of Raikage troublesome or difficult.

    Instead, his spirits were running high.

    "As expected of Konoha Hidden Village, does any ninja at a border post have such strength?"

    Third Raikage took a deep breath, and quickly scanned his gaze, looking for Sarutobi Hiruzen''s whereabouts.

    soon¡­¡­

    His sight locked on Sarutobi Hiruzen again.

    "Although you can dodge my attack with a substitute technique, you only have one chance."

    "I¡­¡­"

    "I won''t let you escape a second time."

    The moment the three generations of Raikage finished speaking, they disappeared again.

    And under his feet, blue lightning burst out, directly scorching the place where he was standing.

    With a short breath, the third Raikage relied on his powerful speed to catch up with Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The hand knife reappeared and swept towards Ri Zhan.

    "Oops!"

    Ri Zhan screamed secretly.

    Substitution is not a ninjutsu that can be used indefinitely, but a ninjutsu prepared in advance.

    In order to avoid the attack of the third generation of Raikage.

    He was in a panic at all.

    The body falls downward.

    You can''t dodge at all, and you can''t use the second substitute technique.

    Seeing the third Raikage''s hand sword attacking, Hirazan had no choice but to parry his hands and put on a defensive posture.

    However¡­¡­

    Zefeng from another tree witnessed this scene.

    "Now, there is no need to make a choice."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart, kicked his feet, and rushed up directly.

    It happened to fall between Hizhan and the Third Raikage, and he was ready to take over the opponent''s moves.

    As a result, what Hefeng never expected was...

    Just as he waved his palm and released the spiral pill.

    The third Raikage suddenly changed the direction of his body in the air, pointed his five fingers at the ground, and blasted forward.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the moves of the third generation of Raikage directly hit the ground.

    Smoke and dust swept in all directions.

    The entire ground was smashed into a deep pit half a meter deep by the third generation of Raikage.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were dumbfounded seeing this scene.

    "Okay, what a strong force..."

    "What a terrible ninjutsu."

    "The technique developed by the second-generation Raikage-sama has been cultivated to such an extent by him..."

    Slap!

    And although Hefeng was confused, he still seized this opportunity, grabbed the sun sword, and landed quickly.

    Hefeng and Hirukage backed away at the same time, distanced themselves from the third Raikage.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    The atmosphere became tense.

    "Okay, what a terrifying power..."

    Hiraku rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng''s timely move just now.

    I''m afraid it''s more ominous now.

    It''s just that Ri Zhan doesn''t know very well, the other party clearly has a chance to get rid of him and He Feng.

    Why the sudden change of direction.

    "Muyeyin Village, unexpectedly send a child to be in charge of border defense work?"

    The third Raikage straightened his back from the deep pit and looked at Zefeng.

    No matter how you look at it, he feels gentle and looks very immature.

    He looked only seven or eight years old.

    And in the face of such a small ninja.

    It made it difficult for the third generation of Raikage to kill the killer for a while.

    "It''s really despicable, Konoha."

    The third generation of Raikage couldn''t help complaining.

    Then he directly made a gesture to ask the subordinates behind him to grab Hefeng.

    Although Hefeng looks only seven or eight years old, he is still a child, but if he is left alone.

    Will definitely hand over important information to others.

    This is what the third generation of Raikage does not want to see at the same time.

    After thinking about it, he felt that it would be better to temporarily control the wind.

    And Hefeng also figured out the truth at once.

    Why did the third generation of Raikage change his direction in the air just now.

    It turned out to be because I was still a child.

    "If you look at it this way, the future three generations of Raikage will be a pretty good person."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    But he didn''t have the idea of ??obediently letting go.

    Seeing the ninja in Yunyin Village walking towards him.

    Hefeng directly enlarged his pupils and activated the illusion of Sharingan.

    In an instant, the two ninjas who were walking towards Hefeng suddenly trembled, beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads, and they leaned forward.

    He fell straight down.

    thump!

    thump!

    Seeing his companion being instantly killed, the third Raikage couldn''t help being startled.

    I didn''t understand the situation for a while.

    What happened just now?

    The ninja in Yunyin Village was instantly killed by a seven or eight-year-old child?

    Is this kind of thing possible?

    "That''s Sharingan?"

    "It''s still at the level of three hook jade."

    "This brat is a genius of the Uchiha clan!"

    Yun Ninja, who was behind the third Raikage, suddenly exclaimed again and again.

    After seeing Hefeng''s eyes, they all felt incredible.

    "Eight-year-old I became Hokage" source:

 Chapter 307

    "Sharingan?"

    The third Raikage blinked vigorously, and stared into Hefeng''s eyes for a long time.

    The pupils are dark red, with black hook jade on them.

    It is indeed the Uchiha clan that only has the blood succession limit.

    "I really didn''t expect that the kid I met here would have Sharingan..."

    Three generations of Raikage couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    He had heard rumors before that the golden horn and silver horn were said to have died at the hands of the grandson of the first Hokage.

    At that time, he was just a kid of seven or eight years old.

    When hearing this for the first time, Sandai Raikage felt incredible.

    Jinjiaoyinjiao is a famous ninja since the Warring States Period.

    After Yunyin Village was established, their status and status became even higher.

    Rao is myself, and I respect them very much in my heart.

    To say that he was defeated by some seven or eight-year-old kid is simply a fantasy.

    As a result, I never expected that as soon as I entered the border of the Land of Fire, I met the Uchiha clan, a genius who opened Sharingan.

    What happened to this Hidden Leaf Village?

    It''s just a seven or eight-year-old kid, do you want to be so scary?

    Each one is like a monster.

    Of course, because of the lack of information, the third generation of Raikage was not aware of Hefeng''s opening of Sharingan.

    So after seeing his eyes, he subconsciously regarded him as a member of the Uchiha clan.

    It didn''t occur to him that he would be Hashirama''s grandson.

    Seeing this, Yunin moved quickly and surrounded Kaze and Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Cut off the retreat of the two of them.

    "Unfortunately."

    The Third Raikage took a deep breath, putting away his shock at Hefeng''s opening Sharingan at such an age.

    "I saw that you were only seven or eight years old, and I thought about letting you go."

    "But at your age, you have opened Sharingan."

    "I''ll give you two choices now."

    The third generation of Raikage was not in a hurry to do it.

    There are more than a dozen ninjas who acted with him.

    Among them, the weakest ninja also has the level of Chunin.

    Not to mention, there is still a monster like myself.

    Deal with the two ninjas in Konoha.

    The third generation of Raikage really couldn''t figure it out, and there was even the slightest possibility of losing.

    And in the team, there are also sentient ninjas.

    It can be ensured that there is no support ninja approaching within a certain range.

    In fact, it was thanks to this perception ninja.

    It was only the third Raikage who discovered Hiruzaru Sarutobi on the tree.

    "The first choice is to follow us obediently. I can assure you that I will not hurt you."

    The attitude of the third Raikage changed instantly.

    He was completely different from him who had just faced He Feng and chose to be merciful.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng will naturally not be afraid of the threat of the third generation of Raikage.

    As a time traveler, he knew exactly who the guy in front of him was.

    Myself, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    "I choose two."

    Hefeng replied without thinking, even in the face of a ninja army, he still maintained his composure.

    Let the ninjas present admire him a little.

    Such courage at such a young age.

    On the contrary, Hiruzen Sarutobi who was standing behind him hadn''t completely calmed down until now.

    The performance of the third generation of Raikage just now brought him a great shock.

    He couldn''t help but feel that even the speed of Tobima-sama couldn''t compare to the guy in front of him.

    "Ok."

    Seeing Hefeng directly choose the second, the third Raikage was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "If that''s the case, then goug out your eyes."

    Hefeng: "???"

    what''s the situation?

    Normally, it shouldn''t be the first choice, I''ll go with you, and the second choice is to stop talking nonsense, what do you do if you have the guts?

    What kind of operation is it to directly let yourself goug your eyes?

    Looking at the black lines on his face and the confused Kaze, the third Raikage explained.

    "The second option is to give us Sharingan, is there any problem?"

    Yunyin Village has always wanted to study the secrets of Sharingan.

    It''s just that there is no chance of getting Sharingan.

    Now I have finally seen Hefeng, and there are still two three-gou jade writing sharing eyes.

    Three generations of Raikage were naturally unwilling to give up.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Good guy.

    Hefeng called him a good guy in his heart.

    Anyway, no matter how you choose, you will be dead anyway?

    Then choose a hammer!

    "Ok."

    "In this case, I will give you two choices."

    "The first option is to commit suicide on the spot."

    "The second option is to kill each other."

    "You choose."

    Isn''t it just pretending?

    Who wouldn''t.

    You really think you are great, don''t you?

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart, folded his hands on his chest, and looked like he didn''t take the third generation of Raikage seriously.

    And his actions made the third Raikage laugh.

    "Hahaha."

    "You little brat is really interesting."

    "I''m afraid you don''t even know who you''re talking to now, do you?"

    In the next second, the third generation of Raikage disappeared directly in place.

    "So fast!"

    Seeing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    From the time he saw the speed of the third generation of Raikage, his eyes have been focused on the other party.

    He didn''t even dare to blink his eyes.

    I''m afraid one didn''t pay attention.

    The opponent disappeared directly from his sight.

    But who knows, even if she just stared at him helplessly.

    Also still useless.

    Disappear as if it should disappear!

    It is no exaggeration to say that the speed of the ninja in front of him has exceeded Sarutobi Hiruzen''s cognition.

    "careful."

    Hefeng stood up suddenly, and kicked Sarutobi Hiruzen in the abdomen, kicking him out first.

    next second.

    Hefeng clenched his five fingers into a fist, and waved his fist at the air in front of him.

    Immediately afterwards, in the air where there should be nothing, a figure suddenly appeared, with five fingers stretched out, he gestured for a knife in his hand, and then slashed down.

    It hit Zefeng''s fist impartially.

    The two forces were equal and collided together.

    The third generation of Raikage relied on its own muscle strength to develop the hand knife to the point that it was even more terrifying than Kunai.

    And Zefeng is to condense its own chakra, concentrate it on the fist, and cover it.

    Then¡­¡­

    Go up head-on.

    Boom!

    A loud noise exploded between the two, forming a terrifying airflow that spread in all directions.

    Rao, the cloud ninjas who surrounded the Japanese wind, did not expect the situation to develop like this, and their steps began to retreat involuntarily.

    It took a full retreat of eight feet to stabilize the center of gravity of the body.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was kicked out by Zefeng, was quickly caught up by this air current, and was sent flying hard.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body rolled several times in the air, hit the ground, and rolled several times before being able to stop.

    but¡­¡­

    The place that was kicked by Zefeng was more painful.

    I don''t know, I thought I was the enemy of Zefeng.

    "Hefeng, your kick is too cruel."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi clenched his teeth, complaining angrily.

    If he went any higher, he felt that several of his ribs would be broken by kicking directly.

    This strength is too exaggerated.

 Chapter 308

    "Did I fall into an illusion?!"

    The third Raikage''s eyes were straightened, and he looked at Kaze in disbelief, seriously doubting whether he was the same as the two fallen cloud ninjas.

    In the illusion of the wind.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    How to explain this scene?

    An eight-year-old kid from Muye Yin Village, who was on a par with him in terms of strength?

    Just kidding.

    Whoosh!

    Frightened, Sandai Raikage stepped back quickly, distanced himself from Zefeng.

    With the help of this force, Hefeng retreated a few steps and stood firm.

    And the cloud ninjas who followed the three generations of Raikage all took a breath, marveling at the power of the wind.

    "Liar, you''re a liar, this eight-year-old brat actually got into a tie with the captain?"

    "You saw it too? I thought it might be because of an illusion."

    "Honestly I saw it too, it was horrific."

    How strong the three generations of Raikage are, they are naturally very clear in their hearts.

    Whether it is strength, speed, or the strength of the physical body.

    The three generations of Raikage are all like monsters, no...

    It should be said that his existence itself is a monster.

    When he was young, he was favored by the second generation Lei Yingai and trained as his successor.

    What fencing.

    Ninjutsu.

    All passed down to the three generations of Raikage.

    Especially in the field of ninjutsu, the third generation of Raikage has shown an unparalleled talent for terror.

    It only took a very short time to find out the way, and after that, at an unparalleled growth rate, it became stronger and stronger.

    In addition, his physical body is already very strong.

    For a time, he became a genius ninja beyond the reach of everyone.

    According to these cloud ninja cognition.

    There is no ninja who can compete with the third generation of Raikage in physical skills.

    But who knows...

    An eight-year-old kid from Konoha had a tie with the third generation of Raikage!

    "This, this is impossible..."

    The third Raikage shook his head, and confirmed his Chakra.

    It turned out that he hadn''t hit any illusion at all.

    He Feng did draw a tie with himself.

    It''s just that this fact is too shocking to accept.

    "give up."

    Hefeng who noticed the change in Raikage''s expression suddenly spoke.

    "The strength between you and me is very different. It is impossible for you to defeat me now."

    Solo announced loudly in a low voice.

    As if he was afraid that someone might not hear him, he deliberately increased the volume several times.

    As a time traveler, Hefeng certainly knows how strong the third generation of Raikage is.

    He is not only the longest-lived Raikage, but also the Raikage who holds the highest power in the Land of Thunder and the longest time.

    Moreover, after the rebellion in Jinjiaoyinjiao, he also led the ninja troops to settle the rebellion.

    As the third generation of Raikage, signed a peace contract with Konoha Hidden Village.

    Once with his own strength, he suppressed the rampage of Eight Tails.

    During the third Ninja World War, it was to let his companions escape and fight against more than 10,000 ninjas alone.

    After fighting for three days and three nights, he died of exhaustion.

    I have to say that the third Raikage is quite a terrifying ninja.

    He is very strong.

    but¡­¡­

    "Now I am stronger than him!"

    Wood Dunjutsu, Immortal Mode, Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Susanohu.

    Each is a very powerful ninjutsu in the ninja world.

    And the reward I just punched in is also the Thunder Escape Chakra Mode!

    "No matter what kind of ninjutsu, it can''t escape my eyes."

    Hefeng said in a mysterious way.

    "Looking at your age, you should also be a ninja who has experienced the Warring States Period. Then you should have heard the rumors of the Uchiha clan, right?"

    As one of the strongest ninja in the Warring States Period.

    The prestige of Uchiha can be said to be unknown to everyone.

    Especially the pair of sharing eyes, which made many ninjas feel jealous.

    "Whether it''s ninjutsu or illusion, it will only be under the pupil technique of Sharingan, and there is nowhere to hide."

    "and¡­¡­"

    "Using Sharingan to the extreme can also perfectly copy the opponent''s ninjutsu."

    "In other words, no matter what ninjutsu you use."

    "Next second."

    "It''s all mine."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    He didn''t want to scare the other party.

    Because there is no need for that.

    With Hefeng''s current strength, he doesn''t need to pretend to be a tiger to scare away the three generations of Raikage.

    Even if it is head-to-head, Hefeng can win the opponent.

    Do not¡­¡­

    As for Hefeng''s cognition, his strength is enough to crush the current three generations of Raikage.

    "Although the later three generations of Raikage are very strong, he is still young after all."

    "The strength is far from the subversive period of the heyday, and there must be a long way to go."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Based on this relationship, Hefeng will naturally not feel any pressure when facing the third generation of Raikage.

    It also caused him to have a somewhat playful mentality now.

    "You just said, copy my ninjutsu?"

    The third generation of Raikage frowned slightly, grasping the key point in the Japanese sentence.

    It was also the place that surprised him the most.

    Su Wen''s Sharingan is extremely powerful.

    However, there is such a thing as copying your own ninjutsu.

    The third Raikage didn''t believe it.

    "Little ghost, do you think that if you take one of my moves, you will have the same strength as me?"

    "The level of attack just now is not even a warm-up for me."

    "Once I do my best, it''s up to you, you are not my opponent at all!"

    The third Raikage yelled without even thinking about it.

    I don''t know why, seeing He Feng''s expression, he felt a little angry in his heart.

    This brat in front of him is really overreaching.

    He even thought he could copy his ninjutsu!

    What a joke.

    "My ninjutsu, no, to be precise, it''s ninjutsu..."

    "That''s a brand-new fighting method developed by the second-generation Raikage Ai himself."

    "Even if I teach you everything, I am the only one who can learn it in the entire Yunyin Village."

    Just when the third Raikage thought of this, he no longer hid his moves.

    Anyway...

    Whether it is this eight-year-old kid who speaks wild words.

    Or Sarutobi Hiruza.

    He doesn''t even intend to let it go!

    Therefore, the third generation of Raikage decisively burst out majestic chakra, added the attribute of thunder escape, and then concentrated it to his whole body.

    In the next second, the light blue chakra enveloped the third generation of Raikage, and there will be lightning around him.

    Impressively...

    The Lightning Chakra Mode known as the Lightning Armor!

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were even more dumbfounded.

    None of them thought that the third generation of Raikage would use his own trick in front of Hefeng!

    Now...

    "It''s so pitiful, this Konoha brat."

    "Even if he has Sharingan, it''s impossible to see the captain''s movements clearly."

    "This battle is over."

    For a while, these ninjas couldn''t help feeling a little sympathetic.

    At such an age, he has to face three generations of Raikage who are like monsters.

    And made him serious.

    However¡­¡­

    Including the third generation of Raikage.

    No one expected that Zefeng also activated the Lightning Chakra mode.

 Chapter 309

    Look at the chakra and thunder enveloping the wind.

    The third generation of Raikage looked confused.

    Can anyone explain what''s going on now?

    It took him several years to master the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode.

    The eight-year-old kid in front of me learned it just by looking at it?

    "Cheat, lie, you just took a look at the Lightning Dungeon Chakra mode, and you learned it?!"

    "How is this possible? The Lightning Dungeon Chakra Mode, but the ninjutsu developed by the second-generation Raikage Ai is not so difficult to practice."

    "It''s fake, it must be fake, even if that kid has Sharingan, it''s impossible to master ninjutsu all at once!"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot, and their faces were all surprised by Hefeng.

    No one thought that Hefeng, who was only eight years old, could really use Sharingan to copy other people''s ninjutsu!

    Actually...

    Hefeng has indeed been labeled as a genius and a monster.

    But no genius to this degree.

    It''s easy to master just by glancing at the Raikage Chakra mode used by the third generation of Raikage.

    The reason why he knows this ninjutsu is because of the previous check-in.

    This reward was drawn from the big gift bag.

    It''s just for the cloud ninja who doesn''t know.

    The picture of Hefeng using ninjutsu now is really surprising.

    "He, peace..."

    Not far away, Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his eyes wide and blinked vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Today''s Hefeng actually uses the same ninjutsu as the third generation of Raikage!

    And in the impression of Sarutobi Hiruza.

    Hefeng, but he has never used Thunder escape ninjutsu.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Hizhan''s pupils dilated, suddenly realizing this.

    Wind escape.

    Zephyr will wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Not to mention Tukage and Mizukage.

    That is the basic chakra attribute of wood escape ninjutsu.

    Moreover, the water dragon bombs and earth dragon bombs of the Japanese style are used even more superbly.

    Fire escape ninjutsu.

    Zephyr has the Amaterasu that can burn everything up.

    Coupled with the current Thunder Chakra mode...

    "Hefeng, like me, is also a genius who is proficient in the five chakra attributes."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s heart set off a turbulent sea, and he could not calm down for a long time.

    Zefeng is not only a ninja who has the same five attributes of Chakra as Hirazan.

    The ninjutsu he has mastered are all very advanced.

    "Although I am proficient in five escapes, I have my own shortcomings."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew very well in his heart that his wind escape was mediocre.

    But in the current breeze, he can''t see any shortcomings at all.

    Every chakra attribute on him is very powerful.

    What a terrible breeze.

    This is Sarutobi Hiruzani''s current evaluation of Hefeng.

    Moreover, I feel a little sympathetic to the third generation of Raikage.

    But I met such an unreasonable ninja as Hefeng.

    "This is impossible!"

    The third Raikage roared at Hefeng, kicked his feet hard, and disappeared in place.

    The speed is so fast that people can''t see his movements clearly.

    Except Zephyr.

    "So fast."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he instantly upgraded the Sangouyu Sharingan to a kaleidoscope.

    Although I don''t want to admit it, the speed of the third generation of Raikage is really difficult to capture with only three gouyu.

    "Even the speed of Matebo, who opened the gate, is not as fast as the current three generations of Raikage..."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    But it''s worth mentioning that...

    Yunyin Village is different from other ninja villages.

    Every generation of Raikage has to abandon the previous name and inherit the title of Ai.

    Like Darui.

    After becoming the fifth Raikage, he changed his name to Ai.

    Hefeng doesn''t know what the real name of the third generation of Raikage is.

    Because Kishimoto also did not explain.

    And now the person in charge of Yunyin Village is the second generation of Raikage.

    The third generation of Raikage is not called Ai at this time.

    Therefore, Hefeng had to use the nickname Sandai Raikage.

    Boom!

    Hefeng stretched out his left arm to parry, blocking the saber in Raikage''s hand, and quickly clenched his fist with the other hand, and swung it towards Raikage''s chest.

    In an instant, Zefeng concentrated his chakra on his fist.

    Weird power!

    Cooperate with the strengthening of the Lightning Chakra mode.

    And the capture of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Hefeng''s punch hit the third Raikage head-on in the abdomen.

    It''s not out of mercy, but because Hefeng''s height is much shorter than that of the third Raikage.

    After all, he is only eight years old this year!

    boom!

    Accompanied by deafening bangs, a terrifying air current mixed with visible thunder and lightning spread out in all directions.

    "not good!"

    "Oops!"

    "Everyone be careful!"

    Seeing this, the ninjas of Yunyin Village all changed their faces in shock.

    No one thought that He Feng, an eight-year-old kid, would be so terrifying!

    Not only blocked the offensive of the third generation of Raikage, but also counterattacked!

    Still, these ninjas underestimated the burst of Zephyr.

    The ninja who moved a little slower was directly hit by the shock wave that burst out.

    A mouthful of scalding blood was spurted out on the spot, and both feet left the ground, like a kite with a broken string, it flew upside down uncontrollably.

    "This brat, what''s going on?!" The third Raikage''s face suddenly changed dramatically.

    He really couldn''t understand how the eight-year-old kid in front of him did it.

    He really used his Sharingan to easily copy his ninjutsu?

    How could such a thing be possible.

    But¡­¡­

    If this is false, then how to explain the power possessed by Hefeng?

    Whether it''s performance or strength.

    They are all exactly the same as the Lightning Chakra mode.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not just identical.

    The power of Hefeng''s punch is greater than that of the Lightning Dungeon Chakra Mode!

    I saw Raikage Sandai''s body retreating backwards.

    After two or three breaths, I retreated eight feet away, and then I was able to stop and stand firm.

    Third Raikage''s breathing began to speed up and become rapid.

    Although Hefeng''s punch is strong enough to kill Jonin in seconds.

    "If it wasn''t for my body being stronger than ordinary ninjas, that punch just now..."

    Third Raikage couldn''t help but gasp.

    It wasn''t until this moment that he realized the brat in front of him.

    It was scarier than he had imagined.

    "Just now, I wanted to be merciful, and I didn''t want to hurt an eight-year-old brat."

    "I was a fool."

    "Can be responsible for the defense of the border of Fire Nation at this time, how could he be an ordinary brat."

    The third Raikage couldn''t help complaining about himself.

    Only then did I change my attitude and take it seriously.

    However¡­¡­

    At this time, Hefeng also noticed the natural disadvantages of his body.

    "If I were taller, what I just hit would not be the third Raikage''s abdomen, but his chest."

    Hefeng frowned slightly, recalling the fight just now.

    Therefore, Hefeng made seals with his hands and used the transformation technique.

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist gradually dispersed.

    The eight-year-old Zefeng disappeared.

    In its place is the adult version of Senju Hashirama.

 Chapter 310

    "The first Hokage?!"

    The third Raikage couldn''t help being startled, he didn''t expect Zefeng to suddenly become Senju Bashirama.

    For a moment, the third Raikage even doubted whether his opponent would be Senju Hashirama.

    Just pretending to be an eight-year-old kid.

    But he reacted abruptly.

    The reason why this war broke out was because of Senshou Zhuma''s death.

    Therefore, the Qianshou Zhujian in front of him is absolutely impossible to be himself.

    "I feel that my body is too small, so I..."

    Three generations of Raikage continued to take deep breaths to calm down his emotions.

    I realized why Zefeng used the transformation technique.

    The punch just now was very powerful, but it was due to the height difference.

    Zefeng punched himself in the stomach.

    Based on this relationship, Hefeng will use the transformation technique to change his body structure.

    I have to say that Hefeng is really smart.

    but¡­¡­

    "It seems that, as the Uchiha clan, you admire Hashirama very much."

    "But this is a matter of course. What Hashirama did is indeed more powerful than that Uchiha Madara."

    The third Raikage couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    He had heard about the ninja Hashirama during the Warring States Period.

    From the moment he chose to give up the generational hatred with the Uchiha clan and establish Ninja Village.

    I respect him very much in my heart.

    only¡­¡­

    The third generation of Raikage never thought of it, and asked inadvertently.

    It will lead to incredible things.

    "Uchiha family?"

    "Ha ha."

    "I am the grandson of the first Hokage, Senju Kaze."

    He Feng said without thinking, but just denied it.

    Yunin, as well as the third generation of Raikage, all stood on the spot in a daze.

    This brat in front of him actually...

    Said he was the grandson of Hashirama?

    Wait a moment.

    If he is the grandson of Zhujian, how to explain Sharingan?

    Isn''t that the pupil art that only the Uchiha clan has?

    what is happening?

    Could it be that Hefeng transplanted Sharingan?

    The Third Raikage couldn''t help being startled.

    Transplant Sharingan...

    "come on!"

    But this time, Zefeng no longer passively defended.

    Although he used the transformation technique, he didn''t have any negative emotions about his ninjutsu and physical skills.

    He still maintains the Raikage Chakra mode, rushing towards the third generation of Raikage.

    "Konoha Goriki Whirlwind!"

    Hefeng jumped up from the ground, turned his body, and swept his right leg towards the third Raikage.

    "So fast..."

    Rao, who is famous for his speed in the ninja world, all three generations of Raikage felt an unprecedented sense of oppression at this moment.

    "I never thought that there would be such a monster in Konoha..."

    The third Raikage couldn''t help complaining in his heart, but his hands didn''t dare to show the slightest righteousness, and quickly made a blocking movement.

    boom!

    The sound was like thunder, and the terrifying air flow was generated again, and the majestic power surged towards the third generation of Raikage.

    Like the power of natural disasters.

    Push him back eight feet away again.

    for a while.

    The battle area between Zefeng and the third generation of Raikage has become the most dangerous area in this forest.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village stepped back one after another.

    No one even stepped forward.

    "Hey, just kidding, an eight-year-old kid actually suppressed the captain."

    "This speed is too exaggerated, I didn''t even see his movements clearly."

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot, and their hearts were terrified.

    No one thought of it.

    In their consciousness, the battle that would end in crushing turned out to be like this.

    The speed of the wind is getting faster and faster, and the strength is getting stronger.

    When he landed on his toes, a powerful force would pour into the ground.

    It directly crushed the earth layer by layer, spreading cracks like spider webs.

    Shock waves spread in all directions.

    Uproot the big trees in the forest.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the ninjas in Yunnin Village wouldn''t believe it at all.

    An eight-year-old kid can possess such terrifying physical skills.

    Actually...

    Rao Sarutobi Hiruzen, who knew the Japanese style best, was dumbfounded at this moment.

    He felt that the current Hefeng was completely different from him who was using the Bamen Dunjia.

    The scariest thing is...

    Before fighting against the third generation of Raikage, Sarutobi Hiruzen had never seen Kaze use Raikage Ninjutsu.

    In other words, he really relied on the copying ability of Sharingan.

    Learned the opponent''s ninjutsu!

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head, thinking that this should not be due to Sharingan.

    Otherwise, the Uchiha clan would have already become the strongest clan in the ninja world.

    It will not be suppressed by Qianshou Zhujian at all.

    It is Japanese style.

    "Even if it is a member of the Uchiha clan, it is absolutely impossible to achieve the level of Japanese style."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gasped.

    Marvel at the flair of Zephyr.

    but¡­¡­

    The third generation of Raikage is not an idle generation.

    Although Zefeng''s offensive is very strong, but the physical strength of the third Raikage.

    Even more exaggerated than the Tailed Beast.

    Even Eight Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade couldn''t hurt him.

    Only rely on physical offensive.

    Not to mention.

    Although Hefeng''s fists and feet temporarily suppressed the opponent, they did not cause any damage.

    "Your strength is truly terrifying."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but praise, and then used the wood escape technique.

    I saw his back protruding rapidly, like a wooden stake, being slowly carved into a human shape.

    After one or two breaths, he turned into a clone exactly like He Feng, and jumped out from his back.

    then¡­¡­

    With a kick of the breeze, another piece of intact land was torn apart.

    The right hand forms a palm, and begins to condense chakra, flowing in irregular directions.

    And his Wood Dun clone injects the changes of Chakra attributes into it.

    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"

    In the next second, high-density chakra appeared in Zefeng''s hand, which looked like a shuriken.

    The cloud ninjas present were shocked again.

    "What is that?"

    "Wind, wind escape?"

    "What is going on with such a high density of chakra? I have never seen this kind of ninjutsu."

    "It''s too scary, isn''t this guy really only eight years old?!"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot and stood there dumbfounded.

    In the eyes they looked at Solo, there was only fear of him.

    If there were no three generations of Raikage, they wouldn''t even know how to fight against a ninja of this level!

    The strength gap between the two sides is not a star at all.

    Rao is the third generation of Raikage, and his expression also changed.

    "That wind escape chakra is too outrageous!"

    The third generation of Raikage was very determined.

    The wind escape spiral shuriken used by Hefeng is the most powerful wind escape ninjutsu he has ever seen.

    "I must not be hit by this thing..."

    Three generations of Raikage thought to himself, ready to distance himself from Zefeng.

    However, the next second.

    Hefeng decisively threw the Fengdun spiral shuriken out.

    The speed was so fast that the third generation of Raikage did not expect it.

    Not only that, Zefeng also magnified the pupils of the kaleidoscope, and cast illusions on the three generations of Raikage who appeared in horror.

    For a moment, the three generations of Raikage were fixed in place!

 Chapter 311

    Hefeng decisively uses the illusion of the kaleidoscope Sharingan to immobilize the third generation of Raikage.

    If it is Itachi''s Tsukiyomi, it will definitely immerse the third generation of Raikage in the illusion of kaleidoscope.

    But Sasuke''s kaleidoscope Sharingan is weaker than Itachi in terms of illusion.

    When dealing with Danzo, he only used illusion to affect a very subtle time.

    It is even more impossible for a strong man like the third generation of Raikage to control it for too long.

    However, Hefeng didn''t intend to use illusion to decide the winner.

    boom!

    The wind escape spiral shuriken hit the third Raikage''s chest, and it exploded instantly, and the majestic wind escape chakra expanded in all directions, forming an energy storm that enveloped the third Raikage.

    I saw the third generation of Raikage''s feet off the ground, suspended in the center of the energy storm.

    The wind chakra is like a sharp knife, the body of seven three generations of Raikage.

    The cloud ninjas present were even more stunned by the scene in front of them.

    "What''s going on with this wind escape, it''s too exaggerated."

    "It''s a lie, isn''t he an eight-year-old kid? How could he use such a terrifying ninjutsu."

    "Too, too strong!"

    For a time, every cloud ninja''s cognition of wind escape ninjutsu was subverted by Kaze.

    They really couldn''t understand how an eight-year-old kid could have such exaggerated power.

    The third generation of Raikage, the first-class master of Yunyin Village.

    He was directly beaten!

    too frightening.

    "In this way, the opponent will be solved..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi clenched his hands into fists, staring at the third Raikage in the energy storm.

    According to his understanding of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    No one can withstand this ninjutsu attack.

    "But speaking of it, Hefeng, when did he enter the fairy mode..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi glanced at Zefeng.

    He remembered that Hefeng said that only in the immortal mode, the Fengdun spiral shuriken could be thrown.

    But in the battle just now, Hefeng has been fighting against the third generation of Raikage in the body-fighting technique.

    There is no chance of being immobile at all.

    As a result, Hefeng suddenly entered the fairy mode and threw the wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Is it possible...

    Has Hefeng''s mastery of the fairy mode improved a step further?

    "I''m afraid only Hefeng can do such a difficult thing."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    Actually...

    When Hefeng and Sarutobi Hiruzai hid in the tree, observing secretly.

    Hefeng secretly left a shadow clone to absorb natural energy.

    Wait until the right time to remove it.

    "Although I got the reward of Lightning Escape Chakra Mode by punching in the card, but..."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and thought to himself, "Three Raikage''s real strength lies in his body, not ninjutsu."

    The second generation of Raikage, the fourth generation of Raikage.

    All of them are masters of using Thunder Chakra mode.

    But compared with the third generation of Raikage, it seems insignificant.

    Therefore, Hefeng judged that the real strength of the third generation of Raikage should lie in his body.

    It was his muscular strength that made him a legend.

    In other words, even if Kaze mastered the same ninjutsu, it would be difficult to defeat the third generation of Raikage with this move.

    So he thought of the more powerful Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken.

    "The current three generations of Raikage should not have reached their peak."

    With the feeling of the wind, the energy storm caused by the wind-dun spiral shuriken gradually began to subside.

    The body of the third Raikage floated to the ground and fell on it.

    Every ninja in Yunyin Village held their breath at this moment, not daring to act rashly.

    His eyes were fixed on the third generation of Raikage.

    worried about his health.

    "Really, what a powerful ninjutsu."

    However¡­¡­

    The third generation of Raikage was not instantly killed by Kaze''s wind escape spiral shuriken.

    He took a deep breath, sat up from the pit, and looked around.

    Now he is sitting in a deep pit with a diameter of thirty meters and a depth of one meter.

    It is no exaggeration to say that in the lifetime of the third Raikage, he has never seen such a terrifying ninjutsu.

    If it wasn''t for his body being stronger than ordinary people.

    He might really die here.

    "Little ghost, you should be Fengying."

    Sandai Raikage leaned on his knee with one hand, slowly stood up from the ground, and praised Hefeng.

    In his opinion, the guy who established the Hidden Sand Village is simply a false Kazekage.

    Able to use the Zefeng of the Fudun Spiral Shuriken.

    It is the real wind and shadow.

    "You are not bad, the ninja who can survive under my Wind Dunning Spiral Shuriken safely, you are..."

    Hefeng wanted to say it was the first one.

    But if you think about it carefully, the Uchiha Madara clone you met before, Senju Hashirama.

    It seems to be all right.

    "never mind."

    He Feng shook his head and simply interrupted the words.

    The Third Raikage couldn''t help being startled.

    "Before me, is there anyone who has withstood such a terrifying wind escape?"

    "It should be Hashirama."

    The only person that Raikage Three Generations could think of was Hashirama.

    However, he didn''t dwell on it.

    The third Raikage slowly raised his right hand, and once again gestured with the saber.

    However the difference is...

    This time, the third generation of Raikage bent his thumb and pressed it against his palm.

    next second.

    The third generation of Raikage''s hair stood on end, and the Raikage Chakra on his body became stronger.

    Moreover, the third generation of Raikage exuded an extremely terrifying murderous aura from all over his body, sweeping towards Zefeng.

    it''s easy to see.

    This time, the third generation of Raikage was murderous.

    "I was thinking about taking you back to Yunyin Village."

    "Now it seems that if you don''t have the determination to kill you, it is impossible to defeat you."

    The moment he finished speaking, the third Raikage moved again, his body was extremely fast, and he looked like a cheetah that suddenly jumped out.

    Go straight to the wind.

    "Hell Spike¡¤Four Hands!"

    In an instant, the Lightning Chakra released by the third generation of Raikage began to focus on his four fingers.

    "It turned out to be this trick..."

    As a time traveler, Zefeng naturally wouldn''t mistake the fame stunt of the third generation of Raikage.

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, he used this move to defeat the earth escape Wanli Tuliubi released by the United Ninja Army.

    Very powerful.

    and¡­¡­

    With fewer fingers, the power will increase greatly.

    When this technique is strengthened until only one finger is left, it becomes the strongest spear.

    Rao is the eight tails who run away completely, and they are not the opponents of the third generation of Raikage.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Seeing this, Zefeng kicked with his toes, and the whole person retreated quickly, and at the same time clapped his hands, the earth shook.

    Countless vines spread out from Hefeng''s feet, condensed in one place, and transformed into a mighty wood dragon, opening its teeth and claws, and chasing after the third generation of Raikage.

    Aw - ho!

    Accompanied by bursts of roars, the wooden dragon opened its bloody mouth and devoured it towards the third generation of Raikage.

    However, the body of the third generation of Raikage rushed into the huge mouth of the wooden dragon like a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 312

    The third generation of Raikage, who used the hell thrust, rushed directly into the wood dragon like a bamboo.

    In an instant, large and small cracks appeared on the wooden dragon''s body, spreading all over the body. From the cracks, one could even clearly see the thunder light seeping out, illuminating the entire forest.

    Even the Japanese wooden dragon can''t stop the third generation of Raikage from advancing.

    Rumble!

    With bursts of thunder, the third generation of Raikage rushed out directly from the tail of the wooden dragon.

    Of the four fingers closed together, only three remained.

    The little finger is curved like the thumb.

    Further enhance the power.

    And the wooden dragon that was crushed by him collapsed suddenly and turned into large and small pieces.

    "Black Thunder!"

    Immediately afterwards, the third Raikage who got rid of the wooden dragon roared, released black lightning from his body, changed into a cheetah shape, and ran towards Zefeng.

    The speed was so fast that he caught up with Hefeng in an instant, and bit his arm fiercely.

    "Go away!"

    Seeing this, He Feng swung his backhand and swept his arm across. The Thunder Dun and Black Thunder on his body collided and rubbed against each other, bursting into hot flames.

    A terrifying air current mixed with lightning spread out in all directions.

    However, Zefeng''s Thunderbolt Chakra is still better than the third Raikage''s Black Thunder in terms of quality.

    Soon, the black panther transformed by lightning was completely destroyed.

    And the third generation of Raikage also seized this opportunity and rushed to Hefeng.

    Aim at his chest and go straight through.

    Murderous burst.

    "Die, Konoha''s brat!"

    Every ninja present held their breath at this moment.

    As if the outcome will be decided.

    If you switch to another ninja, there is basically no chance of escaping Sanben Kanshou.

    "You are really strong."

    However, Hefeng still has a calm expression.

    Whoosh¡ª

    The Kanshou of the third Raikage continued to move forward, but at the moment when it was about to penetrate Hefeng''s chest.

    This eight-year-old kid suddenly disappeared in front of him.

    For a moment, Sandai Raikage''s eyes widened with an expression of disbelief.

    disappeared?

    In your own Thunder Chakra mode?

    Zephyr, managed to disappear?

    how can that be?

    "This kid is faster than me?!"

    The third Raikage was terrified in his heart. In his cognition, his speed was already the fastest in the ninja world.

    Even the second-generation Raikage couldn''t be faster than himself in the Raikage Chakra mode.

    But¡­¡­

    Zefeng, who was firmly locked in front of his sight, was faster than himself?

    This unscientific!

    "How could someone surpass the captain in speed?"

    "Are you kidding, what did I see, that kid disappeared in front of the captain?"

    "How the hell did he do it?"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot, and no one thought that the speed of Zefeng would surpass the third generation of Raikage.

    Only Hiruzaru Sarutobi had an expression of sudden realization.

    "By the way, Hefeng is now, and he has learned the technique of Flying Thunder God from Master Tokama."

    "Furthermore, the physical combat just now was enough for Hefeng to imprint the Flying Thunder God spell on the other party!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s pupils dilated, and he exclaimed in his heart.

    The result was as he expected.

    Zefeng, who disappeared in front of the third generation of Raikage, reappeared.

    And the position where Zefeng appeared was right behind the third generation of Raikage.

    As Sarutobi Hiruzen expected.

    Hefeng surpassed the speed of the third generation of Raikage by virtue of the flying thunder god technique!

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    Kaze immediately let out a loud shout, and imitated the third generation of Raikage and used the same move.

    the difference is¡­¡­

    Hefeng did not gradually increase the power of Hell Spike like the third generation of Raikage.

    Instead, as soon as he came up, he forced himself to use all his hands!

    "If I remember correctly, Naruto defeated the third generation of Raikage in the end, relying on the principle of using the strongest spear and attacking the strongest shield."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    The spear of the third generation of Raikage is stronger than his shield after all!

    Boom!

    The thunder erupted in Hefeng''s ears, and the majestic power penetrated directly towards the third generation of Raikage.

    Hit him in the back!

    This sudden change seemed like none of the three generations of Raikage had expected it.

    The body fell uncontrollably, grabbing the ground with his head, and the whole body fell on the ground.

    The shock wave spread towards the surroundings, pushing the grass flat, creating a small crater to go out.

    The most frightening thing is that the skin and muscles of the third generation of Raikage were peeled off layer by layer under the force of the wind, bleeding out.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were dumbfounded one by one, no one thought that...

    The power of the wind can be so terrifying.

    He actually...

    Injured three generations of Raikage!

    You know, in their cognition, the three generations of Raikage have never had scars on their bodies!

    This kind of thing is simply too outrageous.

    Outrageous to outrageous.

    However, the strength of Yiquanshou didn''t last long, and Hefeng kicked his feet, and instantly retreated eight feet away.

    "That level of attack, even the third generation of Raikage, shouldn''t be able to bear it?"

    Hefeng thought to himself, staring at the billowing smoke in front of him.

    Soon, the smoke began to dissipate.

    The third generation of Raikage lying in the pit came into Zefeng''s eyes.

    His back was covered in fresh blood.

    It looked shocking.

    However¡­¡­

    "Isn''t this all through?"

    Hefeng stared at the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he thought that his single hand was enough to penetrate the body of the third generation of Raikage, leaving a bloody hole, which was transparent from front to back.

    Unexpectedly, it was just...

    Flesh wounds!

    "How strong is this guy''s body?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining, but soon realized...

    Although Dirty Reincarnation can resurrect the dead and allow them to have infinite chakra, its shortcomings are also very obvious.

    The defense of ninjas reincarnated from the dirt will be reduced.

    And the current three generations of Raikage not only have a fresh body, but are also at the peak of their bodies.

    It is not surprising that it can withstand the power of a consistent hand.

    "A single hand..."

    Third Raikage gritted his teeth, supported his body with his hands, and stood up again. He gritted his teeth and felt the sharp pain from his back.

    My heart is like the sea swept by a storm, unable to calm down for a long time.

    Hell Spike¡¤Four Hands.

    It has always been his ninjutsu that he is proud of.

    It turned out that I didn''t expect that I learned it after only being glanced at by the Kaleidoscope of Kaleidoscope.

    Not only that, but he also used this ninjutsu to severely injure himself.

    "Rao is the second-generation Raikage-sama''s ninjutsu, and it can''t break through my defense."

    Thunder Chakra Mode, also known as Thunder Armor.

    It is the absolute defense in the cognition of the three generations of Raikage.

    Now it was broken by Zefeng, which completely overturned his cognition.

    What made him most unacceptable was...

    The ninja in front of him looks like Hashirama, but in fact, he is only eight years old!

    An eight-year-old kid had severely injured himself like this.

    Is this kind of thing plausible?

    reasonable?

    It''s even more fantasy than the Arabian Nights!

    "What kind of monster are you?"

 Chapter 313

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    Looking at the third generation of Raikage in front of him, Hefeng suddenly lost interest.

    He originally planned to use the Raikage Chakra mode to defeat the third generation of Raikage.

    Unexpectedly, even the strongest one-handed hand in the Thunder-Tuning Chakra mode only caused skin trauma.

    Even without the ability of Muji to heal, the wound of the third Raikage healed quickly.

    "Speaking of which, the same chakra attribute can offset part of the damage..."

    Hefeng recalled when he and Naruto used the wind-dun spiral shuriken against Kakuto.

    None of them could destroy his Fengdun heart.

    It should be because of the relationship between chakras of the same attribute, which will offset part of the damage.

    Since even his single-handedness with added monster power failed to severely injure the third generation of Raikage.

    Even if you imitate Naruto''s tactics, use the strongest spear of the third generation of Raikage to attack its strongest shield.

    It may not be able to achieve any amazing results.

    "Stop playing."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and directly released a majestic amount of chakra.

    Like a flame, it instantly enveloped Hefeng''s whole body.

    Immediately afterwards, white bones grew out of it.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s eyes straightened suddenly, he held his breath, and stared at Zefeng with all his attention.

    He really knows this ninjutsu very well.

    "Can Susano?"

    Originally, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still very strange, but Susanoo''s ninjutsu, no matter how you looked at it, was stronger than the Thunder Dun chakra mode.

    As a result, Zefeng has not been used.

    It now appears that Hefeng never had a serious attitude from the beginning.

    "What is that..."

    The third Raikage watched the Susanoo released by Kaze, and for some reason, he suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    However, think about the purpose of your coming here.

    The third generation of Raikage still did not retreat.

    He bent his ring finger.

    Hell Spike ¡¤ Erben Guanshou.

    I saw the third Raikage kicking his feet, and his body was like a straight lightning, rushing out from the spot.

    next second.

    The third Raikage flashed directly in front of Hefeng, raised his arm, put his fingers together, and wanted to penetrate Hefeng''s left chest directly before Susano was fully formed.

    However¡­¡­

    Susanoo''s defensive power is stronger than the third generation of Raikage imagined.

    Do not¡­¡­

    To be precise, it was the Japanese wind that improved Sasuke''s Susanoo.

    When the white bones encased Zefeng, he decisively combined the Lightning Chakra Mode with Susanoo.

    On the body of the purple Susanoo, another layer of blue thunder armor was covered.

    Complementing each other with Susano, it instantly increases the defense of Zefeng.

    Even Raikage''s second skill, Raikage, couldn''t penetrate Zefeng''s double armor.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were even more dumbfounded, no one expected...

    Hefeng can make such a powerful ninja.

    "The captain''s strength is second only to the second-generation Raikage-sama."

    "This kid, what kind of monster is it?"

    "It''s too scary. Even Erben Guanshou can''t attack him?"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot.

    In my heart, I was shocked to the extreme by Hefeng''s strength.

    "Is it still not working..."

    The third Raikage clenched his teeth, he was already forcing his body.

    "In that case, then..."

    The Third Raikage took a deep breath, in order to defeat Hefeng, he could only do his best.

    In an instant, a more powerful thunderbolt burst out from the body of the third generation of Raikage.

    His middle finger was also bent.

    There is only one finger left, which is used to deal with Zefeng.

    Although in the eyes of others, the third generation of Raikage uses fewer and fewer fingers.

    But his ninjutsu power is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    The hysterical Third Raikage suddenly let out a loud cry, and even more dazzling lightning burst out from his fingers.

    However¡­¡­

    The Japanese Susanoko also became a semi-complete body at this moment, condescendingly looking down at the third generation of Raikage in front of him.

    Forcibly defended his single hand.

    "Break it!"

    However, the third generation of Raikage did not give up, but concentrated more Chakra and attention into this attack.

    Accompanied by his desperate gamble, gaps suddenly appeared on Susanoko''s Thunder Armor.

    Immediately afterwards, the gap spread in all directions at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it became bigger and bigger, turning from a gap into a crack.

    Rao Hefeng didn''t expect the attack of the third generation of Raikage to have such terrifying power.

    You know, this is the double defense of Susano and the Thunder Armor!

    Each of them is an existence that can be called absolute defense in the Naruto world!

    "Is this the strength of the third Raikage?"

    Hefeng looked horrified, realizing that he had underestimated the third generation of Raikage.

    next second.

    The three generations of Raikage''s single-handedly broke through the armor of thunder directly, and went towards the deeper level of Susanoo.

    Then¡­¡­

    The old trick was repeated, and the Japanese Susano was almost torn apart abruptly.

    Not far away, Sarutobi Hiruzen was dumbfounded on the spot.

    He originally thought that after Hefeng used Susano, this battle would be his overwhelming power to defeat the third generation of Raikage.

    Never expected that the third generation of Raikage who was once at an absolute disadvantage.

    He just made a comeback!

    This kind of thing is too appalling!

    That is, the first-class genius of Konoha Hidden Village, a monster.

    "Sure enough, every village has its own monsters?"

    Until this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to sweat for Kaze.

    This time, he really met a strong enemy.

    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, with the strength of the third generation of Raikage, is already on par with the second generation of Raikage.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, Susanoo shattered on the spot, and a big hole was opened.

    And the fingers of the third generation of Raikage still have no tendency to become decadent.

    "Die to me, brat!"

    The third Raikage opened his mouth wide, with a ferocious face, and concentrated all his last strength on his fingers.

    Go straight to the wind.

    "It''s scary enough."

    Seeing the menacing third-generation Raikage, Hefeng had no choice but to avoid his sharp edge, and the figure disappeared again.

    Leave a shadow in place.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud thunder spread to the surroundings, and the third generation of Raikage directly penetrated Susano, and continued to move forward, and the burst of shock wave directly razed the forest in front of it to the ground.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village even gasped.

    "The captain''s one-handedness is actually... so strong?"

    "This power simply surpasses the second-generation Raikage-sama."

    "Too, too scary!"

    Every cloud ninja''s eyes were completely stunned.

    "Now, that kid won''t survive, right?"

    "Damn it, should that brat die?"

    However¡­¡­

    Just when everyone thought that Hefeng would be instantly killed by the third generation of Raikage with a single hand.

    The real Japanese wind fell directly beside Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    It is still the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    Dodged the attack of the third generation of Raikage.

 Chapter 314

    "Flying Thunder God Art? When?"

    Seeing Zefeng suddenly appear beside him, Hiruzaru Sarutobi noticed that on his arm, there was the flying thunder god technique left by Zefeng.

    But soon, Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly realized that it was when Zefeng helped him block the attack of the third generation of Raikage, what was left behind.

    At the same time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt grateful.

    As long as there is the Flying Thunder God spell, Zefeng can remain invincible.

    Any ninjutsu, as long as it can''t attack the wind, is meaningless.

    "It was really dangerous just now."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help feeling emotional, he was really surprised by being able to instantly penetrate Susano''s ninjutsu.

    If it weren''t for Zefeng''s ability to fly Thunder God.

    I''m afraid the winner has already been decided just now.

    "Is it the Flying Thunder God Technique again?"

    The third Raikage turned around, looked directly at Zefeng, and then looked around.

    Although Flying Thunder God seems incomprehensible, its weaknesses are also very obvious.

    Flying Thunder God Art is a kind of space-time ninjutsu.

    If you want to teleport your body, you have to rely on spells.

    In other words, just confirm the location of all spells.

    You can predict where Hefeng will appear next time.

    As long as the speed is fast enough, Zefeng can be attacked.

    "It''s over, brat." The third Raikage lowered his arms, aiming his hands at the ground.

    And the wound on his back has completely healed at this time.

    Although there will still be a dull pain, it will no longer affect the physical condition of the third generation of Raikage.

    He was ready, with one single hand, to end this battle.

    "Ok."

    Seeing this, Hefeng nodded towards Sandai Raikage.

    He has now figured out the strength of the third generation of Raikage.

    It''s not realistic to want to defeat him in Thunder Chakra mode.

    However, Zefeng''s unique skill is not only a thunder escape chakra mode.

    "Let''s end it."

    The moment he finished speaking, Zefeng released his chakra to the extreme.

    This time, it was no longer the semi-complete Susanoo.

    but...

    Thoroughly perfect body!

    I saw the purple chakra bursting out from Zefeng''s body, lifting him up like a flame.

    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen who was on the side was directly enveloped in it.

    Then bones, muscles, meridians, skin, and armor evolved from chakra one by one to form a materialized effect.

    After three or four breaths, a huge monster suddenly appeared in front of the third generation of Raikage.

    Looking down at the earth with the posture of a warrior!

    "This, what is this thing?"

    "Hey, are you kidding me, is this also ninjutsu?"

    "This kid, isn''t he only eight years old?"

    "Is he playing tricks on us from the beginning?"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot, no one thought that Hefeng could suddenly use such an unreasonable ninjutsu.

    The scariest thing is...

    The ninja standing in front of them was neither Senju Hashirama nor Uchiha Madara.

    but...

    An eight-year-old kid from Muye Hidden Village!

    One, an eight-year-old kid.

    To have such terrifying power.

    Where can I go to reason about this kind of thing?

    Not scientific at all!

    Rao is the third generation of Raikage, all of a sudden dumbfounded.

    He originally wanted to end the fight with a single hand.

    The result is now...

    Hit it with a hammer?

    Zefeng stood at an altitude of more than 200 meters.

    You can''t fly yourself, so hit it with your head?

    grunt.

    Third Raikage rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    The mentality suddenly collapsed.

    He has always been dubbed a genius by Yunyin Village.

    He was selected by the second generation of Raikage at a young age and became a closed disciple.

    Even the ninjutsu thunder escape chakra mode was taught to himself.

    I thought that in this war, I would contribute my strength and build a great cause.

    Who knows, the moment they arrived at Muyeyin Village, they hadn''t figured out the border defense situation at the border of the Fire Country.

    I met such a terrifying little ghost as Hefeng.

    "Eight years old, brat..."

    The third Raikage opened the corner of his mouth and gasped.

    And Hefeng no longer wastes time talking with the third generation of Raikage.

    "Thunder Chakra Mode!"

    Hefeng once again released the ninjutsu that he had just punched in.

    But this time, instead of acting on his whole body, it enveloped the entire Susanoo.

    Turn this complete Valkyrie into a god of thunder!

    next second.

    Susano directly raised his right leg, aimed at the third Raikage below, and stepped on it hard.

    The momentum is overwhelming!

    The cloud ninjas behind the three generations of Raikage were shrouded in huge shadows.

    Added to this was unprecedented despair.

    In their eyes, this is no longer the power a ninja should have.

    This is clearly...

    "The power of God?"

    "We have no chance."

    "It''s over, we lost."

    The cloud ninjas raised their heads and watched Susanoko''s soles fall, his hands drooped naturally, his five fingers loosened, and the ninja tools they had been holding fell to the ground one after another.

    At this moment, they all chose to give up.

    The strength gap between the two sides is not in the same dimension at all.

    Only the third generation of Raikage, although desperate, did not give up...

    With a kick of his feet, he jumped up, raised his right arm, and stretched out the finger that contained the momentum of running thunder.

    Once again displayed his strongest ninjutsu.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    The Third Raikage let out a loud shout, and went to meet Susano.

    However¡­¡­

    This extremely powerful move is vulnerable to a complete Susanoo.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, Raikage III''s fingers collided strongly with Susanoo''s soles.

    A terrifying air flow spread out in all directions.

    The cloud ninjas below were slapped heavily on the ground.

    Click!

    Third Raikage''s finger was broken on the spot.

    The strongest spear, in front of Thunder God Susano, is completely vulnerable!

    Rumble!

    I saw Susano''s foot quickly landed on the ground, and directly stepped on the ground of the third generation of Raikage.

    Not only that, under the control of the wind, Susano immediately pulled out the chakra dagger.

    Aim at the third generation of Raikage on the ground, and penetrate directly.

    The Chakra Taidao wrapped in blue lightning even pierced through his own sole, stabbing the third Raikage.

    The thunder armor of the third generation of Raikage was peeled off layer by layer.

    Immediately afterwards, his body was pierced by the Chakra Taidao.

    Pooh!

    Blood spurted out, infecting Susanoo''s chakra dagger.

    Rao is the so-called strongest shield of the third Raikage.

    In the face of the power of the wind, it is still vulnerable!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen witnessed this scene the whole time, and only felt that the current Japanese wind was more terrifying than when he stopped Uchiha Kenichi.

    He gasped, and glanced at Zefeng.

    Complicated feelings.

    "Hefeng, does your strength really have no upper limit?"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen really couldn''t understand how Hefeng did it.

    stronger.

    And the rest of the cloud ninjas were even more stunned, their hearts occupied by despair.

    I stood there blankly, not knowing what to do.

    According to their cognition, it is impossible for them to escape from Zefeng.

 Chapter 315

    Even the third generation of Raikage, known as the strongest shield, could not defend against the Zephyr Susano.

    This is not only the posture of the complete Valkyrie, but also covers the Thunder Escape Chakra mode.

    Plus the Zephyr''s Senju Chakra effect.

    The power of the attack is far stronger than the tailed beast jade condensed by the eight tails.

    However, that''s not enough...

    "Although the current three generations of Raikage are already very strong, this should not be the peak of his body..."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Until now, he still remembers the highlight moment when the third generation of Raikage faced tens of thousands of ninjas by himself in order to delay time.

    If such a ninja stayed in Yunyin Village, it would only be a threat to tigers.

    Why not take advantage of this opportunity to eradicate him.

    Moreover, this is the border of the Land of Fire.

    The third Raikage was not only the intruder, but also the one who attacked first.

    No matter what the reason is, the current Hefeng can dispose of the third generation of Raikage at will.

    Thinking of this, the wind directly dissipated the complete Susanoo, and his body floated down from the air.

    It happened to stop beside the third Raikage.

    And the cloud ninjas who followed the third generation of Raikage were all pale at this time, staring nervously at Kaze who had returned to his eight-year-old appearance.

    They all set off turbulent waves in their hearts, staring at He Feng, not daring to act rashly.

    After seeing the power exerted by Hefeng, they almost reached a consensus in their hearts.

    That is, the power of the wind far exceeds them.

    Even if he turned around and ran away, it was impossible to escape.

    However, Hefeng just glanced at them and didn''t care.

    He lowered his head, squatted down, and looked at the third Raikage whose chest and abdomen were directly pierced by the chakra sword.

    even¡­¡­

    As long as Hefeng gazed a little, he could clearly see the severely damaged internal organs of the third generation of Raikage.

    It looked very disgusting.

    However, for He Feng, who was born as a medical student, such a picture is not completely unacceptable.

    "Your vitality is really tenacious."

    Hefeng squatted down and praised the third generation of Raikage.

    Although the positions are different and the camps are different, but for the character of the third generation of Raikage.

    Hefeng is still very admired.

    Being able to delay time for his partners, he would not hesitate to face tens of thousands of ninjas until he died of exhaustion.

    This kind of thing cannot be done by simply cherishing your companions.

    "Any last words?"

    Before ending up with the other party, Hefeng said softly.

    Let the third generation of Raikage explain his funeral.

    "Leave it alone..."

    The third generation of Raikage''s voice was intermittent, and it took a long time to utter a complete sentence.

    "My companion."

    Such a serious injury made him realize that there was no way he could escape.

    It is already doomed to die here.

    But at least, let his subordinates return to Yunyin Village.

    them¡­¡­

    He is his cherished subordinate.

    If possible, the third Raikage naturally hopes that Hefeng can let these people go.

    Otherwise, with the strength of Hefeng.

    Wanting to eradicate these ninjas is just a matter of flying thunder god.

    The third generation of Raikage stared at Hefeng closely, his eyes were extremely sincere.

    But in his heart, he was very surprised.

    He never dreamed that he would fall into Hefeng''s hands.

    An eight-year-old kid.

    In fact, the third generation of Raikage lurks on the border of the Land of Fire, not for the purpose of spying on intelligence.

    but...

    advance troops.

    Whether it is strength or speed, he is one of the best masters in Yunyin Village.

    It can solve opponents silently.

    I originally wanted to lead people, get rid of the border post, and open a road leading directly to Muye Yin Village.

    Unexpectedly, the first Konoha ninja I encountered was the monster Hefeng!

    Not to mention that the task was not completed, the entire subordinate must explain it to himself.

    Even if...

    There is a subordinate who can leave here alive.

    It''s also a good thing.

    At the very least, it would also allow Master Raikage, the second generation, to know the information about Hidden Leaf Village.

    Be prepared.

    "Bring my body back to Yunlei Gorge..."

    cough cough.

    While speaking, the third Raikage directly coughed up a mouthful of blood, looking very weak.

    And these words were almost his last request.

    Hope Hefeng can agree.

    But no matter how you say it, Hefeng is only eight years old physically and mentally, and he is not an eight-year-old child.

    This is war.

    And it was the largest ninja war in history.

    and¡­¡­

    Due to the geographical location of the country of fire and its rich resources.

    The first ninja world war was almost Konoha Hidden Village, with one against four.

    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.

    Such a truth.

    Do you know where the wind is?

    "Do you think I will promise you this kind of thing?"

    After pondering for a moment, He Feng asked back.

    Including the third Raikage, he didn''t intend to let any of them go.

    Even if, at the beginning, the third generation of Raikage thought about letting himself go.

    "Yes, is it?"

    The third Raikage''s eyes became deeper.

    As if in his heart, he had expected this to happen.

    "run!"

    Immediately afterwards, Raikage III stretched out his throat and let out an unprecedented roar.

    The Raikage Chakra that disappeared once again burst out from the third Raikage''s body, covering his whole body.

    Thunder and lightning crackled, and Third Raikage''s right hand was also clenched into one finger.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    The third generation of Raikage turned into the strongest spear again, and went straight to Hefeng''s vital point.

    "Since you don''t want to, then die with me!"

    The third generation of Raikage has fierce eyes and a ferocious face, like a fierce god, trying to kill with one blow.

    In his opinion, approaching an enemy who is not yet dead.

    This is the frivolity and conceit of Zefeng.

    At the same time, it also gave myself an excellent opportunity.

    After hearing the words of the third generation of Raikage, the cloud ninjas ran away without saying a word.

    Seeing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly took out a shuriken from his body, and threw it at the cloud ninjas.

    next second.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly formed seals with both hands, "Multiple Shadow Clone Shuriken Art!"

    With the activation of ninjutsu, the shuriken thrown by him began to change from one to two, and from two to four.

    More and more, densely packed.

    Chase towards the cloud ninjas.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    The slower ninja was directly caught up by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s shuriken and instantly killed him on the spot.

    But even Hiruza Sarutobi, the number of ninjas that can be dealt with is very limited.

    but¡­¡­

    At this time, Konoha ninjas from the border post also rushed here.

    After all, Susanoo, who was just released by Zefeng, is hundreds of meters tall.

    How could these ninjas guarding the border post not see it.

    The result was a scene in front of their eyes.

    It is the last kanshou used by the three generations of Raikage, which is close to Zefeng.

    It seems to use this trick to die with him.

    "The wind!"

    Seeing this scene, Xiaochun''s expression changed on the spot.

 Chapter 316

    Danzo and others who rushed to the scene were shocked.

    Although they don''t know who the third Raikage is, they can feel how terrifying his ninjutsu is.

    As far as they know, they have never seen anyone use that level of Thunder Tunnel.

    For a moment, I couldn''t help but sweat coldly for Hefeng.

    Worrying about his premature death.

    After all, he is the most shocking genius in the history of Muye Yin Village.

    "The wind!"

    Xiaochun couldn''t help shouting.

    However¡­¡­

    He Feng, under the watchful eyes of everyone, did not die on the spot.

    Although the third generation of Raikage seemed to be dying, Hefeng did not relax because of this.

    On the contrary, his nerves were tense all the time.

    It is to prevent the third generation of Raikage from suddenly doing such a thing.

    "Although I have taken precautions in my heart, I can use my usual skills again under this situation."

    "The future three generations of Raikage are indeed terrifying."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    But this time, he didn''t use the Flying Thunder God Technique to dodge.

    Although that is the safest and safest way to deal with it.

    But he still resolutely chose not to dodge or avoid.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, raised his right hand, and bent his four fingers, leaving only his index finger.

    Then¡­¡­

    The ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is activated.

    Subtly captured the attack trajectory of the three generations of Raikage.

    next second.

    Hefeng raised his index finger and aimed at the third Raikage''s attack.

    "Thunder Chakra Mode!"

    The Raikage Chakra, which is exactly the same as the third Raikage, erupted from Zefeng and covered his whole body.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    With a low growl, Hefeng used the same move as the third generation of Raikage.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud thunder, the two index fingers collided forcefully, and a terrifying airflow burst out, spreading out in all directions.

    In an instant, Xiaochun and others who rushed up were directly thrown out.

    Rao is Sarutobi Hiruzen, a genius who became a Jonin at a young age.

    He was not spared either, and was directly hit on the chest by this force, and his feet left the ground uncontrollably.

    He flew upside down, hit a big tree with his back, rolled down from above, and fell to the ground.

    And a girl like Xiaochun even spurted a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    It can be seen from this that how terrifying the power that Zefeng and the third generation of Raikage erupted is.

    but¡­¡­

    Three generations of Raikage''s heart must be even more terrified.

    Even though he was in a state of near death, he forced his body to release a single hand.

    But I have to say, under the reflection of the light, under the care of our companions.

    Let the three generations of Raikage completely surpass themselves at this moment.

    His current Hell Thrust - One Hand.

    Infinitely close to the peak state in the future.

    However, he also used the same style of all-hands, and did not show the slightest sign of defeat.

    On the contrary, he is evenly matched with the third generation of Raikage.

    Completely blocked the opponent''s offensive.

    "What a strong single hand..."

    Hefeng lamented the strength of his opponent in his heart.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that I checked in so many times before meeting him.

    I am afraid that he may not be his opponent.

    The scariest thing is...

    The current three generations of Raikage are still very young and have not yet ushered in his era.

    Unfortunately, he never had the chance to improve again.

    The third generation of Raikage who should have made people fearful and famous spread far and wide.

    It was completely strangled in the cradle by the wind.

    A shock wave finally forcibly separated the two of them, Hefeng retreated again and again, and stopped after eight feet.

    The third generation of Raikage flew upside down on the spot, hit the ground heavily with its back, and rolled several times in a row before being able to stop.

    All kinds of internal organs were scattered all over the place.

    Blood flowed.

    I saw the three generations of Raikage who rolled out and slapped the ground, with their eyes wide open, staring at Hefeng, full of unwillingness.

    But unable to change.

    Even he is no match for He Feng, an eight-year-old brat.

    His breathing gradually disappeared, and his heartbeat also stopped.

    The winner and loser have already been divided, and the winners and losers will be judged.

    "It''s really close..."

    Hefeng looked at Sandai Raikage, then glanced down at his palm.

    Until now, his palms are still trembling a little.

    It is not difficult to see how tyrannical the three generations of Raikage are.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Zefeng took a deep breath and looked to the other side of the woods.

    Although the desperate fight of the third generation of Raikage failed to achieve any effect, but...

    He created opportunities for his companions.

    A chance to retreat.

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi solved several cloud ninjutsu with the shuriken technique of shadow clone, but some of them disappeared from their sight.

    Even if you want to chase at this time, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up.

    And the credit for all this is undoubtedly the third generation of Raikage.

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    Hefeng shook his head, "The top priority now is not to track down the whereabouts of those ninjas, but..."

    "Report this matter to the village as soon as possible."

    "The first ninja war is coming."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    but¡­¡­

    As for the second Ninja World War later, the third Ninja World War.

    From Hefeng''s point of view, it seems unnecessary.

    Perhaps, I can start a new era.

    Hashirama did not unify the ninja world because he felt that one generation can only do what one generation does.

    But myself, maybe I can.

    He Feng stared slightly, and suddenly thought of a plan in his heart.

    At the same time, Danzo and others got up from the ground, and their eyes focused on Hefeng.

    One eye was wide open, and it was hard to accept it.

    Zephyr...

    The Thunder Tunnel just used.

    Is it too exaggerated?

    "Wait, what happened to the Thunder Tunnel just now, when did Hefeng learn such a strong Thunder Tunnel?" Qufeng couldn''t help but gasp.

    I just feel that my understanding of Lei Dun has collapsed.

    Yan also didn''t go there well, and he observed that Hefeng finally used the same Thunder Dungeon as the ninja of Yunyin Village.

    Combined with his Sharingan.

    It made him think of a possibility.

    "Could it be that Hefeng used Sharingan to copy the opponent''s ninjutsu?"

    "Copy ninjutsu?!"

    Xiaochun and the others couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    Danzo only felt that his mentality had collapsed.

    Counting the previous wind escape, fire escape, water escape, earth escape...

    Doesn''t this mean that Kaze is a genius who is proficient in the five chakra attributes like Sarutobi Hiruzen?

    Thinking of this, the corners of Danzo''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.

    For the talent of Hefeng, I was once again jealous and envious.

    Only Sarutobi Hiruzen forcibly suppressed his shock, and returned to Hefeng''s side in three steps at a time.

    I couldn''t help asking him, "What should I do, Yun Nin who is running away?"

    "Do you want to pursue?"

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt that it was difficult to catch up, he still asked this question.

    In fact, there are many ways for ninjas to send out information.

    Even if you catch up now, kill those ninjas.

    The information should also be sent back.

    for example¡­¡­

    Ways like psychic beasts.

 Chapter 317

    The last flashback of the third generation of Raikage created the only chance for the cloud ninjas to escape.

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s shadow avatar shuriken took the lives of several more people, a few ninjas managed to escape from the border of the Land of Fire.

    And brought the most important information back to the second generation of Raikage.

    However, when the second Raikage heard the news of the tragic death of the third Raikage, his face suddenly turned pale.

    According to the descriptions of these cloud ninjas.

    The death of Jinjiaoyinjiao appeared in his mind instantly.

    "The grandson of Hashirama..."

    Although it is not clear why Hefeng opened Sharingan, the second Raikage is certain in his heart that the eight-year-old kid that the third Raikage met.

    Definitely that Zephyr.

    The wood escape and wood dragon technique he once used is the best proof.

    The cloud ninjas who brought the information back knelt on one knee, with beads of sweat all over their foreheads, as big as beans.

    The back was wet.

    But when they thought of Hefeng''s terrifying strength, they didn''t know what else they could do in that situation.

    Can''t do anything at all.

    "I didn''t expect that Zhu Jian''s grandson really became more and more powerful..."

    Second Raikage took a deep breath and muttered to himself.

    How strong the third generation of Raikage is, I am afraid no one knows better than him.

    His ninjutsu was taught to him by himself.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the strength of the third generation of Raikage is much stronger than the combined efforts of Jinjiao and Yinjiao.

    "Even, I once thought about appointing him as the next generation of Raikage after the war is over."

    "As a result, he died in the hands of Hefeng."

    Second Raikage couldn''t help clenching his fists.

    Feeling furious.

    Originally, I was thinking of striking first, taking advantage of the internal turmoil in Muyeyin Village, and taking the lead in attacking.

    Use the powerful personal abilities of the third generation of Raikage to eliminate the frontier ninjas on the border of the Land of Fire.

    Then go on the offensive.

    Cooperate with Wuyin Village''s attack and take down Muyeyin Village.

    However¡­¡­

    His own plan was ruined directly.

    I am afraid that the current Muye Yin Village will be more vigilant.

    Do you want to give up at this time?

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    After some entanglement in his heart, the second Raikage resolutely made up his mind.

    Not only does he not hold back.

    On the contrary, the death of the third Raikage made him completely determined.

    If you don''t take advantage of Hefeng''s growth, kill him.

    Waiting until the future will only cause endless troubles.

    "Once Hefeng ushers in his peak period, the consequences will be disastrous."

    "I never want to be forced by Muye Yin Village to sign a peace agreement."

    Second Raikage''s thoughts returned to the real world, he looked around and looked at the cronies who followed him.

    He noticed that everyone''s eyes were focused on himself.

    "If this is the case, I declare that I will officially declare war on Muye Yin Village!"

    "Assemble all the ninjas above Chunin in Yunyin Village and attack Konoha!"

    Even with a conservative estimate, the second generation of Raikage is confident.

    Assembling a ninja army of thousands of people is basically no problem.

    No matter how strong Zefeng is, his chakra cannot be a bottomless pit.

    Once the chakra is exhausted, any ninja can destroy him.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    The Second Raikage firmly believes that they will definitely not be the only ninjas attacking Konoha this time.

    Any far-sighted shadow will never miss this opportunity.

    for a while.

    Not only did Yunyin Village not choose to give up because of the sacrifice of the third generation of Raikage, on the contrary, they directly assembled a ninja troop of thousands of people, and rushed towards Konoha Hidden Village mightily.

    And this time...

    The second generation of Raikage will lead the team directly.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Naturally, Hefeng will not hide the matter of the third generation of Raikage.

    Especially in this period.

    With Hashirama dead, the peace agreement was reduced to flimsy scrap paper.

    The first ninja world war may break out at any time.

    even¡­¡­

    It has happened.

    Therefore, Hefeng directly ordered Hiruzaru Sarutobi to bring this matter to Tobima and make him ready.

    And myself, stay with others.

    If I guessed correctly, Yunyin Village will gather ninja troops to attack Muyeyin Village in a short time.

    This incident shocked Danzo and others to a great extent.

    Everyone was very nervous and nervous.

    But there was nothing they could do. Apart from praying that war would not come, they didn''t know what else they could do.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen shouldered the heavy responsibility and returned to Ninja Village alone.

    In order not to delay the opportunity, he did not dare to delay for a moment.

    Finally returned to the Hokage Building.

    Seeing the Anbe ninjas, Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t have time to explain anything, so he could only let them back away, because he had important things to do.

    Need to meet with Tobama-sama.

    Considering that Sarutobi Hirazan is Togama''s disciple.

    These Anbu ninjas had no choice but to let them go.

    After arriving at Tomona''s office door, Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t even bother to knock on the door, he just pushed the door and walked in.

    I saw Higama who was in a state of desperation.

    "My lord, something is wrong."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi said anxiously, but found that the situation in Tobima seemed to be worse than his own.

    Actually...

    The northern forests guarded by Zephyr are not the only borders that have gone wrong.

    Misty Village.

    Sand Hidden Village.

    and Rock Hidden Village.

    They tore up the peace agreement one after another and formally declared war on Muye Yin Village!

    and¡­¡­

    Every ninja village is almost the power of the whole village to attack Konoha!

    Today''s Hidden Leaf Village can be said to be enemies on all sides!

    And it was supposed to be an ally, the country of vortex that has been repaired for generations.

    But no ninja was sent to support them for a long time.

    "Sun Slash..."

    Seeing Hirazan again, Tomona''s mood became even worse.

    In order to ensure that Yunyin Village would not launch a sneak attack, he deliberately transferred Hefeng to the border post in the northern forest.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, as Hefeng''s subordinate, went with him.

    Now suddenly come back here.

    Just proof that something is wrong at the border.

    "Ok."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded, affirmed Tomona''s conjecture, and stated what he and Hefeng had encountered without reservation.

    Although Zefeng killed the third generation of Raikage, Tobuma couldn''t help being shocked by copying the opponent''s Raikage Chakra mode.

    But in the current situation, he really couldn''t give birth to any joy.

    "yes."

    There was almost no change in expression.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "It''s a clear decision to hand over the northern forest to Zefeng."

    "If Hefeng hadn''t stopped the opponent in time, the consequences would have been disastrous..."

    According to the information Sarutobi Hiruzen said, Tomona felt that the third generation of Raikage was likely to be the vanguard.

    The purpose is to uproot the border post.

    So that the follow-up ninja troops can launch a surprise attack.

    As a result, their plan was interrupted by Zefeng.

    This is undoubtedly good news for the village.

    only¡­¡­

    "In this case, there will be no way to call Hefeng back to the village."

    Feijian couldn''t help but feel emotional.

 Chapter 318

    Hefeng is the grandson of the eldest brother Zhuma, and also his most important family member.

    If possible, Tomona would also like to call Hefeng back to protect him.

    Don''t let him get hurt.

    However¡­¡­

    Now this situation, this situation.

    Rao is the door, and I feel very embarrassed.

    In private, Hefeng is his cherished grandson, an existence he swore to protect firmly.

    Yu Gong, the wind is a very important combat force in Muye Yin Village.

    "The Uchiha clan has just rebelled not long ago, if Uchiha Kenichi is released at this time..."

    Tokaima couldn''t help recalling in his mind, Xianichi who also upgraded to Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    His strength is beyond doubt.

    But the problem is also very serious.

    In order to become Hokage, Uchiha Kenichi launched a coup and even kidnapped Uzumaki Mito.

    Use the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan to make Mito run wild and trigger the power of Nine Tails.

    Even if Xianyi is released now, who can guarantee that he will not betray the village at this time?

    After thinking about it, Toikama had no choice but to suppress this thought.

    Unless it is a last resort, he does not intend to use the power of the Uchiha clan.

    "Anyway, you go back first."

    Tobuma estimated the combat power on the frontier.

    In fact, the border post that Hefeng is in charge of is just a stronghold on the border of the Land of Fire.

    And there are eight such strongholds in the entire border forest.

    Every border post has a ninja troop in charge.

    The captains who lead the team are also jounin in the village.

    Added together, there are almost seventy or eighty ninjas.

    After thinking about it for a while, Tomona decided to dispatch some Anbe ninjas to go back with Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    And repeatedly explained that no matter what, the border forest of the country that returned fire must be guarded.

    The ninja troop of Yunyin Village must not be allowed to cross over.

    "Hi Zhan, He Feng will leave to you."

    Tobima crossed her arms, looked straight into Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes, and said seriously.

    Although Hefeng''s strength is strong enough to crush Sarutobi Hiruzen, he is only an eight-year-old child after all.

    Or his grandson.

    "My lord..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gasped involuntarily from the corner of his mouth, and his face looked a little embarrassed.

    As Fei Jian''s disciple, he should naturally take care of He Feng according to Fei Jian''s instructions.

    But¡­¡­

    He really couldn''t think of a situation where He Feng needed to take care of himself.

    In terms of mind, Zefeng is a genius.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have developed so many powerful ninjutsu and easily learned other people''s ninjutsu.

    In terms of strength, Hefeng not only has the blood succession boundary between the pillars, the wooden escape technique, but also the huge chakra and perception ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    Now¡­¡­

    Opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan again.

    "If I were to fight Hefeng now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to last a round."

    "It will only be instantly killed by him on the spot."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    When he met the third generation of Raikage, the strength gap between the two parties once made him feel desperate.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng, I would really have to explain where I was.

    so¡­¡­

    Allow yourself to take care of Zephyr?

    Do not make jokes.

    However, although Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought so in his heart, he still didn''t say it.

    He just took a deep breath and assured Tobima that no matter what, he would protect Hefeng and make sure he was safe and sound.

    Then, Sarutobi Hiruza turned around and left here.

    Prepare to return to the border post.

    only¡­¡­

    When he walked to the door, he stopped in his tracks, and the corner of his eyes focused on Fei Jian.

    "Master Feijian, will the village be able to tide over the difficulties this time?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi had a low voice.

    But for the answer, he felt that it would be difficult for even Master Tokena to answer.

    "Most definitely."

    He thought for a while and said.

    "Ok."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded heavily, then left Hokage''s office and closed the door behind him.

    but¡­¡­

    He didn''t leave, but leaned against the door with complicated emotions.

    I thought that the establishment of Ninja Village would bring peace to the ninja world.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Hashirama-sama died, the flames of war were rekindled.

    and¡­¡­

    The flames of war this time are much fiercer than any previous ones.

    The most frightening thing is that this time it is not that the five great ninja villages are fighting each other, but fighting each other.

    Yunyin Village, Wuyin Village, Sandy Village, Yanyin Village.

    They seem to have reached a certain consensus, and attack Konoha together!

    Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but lower his head, and looked at his right hand. He spread out his five fingers, stared at the palm, and then clenched into a fist.

    It looked like he was about to hold something firmly in his hand.

    "After all, my strength is still too weak."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen said to himself, he felt that if his strength was stronger.

    Maybe, something can be changed.

    "I hope the village will be fine."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi collected his mood, set off again, and brought the Anbe ninja that Tobima gave him.

    Plus those ninjas at the border post.

    There are about two hundred people, which can be used by Hefeng.

    "But having said that, Tobima-sama, do you want Hefeng to lead these ninjas to fight against Yunyin Village?"

    On the way back to the border post, Hiruzaru Sarutobi reacted abruptly.

    According to his knowledge of geographical location.

    The border guard post in the northern forest is to fight against the forces of Yunyin Village.

    in other words¡­¡­

    Hefeng will be the captain of this 200-member ninja army, along with Yunyin Village and even Raikage.

    Compete? !

    This kind of thing directly shocked Hiruzaru Sarutobi for a whole year.

    Hefeng is only eight years old this year!

    "No, if it''s a Japanese style..."

    Hiruzen Sarutobi shook his head.

    Immediately denied his stupid idea.

    If it is a gentle style, how can the eight-year-old measure his level?

    Even an eighty-year-old ninja is not as powerful as the Japanese wind.

    unless¡­¡­

    Sage of Six Paths!

    But then again, the Immortal of the Six Paths is an illusory legend after all.

    However, just when Sarutobi Hiruzen left the village with Anbu ninja.

    Above the Hokage Rock that is being restored.

    A man wearing a bamboo hat suddenly appeared, looking down at the Hidden Leaf Village below.

    If you observe carefully, you will find that he does not have the skin that ordinary people should have.

    The whole body was pitch black, and it looked more like a shadow standing on the ground.

    The corners of his mouth turned up in a smile, revealing his white teeth.

    These are the only two colors on him.

    "Everything went according to my plan."

    "I originally planned to delay Hashirama''s death by a few years."

    "It''s a pity, but there''s nothing I can do about it. That brat, Hefeng, has completely exceeded my expectations."

    "If he continues to let it go, he may become the next Sage of the Six Paths."

    "It''s better to use this ninja war to make him history."

    "after all¡­¡­"

    "Death early is the script of genius."

 Chapter 319

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took the Anbe ninja that Tobima had given him, and returned to the border post on the border of the Land of Fire.

    "Hefeng, Sun Zhan is back!"

    Takefeng, who was the first to notice Hirazan, hurried back to the rest room of the border post, and informed Hefeng of the incident.

    Hearing the rumors, without saying a word, he led everyone to the open space of the border post.

    "Anbu ninja..."

    With just one glance, Hefeng frowned.

    Anbu ninjas are very uniformly dressed, and the animal-patterned masks are even more iconic.

    In Hefeng''s impression, Anbu should be in a group of four, led by the team leader.

    However¡­¡­

    The Anbe ninja following Hiruzaru Sarutobi could almost be described as a dense mass of darkness.

    There are hundreds of people.

    "Sun Slash..."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, took two steps in three steps, and walked in front of Ri Zhan.

    In such a situation, even without Sarutobi Hiruzen opening his mouth, Hefeng can guess what happened.

    The war is about to begin.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi lowered his head slightly, staring at Hefeng, who was only eight years old, with a gloomy expression on his face.

    In such a situation, Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t know how to laugh.

    Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, Takefeng and others stood behind Hefeng, feeling an ominous premonition in their hearts.

    "Ri Zhan, what happened?"

    Danzo took a deep breath and asked Hizan.

    "The war is coming."

    Ri Zhan opened his mouth slowly, revealing the bad news to everyone.

    "Mist Hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, Rock Hidden Village."

    "All the ninjas have been dispatched, and war has been officially declared on the village."

    As soon as these words came out, apart from Hefeng, the audience was in an uproar.

    "Is what you said true?"

    "It''s a lie, Ri Zhan, what you said must be a lie, right?"

    "The ninja world finally restored peace, how could it be..."

    The complexions of Xiaochun and the others suddenly turned pale, and it was hard for them to accept such news.

    However¡­¡­

    The Anbe ninja behind Hiruzaru Sarutobi is bloody proof.

    If war hadn''t really broken out, why did Tobuma let so many ninjas arrive at the border post where Kaze is?

    "Ok."

    Only Hefeng frowned slightly, without showing a shocked expression.

    As a time traveler, Zefeng has a certain degree of understanding of Naruto''s timeline.

    The death of Hashirama became the fuse of the first ninja world war, which he had known for a long time.

    Moreover, Konoha at that time was the central country.

    It is indeed a one against four situation.

    "The most frightening thing is that Thousand Hands really won the battle!"

    As far as Hefeng knows, Tomona, with his superb strategy and outstanding fighting talent, led Konoha Hidden Village abruptly and won the first Ninja World War.

    even¡­¡­

    It was also after this that other ninja villages began to imitate the ninja system and system established by Tomona, and drastically reformed ninja villages.

    If Hashirama is the ninja who established Ninja Village.

    That Toboma is the ninja who creates the system.

    "If it wasn''t for the end of the First World War, Jinjiao Yinjiao''s rebellion would have killed the second generation Raikage Ai and Feijian."

    "Tobima''s status in Konoha History will only be high and not low."

    Thinking of this, Hefeng felt sorry for Togama''s experience.

    And he couldn''t figure it out, how could Jinjiaoyinjiao die in the death of Jinjiaoyinjiao, who was shrewd in his first life.

    Those two guys obviously couldn''t even beat the third generation of Raikage.

    "The plot requires..."

    No matter how you think about it, Hefeng thinks it is necessary for the plot.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Hefeng shook his head, leaving aside the matter of the golden and silver horns.

    Due to the relationship of his time travel, the two goods died and sealed.

    Nothing to worry about.

    What really needs to be worried about is the upcoming war.

    Because of my own influence, there was a problem with the timeline.

    The first ninja war that was supposed to happen in the next few years.

    years ahead of schedule.

    "It can be said that the first ninja world war was a game between the second generation of shadows."

    "But now, not all of the first-generation shadows are completely dead."

    And these people are all heroes who have enough courage and strength to establish Ninja Village.

    I am afraid that the strength will be stronger than the second generation movie.

    Pillars are a good example.

    "Especially Rock Hidden Village and Sand Hidden Village..."

    "The addition of the first generation to the second generation means that their village now has two shadow-level powerhouses."

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng remembers that the second generation of Water Shadow, Ghost Lantern and Magic Moon has nothing to do with the second generation of Tukage.

    The two of them should have died together during the first Ninja World War.

    To some extent, this incident can be regarded as a curve to save the country.

    Helped Konoha to reduce the pressure of war.

    But now...

    The second generation of Mizukage Ghost Lantern Huanyue was killed by himself when he was in the country of Waves.

    Naturally, nothing will happen.

    "Speaking of Wuyin Village..."

    Hefeng''s brain worked quickly, frantically recalling the Naruto plot he knew.

    At this moment, he felt that his brain was as fast as the central processing unit.

    "During the first meeting of the Five Kages..."

    "Ghost Lantern Huanyue did not attend."

    Hefeng recalled, when the first five shadows met.

    It was the first-generation filmmakers who attended.

    Hidden Leaf Village, Hidden Sand Village, Hidden Rock Village, and Hidden Cloud Village.

    It was the second generation of shadow standing behind to accompany.

    Only in Wuyin Village, behind the first generation of Mizukage Bailian, are the third generation of Mizukage!

    This also means that although the Ghost Lantern Huanyue in Wuyin Village was killed by Zefeng.

    There are still two shadow-level powerhouses in their village!

    The first Mizukage and the third Mizukage!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help taking a breath.

    Think about it so deeply.

    If Shayin Village, Yanyin Village, and Wuyin Village attack Konoha at the same time.

    The worst is about to happen...

    Between the Thousand Hands and Doors, face off against six powerful kage-level powerhouses at the same time!

    Even if it is a thousand hands, it is impossible to retreat completely!

    "Hi Zhan, what you said...is it true?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but speak.

    He really hoped that Sarutobi Hiruzen could play a joke on himself.

    However, how could someone like Hiruzaru Sarutobi be joking about this kind of thing?

    This is the first ninja war in history!

    "Although I also hope that it can be fake, but...it''s a pity, Hefeng, this matter is absolutely true."

    "And it''s Master Feijian who told me personally."

    "Beyond that, he told me."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen paused for a moment, and continued, "He hopes that you can take on the important role of its wartime commander, leading the frontier ninjas and these Anbu ninjas."

    "Resist the attack of Yunyin Village!"

    As soon as these words came out, all the people present gasped.

    "What, what?!"

    The Anbu ninjas were dumbfounded.

    Although they knew that they came here to prevent Yunyin Village from invading, they handed over the highest command to an eight-year-old kid.

    Still far beyond their expectations.

    Even if Hefeng is an astonishing genius.

    This kind of thing still surprised them.

    Master Feijian, you really feel at ease, handing over the command of the war to the eight-year-old Hefeng? !

 Chapter 320

    "I see."

    Hefeng nodded, and had no choice but to accept the fact that Sarutobi Hiruzen brought back.

    Although Hefeng had a premonition that the war would come and happen, he never expected it.

    Tobima will appoint him as the commander of the war at this juncture.

    He will be in charge of the defense line on the border of the Land of Fire.

    You know, I''m only eight years old.

    There was a feeling of dumbfounding in Hefeng''s heart.

    How much does Tomona believe in himself?

    I''m only eight years old, you let me lead soldiers to fight!

    However, the complaints in my heart are the complaints in my heart.

    Hefeng did not refuse, or handed over the command to others.

    He was only eight years old physically.

    It''s not that the mind is eight years old.

    Although it is a bit arrogant to say so, everyone present, one counts as one.

    Whether it is strength, courage, or anything else.

    Hefeng didn''t think anyone would be stronger than him.

    "The contest between ninjas has always been a contest of intelligence."

    "As a time traveler, I naturally have more information than anyone else."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    There are only a few powerful ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    Raikage, the first generation, is dead.

    The second generation Raikage Ai.

    Can''t even beat the golden and silver horns.

    The third generation of Raikage also died.

    I killed it!

    It is not known whether the fourth generation of Raikage was born or not.

    Probably gone.

    Kirabi, also not yet born.

    After some analysis, Hefeng thinks that Yunyin Village is at most the second generation of Raikage.

    As for the others, their strength is average.

    What really needs to be feared are the other six shadow-level powerhouses.

    "Hefeng, what should we do now?"

    Xiaochun took a deep breath and asked Hefeng.

    Everyone''s eyes also focused on Hefeng.

    "Wait, wait a minute..."

    However, at this moment, an Anbu ninja stepped out of the team, "Do you really think that Zefeng is qualified for this position?"

    In fact, there are not a few Anbe ninjas who are skeptical of the Japanese style.

    He does have a talent for shocking the world.

    He is also the grandson of Master Hashirama.

    But¡­¡­

    He is only eight years old this year!

    The mind is not very mature, right?

    Is this decision really okay?

    "What could be the problem?"

    Seeing this, Tokaze stood beside Hefeng without hesitation, and emphasized firmly to the Anbu ninjas in front of him.

    "Hefeng is our captain."

    "So far, Captain Hefeng has not made any mistakes in decision-making."

    "Also, although he is only eight years old, he is an elite jonin in the village."

    "Everyone knows that Captain Hefeng''s position as an elite J¨­nin is not based on relationships, but through the back door."

    "He defeated all the ninjas who challenged him in the arena, and with his overwhelming strength, he was promoted to the elite Jnin!"

    Since losing to Hefeng, Qufeng has been convinced by him.

    At this time, he stood up to maintain the wind without hesitation.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen also turned his head at this time.

    Said to the Anbu ninjas.

    "What Qufeng said is good. If any of you question Captain Hefeng''s ability, I think it is completely unreasonable."

    "Not long ago, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan attempted to hold Mito-sama Uzumaki hostage and launch a coup."

    "The person who successfully stopped him is Captain Hefeng!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi paused for a moment, "If anyone still doubts Captain Hefeng, then... stand up!"

    "Let me be his opponent!"

    Seeing how Ri Zhan and others tried their best to defend themselves, He Feng looked confused.

    it is ... now¡­¡­

    what''s the situation?

    Is he so prestigious in everyone''s mind?

    Rao Sarutobi Hiruzen, this ninja who should have become the third generation of Hokage, all recognize him very much?

    But no matter how you say it, the performance of Feng He Zhan has achieved great results.

    The Anbu ninjas looked at each other.

    Even if they were not present, they had heard about the things Ri Zhan said.

    Now I heard Ri Zhan say that.

    They didn''t know how to refute.

    "Sorry, I lost my temper."

    Even the Anbu ninja who raised doubts returned to the team in despair.

    "That''s right, for the village, this is unprecedented trouble."

    "It''s not inappropriate to say it''s the first ninja war."

    "With Master Tobima''s strategy, how could he not know the importance of the forest on the border of the Land of Fire?"

    "That''s right, and Hefeng not only inherited Master Hashirama''s wooden escape technique, but also transplanted Sharingan!"

    "It is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate for him to take command in wartime!"

    The Anbu ninjas talked a lot, and soon recognized the Japanese style.

    "Captain Hefeng, it''s your turn to speak."

    Seeing that all the Anbe ninjas surrendered to Hefeng, Sarutobi Hiruzen walked quickly to Hefeng''s side, and whispered to remind him that he should say something.

    This kind of thing requires a speech link.

    After all, the enemy they will face next is not a ninja army.

    but...

    The entire Yunyin Village!

    Maybe, even the famous second-generation Raikage will show up!

    In fact, the reason why Sarutobi Hiruzen said this was to stabilize everyone.

    If there is disunity due to doubts, it will only make them unable to hold the border.

    Based on this relationship, he supported Hefeng.

    Of course, the main reason is that Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, really looks like a monster.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Somewhere in the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara sat cross-legged on the kang, listening to the information brought back by Bai Ze.

    Since the death of Hashirama, the shadows of each ninja village have all kinds of thoughts.

    After a period of indecision.

    They finally made up their minds and formally declared war on Muye Yin Village!

    "Four Ninja Villages..."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help murmuring.

    If it was the period when he and Zhuma were both in the village.

    Facing the joint attack of the four major ninja villages.

    He wasn''t worried at all.

    Even in his eyes, hidden cloud village, hidden fog village, hidden sand village, hidden rock village.

    Just some grit.

    Less than half a point between the columns.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help shaking his head.

    "It wasn''t when I was in the village with Hashirama, but with Hashirama, no one dared to challenge the status of Konoha Hidden Village."

    "It''s just some guys who take advantage of others'' danger."

    Even the current Uchiha Madara still doesn''t take those so-called shadows seriously.

    Even in his opinion, these people are simply his pawns.

    In order not to affect your own plans.

    Uchiha Madara decided to eradicate Kaze completely.

    "Just use these chess pieces to deal with Zefeng."

    "Bai Jue, report to me anytime."

    Uchiha Madara gave orders to Bai Ze who was on the side.

    However¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara didn''t know that, in someone''s eyes, he was just a pawn.

    Above the Konoha Hokage Rock.

    The real behind-the-scenes man who planned all this is quietly watching his masterpiece.

    "Now Uchiha Madara, I''m afraid he thought it was all his handwriting."

    "Sometimes I really want to say something heartfelt to him."

 Chapter 321

    Since Tomama thinks that he can serve as a wartime commander.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others supported him very much.

    Naturally, Hefeng will not shirk.

    He asked Danzo to find all the ninjas in charge of the border post, and integrated with the Anbu ninja.

    In his own hands, there are 274 ninjas that can be mobilized.

    As for the Anbu ninja, although I dare not say that everyone has the strength of an elite jonin, there are still some who are above the level of a chunin.

    Coupled with the identity of the traverser.

    Hefeng is equivalent to a plug-in with its own intelligence.

    "If I remember correctly, during the First Ninja World War, the second Raikage of Cloud Hidden Village had a high probability of leading thousands of ninjas and invaded Konoha."

    Hefeng tried hard to recall this detail.

    In any case, the first ninja war took place shortly after the end of the Sengoku period.

    In the Warring States Period, the average lifespan of a ninja was no more than thirty years old.

    The population base is small.

    Even the Warring States Period ended with the handshake between Hashirama and Madara.

    In other ninja villages, large and small wars broke out before the reunification was completed.

    It wasn''t until the Five Kages Conference was convened and the Hashirama divided the Tailed Beasts that the ninja world was completely peaceful.

    And it will take at least a few years to train a child to be able to fight.

    At this juncture, Hefeng is determined.

    Even Yunyin Village couldn''t gather too many ninjas.

    At best, there are more than a thousand ninjas.

    but¡­¡­

    These words still surprised Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others.

    "One, a thousand people?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gasped, it was the first time he had experienced such a thing in such a big age.

    Unlike samurai.

    The number of ninjas themselves is extremely rare.

    A class is a four-person configuration.

    There are more than 1,000 ninjas in Konoha Hidden Village and above.

    This is also because the Hidden Leaf Village is located in the best location on the continent.

    The land is vast, the water source is abundant, and the land is fertile.

    "But on our side, there are only more than two hundred people... There is a huge difference in strength."

    Taking Feng with a look of horror, he glanced at Hefeng.

    He Feng is very powerful, he knows it in his heart.

    But no matter how strong the wind is, his Chakra amount must be limited, right?

    Dealing with ten or twenty ninjas at the same time, Zefeng can easily defeat each other.

    But dozens of ninjas, maybe even hundreds of ninjas.

    Rao is the amount of Chakra of Zefeng, it can''t stand it, right?

    In addition, according to Hefeng''s analysis, this war is very important.

    Not only will it change the pattern of the ninja world, but it will also seriously affect the future direction.

    The probability of the second generation Raikage participating in the battle is at least about 70%.

    And who is Lei Ying?

    One of the strongest ninjas in Ninja Village.

    Thinking of this, every ninja present couldn''t help but fell silent.

    "It would be great if the village could send some more people."

    Xiaochun couldn''t help but sighed.

    Two hundred against one thousand.

    Anyone with a little bit of mathematics knows that that side is at a disadvantage.

    "Don''t think about this kind of thing. The enemy that the village has to face now is not only Yunyin Village, but the entire ninja world."

    "Hidden Sand Village, Hidden Rock Village, and Hidden Mist Village invade Konoha from different directions."

    "Let''s not ask Grandpa Feijian to send more people at this time, I even feel..."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, "We should allocate some staff to Grandpa Tokena."

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar in an instant.

    No one thought that Hefeng could speak amazing words!

    Not only did he not feel that there were fewer ninjas guarding the border, but rather that there were too many?

    Are you kidding me?

    You know, the combat power of Yunyin Village is the best among the five great ninja villages.

    It was the only place where Raikage was in charge of politics and military affairs.

    The name of the Land of Thunder is basically no different from a puppet.

    Moreover, all the people in Yunyin Village are martial arts. In addition to ninjutsu, they also practice swordsmanship.

    "Besides, Yunyin Village only has two tailed beasts."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi reminded.

    As a result, there are enemies configured like this.

    Hefeng actually felt...

    He doesn''t need so many people? !

    Just kidding.

    "Of course I know, Sun Zhan."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    How could Hefeng, who is a traverser, not know the information that Lian Rizhan knew?

    However, other ninja villages not only have tailed beasts, but also two kage-level powerhouses.

    He was really worried that something would happen to Tobima.

    However, besides worrying now, Hefeng doesn''t know what else to do.

    The ninja troops of Yunyin Village are about to attack.

    He must, guard this place.

    "Just pray."

    "Before I solve the second generation of Raikage, Togama can defend against the enemy''s attack."

    Hefeng thought to himself, and then began to make arrangements.

    In numbers, they are indeed at a disadvantage.

    But in terms of terrain, they have a great advantage.

    The border of the Kingdom of Fire is a dense forest, which is very suitable for camouflage.

    and setting traps.

    This can give them a chance to get the upper hand.

    No matter how you say it, Hefeng doesn''t want it, when the second generation of Raikage is about to be eliminated.

    Looking back, I found that all my subordinates were dead.

    In this war, they must use the smallest sacrifice.

    Even on the premise of not sacrificing, get rid of the opponent.

    As a result, Zefeng divided the ninja troops into three groups.

    Specially selected ninjas who can use fire escape and let them hide in the depths of the forest.

    At the same time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi served as a bait to lead the ninja troop of Yunyin Village to pursue him.

    Wait for the right opportunity, and then use the fire escape to pinch these guys.

    "Even in the Fourth Ninja World War, the Ninja Alliance did not come up with any decent tactics."

    "It''s basically a reckless confrontation with Bai Jue and others, and then use hard power to decide the winner with on-the-spot performance."

    In Hefeng''s view, the world''s understanding of tactics is almost zero.

    Of course, Hefeng also doesn''t know any tactics or strategies.

    But as his time traveler, he has read a lot of books.

    Especially the country he crossed before, with thousands of years of history.

    And those rulers probably only have three hobbies.

    fight.

    pick up girls.

    Build a house.

    "Although I don''t know how effective this tactic will be in this world, I can at least give it a try."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Then, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others began to make arrangements according to what Hefeng said.

    In about three days...

    The Second Raikage led thousands of assembled ninjas and launched an attack on Konoha Hidden Village.

    The intelligence ninja placed by Zefeng also brought back the news soon.

    The war is about to begin.

    Everything began to develop according to the plot previewed by Hefeng.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi led a dozen Anbu ninjas to carry out activities in the forest, pretending to be intelligence ninjas collecting intelligence.

    Get Yunin''s attention.

    "These people are really careless."

    The Second Raikage noticed these ninjas, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, feeling that it was at this juncture, and Konoha''s ninjas were still not vigilant enough.

    So, with a single wave of his hand, he ordered his subordinates to pursue him.

 Chapter 322

    "These people really caught up..."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen deliberately exposed himself to attract the attention of the cloud ninjas, and then quickly ran towards the place Hefeng explained.

    In terms of speed, Sarutobi Hiruzen still has strong confidence.

    After the second generation of Raikage discovered the movement of Sarutobi Hiruzen, he immediately asked his subordinates to pursue it.

    Fearing that he would send information back to the village.

    All of a sudden, a chase started in the border forest of the Land of Fire.

    And Sarutobi Hiruzen used his understanding of the terrain to slow down his pace from time to time, but he would not allow the opponent to catch up.

    In order to be able to wipe out all the ninja troops led by Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    There were fifty or sixty cloud ninjas chasing them.

    Although taking the Ninja Village War as a unit, such a number of people is nothing.

    But if they can all be wiped out.

    Undoubtedly a good start.

    In a few minutes or so, Sarutobi Hiruzen successfully led these cloud ninjas into the trap zone.

    The ninjas placed by Zefeng took action one after another, using fire escape.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Facing the sudden appearance of ninjas and countless fire escape ninjutsu, even these well-trained cloud ninjas are hard to parry.

    It''s almost effortless.

    Then wipe out the entire ninja army.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi jumped down from the tree, looked at the charred corpses, and could not help but sympathize with these ninjas.

    But this is also impossible.

    War is so ruthless.

    Kindness to one''s enemies can only turn into cruelty to one''s companions.

    "The number of ninjas on our side is far inferior to that of the other side."

    "Whether it is a captive or letting the other party go back, there will be all kinds of troubles."

    "There is no other way than total annihilation."

    A dark section captain noticed the change in Sarutobi''s expression, walked up to him, and patted him on the shoulder.

    Wanting to remind Sarutobi Hiruzen, he just did what must be done and the right thing, there is nothing to blame at all.

    This is war.

    "I know."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi glanced at the other party, then nodded, expressing that he knew this very well in his heart.

    "In short, let''s start the next link."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath and recovered his state.

    Ready to start the next part.

    In any case, their numbers are far inferior to each other.

    Using terrain, traps, and ambushes are the safest tactics.

    "But having said that, Hefeng is really powerful..."

    Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to take action, the Anbe ninja behind him suddenly spoke.

    "It''s really hard to imagine that he can come up with such a tactic. He is only eight years old this year."

    "Yeah, these cloud ninjas are all first-class masters, right?"

    "If you really want to do it, there will definitely be casualties on our side."

    The Anbu ninjas talked a lot, and they admired Hefeng more and more in their hearts.

    Thanks to his tactics, they were able to accidentally kill and eliminate the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    "Yes."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly realized that if it wasn''t for these Anbe ninjas reminding him, he would have almost forgotten.

    Hefeng is only eight years old this year.

    I really don''t know how his head grows.

    It''s almost like a monster.

    the other side¡­¡­

    The ninja sent by the second generation of Raikage has not returned for a long time, as if the world has evaporated.

    As time went by, the second generation of Raikage gradually had an ominous premonition in his heart.

    He thought that the reason why the other party appeared was because he hadn''t realized that the war was coming.

    Did not enter wartime alert.

    Moreover, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is the leader, looks like he is only in his teens, so it is normal that he does not know how cruel the Warring States Period was.

    However now it seems...

    The opponent is probably the bait!

    "These guys."

    Second Raikage couldn''t help but clenched his teeth.

    The ninjas he sent out were not too many, only fifty or sixty.

    Compared with the ninja troops brought by myself, it is not even one-tenth.

    But¡­¡­

    Before confronting the enemy, he fell into the opponent''s trap.

    This kind of thing will undoubtedly hit morale.

    Besides, isn''t this the same as saying that he, the second generation of Raikage, has been tricked?

    For a moment, the second generation of Raikage''s expression couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.

    "attack!"

    The second generation of Raikage began to take a deep breath to calm his emotions.

    The shock in my heart could not be calmed down for a long time.

    According to the information he has.

    This time, he was not the only one who invaded the Ninja Village of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Fog hidden village, sand hidden village, rock hidden village.

    They are all enemies of Konoha.

    Rao is the guy in Tokaima, and he can''t fight against the Four Great Ninja Villages at the same time.

    Plus the previous situation.

    In the second generation of Raikage''s mind, the image of Hefeng could not help but emerge.

    "Could it be that the guy in charge of the border is that eight-year-old kid?"

    As soon as such an idea popped up, the second Raikage''s face changed in shock.

    Because this is not the same as saying that I was tricked by an eight-year-old kid?

    "Master Raikage, what should we do now?"

    A cloud ninja stepped forward, whispering next to Raikage II.

    "Nothing to worry about."

    The Second Raikage clenched his fists.

    "Although I don''t know what the opponent''s trick is, as long as we continue to invade, we will meet Konoha ninja sooner or later."

    "Kill them all!"

    The second generation of Raikage made a loud noise and immediately took action.

    However, at this moment, the entire earth began to tremble involuntarily.

    "What is it this time?!"

    The second generation of Raikage frowned instantly, and the ominous premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger.

    He subconsciously looked in the direction of the source of the earthquake.

    I saw countless trees sweeping towards this side like crazy.

    "Is this..."

    "The tree world is coming?"

    Second Raikage''s eyes widened suddenly, reminding him of the ninja in Senju Bashirama.

    Immediately after...

    Following the name Hashirama, he thought of Hefeng.

    The grandson of this Hashirama.

    Also inherited the wood escape technique.

    And get rid of Jinjiaoyinjiao, as well as the eight-year-old kid of the next three generations of Raikage!

    Coupled with the situation just now, all the cloud ninjas were amazed.

    "Everyone, be careful!"

    However, under such a situation, the second generation of Raikage even reminded his subordinates not to be swept in by the arrival of the tree world, and there was nothing they could do.

    Including the second generation of Raikage himself, he also chose to step back, dodging the powerful wood escape ninjutsu descending from the tree world.

    next second.

    Slap!

    Second Raikage felt his back being pressed against something.

    He turned his head subconsciously, but saw Hefeng''s smile.

    "Second Raikage-sama, hello."

    Hefeng smiled, and pressed his hands firmly against the second Raikage''s back.

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    In an instant, He Feng and the second Raikage disappeared at the same time.

    The only one who stayed in the tree world and descended was Yun Nin who was panicked by the disappearance of the second Raikage.

    However¡­¡­

    In less than three minutes, He Feng and the second Raikage reappeared.

    only¡­¡­

    This time, the combination that caught everyone''s eyes was the head of the second generation of Raikage in a gentle manner.

    Blood slowly dripped to the ground.

 Chapter 323

    Somewhere in the border forest of the Kingdom of Fire.

    Hefeng used the Flying Thunder God technique to appear here with the second generation Raikage Ai.

    In an instant, the second generation of Raikage''s body suddenly had a flash of lightning, surging towards the wind.

    It''s Thunder Chakra mode!

    This is not only an extremely powerful thunder armor, but it will also cause a certain degree of damage to the enemy.

    but¡­¡­

    For Hefeng who has Sharingan, the speed of the second Raikage is not too exaggerated.

    When this chakra burst out from him, Zefeng''s feet had already stepped on his back, kicked hard, and flew backwards, distanced from the second Raikage.

    "This ninjutsu is Togama."

    The second generation of Raikage noticed that the surrounding environment had changed significantly.

    And the ninja troop he led also disappeared without a trace.

    Let the second generation Raikage naturally think of the famous ninjutsu in Togama.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    However, when the Second Raikage quickly turned around to be wary of his opponent, his expression couldn''t help being startled.

    The pupils dilated, revealing a look of disbelief.

    The ninja that came into view was not a thousand hands.

    It was a child with immature facial features who looked only seven or eight years old.

    Thousand hands and wind.

    Although the second Raikage had never seen Hefeng, he had heard the name several times from the ninjas of Yunyin Village.

    He was the one who got rid of Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    He was also the one who killed his own disciple.

    "You are that genius kid."

    "Exactly."

    The second generation of Raikage calmed down his emotions a little while observing the surrounding situation.

    Not only are there no ninjas from Hidden Cloud Village.

    There are no ninjas from Hidden Leaf Village here either.

    It seems that Hefeng is going to be one-on-one with himself.

    The second generation of Raikage stretched his muscles a little, "I really don''t know whether to say you are brave or reckless."

    "It depends on the final result." He Feng said without thinking.

    The second generation of Raikage is basically a background role among Naruto.

    Haven''t touched anyone.

    However, a ninja who can build a ninja village with the first Raikage in troubled times.

    Presumably it won''t be so bad to go there.

    Although it was solved by Jinjiao Yinjiao, the second generation of Raikage was reduced to Raikage''s shame.

    But then again, didn''t the Second Hokage also die in the hands of Jinjiao Yinjiao?

    Who knows if the second generation of Raikage was really weak, or was forced to kill him by the plot.

    "If i remember correctly."

    "The original work''s evaluation of the second generation of Raikage is actually very high."

    Hefeng recalled the introduction he had seen before time travel.

    The second generation of Raikage is the same as other Raikages, and they are all named Ai.

    During the five shadow talks, he served as the guard of the first Raikage.

    Very good at developing ninjutsu, which is quite similar to Feima.

    Thunder escape chakra mode.

    Ninjutsu.

    and fencing.

    It was all created by the man in front of me.

    At the same time, it is also this guy''s credit to develop Yunyin Village into a fighting school that advocates swordsmanship and ninjutsu.

    "This man''s strength may be stronger than the third generation of Raikage."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    but¡­¡­

    I thought so, but Hefeng''s expression seemed extremely relaxed.

    No matter how strong the second generation of Raikage is.

    Is he stronger than Senju Bashirama?

    Is it stronger than Uchiha Madara?

    "I''ll be here and deal with you quickly."

    Hefeng raised his right hand and pointed at the second Raikage.

    Seeing such a confident Kaze, Second Raikage was taken aback.

    Soon, the corners of his mouth turned up instinctively, and he became curious about the eight-year-old kid in front of him.

    Who gave him the confidence?

    Let him have the courage to single out a Raikage, and say such expansive words.

    Did he really think that there was no one in Yunyin Village?

    "Hefeng, do you know how many masters from Yunyin Village I led to invade Muyeyin Village this time?"

    "There are thousands of ninjas."

    "Rao even in the Warring States Period, there was no such scale."

    "Let''s not talk about how you beat me, just those ninjas, how do you stop them?"

    The Second Raikage took a step forward and asked with interest.

    For the second generation of Raikage, he has nothing to worry about.

    Since Token sent Hefeng to guard the forest border defense line, it means that he is already in a state of desperation.

    The future hope of Konoha Hidden Village had to be allowed to participate in the battle.

    Everyone can see that the current situation is not good for anyone.

    Secondly, Hidden Leaf Village is indeed powerful.

    But that was the Hashirama era.

    According to the information he has, the Uchiha clan has just rebelled not long ago, and today''s Konoha Hidden Village is facing internal and external troubles.

    It has long been different.

    The Second Raikage never believed that Hefeng had enough manpower to deal with those cloud ninjas.

    The key is¡­¡­

    The reason why the second generation of Raikage said this was not because of rashness or conceit.

    It was to create psychological pressure on Hefeng.

    Let him know that just delaying himself will only disadvantage Konoha.

    "Although Hefeng is only eight years old, his strength cannot be underestimated."

    Second Raikage thought to himself.

    He was able to get rid of Jinjiaoyinjiao, his disciple''s little devil, back and forth.

    It won''t be rubbish.

    Not only would he not underestimate Hefeng, on the contrary, this kind of psychological tactics is enough to prove it.

    How much he values ??peace.

    The second generation of Raikage is sure that Hefeng''s psychological quality should not be that strong.

    After all, he was only eight years old.

    As long as this kind of offensive is launched, he will be distracted when fighting.

    At that time, as long as I seize a wave of opportunities, I can solve He Feng.

    However, how can Hefeng not see the second generation of Raikage''s tricks?

    He is only eight years old physically, not only eight years old mentally.

    "You don''t need to worry about that."

    Hefeng smiled and said, "Although my subordinates are indeed not as many as you, but..."

    "Do you think that I just brought you here for a one-on-one contest?"

    "you are wrong."

    The moment he finished speaking with the wind, his back suddenly bulged, as if a wooden stake had grown wildly from his body.

    Two or three couldn''t breathe, and they formed an eight-year-old child exactly like Hefeng, and then separated.

    The second generation of Raikage immediately became vigilant, "Mu Dun avatar..."

    Hefeng inherited the Boundary Wood Escape Technique from the Blood Successor, and the second Raikage had already grasped this information.

    Seeing Hefeng using the wooden escape avatar now, he was just surprised, not shocked.

    The reason why his face changed is because...

    In the hand of that Mu Dun avatar was holding a human head.

    Exactly the same as his own appearance.

    The blood is flowing, very realistic.

    "This is the powerful art of the Mutun Clone, even the Sharingans of the Uchiha clan can''t see through it."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, "What do you think, if such a picture appeared on that battlefield, how much visual impact would it have on the ninjas in Yunyin Village?"

    "Raikage, the strongest among them, was beheaded by Konoha Ninja in less than an instant."

    "Moreover, he was beheaded by an eight-year-old genius."

    Hefeng was also not in a hurry to act, disintegrating the second generation of Raikage''s psychological defense.

 Chapter 324

    If Hefeng was just an ordinary eight-year-old kid, his set of operations would not have any effect at all.

    However, he is not...

    Jinjiaoyinjiao is a ninja who became famous during the Warring States Period.

    It has become a legend in the Land of Thunder to defeat Nine-Tails without dying.

    Most of the ninjas in Yunyin Village worship Jinjiaoyinjiao very much.

    However, it is such a legendary elite Jonin, and the one who died in the end is also very legendary.

    Planted in the hands of a seven-year-old child in Muye Yin Village!

    This incident once caused a sensation in Yunyin Village!

    Immediately afterwards, there was the third generation of Raikage, the rising star.

    The second generation Raikage''s most proud disciple.

    It is also the most powerful successor of the third generation of Raikage.

    Also died in the hands of Hefeng.

    This also makes the wind become unusual.

    Even before the invasion started, Raikage II specifically mentioned Hefeng in his speech.

    Tell your subordinates that once you meet an eight-year-old kid who has Sharingan and wood escape.

    You can choose to retreat, don''t sacrifice in vain.

    Let the name Hefeng add another color.

    With such a premise, when Hefeng appeared in everyone''s sight with the head of the second generation of Raikage.

    The visual impact can be imagined!

    The key is¡­¡­

    Yunyin Village itself does not have ninjas with pupil skills.

    They are just sentient ninjas.

    And even a perceiving ninja couldn''t tell the difference between the Hefeng body and the Wood Dun clone.

    Based on such a relationship.

    Thousands of ninjas brought by the second generation of Raikage suddenly fell into panic without a leader.

    "Your Thunder Shadow has been killed by me!"

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar took a deep breath, shouted to the cloud ninjas in front of him, and held up the head of the second Raikage.

    His two eyes were wide open, and blood dripped from the bottom of his neck to the ground continuously, with a look of reluctance to die.

    To a great extent, it shocked every cloud ninja.

    "Master Raikage, dead?!"

    "Cheat, lie! This is impossible, how could Master Raikage''s strength be instantly killed by an eight-year-old kid!"

    "Fake, this must be fake!"

    The cloud ninjas roared hysterically, trying their best to deny such a fact.

    But the louder their voices were, the more flustered they became.

    The most frightening thing is that they haven''t waited for the second Raikage to confirm this.

    Like Lei Ying, he is indeed dead.

    Even the elite junin felt their scalps go numb.

    "I am Hefeng, the grandson of Senshou Bashirama!"

    "I''m not a demon. If you are willing to surrender, I can let you live, otherwise..."

    Kazami Yunin and Kazami Yunin showed panicked expressions one by one, and continued to shout.

    but¡­¡­

    No cloud ninja chose to surrender.

    On the contrary, there are still some elite junin who use various ninjutsu and swordsmanship to go straight to Zefeng.

    Want to kill him, an eight-year-old brat.

    However¡­¡­

    How could Hefeng''s wooden escape clone be easily dealt with by these people?

    Seeing these elite J¨­nin attacks, Hefeng''s Mutun avatar pretended to be sophisticated, "Really?"

    I saw him shaking his head regretfully, and the majestic Chakra burst out from his body.

    The three-pointed jade sharing sharing eye rotates accordingly, and is upgraded into a kaleidoscope with a hexagram pattern.

    The purple chakra instantly enveloped Zefeng''s whole body, climbing up like a flame, and the white bones emerged from the chakra, becoming extremely hard.

    Form a unique chakra armor.

    Resist those kunai, samurai sword, and thunder escape ninjutsu one after another.

    "It seems that you have already made a choice."

    Hefeng''s eyes widened again, and the kaleidoscope-level illusion poured out, dragging Yun Ninja, who met his four eyes, into the world of illusion.

    thump!

    thump!

    Five or six cloud ninjas fell one after another.

    This sudden scene shocked people again.

    It made many cloud ninjas feel incredible.

    "A mere eight-year-old kid, how could he have such terrifying power?"

    "Could it be that Master Raikage was really solved by him?"

    "Nonsense, Lord Raikage, there is absolutely no way he would die at the hands of an eight-year-old brat!"

    Although Yunin immediately stood up and refuted.

    But the seeds of doubt have been buried in their hearts.

    and¡­¡­

    Between them, it is destined to be difficult to unite together again.

    Even, they are leaderless.

    I don''t know what to do.

    Whether to continue to invade Konoha, or choose to retreat.

    as well as¡­¡­

    If the second generation of Raikage is not dead, where is he?

    At the same time, the sentient ninjas in the team locked on Hefeng''s Mutun avatar and the head of Raikage in his hand.

    But even so, they couldn''t tell the difference.

    The most frightening thing was that the Mu Dun avatar finished speaking accompanied by the gentle wind.

    Shocking roars sounded from all around.

    The Anbu ninja who was in ambush suddenly appeared and killed Yun Ninja.

    For a time, thousands of cloud ninjas fell into the siege net designed by Hefeng.

    "Couldn''t Zefeng be too outrageous..." Xiaoharu couldn''t help complaining as he followed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s footsteps.

    She really couldn''t imagine that the eight-year-old Hefeng could come up with such a tactic.

    Is he really, an eight-year-old?

    When I was eight years old, I couldn''t even fully master the transformation technique.

    "Perhaps, this is the horror of Zefeng."

    Taking Feng took a deep breath, "However, it is undoubtedly an excellent thing to have someone like Hefeng as our captain."

    "Yeah, maybe we can really eliminate Yunnin."

    Yan nodded and said in full agreement.

    On the contrary, Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little worried.

    According to Zephyr''s plan.

    The second generation of Raikage has to be handed over to Hefeng to solve it alone.

    You know, it''s a shadow.

    It is the strongest ninja in the entire land of thunder!

    "I hope Hefeng will be safe and sound..."

    At the same time, another open space on the border of the Land of Fire.

    Hefeng confided all his plans.

    And exaggerated the number of people in Muye Yin Village.

    The two hundred Anbu ninjas were deliberately said to be two thousand.

    Just kidding, anyway, the second generation of Raikage can''t confirm the authenticity now.

    "You, what did you say?!"

    The second generation of Raikage''s face suddenly changed drastically, his throat rolled, and he swallowed nervously.

    If what Hefeng said is true, then the ninja troop he brought is undoubtedly in a huge crisis.

    And Hefeng''s calm, understated expression.

    It''s hard to question.

    For a moment, the second generation of Raikage kicked his feet and decided to rush back to the battlefield.

    No matter what he said, he couldn''t afford to lose now!

    I''d rather believe in something than nothing!

    However¡­¡­

    Where will Hefeng let the second generation of Raikage leave?

    Wouldn''t his own Flying Thunder God technique be in vain?

    In an instant, Hefeng also turned on the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode, relying on the burst of lightning to push himself out.

    "Lord Lei Ying, you are here, why go?"

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth are raised, and his immature facial features make the second Raikage look more and more like a devil.

 Chapter 325

    Seeing Hefeng suddenly appearing in front of him, the Second Raikage stood there in a daze.

    The two eyes are wider than the eyes of a bull, and the mouth is wide open, as if it can fit a fist.

    "This is... Thunder Chakra mode?!"

    "But, how is it possible?!"

    The second generation of Raikage looked Zefeng up and down, and found that the move he was using was the Raikage Chakra mode he knew best.

    This is a ninjutsu developed by myself.

    Neither ninjutsu nor taijutsu.

    In addition to being recognized by himself, he can inherit the name of three generations of Raikage''s disciples.

    In the entire Yunyin Village, there is no second ninja who can master this ninjutsu.

    But now, Hefeng actually resorted to this trick.

    This incident shocked the Second Raikage to a great extent, causing an incredible look to appear in his eyes.

    And for this Raikage who waged war against Konoha.

    Zefeng is naturally not polite.

    The moment he finished speaking, Hefeng made a decisive move, kicked his feet, jumped into the air, turned his body, and swept his right leg out.

    Not only that, Zefeng also concentrated his own chakra, controlled it accurately, and covered it on his legs.

    Weird power!

    The majestic power swept towards the second generation of Raikage.

    An unprecedented sense of oppression swept over, causing the Second Raikage to change his expression again.

    "Okay, what a strong force!"

    The Second Raikage let out an exclamation, and quickly moved his hands to block.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, Zefeng''s right leg swept the second Raikage''s arms, and the majestic force instantly kicked him out.

    The second Raikage''s body was like a kite with a broken string, crashing into the big tree behind.

    Click!

    Click!

    The second Raikage was like a flash of lightning, breaking all the tree trunks on the path.

    Although he was protected by the armor of thunder, so that his body would not be injured, but such a scene.

    But it caused a storm in his heart, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    The scariest thing is...

    Hefeng didn''t stop there.

    Seeing the second generation of Raikage flying upside down, Zefeng strode decisively and chased after him.

    "No matter what, I will end this battle quickly..."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Although his plan can greatly hit the mentality of the cloud ninjas.

    But I dare not say it, the other party has thousands of scales.

    The ninjas stationed at the border of the Land of Fire plus the Anbu ninjas assigned to him by Tomama.

    At best, there were less than three hundred people.

    Such a huge gap in comparison.

    It''s hard to say that there won''t be any casualties on my side.

    In addition, Yunyin Village is not the only Ninja Village that invaded Konoha.

    There are also three other ninja villages.

    The problem here must be resolved quickly.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng''s footsteps have already caught up with the second generation of Raikage.

    "It hurts!"

    Hefeng once again condensed the majestic chakra on his body, covering his heels, like a battle ax, aiming at the second Raikage''s chest, and slashing down.

    The speed was so fast that the second generation of Raikage was unexpected.

    When he reacted, the terrifying power fell directly on his chest.

    It was like Mount Tai pressing down on the top, blasting him to the ground.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noise, the back of Raikage II hit the ground.

    A terrifying air flow spread out in all directions, stirring the air, forming a shock wave, and destroying the entire land.

    Centered on the second-generation Raikage''s landing point, the earth was shattered layer by layer and became torn apart.

    The flying stone rolled out, forming a huge deep pit.

    This is...

    The destructive power produced by Hefeng now only relies on physical strength!

    Even Raikage''s second-generation Raikage''s Lightning Armor failed to withstand it.

    Pooh!

    In an instant, the second generation of Raikage spurted out a mouthful of blood, feeling as if all the five internal organs and six lungs on his body had been shattered.

    His pupils dilated and he was terrified.

    Is this really an eight-year-old kid with the power he should have?

    Second Raikage''s face was pale.

    but¡­¡­

    With the two kicks of the wind, his brain was cleared up a lot.

    Seeing Hefeng grabbing his fist with five fingers, when he was about to use his third physical technique.

    The second generation of Raikage disappeared in an instant by virtue of the high-speed movement of the Raikage Chakra Mode.

    Only an afterimage remained.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    With a loud shout, He Feng slammed his fist towards the ground.

    Although his kaleidoscope Sharingan had already seen the second generation of Raikage disappear, but physically it was too late to stop.

    Rumble!

    The terrifying power poured out from Hefeng''s hand again, directly destroying the half-meter-deep pit to more than one meter.

    The earth fell apart like a spider web.

    Stones with a diameter of three to four meters rolled out.

    The second Raikage was dumbfounded again.

    "Okay, what a terrifying power..."

    grunt.

    Second Raikage rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    He never dreamed that one day he would use the word horror to describe an eight-year-old kid.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    But soon, the second generation of Raikage shook his head quickly, looking like a rattle.

    Although I really don''t want to admit it, but if I treat He Feng as an eight-year-old kid again.

    Then the consequences...

    It will be unimaginable.

    Yes.

    Second Raikage couldn''t help but feel this feeling in his heart, and it was very strong.

    But in the end, when he thought that Zefeng was scary enough.

    The other party''s actions shocked him once again.

    I saw Hefeng''s feet moving quickly and landed on an overturned stone, and his whole body was as fast as a flash of lightning.

    Go straight to the second generation of Raikage.

    And, during this process, Zefeng directly raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger, and then bent the other fingers.

    And Ai, who is the second-generation Raikage, is the only one who can''t admit mistakes.

    This is Hefeng''s current posture.

    That''s exactly...

    The strongest ninjutsu developed by him.

    Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!

    It was something that even the genius of the third generation of Raikage had been practicing for a long time before he was able to learn and master it.

    And the eight-year-old kid in front of him had only one chance to see this ninjutsu.

    That was the time to fight against the third generation of Raikage.

    "Even after that, Hefeng started to practice Yiguanshou desperately, how much time has passed until now?"

    The Second Raikage was shocked again.

    If the third generation of Raikage is a genius.

    What is that Zephyr?

    Super genius?

    Or super super super genius?

    Why did Zhujian have such a terrifying grandson!

    This is simply unreasonable!

    "Existence like a sage of the Six Paths..."

    At this moment, the Second Raikage even thought of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.

    However, apart from being shocked, a crucial question was in front of him.

    Zefeng rushed towards him at an incredible speed.

    "Little devil..."

    The second generation of Raikage gritted his teeth, "No matter what you say, Yiguanshou is a move I developed!"

    The moment he finished speaking, the Second Raikage also raised his arm, aiming at Zefeng.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    The thunder light on the second generation of Raikage became even more dazzling.

    Then he made the same gesture as Kaze.

 Chapter 326

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    Seeing Hefeng coming straight towards him, Second Raikage decisively used the same ninjutsu as Hefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    This famous ninjutsu was developed by him.

    "Even if you are really a genius, it is impossible for you to use a stronger single hand than me!"

    The Second Raikage yelled at Zefeng, exerted all his strength, and pierced towards Zefeng.

    However, the next second...

    The second generation of Raikage directly penetrated the afterimage of Zefeng.

    This eight-year-old kid suddenly disappeared in front of him!

    Second Raikage stared wide-eyed, with an incredulous gaze.

    Zephyr...

    gone?

    Where did it go? !

    "Behind you."

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of the wind sounded from behind the Second Raikage.

    It''s the Flying Thunder God Technique again!

    Just when Hefeng appeared in this open space with the second generation of Raikage, his feet kicked hard on his back, forcing them to separate from each other.

    It was also at that time that Hefeng left the Flying Thunder God spell on the second generation of Raikage.

    Now is the time to start it.

    Although Hefeng can also collide head-on with the second generation of Raikage, this is the current situation.

    He is still because he can get rid of the second generation Raikage as soon as possible.

    Moreover, because the second generation of Raikage''s attention is all on how to solve the Hefeng matter.

    So much so that his body had no time to turn around.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Hefeng took a deep breath, raised the corners of his mouth, and revealed a smile.

    He originally planned to use a single hand to attack the second generation Raikage''s kidney.

    But standing behind the second Raikage, he suddenly had a strange idea.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    It''s time for that ninjutsu to become famous in the ninja world.

    "Konoha..."

    "Physical mystery!"

    He heard the sound of the wind coming from behind him.

    Second Raikage''s expression suddenly became tense.

    He could even feel that an unprecedented sense of oppression was rolling towards him.

    However, the frightening thing was that he couldn''t move at all.

    "Millennium kill!"

    I saw Hefeng''s gesture suddenly changed.

    From a consistent hand, it became the seal of the tiger.

    Then aim at the most vulnerable part of the second generation of Raikage, release the powerful Raikage Chakra, and penetrate it.

    The Second Raikage suddenly realized Hefeng''s attack trick, and his face suddenly turned pale.

    However¡­¡­

    Rao is the second generation of Raikage, and now he can''t escape Zefeng''s attack!

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, the profound art of Taijutsu made the second generation of Raikage shake.

    I couldn''t help but let out a scream!

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    The sound spread out in all directions, making one''s scalp tingle.

    It''s hard to believe what a heroic ninja like the second Raikage has gone through.

    Even his Thunder Armor distorted its shape at this moment.

    The majestic power caused the second Raikage to soar into the sky, and unbelievable water flowed from the corners of his eyes.

    He never dreamed of it.

    I am the second generation of Raikage.

    The most powerful ninja in the Land of Thunder.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    would suffer such a great humiliation!

    It is no exaggeration to say that the body art profound art Millennium Kill used by Hefeng is far less powerful in damage than Yiquanshou.

    But the insult is extremely strong!

    I saw the second Raikage''s body forming a perfect parabola in the air, grabbing the ground with his head and hitting the ground directly.

    Boom!

    Smoke billows upward.

    The second generation of Raikage only felt that his lower body was crisp and numb, and it was difficult to move.

    "As expected of Konoha''s strongest martial art."

    Seeing the extremely embarrassed Second Raikage, Hefeng couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Just at that moment, he was obviously the one who stabbed the second generation of Raikage.

    For some reason, my chrysanthemum involuntarily tightened.

    "I''m afraid, after the second generation of Raikage, they will not dare to let others stand behind him."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but complain.

    And found his millennium kill, in a way.

    It has a control effect!

    Due to the great power, the current second generation Raikage simply doesn''t have enough strength to stand up from the ground.

    In other words, now...

    It is output time of the Japanese style!

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    Zefeng moved quickly, and appeared next to the second generation of Raikage in an instant.

    Taking advantage of the moment when he was unable to move due to the severe pain in his lower body, he directly slapped his fingers.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, the Thunder Armor of the second generation of Raikage was suddenly peeled away layer by layer by Hefeng''s consistent hands.

    When the second generation of Raikage reacted, a straight thunder light directly penetrated his body.

    The instant pain brought the Second Raikage back to sobriety.

    He gasped, and quickly rolled out.

    However¡­¡­

    On his abdomen, there was a finger-wide blood hole.

    Blood gushed out of it, and it was difficult to heal.

    The second generation of Raikage glanced down at his injury, surprised in his heart.

    Although he was successfully attacked by Zefeng''s Millennium Killer, the Thunder Armor did not let up.

    Rather...

    After being recruited, the second generation of Raikage raised the defense power of the Raikage Chakra mode by another level.

    But he never expected that Hefeng''s single-handed hand would penetrate his abdomen.

    "Hefeng''s single-handedness is almost as good as my disciple..."

    Second Raikage gasped.

    In his opinion, if you change to another ninja.

    Maybe it was instantly killed by Hefeng.

    "As expected, I can''t underestimate you, Hefeng."

    Second Raikage gasped, and pulled out the samurai sword on his back.

    Blue lightning burst out from his palm, covering the blade of the katana.

    This increases the sharpness of the katana.

    In addition to the well-known ninjutsu, Thunder escape chakra mode.

    The second generation of Raikage is most famous for his swordsmanship.

    It was he who, with his own strength, made the entire Yunyin Village worship swordsmanship.

    "Sword skills?"

    Hefeng noticed the second generation of Raikage''s actions, and couldn''t help murmuring.

    At the same time, he was also amazed at the vitality of the second Raikage.

    He originally thought that only the third generation of Raikage would have such a terrifying body.

    Unexpectedly, there is even the second generation of Raikage.

    However, when it comes to swordsmanship alone, Hefeng doesn''t think he will lose.

    Because before he crossed over...

    But I''ve seen it, Rurouni Kenshin''s!

    "In that case..."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and simply released his majestic Chakra.

    This chakra wrapped Zefeng''s whole body in purple, like a flame.

    Immediately afterwards, white bones emerged from it.

    Seeing this, Raikage II immediately recognized the ninjutsu that Zefeng is using now.

    It was the pupil art mentioned in the information brought back by Yun Nin who survived before.

    Susano!

    At the same time, this also means that the battle between him and Hefeng has just begun!

    "It''s just right, let me take revenge for Yun Nin who died in your hands."

    "Thousand Hands and Wind!"

    The second generation of Raikage let out a low growl, stomped on one foot, and went straight to Zefeng.

 Chapter 327

    Susanohu Rescue Chakra Mode!

    Facing the Thunder Dun swordsmanship of the second generation of Raikage, Hefeng directly opened the Susanoo, and covered the Thunder Dun on the Susanoo, forming the Thunder Armor.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, the second generation of Raikage held the samurai sword covering the Raiden chakra tightly with both hands and swept forward, slashing directly on Susano.

    The majestic force reacted back, instantly breaking the second Raikage''s weapon.

    "what?!

    Second Raikage stared wide-eyed, and opened his mouth, forming a big "oh" shape.

    "My Thunder Tunnel Chakra Knife actually broke right away?!"

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Raikage II couldn''t understand it, let alone accept it.

    At this moment, he even felt his blood pressure rise sharply, making his brain feel blank.

    Looking at the blade of the samurai sword that was broken in two and flew upside down.

    The second Raikage''s movements also subconsciously stopped at this moment.

    "The second generation of Raikage is only so strong."

    Seeing this, Hefeng didn''t forget to provoke the second Raikage.

    The more his mentality collapsed, the more flaws were exposed.

    The more you can end the battle quickly.

    In an instant, the wind transformed Susano into a semi-complete body.

    The tall Susano, almost as exaggerated as tens of meters, stood in front of the second generation of Raikage.

    The five fingers of the right hand were firmly grasped together, forming a fist that was even bigger than the second Raikage.

    Thunder and lightning burst out from above, extremely dazzling.

    next second.

    Under the control of Hefeng''s thoughts, Susanoo threw his fist violently.

    Impartially hit the second-generation Raikage who was stunned.

    The majestic power burst out from Susanoo''s fist, and instantly lifted the second Raikage from the spot.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of thunder, Raikage II''s body drew a perfect parabola in the air, and his back hit the ground heavily.

    A gust of air swept out in all directions.

    As for Hefeng, he pursued the second generation of Raikage.

    "It''s time to end this."

    Originally, Hefeng still had expectations for the second generation of Raikage in his heart.

    I think he is likely to be killed by Kishimoto''s plot.

    That''s why the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao solved it casually.

    However, it seems that the strength of the second generation of Raikage is indeed not very powerful.

    There is indeed not much difference from the young Raikage of the third generation.

    Thinking of this, Susanoo raised his left hand impressively, spread out his five fingers, and the violent lightning wrapped around his arm spread towards the palm at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Crackling!

    In the sound of thunder and lightning, the most violent energy in the natural world slowly condensed together, changing into the shape of a long bow.

    Although Sasuke likes to use Susanohu to shoot arrows with the effect of Amaterasu, the current Japanese style and the Sharingan they have are not eternal kaleidoscopes.

    Every time he uses the pupil technique Amaterasu, it will cause a certain degree of load on his eyes.

    Based on such a relationship, Hefeng chose Lei Dun this time, which is harmless to the eyes.

    I saw Susano''s other hand grabbing forward, hooking the bowstring formed by the blue lightning, and then pulling it away with the greatest strength.

    Immediately afterwards, another wave of thunder chakra surged from Susanoo''s body, connecting between the bow and the string.

    Form a thunder escape arrow.

    Bright and dazzling.

    The target he aimed at was, of course, the Second Raikage who fell to the ground.

    Before he could react, Hefeng directly ordered Susano to let go.

    "Thunder Dungeon Thunderbolt Arrow!"

    He Feng roared out the name of the move he chose at will, and shot the Thunder Swing Arrow straight out.

    Although the second generation of Raikage sensed the danger in time, his body had no time to react.

    Facing Zefeng''s swift attack, he couldn''t dodge at all.

    call out!

    The Thunder Dun arrows flew quickly, shaking the throat, smashing the ground.

    In the next second, it directly penetrated the second generation of Raikage''s abdomen.

    Rao even the Thunder Armor like the Lightning Chakra Mode couldn''t resist Kaze''s ninjutsu.

    The strength gap between the two sides is simply not at the same level.

    Pooh!

    The second generation of Raikage spurted a mouthful of blood forward, and his brain felt blank.

    He lowered his head slightly and saw the injury on his abdomen.

    The whole flesh and blood were directly pierced by Zefeng''s arrows, leaving a hole the size of a human brain, transparent from front to back.

    Blood dripped from the top from time to time.

    It made Raikage II feel very painful.

    "I lost¡­¡­"

    Second Raikage''s eyes were as wide as a bull''s eyes, and it was difficult to accept this fact.

    He still thought about it when he saw Zefeng use the Flying Thunder God Technique to bring him to this open space.

    This is the frivolity and conceit of Zefeng.

    One on one duel.

    Killing Hefeng by himself is not difficult at all.

    But who knows...

    In a blink of an eye, Kaze broke all his ninjutsu.

    He even used his best Lightning Chakra mode to deal with himself.

    Especially the Susanoo, which fits perfectly with the Lightning Chakra mode.

    "I can not be reconciled¡­¡­"

    Second Raikage gritted his teeth.

    As a result, in the next second, Zefeng disappeared from the spot with Susanoo.

    It flashed directly behind the second generation of Raikage.

    This kind of high-speed movement is itself one of the abilities of the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode.

    boom!

    I saw Susano''s palm grabbing suddenly, and directly pressed the horrified Second Raikage to the ground.

    Don''t give him a chance to break free.

    "I didn''t expect that your vitality is so tenacious."

    Hefeng looked directly at the second generation of Raikage, and said without thinking.

    I thought that the ninjutsu just now was enough to instantly kill the second Raikage.

    But who knew, even though his abdomen was pierced with such a hole, he still didn''t die.

    But this time...

    The second generation of Raikage is going to die anyway.

    Click, click!

    From Susanohu''s shoulder, a third arm grew impressively, extending upward.

    And Susanoo''s right hand began to condense chakra, making it flow in an irregular direction.

    Immediately afterwards, Susanoo''s third arm injected the chakra attribute changes into it.

    "Although the wind escape spiral shuriken in non-immortal mode cannot be thrown."

    "But at this distance, I can directly press on the face of the second generation of Raikage."

    As for the energy storm formed after the explosion of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    With the hardness of Susanoo, it is not difficult to escape at all.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The second generation of Raikage will definitely die this time.

    I saw the wind-dun spiral shuriken formed in the palm of Susanoo, and it became stronger and stronger.

    "Second Raikage, do you have any last words?"

    With a low voice, Hefeng didn''t seem to be in a hurry to make a move.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    On the contrary, the second generation of Raikage''s mood was extremely complicated. He never thought that he would fall into the hands of an eight-year-old kid.

    What''s even more frightening is that the current self can''t escape from Susanoo''s hands at all.

    This time...

    I am really in danger!

    "Damn it."

 Chapter 328

    The Second Raikage looked at Hefeng who was pressing him to the ground, feeling very unwilling, but helpless.

    The strength gap between the two sides is too large.

    I am not an opponent of Hefeng at all.

    Now, I can only pray that Renzhuli of Yunyin Village can turn the tide of the battle.

    "Second Raikage, do you have any last words to say?"

    He Feng lowered his head, looked down at the Second Raikage on the ground, and said to him.

    Although the strength of the second generation of Raikage is average, he is one of the people who established Ninja Village.

    There is still some respect for his ninja, Hefeng''s heart.

    What''s more, people are dying.

    You should listen to his last words.

    The second generation of Raikage''s breathing became rapid, and his heartbeat also accelerated.

    He noticed the wind escape ninjutsu performed by Zefeng.

    Wind Dun itself has the effect of restraining Thunder Dun.

    Coupled with the fact that he is seriously injured now, the Thunder Armor won''t last long at all.

    This time, he was sure to die.

    "Hebrew..."

    Second Raikage pondered for a moment, during this process, he tried to break free from Susanoo''s control, but failed.

    After pondering for a moment, the Second Raikage spoke slowly.

    Compared with his own life, he now cares more about those ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    At the same time, he was also very jealous of that guy Senshou Zhuma.

    Can have such a shocking grandson as Hefeng.

    If your own Yunyin Village can also give birth to genius ninjas like Hefeng.

    Unifying the ninja world, why worry about not being able to complete it?

    "Let go of those cloud ninjas."

    For a while, even the second generation of Raikage had to use an almost pleading tone in front of the eight-year-old Hefeng.

    I hope he will not damage the foundation of Yunyin Village.

    Anyway, after losing himself, Yunyin Village will fall into a leaderless state.

    At this time, they will not launch an invasion into Muye Yin Village.

    "Well, I see."

    Hefeng nodded, indicating that he understood.

    However, he didn''t let go of the second Raikage and Yun Nin''s plan.

    It''s just that in this kind of thing, there is really no need to argue with the dead.

    After the Second Raikage said his last words.

    Without further ado, Hefeng controlled Susano, aiming the Fudun Spiral Shuriken directly at the second Raikage on the ground.

    Then¡­¡­

    It slammed down.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, a terrifying energy storm burst out from it, forming a hemisphere, covering the second Raikage.

    And the wind, relying on Susano''s strength, forcibly exited the range of the energy storm.

    but¡­¡­

    Even with such a powerful defense as Susano, he still couldn''t completely get rid of the attack of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    Zefeng looked at Susanoo who was swallowed by the energy storm.

    Can''t help but take a breath.

    "My current strength is really getting more and more terrifying."

    After some emotion, Hefeng turned his head and looked at the second generation of Raikage.

    "Ahhh!"

    Scalp-numbing screams came from the energy storm.

    The energy storm lasted for several minutes before it slowly subsided.

    The second Raikage''s body fell from the air, lying in the deep pit created by the energy storm.

    Pooh.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, unable to move his body, his face turned pale due to excessive bloodthirsty.

    He stared straight at Zefeng with both eyes.

    Lightning escape chakra mode slowly disappeared from his body.

    "Alive?!"

    Hefeng blinked the kaleidoscope Sharingan, feeling surprised in his heart.

    Is the Lei Ying of Yunyin Village so tenacious in vitality?

    Boom!

    next second.

    The second generation of Raikage moved directly from the ground, kicked his feet, his body was like a swift cheetah, and rushed straight to Zefeng.

    Relying on the flashback at the last moment, the Raikage Chakra that once disappeared on the second Raikage reappeared again, holding the broken samurai sword firmly in his right hand, and went straight to Zefeng''s heart.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing the current second-generation Raikage, Hefeng was just surprised, not worried.

    In any case, my Susano has not been cancelled.

    No matter how strong his backlight is, it is impossible to reach the peak state.

    In fact, it was as expected by Hefeng.

    Second Raikage''s samurai sword struck Susanoko''s body.

    Not to mention stabbing a samurai sword in, hurting Zefeng.

    The sharp samurai sword here shattered sharply, and the fragments that broke again went straight to the second Raikage, cutting his throat instantly.

    His pupils also expanded, and his forehead hit the Zefeng Susanoo.

    Then, Raikage II leaned forward and slowly fell down.

    Plop.

    The second Raikage grabbed the ground with his head and lost his breath and heartbeat.

    "what a pity."

    Hefeng lowered his head and glanced at the second generation Raikage who died with regret.

    Even at the last moment, his moves failed to touch the corner of Hefeng''s clothes.

    The strength gap between the two sides.

    One can imagine.

    but¡­¡­

    With the current breeze, there is no chance of being sad at all.

    On another battlefield, the ninjas of Muyeyin Village were fighting with the ninjas of Yunyin Village.

    As the captain, he had to hurry over there.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, put away Susanoo, and left a Mutun clone, asking him to bring the body of the second Raikage back to Konoha Hidden Village.

    However, just when Hefeng was about to act.

    A roar like a beast came from the direction of the battlefield.

    In an instant, He Feng frowned.

    "This voice is..."

    Zefeng took a breath.

    To be able to make such a sound, the only thing he could think of was the tailed beast.

    During the meeting with the Five Kages...

    When the first generation of Hokage divided the tailed beasts, Yunyin Village bought two tailed beasts with strong financial resources.

    Now it seems that the second generation of Raikage probably put the two tailed beasts on the battlefield.

    Especially the fighting power of the eight tails.

    Among all tailed beasts, it is second only to Nine Tails.

    Once he was allowed to appear on the battlefield, the consequences would be disastrous.

    and¡­¡­

    Zephyr cannot be confirmed now.

    The eight tails that appeared were the perfect Jinchuriki.

    Or the eight tails who run wild and out of control.

    "Anyway, let''s go as soon as possible."

    And at the same time...

    On the other side of the battlefield.

    Seeing the Anbu ninjas from Konoha Hidden Village coming from all directions, the cloud ninjas suddenly realized that they had fallen into the trap of Konoha Hidden Village.

    There was a big fight between the two sides.

    And the second generation of Raikage who disappeared once caused a huge panic.

    On the one hand, it is to eliminate the Konoha ninja that suddenly appeared.

    On the other hand, it is also to resolve this crisis.

    The senior management of Yunyin Village had no choice but to order Renzhuli to completely transform into a tailed beast.

    It doesn''t matter if you lose consciousness.

    for a while...

    The two-tailed buffalo is now the eight-tailed ox ghost.

    All appear on the border of the Nation of Fire.

    Then, he launched a crazy attack towards Konoha''s ninja.

    Rumble!

    For a moment, the ground here was shaken!

    Countless Konoha ninjas flew upside down from the spot.

 Chapter 329

    See countless Konoha ninjas rushing out from all directions.

    Let the ninja troops in Yunyin Village fall into an unprecedented panic.

    Especially in the current situation, they couldn''t tell whether the second Raikage was still alive.

    "Only use that."

    An elder of Yunyin Village gasped, and quickly issued orders to the other ninjas.

    In his opinion, the only one who can break the situation now is Renzhuli from Yunyin Village.

    Although those two ninjas are not perfect Jinchuriki, it should still be possible to change the current situation of the battle.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    Today''s Yunyin Village ninjas really need something to regain their confidence in winning this war.

    "Do as I say!"

    The elder took a deep breath, sank to his dantian, and shouted at the subordinates beside him.

    Soon, the two Jinchuriki who followed the second Raikage to join the Konoha invasion team released the most violent power in their bodies.

    And it was out of control.

    Aww!

    The roar like a beast resounded throughout the Konoha border forest.

    Immediately afterwards, two behemoths suddenly appeared.

    Makes the ground shake here.

    "It''s the two-tailed and brigade, and the eight-tailed bull ghost!"

    For a moment, the cloud ninjas couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    "Everyone, don''t panic. With Ai''s strength, how could he be solved by an eight-year-old brat!"

    "That must be fake!"

    "We only need to persist until Master Ai returns to the battlefield to win!"

    The elders of Yunyin Village yelled at everyone. At this most critical moment, they stood up and reorganized their formation.

    And let all the cloud ninjas cooperate with the actions of the two-tailed matata and the eight-tailed bull ghosts to fight back against the Konoha ninjas.

    Although the two human pillars in Yunyin Village are not perfect, they are very powerful.

    Just follow behind them and wipe out the ninjas affected by their power.

    And such a tactic was developed by the second generation of Raikage.

    for war.

    "Then, what is that?!"

    For a while, the Konoha ninjas were stunned, never dreaming that such a behemoth would appear on the battlefield.

    and¡­¡­

    Very powerful.

    I saw Hachio took a deep breath, and then roared loudly forward.

    Just the impact of the sound uprooted all Zephyr''s tree world descending.

    In an instant, it was razed to the ground.

    Countless Konoha ninjas did not expect the power of Eight Tails to be so terrifying.

    He was directly hit by this shock wave and flew out from the spot.

    But it''s worth mentioning that...

    Today''s Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is not as perfect as Kirabi.

    Although the most terrifying power of Eight Tails was released, it also made Jinchuriki lose his mind.

    And the self-awareness of the eight tails naturally cannot distinguish the difference between the Konoha ninja and the cloud ninja.

    For a moment, Eight Tails was like a crazy beast, destroying everything here at will.

    On the contrary, Erwei Youlv.

    Although it can''t be said that it is a perfect Jinzhuli, but because of its strength, it is not as terrifying as Hachio.

    Consciousness was still suppressed by Renzhuli.

    So that the second tail and brigade will not take the initiative to attack cloud ninja.

    Of course, the power of the aftermath that poured out is hard to say.

    "That''s it, a tailed beast?!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi noticed the two behemoths that suddenly appeared, and immediately tensed up.

    He never thought that he would encounter this thing on the battlefield.

    Moreover, he knew Hefeng''s plan very well in his heart.

    A ninja as powerful as the second generation of Raikage, Rao Zefeng, can''t be easily killed in seconds.

    He and the second Raikage will definitely fall into a deadlocked battle.

    The Zefeng that just appeared, as well as the human head he held in his hand, were actually disguised by using wood escape ninjutsu.

    In other words, this also means that Hefeng has no way to support this side in a short time.

    "Sun Slash!"

    However, at this moment, Hefeng''s Wood Dun clone quickly landed beside Ri Zhan.

    "Peace."

    Ri Zhan, Danzo, Take Feng and others turned their heads to look at He Feng.

    "Leave the eight tails to me, and the two tails, I will leave it to you."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    "Although I''m just a clone and the power I can use is very limited, it should still be possible to delay the eight tails."

    Hefeng thought to himself, then raised his head and looked directly at the behemoth in front of him.

    For Ri Zhan and others, you look at me, and I look at you.

    I can''t help but recall that when Uchiha Kenichi rebelled, he tried to use the nine tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body to destroy Hefeng.

    And the two behemoths in front of him are obviously of the same level as Nine Tails.

    hereby!

    Just when Ri Zhan and the others couldn''t help doubting their own abilities, whether they could stop Erwei Youlv.

    This behemoth opened its mouth wide open, and began to condense its own chakra.

    Countless amounts of chakra are gathered together and fused according to a certain ratio.

    In an instant, a black tailed beast jade was formed.

    Almost without any hesitation, Erwei Youlu shot the Tailed Beast Jade out of his mouth.

    The thing he was aiming at was a large piece of Konoha ninja.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    At the critical moment, He Feng slapped his hands hard, releasing a powerful wooden escape.

    Rumble!

    I saw the ground under Hefeng''s feet began to vibrate non-stop, and vines as thick as arms emerged from the gaps in the ground, becoming thicker and bigger, and transforming into a lifelike wooden dragon.

    Opening its teeth and claws, twisting its body, it moved towards the tailed beast jade shot by Erwei Youlv.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, the wooden dragon''s huge mouth firmly bit the flying tailed beast jade.

    However¡­¡­

    Zefeng still underestimated the power of the complete body Erwei.

    This tailed beast jade forcibly pierced through the wooden dragon''s mouth and poured into its body.

    I saw the wooden dragon''s body began to crack.

    Large and small cracks spread all over the wooden dragon''s body, revealing a golden light from it.

    Whether it was Konoha Ninja or Yun Ninja, when they saw this moment, they all stood there in a daze.

    The scene in front of them even subverted their perception of ninjas.

    You call a guy who can fight with this kind of thing a ninja?

    What a joke!

    However, even the wooden dragon released by Hefeng Mudun''s avatar could not fully withstand Erwei''s tailed beast jade.

    The violent energy directly broke the body of the wooden dragon.

    It turned into a majestic shock wave and spread out in all directions.

    Although Konoha Ninja and Yun Ninja moved at their fastest speed, trying to avoid the attack of Tailed Beast Jade.

    But their speed, after all, still couldn''t run faster than the spreading speed of the shock wave.

    For a moment, countless ninjas were hit hard by the shock wave.

    The majestic force almost shattered their internal organs and six lungs.

    Whether it was Konoha Ninja or Cloud Ninja, they flew out uncontrollably like kites with broken strings.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others were even more stunned.

 Chapter 330

    Even though the wooden dragon released by the Hefeng Mudun avatar offset most of the power of the Tailed Beast Jade.

    However, the shock wave formed by the poured out energy still easily lifted countless ninjas away.

    Among them, the slightly weaker ninja was instantly killed on the spot.

    Today''s astonishing power naturally made Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others stunned and stunned.

    Hefeng''s avatar actually asked them to deal with such a guy!

    What are you kidding!

    "Really, do you really want us to deal with that tailed beast?" Danzo rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    For those high-ranking Konohas who are still in their teenage years, Hirazan.

    They naturally don''t know that the strength of the tailed beast has a certain relationship with the number of tails.

    In their cognition, Two Tails and Nine Tails are quite terrifying monsters.

    The most important thing is that they have just witnessed how terrifying the strength of Erwei Matauri is!

    Let them deal with guys like that.

    It''s just...

    joke.

    "Wait a minute, a guy like that can''t be dealt with by ninjutsu at all, right?" Xiaochun couldn''t help but gasped, and couldn''t help complaining.

    It''s not just her, actually.

    Lian Ri Zhan and the others had unprecedented doubts about themselves.

    They all felt that with their own strength, it was impossible to stop such a monster.

    "It''s not that you want to defeat Erwei."

    Seeing this, Hefeng quickly explained, "Just stick to it until my main body comes back."

    In any case, he is an entity clone of Hefeng.

    The chakras it possesses are very limited.

    Dealing with two tailed beasts at the same time, even he would find it difficult.

    Not to mention defeating two Tailed Beasts with Jinchuriki.

    "And one of them has a certain brain."

    Hefeng murmured in his heart, noticing that Erwei Youlv''s attack was very methodical.

    When attacking, Konoha Ninja was basically locked.

    It looks like it has the same strength as a perfect Renzhu.

    If he makes a move against Eight-tails, it''s hard to say that Two-tails will remain indifferent.

    Based on such a relationship...

    The current Zefeng needs someone''s help to restrain Erwei''s movements.

    Moreover, he is the wooden escape clone of Zefeng.

    The Wooden Clone can no longer be used.

    And the technique of shadow clone will only consume a lot of your own chakra.

    After much deliberation, Hefeng had no choice but to hand over Erwei to Ri Zhan and the others.

    At the same time, Yao also showed his strength at this moment.

    Its eight tails swelled rapidly, and then swung out violently, launching attacks regardless of whether it was the enemy or ourselves.

    All the Konoha ninjas who didn''t react in time were sent flying.

    For a moment, Konoha Ninja, who was supposed to have the upper hand and advantage, suddenly fell into a disadvantage.

    The scariest thing is...

    After the elders of Yunyin Village revived.

    Let the cloud ninjas regain their state, and cooperate with the power of the tail beast to start a counterattack.

    "Let''s go."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen noticed that the situation on the battlefield had changed rapidly, so he had no choice but to speak to his companions.

    "Yeah." Fetch nodded.

    Because the power of the two tails and the eight tails is too violent, it not only shakes the ground here.

    It even destroyed the Zephyr Tree Realm and all the forests.

    turned into a bare plain.

    In an instant, the geographical advantage occupied by Konoha Ninja disappeared without a trace.

    Although Ri Zhan doesn''t want to fight against monsters like Erwei, but in the current situation, he has nothing to do.

    "I can only pray for the wind, so that the second Raikage can be dealt with quickly."

    Ri Zhan couldn''t help murmuring in his heart, but his hand was about to cut his thumb, and wiped the blood that flowed out onto his other hand.

    Then, in the process of running, Ri Zhan began to form seals with both hands.

    Finally, the five fingers clap to the ground.

    "Spiritualism!"

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, white smoke burst out from the ground, directly enveloping Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan, and Jingtiao followed Hirizen in an orderly manner, approaching Erwei.

    "Really, are you going to deal with that guy?"

    Yan clenched his fists with both hands, and couldn''t help asking his companions. Until this moment, he could feel his legs were a little weak and trembling constantly.

    As for Qufeng, he directly took out the secret medicine given to him by the family.

    "I was planning to use it at a critical moment, but I didn''t expect..."

    Fetch clenched his teeth, holding a red chili ball specially made by the Qiudao Clan in his hand.

    It can allow him to gain a hundred times the strength in a short period of time.

    The price is the next half a month.

    I have always had to endure the pain of sequelae.

    "Fight."

    Taking Feng took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and directly swallowed the red pepper pill in his hand.

    Danzo and others noticed the small movements of the wind, and they all made way.

    The ninjas of Yunyin Village also quickly noticed their movements.

    "A group of brats, let me die!"

    "This is not the place for you to come!"

    "It''s Konoha ninjas, destroy them!"

    The cloud ninjas strode forward, holding kunai or samurai swords in their hands, with ferocious faces, like a fierce god, and shot at Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others.

    "Ruyi Vajra Stick!"

    As soon as the psychic comes out of the ape demon, Hiruza Sarutobi doesn''t say anything else.

    Directly let his psychic beast fly to his hand, forming a diamond rod, extending it instantly, and sweeping forward.

    The speed was so fast that the cloud ninjas rushing towards Sarutobi Hiruzen were unexpected.

    All of a sudden, these cloud ninjas were swept away by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s vajra stick.

    "Step aside!"

    Chi Feng, who took the red chili pills, was the first to win and asked everyone to make way for him.

    He kicked his feet and went straight to Erwei.

    "The technique of super doubling!"

    next second.

    Qufeng''s body swelled rapidly, turning into a giant of tens of meters.

    Although it can''t be compared with the second tail and brigade, it is very close.

    In addition, light blue Chakra emerged from Chifeng''s body, gathered behind him, and formed Chakra Wings at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Immediately afterwards, he took Feng''s five-fingered fist and aimed it directly at Erwei Matalu''s chin.

    Facing this ninja who appeared out of nowhere, even the experienced Erwei Materu was also taken aback.

    Wait until it reacts.

    The chin was straightened and received a punch from the wind.

    One hundred times the power poured out.

    In an instant, Erwei and Brigade were pushed back eight zhang away.

    The cloud ninjas were even more stunned.

    No one thought that Konoha, a mediocre fat ninja, could knock Erwei back with one punch!

    What happened to Konoha now.

    Are there so many monster-like geniuses among the younger generation?

    At the same time, Hefeng''s Wood Dun clone also came in front of Yaoo.

    He took a deep breath, encouraging himself.

    In any case, I must persist until the main body arrives here.

 Chapter 331

    Hefeng''s Mudun avatar quickly came to Yao, clapped his hands quickly, and used Mudun to deal with the huge monster in front of him.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    With a loud shout, countless vines emerged from the ground in front of him, and gathered together to form a tall wooden giant.

    The size is enough to compare with eight tails.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old this year, he is not inferior to the elite Jonin in terms of chakra volume and physical strength.

    even¡­¡­

    Some strong men with shadow-level strength are not as good as the current Hefeng.

    "Wood Escape Technique?!"

    Noticing the wooden giant that appeared out of thin air, the eight-tailed ox ghost was startled subconsciously.

    The guy in Senju Bashirama came back to my mind.

    It was this guy who caught all the tailed beasts together, and then sold them to various places like selling pets.

    If it wasn''t for Hashirama, he wouldn''t be sealed into the human body at all.

    Thinking of this, Yao''s mood suddenly became angry.

    I saw it grabbing a fist with five fingers, and the tentacles under its body expanded rapidly, as flexible as fingers, entangled towards the wooden man.

    Boom!

    Seeing Eight-Tails'' tentacles entangled towards him, the wooden man grabbed it directly and held the tentacles firmly in his hand.

    However¡­¡­

    Eight-tailed tentacles are its tails.

    In terms of quantity, it is naturally not comparable to wooden figures with only two hands.

    For a moment, the tall wooden man was firmly controlled by Eight-tailed, imprisoned in place, unable to move.

    Then, Yao leaned forward, and directly swung his fist, hitting the wooden man''s chest.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the wooden man''s body was directly pierced by the eight tails with a big hole.

    next second.

    Eight tails even flicked its tentacles, grabbed at the immobile wooden dummy''s head, and tore the wooden dummy''s head off.

    Seeing this, Hefeng''s Mutun avatar couldn''t help marveling at the power of the eight tails.

    "It''s clearly an out-of-control tailed beast, but its power is so terrifying."

    "It seems that we can only use that trick."

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar gasped.

    Logically speaking, the Wood Dun clone is closer to the power of the main body than the Shadow clone.

    But the amount of chakra is limited.

    For example, in the Fourth Ninja World War, the reason why Naruto''s shadow avatar was able to fight Uchiha Madara''s coming of the tree world was because Kyuubi at that time, out of dislike for Madara, forcibly reduced his chakra.

    Lent to Naruto''s shadow clone.

    Only then did he gain enough strength.

    And the current Hefeng Mudun avatar naturally doesn''t have such external force as Nine Tails.

    If he broke out with all his strength directly, he was not sure how long he could last.

    but¡­¡­

    He knew in his heart that if he didn''t want to stop Eight-tailed again.

    The situation of the whole battle situation will take a turn for the worse, when his body arrives here.

    I''m afraid there will be countless Konoha ninjas who will sacrifice themselves.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng''s Mutun avatar had no choice but to gamble all his remaining chakras.

    "In that case..."

    I saw Hefeng''s Mu Dun avatar quickly closed his eyes, and then opened them abruptly. The eyes that should have been clear and bright suddenly changed.

    The black pupils turned into blood red, and three black jade jade emerged from them.

    It is Sharingan!

    But it''s a pity that the illusion of Hefeng Mutun''s avatar is not enough to control a tailed beast like Eight Tails.

    So he can only upgrade Sharingan again.

    The three hook jades spun quickly until they disappeared completely.

    His pupils changed again.

    Red hexagram!

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    "Susa..."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Under the rage, Hachio began to open his bloody mouth to condense his chakra.

    Blend in a certain ratio.

    Although Eight Tails and Two Tails are both Tailed Beasts.

    But the strength of the eight tails, I don''t know how many times stronger than the two tails.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    If Jiaodu and Fei Duan were targeting the tailed beast, it was Kirabi at that time.

    I''m afraid nothing will happen to Naruto and the others.

    Now I see that the eight tails condense out the tailed beast jade.

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar naturally didn''t dare to neglect, and directly burst out a majestic chakra volume to materialize it.

    even¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s Wood Dun clone directly passed the half-complete body.

    The purple chakra soared into the sky, like a unique flame, burning forever.

    Immediately afterwards, white bones emerged from it.

    Muscles, meridians...

    All grow crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This sudden scene made even Yao feel very surprised.

    But no matter what it said, it would not swallow back the condensed Tailed Beast Jade.

    At the moment when Hefeng''s Wood Dun clone released the strongest pupil technique.

    Eight tails shot the tailed beast jade without any hesitation.

    Boom!

    At the critical moment when the Tailed Beast Jade was about to flood into the earth and wipe out a large number of Konoha ninjas.

    Susanoo''s right hand directly blocked Eight-Tailed Tailed Beast Jade.

    and¡­¡­

    Armor, wings, and a chakra dagger.

    All show up!

    It is the perfect Susanoo!

    "call¡­¡­"

    Seeing the tailed beast jade pinched by Susano, Kazuki''s wooden clone heaved a sigh of relief.

    "so far so good¡­¡­"

    "It''s still stopped, otherwise, it''s not a joke to drop this beast jade."

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Until now, he still clearly remembers the destructive power of Eight Tails.

    How exaggerated it is.

    After this shot, it is almost a small mushroom cloud.

    At that time, Konoha Ninja might be wiped out immediately.

    but¡­¡­

    If such a dangerous Tailed Beast Jade is held in his hand all the time, it will not be the same thing.

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar shook his head slightly, his eyebrows frowned, and he turned to look at the gaping eight-tailed ox ghost.

    "That''s... a brat?!"

    At this moment, Yao was stunned.

    Due to the tallness of Susanoko, the eight-year-old Hefeng stands out and catches the eye.

    For this reason, Yao rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Or in the illusion.

    Because of the gentleness in his eyes, no matter how you look at it, he is a child of seven or eight years old.

    one¡­

    A child of seven or eight years old has mastered such a terrifying pupil technique!

    What are you kidding?

    "And those eyes, are they...Sharingan?"

    "Who can explain to me what''s going on now."

    Yao even took the initiative to get in touch with Jinchuriki, hoping to get an answer from him.

    However, even the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is at a loss about the current situation.

    Who knows what happened to this eight-year-old kid?

    All he knew was that if Yawei continued to be dumbfounded like this.

    The consequences could be disastrous.

    because¡­¡­

    Susanoo, summoned by Hefeng, is holding the Tailed Beast Jade and waving it towards Hachio.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Susanoo, who was used by Hefeng Mutun''s avatar, directly pressed the Tailed Beast Jade on Hachio''s face.

 Chapter 332

    "What is that?!"

    "My God, what kind of ninjutsu is that?"

    "Isn''t that kid only eight years old? How could he be so scary!"

    Noticing Susano released by Hefeng Mutun''s avatar, every cloud ninja present was stunned.

    In their cognition, they have never seen...

    Do not.

    It''s a ninjutsu used by Kaze that I''ve never even heard of.

    even¡­¡­

    They couldn''t help wondering, is this thing really ninjutsu?

    "This is simply the power of God."

    "Too, too scary."

    "What the hell is going on!"

    For a moment, Kumo Shinobi, who had gathered around Susanoo and Yaoo, backed away quickly, fearing that he would be involved.

    And the Konoha ninja, under the Susano used by the Japanese wind Mutun avatar, was encouraged like never before.

    Emotions run high.

    The fear caused by the tailed beast has also eased a lot.

    "Yeah, Yunyin Village does have powerful tailed beasts, but we also have Zefeng on our side!"

    "Even if Kyuubi ran away, he was stopped by Zefeng. How could Hachio be an opponent of Hefeng!"

    The morale of Konoha''s Anbu ninjas was once again high.

    A fierce attack on the cloud ninja.

    As for Susano, it seemed that he was verifying the thoughts of these ninjas.

    Grasping the Tailed Beast Jade firmly, he swung it towards the eight-tailed beast in front of him.

    Directly condense the eight tails and shoot the tailed beast jade, and press it on its face.

    This sudden scene made Yao not even expect it.

    Even before he had time to react, the Tailed Beast Jade exploded on the spot, and majestic energy surged out in all directions.

    The huge Hachio even leaned backwards and fell back eight feet away.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Hachio''s body hit the ground, stirring the air, forming a terrifying airflow that spread out.

    for a while...

    The area where Susano fought Eight-tailed became the most dangerous force on the entire battlefield.

    Any ninja who didn''t leave them in time would be blown away by this terrifying air current.

    "The current breeze is really getting more and more terrifying..."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly noticed the movement on Zefeng''s side.

    As Konoha ninja and Hefeng''s direct subordinate, he still has important information that other cloud ninjas don''t know.

    That is...

    That was fighting against Eight-tailed, and even suppressed Eight-tailed Zephyr for a time.

    Not his body.

    but...

    One of his wooden escape clones!

    Even if it is a physical avatar, it is impossible to obtain the full strength of the main body.

    This is common sense that everyone knows.

    in other words¡­¡­

    Rao is a doppelganger of Hefeng, able to confront Eight-tailed.

    Then how strong is his body now? !

    This kind of thing simply overturned Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s perception of clones.

    It made him a little dumbfounded.

    On the one hand, with such a strong teammate as Hefeng, you can really feel that the pressure is much less.

    But on the other hand, Hefeng is only eight years old this year!

    And he was just eight years old, so it was supposed to be the time for them to protect Hefeng.

    This huge sense of gap not only made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel uncomfortable.

    More often, he even doubts life.

    Compared with He Feng, he is simply a waste!

    Moreover, he is not the only one who thinks like Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    Danzo, Koharu, Yan, Chifeng...

    Before they encountered Hefeng, they were geniuses among the younger generation of each family.

    is the focus of attention.

    In the end, compared with He Feng, their aura of genius was nothing short of mediocre.

    Not worth mentioning.

    The most ironic thing is...

    A tail beast that can be dealt with by a wooden clone of Hefeng.

    Together, these people must be frightened.

    Especially for Chifeng, he had to choose to use things like red chili balls in order to be able to compete head-on with Erwei.

    The price was side effects that lasted for half a month.

    But no matter what...

    The current Qufeng has won a battle that can fight against the tailed beast!

    "Ahhh!"

    Qufeng opened his mouth wide, let out a roar like a beast, strode towards Erwei, and punched him.

    For a while, both sides come and go.

    Hiruza Sarutobi and others used various ninjutsu to feint.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly formed a seal with his hands, releasing the Water Dungeon taught by Fei Jian.

    I saw a large amount of clear water emerge from Sarutobi Hiruzen''s feet, rising rapidly, enveloping him, flying into the sky, and transforming into a water dragon.

    "Aww!"

    A burst of dragon cry burst out from the water dragon, its crimson eyes fixed on Erwei, twisted its body, and devoured Erwei.

    However, for a tailed beast like Erwei.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s water escape is not worth mentioning at all.

    "Go away!"

    Two tails roared at Sarutobi Hiruzen, stretched out its huge claws, and directly scattered the oncoming water dragon.

    Immediately afterwards, it swung its tail forcefully and hit Qufeng''s kidney severely.

    The majestic power surged past, making Qufeng scream.

    Different from Hachio.

    Erwei has less power and is more easily controlled by Jinchuriki.

    In terms of tactics and the use of ninjutsu, Erwei should be more flexible.

    Facing Chifeng, who gained great strength only by relying on medicine, Erwei directly covered his fist with his flame.

    boom!

    Qufeng swung his fist again, hitting Erwei.

    As a result, his hands were burned.

    "Go to hell, fat man!"

    Seeing Qufeng subconsciously backed away because of the pain, Erwei opened his bloody mouth again and shot towards Qufeng.

    And this time...

    Hefeng''s Mutun avatar, while restraining Eight-tailed, was also restrained by Eight-tailed.

    There is no time to take into account the situation on the wind side.

    "Danzo!"

    At the critical moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi had no choice but to call out Danzo''s name and ask him to cooperate with him and use compound ninjutsu.

    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!"

    Danzo couldn''t help being startled, but quickly reacted, took a deep breath, and released Fengdun.

    For a moment, under the action of Feng Dun, the power of the Fire Dragon Flame Bullet was increased several times, and it went straight to the Tailed Beast Jade in Erwei''s mouth.

    Rumble!

    The fire dragon bomb exploded instantly.

    It turned out to be nothing.

    "It''s useless, kid Konoha, you can''t stop me at all!"

    Two tails roared at Sarutobi Hiruzen repeatedly, Tailed Beast Jade aimed at the wind and shot out.

    Although Qufeng gained strength by taking red chili pills, his defensive power still belongs to mortals.

    Facing Erwei''s Tailed Beast Jade.

    Even now, he couldn''t resist.

    for a while...

    Taking the wind is in extreme danger.

    "Fortunately, we caught up."

    However, at this critical moment, an eight-year-old figure suddenly appeared in front of Qufeng.

    Holding a handful of kunai with a spell in his right hand, he faced the flying tailed beast jade.

    exactly...

    The body of the wind!

 Chapter 333

    "Fortunately, we caught up."

    He Feng faced the Tailed Beast Jade flying towards him, took out a handful of Kunai and threw it out, using the transfer effect of the Flying Thunder God Technique, he directly transferred the Tailed Beast Jade to another place.

    Whoosh.

    Kaze and Tailed Beast Jade disappeared in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others.

    But the next second.

    The lost Zephyr reappeared.

    Half-squatting in front of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, under his feet was still a kunai imprinted with the flying thunder god formula.

    "It seems that I came just in time."

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth raised, and he turned to look at his subordinates.

    "But having said that, Erwei''s Tailed Beast Jade seems a bit weak."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Recalling the Fourth Ninja World War, as soon as the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato appeared on the stage, he used the unique technique of flying thunder god to transfer the ten-tailed tail beast jade.

    Saved the Ninja Alliance.

    Although judging from the results, I am similar to the Fourth Hokage, but...

    The power of the tailed beast jades of the two tailed beasts differs by more than a little bit.

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, the Tailed Beast Jade that was transferred to another place by Zefeng exploded on the spot, and the energy swept through the surrounding forests, razing the surrounding area to the ground.

    Thick black smoke rose into the sky, looking like a mushroom cloud.

    Then the earth began to shake.

    Even the Hefeng side can feel it.

    Actually...

    Zefeng could have transferred the Tailed Beast Jade further afield.

    But considering that Erwei still has the ability to fight.

    Hefeng didn''t care about so many details.

    The shock wave even spread to where the Zephyr was.

    It''s just that due to the distance, the majestic shock wave weakened into an air current.

    It''s just blowing Hefeng and others'' clothes.

    But for Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others, such a picture is really shocking.

    Especially take the wind.

    If Hefeng hadn''t made a timely move just now, he would have been the one who took the Tailed Beast Jade.

    And with such terrifying energy, Qufeng didn''t think he would be safe.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but gasp.

    Want to ease my emotions.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi chanted the name of the eight-year-old Kazeki who appeared in front of him, causing a storm in his heart.

    According to Zephyr''s plan.

    His reappearance on this battlefield is tantamount to saying.

    He has already defeated the Second Raikage.

    But how long has it been?

    Hefeng defeated Leiying from Yunyin Village, this kind of thing is too amazing.

    "The current Hefeng has the strength to surpass tens of thousands of ninjas."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi muttered to himself, marveling at the power of the wind.

    In any case, in Naruto, there is no probability of shadow rank.

    Five Kage''s explanation is only a strong man whose strength surpasses tens of thousands of ninjas.

    "He, peace..."

    Seeing Hefeng again, Xiaochun couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    When she heard that Hefeng was going to face the second Raikage alone, she was taken aback.

    I hope Hefeng will not be so reckless.

    But no matter how you say it, Hefeng is their captain, the commander during this war.

    Facing Xiaochun''s persuasion, Hefeng directly chose to refuse.

    In the end, it was a one-on-one duel with the second generation of Raikage.

    Of course, this is not out of recklessness, but confidence in his own strength.

    Wood escape technique plus fairy mode.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan plus Susano.

    If such a configuration can''t beat a Raikage, then I can really find a piece of tofu and kill myself.

    "You came just in time."

    Mitomon Yan looked excited. In his opinion, as long as there is a breeze here, they will be safe!

    "Hebrew..."

    Only Danzo''s expression was a little subtle.

    On the one hand, the appearance of Zefeng is indeed like a reassurance, boosting morale.

    On the other hand, when thinking of Hefeng''s talent, Danzo will inevitably feel jealous and envious.

    Imagine that you can have the same talent and blood as Hefeng.

    However, the sudden appearance of Zefeng not only attracted the attention of a few of them.

    Rao, the elders of Yunyin Village, also noticed him one after another.

    "Another Zephyr?"

    "And the ninjutsu he just used is the Flying Thunder God technique."

    "Sure enough, is the previous second-generation Raikage a fake?"

    The mentality of the elders of Yunyin Village suddenly changed.

    He quickly ordered to the other cloud ninjas to deal with Hefeng.

    Cooperating with Erwei''s power, no matter what, he must kill this brat.

    "yes!"

    "knew!"

    "Obey!"

    All of a sudden, countless cloud ninjas responded to the elder''s order, kicking their feet, walking like flying, moving as swiftly as a black cheetah.

    In an instant, they surrounded Zefeng.

    And Erwei also recovered from the shock of the disappearance of Tailed Beast Jade at this time.

    Although it doesn''t know who Hefeng is, it feels the familiar Chakra from him.

    And make it feel very uncomfortable.

    In fact, this is precisely because of the Chakra of Senshou Bashirama in Hefeng''s body.

    And the person who arrested Erwei back then and sold it to Yunyin Village.

    It is the Senshouzhujian!

    In an instant, Erwei flew into a rage, opened its mouth wide, and roared towards Zefeng.

    Countless cloud ninjutsu are either throwing kunai, or forming seals with both hands, releasing thunder escape ninjutsu.

    Everyone has the same goal, which is to solve the eight-year-old little Hefeng Dian Hefeng.

    "Wood Dun..."

    However, facing the ninja who attacked him at the same time, Hefeng just put away the smile on his face and clapped his hands hard.

    For him now, dealing with these cloud ninjas is not difficult at all.

    "Although I lost a lot of chakra in the fight with the second generation of Raikage, it is not difficult to use some range ninjutsu now."

    Hefeng put his hands together, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help murmuring.

    Then, there was a loud shout.

    "The tree world is coming!"

    Accompanied by the activation of the wood escape ninjutsu, the earth, which had finally calmed down, began to shake again.

    Countless vines drilled out of the gaps, even the thinnest vines were as thick as an arm, spreading towards countless cloud ninjas.

    And at a speed visible to the naked eye, it became thick, big and hard.

    Burst out towards these cloud ninjas.

    "Ahhh!"

    "what is this!"

    "Why are you here again!"

    The screams sounded one after another on the battlefield, making people''s scalp numb.

    It is no exaggeration to say that there are at least fifty or sixty cloud ninjas rushing towards Hefeng, and all of them are Jonin-level powerhouses!

    As a result, the kunai they threw, the ninjutsu they released, and themselves were all blocked by the arrival of the Japanese wind from the tree world.

    Instead, he was directly counterattacked by this force.

    After a few breaths, these cloud ninjas were instantly killed by Kaze with one move!

    "All right¡­¡­"

    He Feng didn''t even have the thought of taking a second look at these people, and turned to face Erwei Youlv.

    "Next, it''s up to you."

    Zefeng made a low voice, and then bit his thumb.

 Chapter 334

    "Seconds..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was dumbfounded, and when he saw the dozens of Jonin rushing towards Zefeng together, he subconsciously broke into a cold sweat for Zefeng.

    As a result, in the blink of an eye, Hefeng killed all these ninjas in just one move, Tree Realm Descending!

    His current strength is probably too exaggerated.

    The elders of Yunyin Village were even more shocked.

    They never dreamed that these Jnin with outstanding strength would not be able to hold on for a round in Hefeng''s hands.

    He was directly killed in seconds!

    "This little brat, what kind of monster is it..."

    For a moment, the elders of Yunyin Village couldn''t help feeling cold.

    I thought that through this invasion, we could seize the land of Muye Yin Village.

    As a result, this time, it really fell to grandma''s house!

    However, Hefeng doesn''t care about these things.

    He faced Erwei Youlu directly, bit his thumb in one bite, and then wiped the blood on the palm of the other hand, like a word.

    As for Erwei, although he was shocked by Hefeng''s strength, he still resolutely rushed to Hefeng.

    The nails were sharper than the sharpest kunai, and they grabbed at Zefeng fiercely.

    "Cat''s paw!"

    When He Feng saw this, he still didn''t rush, and after completing a series of seals, he slapped his five fingers down.

    Boom!

    Hefeng''s palm was pressed on the ground, and a cloud of white mist burst out from it, spreading towards the surroundings.

    next second.

    The deep work of Mt. Myogi, Shima, appeared out of thin air.

    Before they understood the situation, a huge shadow shrouded their feet.

    This sudden scene made them shiver involuntarily, and quickly looked up at the sky.

    "The child''s father."

    Shima sucked in a breath of cold air, seeing Matata Natsuo''s paws falling down suddenly.

    "Fukasaku-sama, Shima-sama."

    Zefeng yelled at Toad, who had just been channeled and hadn''t figured out the situation, and at the same time precisely controlled Chakra, covering his fist.

    Aiming at the falling cat''s paw is a punch.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    The strange power unique to the Qianshou clan meets the power of the tailed beast.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, Zefeng''s fist collided with Erwei Matalu''s claws forcefully.

    A terrifying airflow was generated between the two, spreading out in all directions at a lightning speed.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others didn''t even have time to react, they were directly hit by this force, and they stepped back again and again.

    After a few breaths, he retreated eight feet away before stopping.

    And Erwei Youlu''s complexion suddenly changed drastically.

    It never dreamed that its cat''s claws would be blocked by a human without ninjutsu!

    The most frightening thing was that the kid in front of him looked only seven or eight years old.

    "Just... what happened?!"

    Erwei Youlu stared wide-eyed, thinking it was impossible.

    Hefeng has his least favorite chakra on him, so it is naturally impossible for him to show mercy.

    The current self is almost in a state of going all out.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Fukasaku jumped up from the ground and landed on Kaze''s shoulder. Seeing this, Shima followed suit.

    Two toads stood on Zefeng''s shoulders, one on the left and the other on the right.

    Taking advantage of the moment of Nio Matazu''s surprise, Kaze and Fukasaku and Shima merged.

    At the same time, he explained the situation to the two toads.

    After the death of Hashirama, the Uchiha clan used the power of Kyuubi to directly rebel.

    Attempts to seize power in the village and becomes Hokage.

    Although Uchiha Kenichi''s conspiracy was stopped by himself.

    But this incident has further endangered the village.

    In the eyes of other ninja villages, the current Konoha Hidden Village is no longer the strongest ninja village where both Hashirama and Madara are.

    so¡­¡­

    Cloud Hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, Rock Hidden Village, and Mist Hidden Village.

    During this period, a large number of ninjas gathered and launched a siege war towards Konoha Hidden Village.

    And now, I am leading more than two hundred Konoha ninjas to fight fiercely with Yunyin Village.

    only¡­¡­

    Hefeng never expected that in addition to the second generation of Raikage, Yunyin Village also let Erwei and Eight Wei participate in the battle.

    "If I remember correctly, these two tailed beasts were sold by Zhujian to Yunyin Village..."

    "Just after the meeting with the Five Kages."

    Therefore, Hefeng deduced that Yunyin Village should have acquired these two tailed beasts not long ago.

    The result is put on the battlefield.

    It is not difficult to see that Yunyin Village is really fighting with its back this time.

    "However, because of the short time, the current Yatsuo is not a perfect Jinchuriki. Although it is powerful, it is out of control."

    Zefeng glanced at Yao.

    At the same time marvel at your own strength.

    Because of his Wood Dun clone, he is restraining Eight-tailed.

    This is what Hefeng never thought of.

    However, thanks to his Mu Dun avatar, he can deal with Erwei Matalu with confidence.

    "We got it, Little Hefeng."

    After having a general understanding of the battle situation, Fukasaku and Shima didn''t ask any more questions.

    For the war in the human world, they know no less than Zefeng.

    At least they think so.

    The essence of war is actually the competition for resources.

    This is what happens in every era.

    Nothing good or evil, only position.

    They are just fulfilling their responsibilities and blending with the wind.

    As for justice and evil, they are neither entangled nor caring.

    Two or three breathless.

    Kaze and Fukasaku, Shima has completed the fusion.

    At this time, Erwei Youlu also fully reacted, it took a deep breath, and wanted to lift its cat''s paw.

    With more powerful force, to crush Zefeng.

    However¡­¡­

    After merging with Fukasaku and Shima, although Hefeng cannot maintain this state for a long time, in a short period of time, there is no need to worry about Senju Chakra.

    He took a deep breath, and his body slowly transformed.

    Orange eyeshadow emerged from the corners of Hefeng''s eyes.

    Immediately afterwards, Hefeng''s eyes also changed, and under the characteristics of frogs, three black hook jades emerged.

    The pupils also turned blood red.

    It is Sharingan!

    "Okay, now it''s okay, let''s give it a go!"

    With a loud shout, the other hand grabbed upwards abruptly, preventing Erwei from pulling back his claws again.

    This sudden scene caught Erwei Youlu unexpectedly, and was stunned on the spot.

    It never dreamed that it would lose to an eight-year-old kid in terms of strength.

    "Hey, just kidding, I''m a tailed beast!"

    In an instant, Erwei and Lu couldn''t help but start to suspect the tail beast.

    After all, who is the monster? !

    And what''s going on with this kid, isn''t he only eight years old?

    How could it be too powerful!

    Erwei travels again, directly confused.

    Can anyone explain what''s going on now? !

 Chapter 335

    "This brat!"

    Erwei stared fixedly at Hefeng below, exerting all his strength, trying to break free from Hefeng''s grasp.

    However, the current Zefeng not only entered the fairy mode, but also used strange power.

    Even a behemoth like Erwei.

    Can''t break free from Hefeng''s hand.

    "Get out of the way!"

    However, Hefeng didn''t act in a hurry, but yelled at Hiruza Sarutobi to keep them away from him as much as possible.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Although they didn''t know what Hefeng wanted to do, they still did what Hefeng said, using the instant body technique or the substitute technique to disappear from where they were.

    After making sure that there were no Konoha ninjas behind him, Zefeng no longer retained his strength, and firmly grasped Erwei''s claws with both hands.

    He moved his footsteps, turned his body around, and performed an over-the-shoulder throw, lifting Erwei abruptly from the ground.

    This sudden scene shocked everyone present.

    No one thought of...

    Hefeng, who is only eight years old, has such terrifying power!

    You know, that''s Erwei under the strength of almost perfect Renzhu!

    "It''s a lie, that kid Konoha actually raised the tailed beast?!"

    "He has such a terrifying power."

    "Oh my god, did I read that right?!"

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village couldn''t help talking, they just felt that their cognition of ninjas and tailed beasts was completely subverted by the power of the wind at this moment.

    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would dare to believe it, who would believe it?

    An eight-year-old kid throws a shoulder throw to a tailed beast without any effort!

    Rao is the second tail and the brigade, and now they are all in a state of confusion.

    I have no idea what''s going on now!

    I am a tailed beast!

    Although it is not the most powerful of all tailed beasts, it is still a tailed beast anyway!

    Was it shameful to be thrown out by an eight-year-old kid like this?

    Erwei kept going crazy in his heart.

    But in terms of strength, it is completely unable to wrestle with the wind.

    I can only watch helplessly as the ground in my sight flips, from the green grass to the blue sky.

    Its body drew a perfect arc in the air, and fell heavily to the ground.

    His back hit the ground, stirring up the surrounding air, forming a terrifying airflow, which then spread out.

    Overthrow all the Zephyr''s tree world descending.

    Rumble!

    The entire earth trembled violently on Erwei''s fallen body.

    Fukasaku and Shima were even more stunned.

    "My child, the current power of Hefeng is not too exaggerated."

    "It''s really exaggerated. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it. This is an eight-year-old child with the power..."

    It has to be said that Hefeng is the most talented and the scariest of all the ninjas the two of them have ever seen.

    Perhaps the current breeze has surpassed Senshou Bashirama.

    However, Erwei is a tailed beast after all.

    Blood thick anti-high.

    It''s not something that can be released with strange power.

    and¡­¡­

    Based on Naruto''s setting, the Nine Tailed Beasts are not only powerful, but also unkillable.

    Even if the tail beast is destroyed here, it will be resurrected again.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng also gave up the idea of ??killing the tailed beast.

    Even he couldn''t kill something that couldn''t be killed at all.

    Of course, for such a good thing as Erwei, Hefeng would naturally not return it to Yunyin Village.

    "Since it''s a war, it doesn''t matter if I collect some spoils."

    Hefeng quickly made up his mind.

    Whether it is Erwei or Bawei, he has to pack it and take it back.

    "Human brat!"

    Erwei stayed on the ground for two or three breaths, then became furious, and it stood up abruptly from the ground.

    "Big Fireball!"

    Erwei took another deep breath, and red flames began to spread from the seam of his closed mouth.

    It itself is one of the nine chakras separated from the ten-tailed body by the sage of the Six Paths Otsuki Yuromo, forming a tailed beast.

    It is a cat demon covered in blue chakra flames.

    The best ninjutsu is naturally the powerful fire escape.

    In addition, tailed beasts are all a combination of Chakra, and they are born with a Chakra amount that is far beyond the reach of ninjas.

    When it opened its mouth again, a group of red fireballs appeared.

    The dazzling light illuminates half of the forest.

    Immediately afterwards, the big fireball became bigger and brighter in Erwei Youlu''s mouth.

    The diameter is particularly large, at least fifty or sixty meters.

    "What happened to that fireball?!"

    Seeing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help standing on the spot.

    Although he is a ninja who is proficient in five escapes, the ninjutsu that the Sarutobi clan is best at is actually fire escape.

    In addition, Sarutobi Hiruzen has an astonishing amount of chakra, so the powerful fireball technique used can be described as quite astonishing.

    This talent was manifested when he was in the ninja school.

    And let the adults at that time be taken aback.

    But now I can see Erwei''s big fireball.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was dumbfounded.

    That kind of thing is really the power of human beings, can it be resisted?

    If it is allowed to release the big fireball, the violent fire will definitely spread to the entire forest in an instant.

    For Hidden Leaf Village, this is definitely the worst news.

    Only Hefeng, after seeing the big fireball of Erwei Matauri, still maintained his composure.

    "The big fireball technique?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help murmuring, in terms of power, this move should not be as powerful as the Tailed Beast Jade, but the battlefield they were on was the border forest of the Kingdom of Fire.

    There are too many combustibles here.

    Erwei''s big fireball has an astonishing diameter. If it is released with all its strength, it may burn the entire forest.

    I don''t know how many people will die at that time.

    "This time, is it a ninjutsu battle?"

    Seeing this, Zefeng quickly formed seals with his hands, and the condensed chakras were all celestial chakras in the fairy mode.

    "Go to hell, brat!"

    Erwei roared loudly, spitting the big fireball towards Zefeng.

    It was too late to say it, but Hefeng also completed the last seal, pressing down with both hands.

    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Water Escape ¡¤ Water Formation Wall!"

    With a roar of Hefeng, a steady stream of chakra burst out from him, transforming into a water escape.

    The whole earth vibrated accordingly, with the gentle wind as the center of the circle, clear spring water appeared out of nowhere from his side, like a surging river and sea, endless, and then rose into the sky.

    It seems to connect the sky and the earth to form a unique water wall.

    In an instant, the height of the water formation wall exceeded more than eighty meters.

    It directly overturned everyone''s cognition of water escape ninjutsu.

    At the same time, they couldn''t help but start roaring hysterically.

    Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid...

    Is his chakra limitless?

    Why are you so unreasonable!

    Too outrageous, right? !

    Erwei was completely dumbfounded.

    in the end¡­¡­

    Who is the tail beast?

 Chapter 336

    The big fireball that Erwei spat out again directly hit the wall of Zefeng''s water formation.

    The white steam rolled upwards, like a mushroom cloud, making a sizzling sound.

    The giant fireball began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Erwei blinked hard, seriously doubting if he saw something wrong.

    His big fireball was blocked by Hefeng''s water escape ninjutsu?

    and¡­¡­

    Is this thing a water escape? !

    Using Haidun to describe it is more or less the same.

    Erwei was dumbfounded on the spot, maddened in his heart, and seriously doubted whether he had been hit by some illusion.

    Otherwise, how should I explain the scene in front of me?

    You are the tailed beast, right?

    Hefeng is just an eight-year-old kid!

    "How could this human child have such a terrifying amount of chakra."

    Erwei couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Although it was sealed into Jinchuriki''s body, the tailed beasts could more or less sense each other''s chakras.

    In any case, the nine tailed beasts were originally one.

    But there is no tailed beast chakra on Hefeng''s body.

    In other words, the amount of chakra he used to activate the water barrier came entirely from himself.

    Erwei traveled again, dumbfounded on the spot.

    After a while, the big fireball spit out by Erwei was blocked by the wall of the water formation, and slowly shrunk until it disappeared.

    Zephyr was not only unscathed.

    Erwei''s big fireball didn''t burn even a single plant or tree here.

    On the contrary, the water formation wall of Zefeng still has a height of more than ten meters after extinguishing Erwei''s big fireball.

    Let every ninja present be dumbfounded.

    "The water escape of the wind blocked the fire escape of the tailed beast?!"

    "Just kidding, that''s Erwei, there are so many chakras from Zefeng."

    "It''s amazing, this brat is simply a monster!"

    Yun Ren took a deep breath and talked a lot.

    In their eyes, He Feng, an eight-year-old kid, is simply a monster.

    "Wind escape..."

    However, Hefeng is not complacent.

    Although I have merged with Fukasaku and Shima, I can easily enter the fairy mode.

    But the integration time is limited.

    In addition to the two tails in front of him, there is another eight tails that needs to be dealt with by himself.

    "It''s time to end this battle."

    He Feng muttered to himself, crossing his hands, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist suddenly appeared around Hefeng and spread out to the surroundings.

    An eight-year-old child exactly like Hefeng suddenly appeared, it was his shadow clone.

    Then, Zefeng raised his hand, gathered his Chakra towards his palm, and rotated in an irregular direction.

    And his shadow clone is responsible for injecting attribute changes into this chakra.

    Wind escape spiral shuriken!

    The white chakra shuriken is spinning in the hands of Zefeng.

    Considering the strength of the Tailed Beast, Hefeng didn''t think that Erwei would be instantly killed by his own Feng Dun.

    Otherwise, Youlu, as a tailed beast, would be too useless.

    Whoosh!

    While Erwei maintained a shocked expression, Hefeng threw the Fengdun spiral shuriken out.

    Boom!

    I saw the wind-dun spiral shuriken telling the rotation, cutting through the water wall blocking the way.

    Go straight to Erwei and travel there.

    "What is this!?"

    "Wind escape?"

    "What kind of chakra density is this!"

    Erwei Matazu''s eyes were wide open, showing an unbelievable expression.

    The water wall just now was enough to shock it.

    I didn''t expect Hefeng to master such a powerful ninjutsu!

    Moreover, this ninjutsu looks almost similar to Tailed Beast Jade.

    A human who has developed ninjutsu similar to Tailed Beast Jade?

    Can this kind of thing really be done?

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    "impossible?!"

    Because of being so shocked, Erwei froze for a while, even forgetting to dodge his body.

    This wind escape spiral shuriken went straight to Erwei, and exploded on its chest.

    The majestic wind chakra spread out in all directions, instantly overturning the second tail and brigade to the ground again.

    In the next second, a terrifying energy storm enveloped Mataba''s half body in a hemispherical shape, crazily destroying its chakra.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this!"

    Erwei gritted his teeth tightly, trying to break free from Zefeng''s Fengdun spiral shuriken, but found that he couldn''t do it at all.

    This force is stronger than he imagined.

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, but there was no trace of joy on his face.

    This energy storm came quickly, but disappeared just as quickly.

    After about half a minute, the energy began to dissipate.

    And the huge Erwei was still lying on the spot, seemingly unharmed.

    If it was another ninja, he might have died long ago.

    "As expected of a tailed beast..."

    Hefeng''s gaze was slightly focused, he thought that he could defeat Erwei with the Fengdun spiral shuriken.

    Now it seems that I still think too much.

    How could such an existence as a tailed beast be defeated by a mere wind escape ninjutsu?

    Sure enough, I still need...

    Use stronger ninjutsu!

    But in the eyes of others, this scene is still quite exaggerated.

    An eight-year-old kid used overwhelming force to hang and beat a tailed beast.

    Who would believe this kind of thing if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes?

    Especially for the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    All along, they have been afraid of Renzhuli because they possess extremely terrifying power.

    Once it goes berserk, or out of control, it is unknown how many people will die.

    Even for Raikage, it is not easy to stop it.

    Although they finally found a way to create the perfect Renzhuli, they dare not even imagine a picture like the present one.

    "It''s only now that I realize what a mistake it was to invade Hidden Leaf Village..."

    The elder of Yunyin Village couldn''t help sighing, he only had one thought in his mind right now.

    That is regret.

    Very sorry.

    From the very beginning, they should not covet the land of Muye Yin Village and start a war.

    They should have done ample research.

    However, it is too late to say anything now.

    Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly, and the three black hook jades spun rapidly until they were replaced by the red hexagram pattern.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, open!

    "After that¡­¡­"

    Then, Zefeng unreservedly burst out its majestic, terrifying chakra that made people feel desperate.

    I saw this chakra soaring into the sky, looking like a purple flame.

    Bones, meridians, muscles, skin, and armor emerged one by one from the flames.

    Hefeng''s eyes felt a little stinging, but he still held back.

    Unreservedly release the strongest pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Susano!

    The complete Susano was almost two hundred meters high, looking down at Matata Natsuo who fell on the ground.

    To him, Erwei is just a bigger cat.

 Chapter 337

    Zefeng hovered above Susanoo''s head, looking down at the picture below.

    In his eyes, those ninjas in Yunyin Village seemed very insignificant.

    The menacing Erwei Materu looks more like a bigger cat.

    then¡­¡­

    Under the control of Hefeng''s will, the gigantic Susano raised his arms, opened his palms, and grabbed Erwei below again.

    "I''m a tailed beast!"

    Seeing the big guy appearing in front of him, Erwei Youlv couldn''t help feeling a surge of fear, which made him feel uneasy.

    Almost subconsciously, Erwei opened his mouth wide again, condensing his own chakra according to a certain ratio.

    It is the Tailed Beast Jade!

    This is the strongest attack it can use now!

    With a bang, the Tailed Beast Jade flew directly towards Susano''s head.

    However, for the current Hefeng, it is not difficult at all to connect the tail beast jade.

    Slap!

    Susano suddenly raised his other hand, and used his palm to block Nio''s strongest move.

    Then he pushed forward suddenly, and directly pressed the beast jade on Erwei Youlu''s face.

    Immediately afterwards, a golden light seeped out from Susanoo''s fingers, illuminating the entire forest.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village were dumbfounded.

    No one thought that the mighty tailed beast that once made them fear, now...

    He was pressed to the ground by the eight-year-old Hefeng and beaten!

    This kind of thing has completely overturned their perception of tailed beasts!

    If the picture in front of them could be reduced to a certain ratio, they would even wonder if He Feng was educating their pets.

    Yes.

    In the ninja world, he can dominate the wind and cloud tail beast, but in front of Susanohu, he is like a pet cat with a bad temper!

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a deafening roar, the Tailed Beast Jade exploded directly on Erwei Youlu''s face. The terrifying force caused it to have a splitting headache, and thick black smoke rolled upwards, like a mushroom cloud blooming on Erwei Youlv''s face. head on.

    next second.

    Susanoku''s other hand directly grabbed the tail of Matata Futio.

    "All Konoha ninjas, stand back!"

    Zefeng roared downward.

    The Konoha ninja who heard these words didn''t have a single extra word, and they all backed away.

    How strong Hefeng is, I''m afraid no one knows better than them.

    Even though Hefeng is only eight years old this year, in their eyes, he is already a genius ninja like a monster.

    On the contrary, those cloud ninjas were at a loss for a while, not sure what Hefeng wanted to do.

    Or he was completely shocked by the scene in front of him, his brain was blank, his scalp was numb, and his body had no time to move.

    After noticing that the Konoha ninjas were retreating one after another, Hefeng didn''t care whether these cloud ninjas were dead or alive, and grabbed Erwei Youlu''s tail and lifted it from the ground.

    Soon, the two-tailed brigade, who was a little unconscious for a while, immediately realized that it was staring at Susano, and there was a sharp pain at the base of its tail.

    "let me go!"

    "You bloody bastard!"

    Erwei kept yelling again and again, scratching wildly with his claws, trying to tear Zefeng''s Susanoo apart.

    However¡­¡­

    With only the power of a tailed beast, there will be no match for this Susanoo.

    "Thunder Dun Naraku!"

    I saw Zefeng once again displaying the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode, not only covering his whole body.

    It even enveloped the entire Susanoo.

    Let Susano also enter the Thunder Chakra mode.

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village below were dumbfounded.

    Especially the elders of Yunyin Village, who are completely confused at this moment.

    They absolutely cannot admit that they are wrong, the thunder escape ninjutsu that Hefeng is using now!

    "The second-generation Raikage-sama, the ninjutsu developed by Raikage, the Raikage Chakra mode!"

    "Why, Konoha''s eight-year-old kid knows this move!"

    "This kid, what kind of monster is it!"

    For a while, Yun Ren talked a lot, and felt only despair in his heart.

    This guy, Hefeng, is simply unreasonably powerful!

    As for Hefeng, he didn''t even look at them, and focused all his attention on Erwei Mataru.

    The majestic thunderbolt passed through Susano''s arm, and surged towards Maturu Natsuo.

    Rao is the most powerful Chakra aggregate in the ninja world, Tailed Beast.

    Can''t resist Zefeng''s thunder escape ninjutsu!

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Erwei burst out another miserable cry, which spread throughout the border of the Land of Fire.

    Whether it was the ninjas of Yunyin Village or Muyeyin Village, they all gasped when they heard this miserable cry.

    Call it a good guy.

    The tailed beast, regarded as a monster by countless ninjas, is now being beaten by an eight-year-old kid!

    Who can believe this kind of thing?

    Who can believe it?

    "As expected of a tailed beast, it has withstood the baptism of Lei Dun Naraku."

    Looking at the tailed beast in his hand, Hefeng couldn''t help but marvel at the power of the tailed beast.

    The thunder escape ninjutsu just now has almost reached the level of one hundred thousand volts.

    If it was changed to a ninja, I am afraid it would have been wiped out long ago.

    And Erwei walked again, just screaming.

    "However, it''s time to end."

    Hefeng controlled Susanoo, exerted all his strength, lifted Nio Matata above his head like a toy, and then...

    It fell down suddenly!

    Rumble!

    There was a loud noise like thunder, and the place where the second tail and brigade hit the back was destroyed by a deep pit more than two meters deep.

    Together with the air, it was tilted, forming a terrifying airflow, which spread out in all directions.

    Konoha ninjas who didn''t escape in time, or didn''t retreat far enough, were directly caught up by the air current.

    Without exception, they were all thrown away like kites with broken strings.

    However¡­¡­

    This is just the beginning.

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly fixed, staring at the tailed beast on the ground, he manipulated Susano, lifted it up again, and then turned to the other side, repeating the old trick!

    Rumble!

    Another burst of loud noise.

    In the eyes of ninjas, Matata Ninao, who looks like a monster, is like a toy to Zefeng.

    Vented mercilessly by him.

    And then the other side.

    Rumble!

    Susanoo''s speed became faster and stronger, hitting the ground repeatedly.

    Even Hefeng can''t remember how many times he smashed it.

    Just when he was a little tired, Susanoo spread the wings on his back and flapped them.

    A gust of wind surged out, and Susanoo held onto the tail of Erwei Matalu soaring into the sky.

    At last¡­¡­

    Aim at the ground below, use the strongest force, and let it smash out.

    The ninjas below were stunned, stopped fighting each other, and realized what was going to happen next.

    Whether it was Konoha Ninja or Yun Ninja, they all ran like crazy, wanting to stay away from here!

    Rumble!

    Erwei hit the ground again.

    An unprecedented shock wave was set off and spread in all directions.

 Chapter 338

    Erwei Brigade fell from the sky again, hit the ground, and the invisible shock wave spread out in all directions, uprooting all the forests here.

    In an instant, several miles around were directly razed to the ground.

    The ground under Erwei Youlv''s body couldn''t bear this force even more, it shattered layer by layer and became torn apart.

    Whether it is cloud ninja or Konoha ninja.

    None of them escaped the shock wave, and flew backwards from the spot.

    Only a very small number of ninjas, relying on their own strength, failed to pass out.

    For example, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others first used Earth Dungeon and Earth Flow Wall to defend, and then hid behind Chifeng who used the super multiplication technique, so as not to be blown away by the shock wave.

    I don''t know how long it took before they couldn''t feel the shock wave.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly opened his eyes, looked around, couldn''t help but rubbed his own eyes, seriously doubting whether he had been hit by some illusion.

    At a glance, there is no grass growing.

    It looks like the desert area of ??Hidden Sand Village.

    "What kind of power is this?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help rolling his throat, swallowing nervously.

    The same is true for Danzo and others.

    None of them would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.

    This turned out to be Hefeng, that eight-year-old brat, destroying the scene.

    How amazing is his current strength?

    It''s outrageous.

    It''s outrageous!

    "Look!"

    Xiaochun couldn''t help but exclaimed, and she soon noticed that there was a deep pit just to the east of her.

    And Erwei was traveling again, lying in the deep pit at this time.

    Although he hadn''t completely passed out, his eyes suddenly widened and he remained motionless.

    It''s like dying with regret!

    Yes.

    Even Erwei Youlv, a collection of chakras that has existed since the time of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Also completely dumbfounded.

    How did a human eight-year-old kid acquire such terrifying power?

    This unscientific!

    This is not scientific at all!

    It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment, Erwei Youlv felt that his understanding of the word "strength" had been completely subverted by Hefeng.

    And what''s up with his seemingly endless amount of chakra?

    in the end¡­¡­

    Who is the tail beast?

    Boom!

    Susano fell to the ground suddenly, stood next to Erwei Matabata, and glanced down at it.

    Erwei Youlu''s whole body was covered with large and small injuries, and he looked very embarrassed.

    The two eyes are full of fear to the wind.

    The most frightening thing was that it felt that its internal organs and six lungs had been shaken upside down by the force of the wind, and it hurt like a broken bone.

    "What a weak tailed beast."

    Looking at the ground, Erwei Youlv, who didn''t dare to move, Hefeng said slowly.

    As if responding, Erwei repeated the sentence just now.

    "I''m a tailed beast!"

    Then, Matata''s body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It''s not that it can''t be maintained now.

    but...

    Trembling, I dare not fight with Zefeng anymore!

    If I continue to fight, I am afraid that I will really die!

    I saw that Erwei shrunk from the huge monster to the size of a normal human, and directly hid back to the sealed place.

    And the ninja who was supposed to be Ninao and Traveler Churiki was directly unable to bear the pain of the injury.

    Passed out on the spot.

    "Day cut."

    Seeing this, Hefeng confessed to Hiruzaru Sarutobi, "Control this person well, I''m still useful."

    A simple sentence made the elders of Yunyin Village shudder.

    Because these words sounded like they were undoubtedly speaking.

    Renzhuli is such a good thing, I accept it!

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others looked at each other, exchanged glances, and called him a good guy in their hearts.

    Hefeng is really domineering.

    In some matters, he is even tougher than Tokama-sama.

    At this time, Qufeng also returned to its original size, and the power of the red pepper ball was exhausted.

    Immediately afterwards, a wave of tiredness hit him, causing him to exert a little bit of strength all over his body.

    He fell down on the spot.

    But even so, none of that cloud ninja dared to attack them at this time.

    In fact, today''s Yun Ren, including their elders, are all doubting life at this time.

    "You, did you see it?"

    "Yes, got it¡­¡­"

    "Niwei was defeated by an eight-year-old ninja."

    "So... what kind of existence have we provoked!"

    The cloud ninjas gasped one after another, and followed the breeze.

    After finishing Erwei Matabata, he didn''t stop, nor did he put away Susano.

    but...

    Take a step in the other direction.

    Even a small step is eight feet away.

    As for that direction...

    Naturally...

    Another tailed beast in Yunyin Village, the eight-tailed ox ghost!

    At this time, it is trying its best to challenge the wooden escape clone of Hefeng.

    Although Hefeng''s Wood Dun clone performed well, he was only a physical clone of Hefeng after all.

    The amount of chakra you have.

    After all, it is limited.

    The eight-tailed ox ghost has been delayed until now, and finally it can''t support it.

    The complete body of Susanoo almost disappeared from him, and the small body began to fall downwards.

    At the critical moment, it was Hefeng himself, who stretched out the palm of Susanoo, and caught his avatar.

    Hefeng was condescending, looking at this physical clone that was exactly like him.

    He lay peacefully in Susanoo''s hands, and with the last of his strength, he raised his arms, facing Zefeng, and raised his thumb.

    As if to say...

    I, the clone of Hefeng Mutun, held Eight-tailed!

    "well done."

    Naturally, Hefeng will not be stingy in complimenting the avatar.

    In the next second, his Wooden clone began to change.

    turned into a woodcarving.

    Then, Hefeng controlled Susanoo, slowly put the avatar on the ground, and then punched a small hole, and put him in.

    It''s time to take a break.

    On the other side, the eight-tailed bull ghost watched Zefeng nervously.

    If it wasn''t for his avatar to use up his own chakra, the outcome of this battle would be hard to say.

    and¡­¡­

    The strength of the main body must be stronger than that of the body.

    This is common sense that every ninja knows.

    The scene of Erwei being beaten by Zefeng just now.

    It can see clearly.

    "The next battle is the key."

    "Although I hate Yunyin Village very much, I don''t want to help them win the war."

    "But I don''t want to lose to this eight-year-old brat in front of me."

    Eight tails muttered to himself.

    If he lost to an eight-year-old brat, he would definitely be laughed at by that guy from Nine Tails.

    After all, that guy is now in Muye Yin Village.

    But what Yao doesn''t know is...

    The nine tails in his mouth, the nine lamas.

    Not long ago, it was repaired by Zefeng.

    If it was Nine-Tails, it would probably...

    "Hahaha, thanks to you being a tailed beast, you were beaten by an eight-year-old child."

    "what?"

    "Heavenly?"

    "That''s all right."

 Chapter 339

    "The next battle is the most critical part."

    Hachio looked directly at Susano in front of him while clenching his fists.

    As a tailed beast formed by one of the nine parts of chakra separated from the ten-tailed body by the sage of the six paths, the eight-tailed bull ghost has a somewhat manic character.

    It didn''t ease up a lot until meeting Kirabi.

    And its appearance is a giant bull with an octopus tentacled tail.

    Among all tailed beasts, its strength is second only to Nine Tails.

    It is more than a star and a half stronger than Erwei.

    The most important thing is that although the eight tails are a combination of a cow and an octopus, they have fists similar to humans.

    This means that he can use good physical skills to fight.

    Seeing Kaze and his Susanoo joining the battlefield, Yao immediately launched a fast attack.

    Although the lower body is an octopus, it does not affect its actions at all.

    Eight tails put on a fighting posture and punched Susano.

    At the same time, its tentacles entangled towards Susanoo.

    "The amount of chakra is much larger than Erwei Youlv."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, and he used Sharingan to observe the flow of chakra in Eight-tailed body.

    In terms of physical skills, I am more than a little bit stronger than the eight-tailed bull ghost.

    "I''ve learned gymnastics from members of the Matt family."

    Zefeng let out a low growl at Yao, controlled Susano to take a side step, dodged Yao''s attack, and let its straight punch miss on the spot.

    Immediately afterwards, Susanoo also clenched his fists with both hands, and did not rush to use the chakra sword, and punched Hachio''s chin.

    The speed was so fast that even Hachio didn''t react.

    Even his brain is a little confused.

    What kind of family is the Matt family?

    Never heard of it.

    Are their physical skills very powerful?

    Boom!

    Just when these questions couldn''t help popping up in Yao''s mind, Susanoku''s fist hit its chin, and the majestic force forced its tentacles to leave the ground.

    The huge body flew towards the sky.

    "Konoha Physical Technique Mysteries..."

    "Konoha Rising Dragon Fist!"

    Relying on the memory before crossing, Hefeng used the famous moves he heard when playing fighting games.

    Undecided Rising Dragon Fist!

    The result was as expected.

    A tailed beast like Eight Tails is just more terrifying than a ninja in size and chakra.

    Real combat experience is almost zero.

    In fact, the Tailed Beasts themselves are not a combination of hate.

    They are just pets raised by the Immortals of the Six Paths. When they were young, they were not only obedient, but also very cute pets.

    Even when the Sage of the Six Paths was about to pass away, he specially warned these tailed beasts.

    Someone will guide them in the future.

    to peace.

    result¡­¡­

    These tailed beasts have lived in the ninja world for hundreds of years, not only did they not meet the person that the immortals of the Six Paths said.

    Also often harassed by ninjas.

    They were even sealed into their bodies by these ninjas in order to gain powerful power.

    After experiencing this kind of thing too much, no one will be in a good mood.

    Over time, hatred for humans arose spontaneously.

    This also leads to a problem.

    These tailed beasts are either hidden in the mountains, lakes, away from ninja disputes, or they are sealed in someone''s body.

    There is not much actual combat experience at all.

    Combat thinking is even more simple.

    Either use brute force to destroy everything, or rely on the amount of chakra to destroy everything with ninjutsu.

    The battle between Ichio Morikaru and Gama Bunta is a good example.

    From the beginning to the end, it stood almost in one position, constantly attacking the opponent with wind escape ninjutsu.

    In the field of taijutsu, Hachio is just a bigger target for Hefeng.

    Physical idiots.

    After sending the eight tails to the sky with a rising dragon fist, Susanoko flapped his wings and flew above the eight tails, and pointed his other hand at its forehead, and punched it again.

    boom!

    Accompanied by thunderous bangs, one horn of the eight-tailed bull ghost couldn''t bear the force and broke on the spot.

    The terrifying power flipped the eight tails half a circle, causing its body to hit the ground.

    There is a scene where Erwei fights with Zefeng.

    Neither Konoha Ninja nor Cloud Ninja naturally dared to intervene in Kaze''s battle with another tailed beast.

    So much so that there is only an empty space under the eight-tailed bull ghost.

    Hitting it down with one head just smashed out a huge deep pit.

    but¡­¡­

    Although Yao was hit hard, he didn''t give up.

    Eight and a half tails were lying on the ground, simply extending their tentacles, and making a surprise attack on Susano in the sky.

    Wrapped around the ankle of Susanoo''s left leg.

    "I caught you!"

    Eight tails roared loudly towards Zefeng, and at the same time opened its mouth wide, and began to gather its own chakra.

    This is also a common characteristic of all tailed beasts.

    When fighting, they either use their own brute force to solve the problem, or, like now, they condense chakra to form tailed beast jade.

    to destroy the opponent.

    And the strength of Eight-Tailed Beast Jade is naturally several times stronger than Eight-Tails.

    The Chakra armor that the two tails can''t penetrate...

    "Let me do it!"

    In an instant, a huge tailed beast jade was formed in the mouth of Eight Tails.

    It is much bigger than the moment Erwei Youlv made it.

    However¡­¡­

    Looking at the menacing Hachio, Kaze''s expression remained unchanged.

    In fact, he knew very well in his heart, let alone the eight-tailed beast jade.

    Even Nine Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade, my own Susano can almost catch it!

    On the contrary, it was Fukasaku and Shima, with their eyes wide open, staring at Hachio in disbelief.

    Marvel at its power today.

    "I don''t know how many times stronger than the tailed beast just now."

    "It''s really... amazing Chakra, motherfucker, the compressed density of Chakra is simply stronger than Xiao Zefeng''s wind escape spiral shuriken."

    "If you get hit by it, the consequences are no joke."

    "Little Hefeng, you have to dodge!"

    Fukasaku and Shima talked to each other, and warned Kaze.

    But who knows, for the kind words of these two toads, they persuaded each other.

    Hefeng is not regarded as the same thing at all.

    He stared at the eight-tailed bull ghost below, and said in a low voice, "You just said that you caught me?"

    "Obviously I caught you!"

    The moment he finished talking with the wind, Susano almost pulled out the chakra dagger.

    At the same time, Zefeng also launched ninjutsu.

    Thunder Dun Naraku.

    The majestic power of thunder surged towards Eight Tails.

    This kind of terrifying lightning strike instantly swam across Eight''s body, making it difficult to maintain its attention for a moment.

    The condensed tailed beast jade cracked rapidly until it fell apart.

    This is also the reason why Tailed Beast Jade is extremely difficult, so that the Fourth Hokage had to develop Helix Pill.

    Tailed Beast Jade has extremely high requirements for Chakra control.

    Even a momentary distraction can lead to failure.

    Hefeng took advantage of this and broke the eight-tailed beast jade.

    At the same time, Susano waved a single hand, and the tens of meters long Chakra Taidao directly passed through the tentacles of Eight Tails.

 Chapter 340

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, he is far superior to the eight-tailed bull ghost in terms of combat thinking and actual combat experience.

    Even though it has existed in this world for hundreds of years, it still has no way to compare with the wind.

    After all, Hefeng had watched a lot of movies, TV dramas, anime, and the Internet before time travelling.

    The moves inside can be said to be varied.

    All kinds of tactics are even more fancy.

    How can a tailed beast think of it.

    Seeing Susano, who was holding Hachio with its tentacles, he began to condense the Tailed Beast Orb again.

    Hefeng directly controls Susanoo, swings one hand, swings the chakra sword, and passes through the tentacles of the eight tails.

    Even with the body of a tailed beast, he couldn''t resist Susanoo''s power.

    In an instant, Eight-Tails'' tentacles were split in two by Zefeng.

    And the Tailed Beast Jade it condensed was directly torn apart by Zefeng''s Thunder Dun Naraku.

    next second.

    Hachio''s tentacles instinctively contracted, but was caught by the faster Susano.

    "Who is catching whom now?"

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth rose, and he did not forget to provoke the eight-tailed bull ghost at this time.

    Immediately afterwards, Susano began to explode with strength, pulling the eight-tailed bull ghost up from the ground.

    He threw it over his head, then aimed at the open space below, and smashed down.

    Rumble!

    Hachio''s body hit the ground, and a thunderous sound spread out to the surroundings.

    Shocked every ninja present.

    Especially the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    As a village with two tailed beasts at the same time, they naturally knew the difference in strength between the two tailed beasts.

    It never occurred to him that Erwei was just beaten by Zefeng.

    In the end, even Hachio was no match for Kaze.

    For a moment, Hachio seemed to be reduced to a toy of Zefeng, and he threw it back and forth over and over again.

    Every time it hits the ground, there will be a terrifying impact, spreading out in all directions.

    Konoha Ninja and Yun Ninja reached a consensus on a truce at this moment.

    No one went to attack the other party, but backed away again and again.

    Stay as far away from the battlefield as possible.

    The forest of the Land of Fire was razed to the ground in an instant.

    In the end, Susano flapped his wings again and soared into the sky.

    Using the move that defeated Matabu Natsuo, he threw Eight Obis out of the air.

    Rumble!

    The sound was deafening.

    Set off a shock wave bigger than ever before, sweeping across the entire forest.

    Change the environment here again.

    All the ninjas who witnessed this scene gasped, their eyes staring like bull''s eyes, unable to make a sound for a long time.

    Especially the elders of Yunyin Village, there is only despair in their hearts at this moment.

    The second generation of Raikage who led them has disappeared.

    but¡­¡­

    Judging by returning to the Japanese style body here.

    The second Raikage might really be defeated by him.

    Although this news makes people feel unbelievable, let''s see how Hefeng is now beating Erwei and Bawei.

    Said that he defeated the second generation of Raikage.

    For the current Elder Yun Nin, this is no longer a fantasy.

    he did...

    Possesses an astonishing talent for terror.

    Like a monster.

    And they regard it as the trump card, the ultimate ultimate move, the tailed beast.

    One was defeated by Hefeng, and hid in Renzhuli''s body, not daring to come out to confront Hefeng again.

    Another, tried to fight back, but was unsuccessful.

    Instead, he was hit by the wind.

    Who can not despair?

    After the eight tails are resolved, maybe it will be them!

    This war will end with the victory of Hidden Leaf Village.

    With a plop, Elder Yun Nin only felt that his knees were weak, and he knelt directly on the ground.

    I don''t know how to change this situation.

    As for the other Yun Nin, I noticed that even the elders were like this, and my heart was even colder.

    don''t know what to do.

    but¡­¡­

    Although all the cloud ninjas are enveloped in despair, the eight tails are not yet.

    It pressed its hands to the ground, supporting its body to stand up again.

    It''s not because of Yunyin Village''s will that supports it.

    Just an eight-year-old who doesn''t want to lose to a human.

    "I already know your weakness."

    Eight tails stood up again, the physical skills just now had indeed had a certain effect.

    But it is different from Erwei and brigade.

    Its strength is stronger.

    Whether it''s strength or something else.

    Both far surpassed Erwei.

    "You are afraid of my power."

    "You''re afraid of my tailed beast jade, aren''t you?"

    Hachio shouted to Zefeng.

    I am sure it must be so.

    Otherwise, He Fenggang, why did he stop himself from launching the Tailed Beast Jade?

    He must be afraid that the power of his Tailed Beast Jade would penetrate his Chakra armor and hurt him!

    Yes.

    It must be so!

    Although Erwei Youlv''s Tailed Beast Jade failed, his own Tailed Beast Jade is obviously stronger!

    However, Hefeng couldn''t help being taken aback after hearing these words from Yao.

    I don''t understand how he came to this conclusion.

    Would he be afraid of an eight-tailed beast jade?

    Do not make jokes.

    Even because of the unexpected, Hefeng was a little distracted for a while.

    Yao, on the other hand, regards this opportunity as a loophole for Zefeng.

    "Caught it."

    With a low voice, Hachio flicked his tentacles at the same time, entangled towards the gentle Susano.

    In order to ensure that the tragedy just now will not happen again.

    This time, the eight tails entangled Susanoo''s hands and feet, as well as the pair of huge wings at the same time.

    Don''t let him escape his own attack.

    "it''s all over."

    Eight tails roared hysterically, opening its mouth wide at the same time, forming a big "oh" shape.

    Immediately.

    Eight tails began to go crazy and condense their own chakra, creating a tailed beast jade that was several times stronger than before.

    The diameter is bigger than Susano''s head.

    and¡­¡­

    Directly aimed at the Zephyr.

    "This time, you can''t escape!"

    Hachio let out a sound from his throat.

    And the tone was full of excitement and joy.

    As if it had already won.

    Fukasaku and Shima were even more shocked by the scene before them.

    "Little Hefeng, let''s escape from here quickly!"

    "Quick, get rid of Susano!"

    The two toads roared at the same time.

    Susano is just the materialized Chakra, as long as Kaze undoes this ninjutsu, he will fall.

    To dodge the eight-tailed attack.

    Or use the Flying Thunder God technique.

    Everything is fine.

    Just can''t take the opponent''s moves hard.

    This is not the time to be brave!

    However¡­¡­

    Watching the Eight-tailed Beast Jade getting bigger and bigger, He Feng remained indifferent.

    It seems that Hachio is not taken seriously at all.

    "come on."

    With a low voice, Zefeng prepared for the attack.

    He didn''t think he would lose.

    Thunder escape chakra mode plus Susano.

    This is a double absolute defense.

    At this moment, Eight Tails also condensed the strongest tailed beast jade, and shot it unreservedly into Hefeng''s face.

    Rumble!

    The tailed beast ball hit Susano''s head and exploded on the spot!

    Thick smoke billowed like a black mushroom cloud.

 Chapter 341

    "Successful!"

    Seeing his own tailed beast jade explode on Susano''s face, Hachio exclaimed without thinking, feeling extremely excited.

    Own¡­¡­

    Finally blasted through the Japanese style of Susano!

    Finally defeated him!

    However, just when Yao thought he had won, the black mushroom cloud that appeared on Susano''s face began to gradually dissipate.

    Hachio''s two eyes widened even more suddenly.

    The corners of the raised mouth froze immediately.

    The brain feels blank.

    The Japanese Susanoo is still intact.

    Didn''t suffer any damage at all.

    Not even a slight gap was left.

    Eight tails blinked, dumbfounded, and seriously doubted whether he had some hallucinations.

    I just used the strongest tailed beast jade!

    Could it be that Hefeng was the first to stop his Tailed Beast Jade just now, not because he was afraid of this power?

    But how is this possible?

    This kid in front of me is only eight years old, right?

    How could there be such a terrifying power?

    grunt.

    The eight-tailed bull ghost stared at the Zefeng suspended in Susanoo, rolled his throat, and swallowed nervously.

    On the contrary, Fukasaku, Shima, is on Kaze''s shoulders.

    At this moment, they all closed their eyes and frowned tightly.

    It is not difficult to see that when the Tailed Beast Jade attacked just now, the two of them reacted instinctively out of fear.

    Only Hefeng maintained a poised demeanor from beginning to end.

    He didn''t regard the eight-tailed bull ghost as a threat at all.

    In any case, the strength of Renzhuli does not depend on the strength of the tailed beast.

    These guys are just monsters with more strength and more chakra.

    It''s not good enough to go there.

    The real horror lies in the perfect human strength and sympathy with the tailed beast.

    It can better guide the Tailed Beast Chakra to form a stronger attack.

    The key is¡­¡­

    tactics!

    "Bawei, when did you have the illusion that I would be afraid of Tailed Beast Jade?"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth was raised, showing a smile, and he was not in a hurry to fight back.

    but...

    Killing people.

    "This is impossible!"

    Seeing Hefeng''s complacent look, the eight-tailed bull ghost fell into a state of hysteria.

    It roared loudly towards the wind, and couldn''t accept such a fact in its heart.

    It roared, but did not close its mouth.

    Instead, he aimed at Zefeng in front of him, and the tentacles on his lower body became more tightly entangled.

    Don''t give Zefeng a chance to escape here.

    Then, the eight-tailed old trick was repeated, and he began to gather his own chakra, and made the tailed beast jade according to the most perfect proportion.

    Then¡­¡­

    Without hesitation, he shot out the tailed beast jade.

    But Hefeng didn''t bother to dodge the opponent''s power at all.

    Because he knew very well in his heart that he would not have any accidents.

    Rumble!

    With a loud noise, the majestic Chakra exploded directly.

    But it was still resisted by Susanoo''s powerful defensive attributes.

    next second.

    Eight tails condensed chakra again to make the second tailed beast jade.

    Aim at Susano of Zefeng and shoot again.

    Rumble!

    Then came the third Tailed Beast Jade.

    The fourth Tailed Beast Jade came one after another.

    Going crazy, he launched a continuous attack of Tailed Beast Jade towards Zefeng.

    "Go to hell!"

    "Go to hell!"

    "Go to hell!"

    Hachio''s eyes were bloodshot and bloodshot.

    As it launched the Tailed Beast Jade continuously, there was neither any pride nor the slightest pleasure in my heart.

    On the contrary...

    The eight-tailed ox ghost''s attack was indeed fierce, and its heart became more panicked and weak.

    feeling scared.

    Because of the Japanese style of Susanoo, it has not disappeared from the beginning to the end!

    This is enough to show that his attack did not hurt Zefeng at all!

    The ninjas below were stunned.

    For them, the Tailed Beast Jade of the Tailed Beast is undoubtedly a disaster.

    Any one can wipe out a large number of ninjas.

    Even easily destroy a small country.

    However, it was such a terrifying power that they recognized, Eight-tailed went crazy and launched it.

    Simply shocked the audience.

    But the most frightening thing is not the crazy state of Yawei now.

    Instead, it is peaceful.

    He didn''t have the slightest intention to stop Eight Tails'' actions, he just stood there quietly.

    Let Hachio vent his anger.

    Unleash your strongest attack.

    Willingly act as a tool for Eight Tails to vent.

    However, the eight-tailed beast jade, from the beginning to the end, failed to penetrate the Japanese style of Susano!

    Absolute defense, well deserved!

    "It''s... really scary."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but gasped, "The current Zefeng is even more monster than a tailed beast."

    "Agreed." Danzo nodded, expressing his agreement with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s idea.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    "I agree."

    "Zefeng is the real monster."

    "What''s going on with his chakra volume? It''s even more exaggerated than that of a tailed beast."

    "No... who is the tailed beast?"

    Konoha Ninja couldn''t help talking about it.

    However, their mood was unprecedentedly excited.

    For them, the more Zephyr behaved like a monster, the better.

    Because this means that they can win the final victory of this war.

    On the contrary, it was the ninja of Yunyin Village, whose mood at this time can be said to have plummeted.

    Elder Yun Nin even knelt on the ground one after another.

    My mind went blank.

    Don''t know what to do.

    The second Raikage, two tailed beasts.

    None of them are opponents of Hefeng, even if there are no Konoha ninjas here, can the rest of them deal with Hefeng?

    Not at all.

    The strength gap between the two sides is very different.

    Not only did Yunyin Village lose this war.

    And it was a fiasco.

    The worst situation, how many people they can go back today, is completely determined by He Feng!

    In fact, let alone these ninjas from Yinyin Village.

    Rao is the eight-tailed beast.

    At this time, I gradually felt hopeless.

    What kind of monster is Hefeng?

    He obviously looks only seven or eight years old.

    How could it be so terrifying? !

    The eight-tailed ox ghost tensed its nerves, held its breath, and stopped the firing of the tailed beast jade with its opened mouth.

    Gather so much chakra in a row to launch an attack.

    Rao is a tailed beast that is a collection of chakras, and it is also somewhat unbearably weak.

    Immediately.

    Hachio stared at Zefeng intently.

    The black mushroom cloud gradually spread out to the sides.

    What catches Yao''s eyes is still the Susano who envelops Kaze.

    intact.

    but¡­¡­

    Susanoo is not really intact.

    Under the attack of the eight-tailed continuous-tailed beast jade, Susano actually cracked.

    only¡­¡­

    The essence of Susanoo is the embodiment of Japanese Chakra.

    In other words, as long as Zefeng still has Chakra, he can easily repair Susanoo''s damage.

    Even, Susanoo was released again.

    And in the competition of chakra quantity, Hefeng didn''t feel that he would lose to Tailed Beast at all.

    "You... are you capable of this? Eight tails."

    Hefeng said provocatively.

 Chapter 342

    "Is that all you can do?"

    He Feng stared at the eight-tailed ox ghost, and said deliberately provocatively.

    Although Eight-Tails fired a lot of Tailed Beast Jade in succession just now, it still wouldn''t consume all of its Chakra.

    However, the intact Susanoo greatly shocked the heart of Yaoo.

    Let it go for a while, don''t know what to do.

    "In that case, it''s my turn, Eight-tailed."

    Seeing that Yao didn''t respond for a while, Zefeng instantly enlarged his pupils.

    A smear of blood trickled from the corner of his eye.

    Then the line of sight focused on the tentacles of the eight tails.

    "Amaterasu!"

    With a roar from Zefeng, black flames emerged, burning the eight-tailed tentacles.

    Faced with this sudden scene, Yao''s instinctive reaction was to spit out ink, trying to extinguish the flame released by Zefeng.

    However¡­¡­

    It wasn''t until this time that Yao suddenly realized that Zefeng''s fire escape was more terrifying than he had imagined.

    Even the sprayed ink cannot be extinguished.

    "It''s useless, Hachio, this is the pupil technique ability that Kaleidoscope Sharingan has."

    Hefeng said without thinking, "Until the flame burns the target completely, it won''t stop."

    "Be prepared, Eight-tailed!"

    In an instant, Amaterasu began to spread all over Yao''s body.

    Although this will cause a certain degree of load on Zefeng''s eyes, and even bleed, this power is enough to instantly kill the current Hachio.

    Shock all the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    Naturally, it is impossible for these ninjas to understand the risk of this Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    For a moment, Yao couldn''t help screaming because he couldn''t bear Amaterasu''s burning pain.

    The sound resounded throughout the border forest of the Kingdom of Fire.

    Even worse than Erwei.

    The cloud ninjas below held their heads in both hands, only feeling their scalps tingling.

    They don''t understand Japanese ninjutsu at all.

    In an instant, the black flame spread to the whole body of the eight tails.

    No matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t be extinguished.

    even¡­¡­

    Some cloud ninjutsu reacted and began to form seals with both hands, releasing some water escape ninjutsu such as the water dragon bullet technique and the waterfall technique.

    In an attempt to help Eight Tails, extinguish all the black flames that tortured it.

    However¡­¡­

    No matter how they release the water escape, the result will be the same.

    That is useless!

    Amaterasu''s flame cannot be extinguished by water escape at all.

    As Hefeng said, the flame will not disappear until the target is completely burned.

    Hachio, who was suffering from great pain, collapsed suddenly, and the tentacles entangled with Susanoo were withdrawn all at once.

    Eight tails kept rolling on the ground.

    But still useless.

    There is no way to save the current eight tails.

    Zefeng looked down at Hachio condescendingly.

    Continue to use the power of Amaterasu to deal with it.

    Until Yao couldn''t help losing consciousness because of the pain, his eyes turned white, and his body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Hefeng gradually stopped releasing Amaterasu.

    On the one hand, it''s because Eight Tails hid in Jinchuriki''s body.

    On the other hand, it is also Hefeng''s Sharingan, which has reached the maximum limit it can withstand.

    More and more blood flowed from the corner of his eyes.

    Seeing that Hachio regained his adult Churiki, Zefeng also closed his eyes abruptly.

    Close the Kaleidoscope Sharingan directly.

    And the Susanoo that surrounded him also began to dissipate as the kaleidoscope Sharingan closed.

    In any case, Susano is almost a kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    Instead of the pupil technique of Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Zefeng''s body began to fall.

    Although this height is exaggerated as several hundred meters, it is nothing at all to him who maintains the immortal mode.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the wind floated to the ground.

    Standing impartially beside the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki.

    For a moment, the entire forest was silent.

    Whether it was Konoha Ninja or Cloud Ninja, they all watched Hefeng and did not fight each other.

    Especially Yun Ren, they seemed to be waiting for their future fate.

    Stand still.

    atmosphere.

    It looks a little weird.

    Zefeng glanced at the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki on the ground.

    All his clothes were burned by Amaterasu, and now he was lying naked on the ground.

    Thanks to the power of Eight Tails, he didn''t die on the spot.

    But lingering.

    However, judging from the injuries on his body, it is estimated that he will not live long.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng took his eyes away from him, and turned to look at the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    "That brat is looking at us."

    "Now, what should we do?"

    "Do you want to continue fighting?"

    The cloud ninjas talked a lot, and they lost their minds for a while.

    Do you want to continue fighting with Hefeng?

    But the strength gap between the two sides is simply a gap.

    And the battle just now had cost them a lot of people.

    There are at most two or three hundred ninjas who are still fighting.

    There may be fewer than fifty elite Jnin.

    With such a configuration, they couldn''t stop even the tailed beast''s rampage.

    He could only delay as long as possible, waiting for the second Raikage to appear.

    Let them deal with Zefeng who easily defeated the Tailed Beast.

    Do not make jokes.

    There is no chance of winning at all, okay?

    "Elder..."

    A cloud ninja took a deep breath and turned to look at the elders of Yunyin Village.

    In this situation, they can only count on the elders to take charge of the overall situation.

    Contrary to Yunnin, Konoha ninjas are in high spirits.

    They can''t wait to hope that Hefeng can give an order at this time.

    Let them rush towards Yun Nin and start fighting again.

    Although the battle just now caused the Anbu Ninja to lose a lot.

    There are probably more than a hundred Konoha ninjas who are still capable of fighting.

    but¡­¡­

    Everyone knows very well that the strength of Hefeng cannot be dealt with by numbers.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    The current Hefeng really possesses the exaggerated power of one riding a thousand!

    Thinking of this, Konoha ninjas turned their heads one after another, looked at Yun Ninja, and were ready to charge.

    Yes.

    In this case, it all depends on the wind.

    It''s time to decide the order of Yunyin Village.

    However, Hefeng is not a devil after all.

    His eyes quickly swept across Yun Nin, and found the elder among them.

    The corners of his mouth were raised, revealing a smug smile.

    Hefeng is not in a hurry to destroy these guys, because they can no longer threaten him.

    It can''t even threaten the Hidden Leaf Village.

    In the eyes of Hefeng, the remaining cloud ninjas are just a bunch of mobs.

    "Are you going to continue fighting?"

    Hefeng said slowly, "Anyway, I''m not a devil."

    "If you are willing to surrender and promise me a small condition."

    "I can let you off here."

    "otherwise¡­¡­"

    He Feng suddenly changed the topic, and his tone became cold, "I don''t mind being here and slaughtering all of you."

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    An unprecedented despair enveloped every cloud ninja present.

 Chapter 343

    Hefeng stared at every cloud ninja with a serious and serious face, and at the same time released his chakra.

    In an instant, the chakra of the gentle wind swept out in all directions like a majestic air current, instantly covering every cloud ninja in the field.

    It made their faces suddenly change.

    I saw that Zefeng''s body was covered with a layer of purple chakra, like a coat.

    This force instantly stirred the air, tearing the ground under his feet apart.

    Form shocking cracks.

    Whether it was Konoha Ninja or Yun Ninja, after seeing such a scene, they all gasped.

    Marvel at the aura of the breeze.

    Where is this eight-year-old child?

    Whose eight-year-old has such a terrifying aura?

    It seemed that if he dissatisfied even a little, he would be wiped out on the spot.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others stared at Hefeng in astonishment.

    I feel that this eight-year-old kid who gets along with them day and night is both familiar and strange.

    "This chakra is the same as that at that time..."

    Xiaochun rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, recalling the first time he met Hefeng.

    It is in the forest of death.

    At that time, two wild beasts attacked him at the same time. Thanks to Zefeng''s chakra, he escaped.

    Xiaochun has always vividly remembered the scene of that day and that time, and never forgot.

    Now seeing the wind again, I feel a lot of emotion.

    Xiaochun even felt that it was impossible for any girl to remain indifferent when seeing Hefeng''s current appearance.

    "Really, what a terrifying aura..."

    The elders of Yunyin Village watched Hefeng''s actions and couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe it.

    An eight-year-old kid can do such amazing things.

    The second generation Raikage.

    Erwei travels again.

    Eight-tailed ox ghost.

    All failed miserably in the hands of Hefeng.

    It is no exaggeration to say that because of the relationship with the wind, the entire battle situation was reversed in an instant.

    Although the current cloud ninja still has an absolute advantage in numbers.

    But in front of monsters of the level of the wind, no matter how many ninjas they have.

    Nor is it his opponent.

    At the same time, what surprised the elders the most was...

    Zephyr''s Chakra Volume!

    This kid, who looks only seven or eight years old, has an unfathomable bottomless pit of chakras.

    After facing Lei Ying and the two tailed beasts one after another.

    Hefeng actually has such an exaggerated chakra.

    monster!

    "If Hefeng is not Jinjuriki, then I can only think of describing him as a monster."

    The elders of Yunyin Village were full of thoughts as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    The second generation of Raikage is not here, he is the highest leader of Yunyin Village.

    On the battlefield, what he said was absolute.

    However, because of this, he didn''t know what to do.

    Judging from the current situation, they can''t beat each other at all.

    If they put all their eggs in one basket, they might wipe out the last main force in Yunyin Village.

    Although there are still many ninjas in the village, those ninjas are basically low ninja and middle ninja.

    If you lose these people...

    I am afraid that Yunyin Village is no longer qualified to be among the top five ninja villages.

    The key is¡­¡­

    He doesn''t want to die here at all.

    In just a few short breaths, the elder of Yunyin Village thought of many things.

    next second.

    He took a deep breath, turned and looked at the cloud ninjas beside him.

    And these cloud ninjas, either because of the terrifying strength of the wind, the majestic chakra volume, were stunned and stood on the spot.

    Or they all turned to look at themselves.

    As if waiting for his own answer.

    Yes.

    In this situation, there must be one person in charge of the overall situation.

    Thinking of this, the elder of Yunyin Village took a deep breath, and focused his gaze on Hefeng again.

    The eyes of the two sides met, but it was the elder who felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.

    Although the current Hefeng has immature facial features, it gives the impression that it is not angry and self-imposing.

    That strong sense of oppression almost completely defeated his psychological defense.

    "It seems that you have made your own choices."

    Hefeng pondered for a moment, then lowered his voice to every cloud ninja present.

    It seemed that they would strike at any time and destroy them.

    Although Hefeng looks like an eight-year-old kid, his mental age is that of a strong enough adult.

    The key is¡­¡­

    The style of the wind has always been decisive.

    Before that, any opponent he encountered.

    Whether it''s the shadow of the future, or a key figure in a ninja village.

    He never showed mercy.

    There were only more than 200 cloud ninjas present.

    For the current Hefeng, it is not a trouble at all.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Koharu, En, Tokaze, and Anbe Ninja from Konoha.

    At this point the mood is all excited.

    Although they knew the power of Zefeng a long time ago, they never thought of it.

    Zephyr...

    It was really able to defeat the invading army of Yunyin Village!

    Today''s battle will definitely be recorded in the history of Muye Yin Village!

    Every Konoha ninja will remember the name of Hefeng!

    Most importantly, he, He Feng, is only eight years old this year!

    Although starting from the Warring States period, it is not strange to go to the battlefield at the age of eight.

    Even children as young as four or five years old must go through hundreds of battles to survive the battlefield.

    but¡­¡­

    Like the current Japanese style, leading the ninja army and defeating a ninja village.

    No one else.

    Moreover, in the Warring States Period, the scale of war was only based on the ninja family.

    Even the scale of the current Ninja Village cannot be compared at all!

    "Hebrew..."

    Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi glanced at Hefeng, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit of envy and jealousy in his heart.

    His talent, his opportunity, and his blood continue to limit.

    There is simply no one else that can compare.

    Rao is the elder of Yunyin Village. He doesn''t have much confidence at this moment, so he will continue to fight with Hefeng.

    After struggling for a while, he finally chose to give up.

    Slowly raised his right hand, signaling to Hefeng.

    "We... don''t fight anymore."

    The elder of Yunyin Village shook his head helplessly, with the corners of his mouth raised into a smile.

    Even the second Raikage and the two tailed beasts failed to defeat Zefeng.

    What else can they do with just the current ones?

    Although it would be very embarrassing to surrender here, at least it can save a certain amount of combat power for the village.

    Yes.

    All this is for the village.

    He chose this for the sake of the village.

    Following the order of the elders of Yunyin Village.

    Every cloud ninja present had no choice but to obey his command, throwing Kunai on the ground one after another.

    To Konoha Ninja, to Zefeng.

    Official surrender announced!

    Seeing that Yunin in front of him completely gave up resistance, Hefeng put away his chakra and released it, and the corners of his mouth rose, showing a smile.

    The border of the Land of Fire has finally settled down.

    "Sun Zhan, collect their weapons."

 Chapter 344

    Somewhere in the cracks of hell.

    Although Senju Zhuma has passed away, Uchiha Madara''s health is getting worse and worse.

    Especially in order to solve Hefeng before, he forcibly used the Xiangzhuan technique, which consumed a lot of his own chakra.

    Now he can only use the power of the golem of the heretics to continue his life.

    Otherwise, the current Uchiha Madara doesn''t need to pin his hopes on the first Ninja World War.

    I rushed out to do Qianshou Hefeng a long time ago.

    But then again.

    With his current physical condition, he could really compete with today''s Hefeng.

    It may not be possible to win the Zephyr.

    I saw Uchiha Madara sitting on the kang, ordering Bai Jue to report the collected information to himself.

    On the contrary, Bai Jue''s current expression looked a little embarrassed.

    For Uchiha Madara''s plan, the existence of Hefeng is of no help at all.

    On the contrary...

    His shocking talent and terrifying growth rate made Uchiha Madara feel uneasy.

    Think of him as someone who can disrupt your entire plan.

    However¡­¡­

    Whether Uchiha Madara wants to admit it or not, he has missed the best time to eradicate Kaze.

    Pin your hopes on the First Ninja World War.

    It is also a helpless move.

    Based on such a relationship.

    Now Uchiha Madara, very much hopes that he can get from Bai Ze''s mouth.

    Good news to hear.

    "Hebrew..."

    "Defeated the invading force in Yunyin Village."

    Bai Jue took a deep breath, and carefully stated the information he had collected.

    The result was as he expected.

    As soon as the words came out, Uchiha Madara was stunned on the spot.

    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Madara turned his head suddenly, and opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan directly in fright.

    Staring fixedly at Bai Jue in front of him.

    "you say¡­¡­"

    "what?!"

    Uchiha Madara''s two eternal kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes stared round, staring at Bai Ze with an incredulous look.

    Seriously doubted that I had heard something wrong.

    Zephyr defeated the invading army of Yunyin Village?

    What are you kidding?

    Didn''t Yunyin Village prepare thousands of ninjas for this operation?

    Most of the ninjas are Jnin and elite Jnin.

    A war of this magnitude.

    Even in the Warring States period, it was very rare.

    result¡­¡­

    Bai Jue often said to himself.

    Zephyr defeated each other?

    how is this possible? !

    Isn''t there only two hundred Anbu ninjas on Hefeng''s side?

    On the side of Yunyin Village, in addition to these thousands of ninjas, there are also the second generation of Raikage, plus two tailed beasts.

    In the end, it was all lost?

    Too outrageous, right?

    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but he couldn''t calm down.

    It''s outrageous.

    This thing is just outrageous.

    "it is true."

    Looking at the unbelievable Uchiha Madara, Bai Ze had no choice but to emphasize this matter again.

    And described the entire war process perfectly.

    How Zefeng defeated the Second Raikage.

    How did you break through Erwei and Bawei?

    Fifteen ten, very detailed.

    When Uchiha Madara heard the words, he was stunned for a long time before he eased up a little.

    But the shock of Hefeng in my heart has been unable to calm down for a long time.

    "I really didn''t expect that the eight-year-old Hefeng has grown to this extent."

    Uchiha Madara thought to himself.

    According to his inference.

    The second Raikage plus two tailed beasts was enough to forcibly defeat the eight-year-old Hefeng.

    Even if he has opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he will definitely lose.

    In the end, I once again, don''t be slapped in the face by the wind.

    "calm."

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself and began to comfort himself.

    This is nothing more than a loss.

    "But having said that, Yunyin Village''s fighting power is too weak. Even an eight-year-old kid can''t deal with it."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    But having said that, Yunyin Village has developed to this point.

    The second generation Raikage contributed a lot.

    Plus two tail beasts.

    How could it be weak?

    If the power of the tailed beast is really that weak.

    Then Uchiha Madara back then would not use Kyuubi to challenge Senju Hashirama.

    so¡­¡­

    This is not because Yunyin Village is too weak.

    It''s Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid, who is too strong!

    Even, Uchiha Madara''s cognition of strength has been subverted.

    "The first ninja war is not over yet."

    Uchiha Madara breathed slowly, comforting himself.

    This is just the first battle.

    Even if Yunyin Village has been eliminated.

    There are also hidden rock villages, hidden sand villages, and hidden fog villages.

    and¡­¡­

    Under the control of Uchiha Madara, these four ninja villages formed an alliance to attack Konoha at the same time.

    Even if Zefeng guarded the border forest of the Fire Kingdom.

    The remaining ninja villages will also meet in one place.

    "Although the guy in Feijian has some tricks, his strength is not very strong."

    Uchiha Madara recalled Tomama''s fight with Quanna.

    If it wasn''t for Quanna''s rashness and conceit at the time.

    Let Feima find a loophole and an opportunity to fight back.

    He''s not going to die at all.

    With Fei Jian''s strength, it is impossible to defeat so many shadows.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    On Hokage Rock in Hidden Leaf Village.

    A black figure was sitting cross-legged on the ground, seemingly watching the scenery of Hidden Leaf Village.

    But in fact, he didn''t care about the scenery at all.

    "I didn''t expect that history went beyond my arrangement."

    This person is none other than Naruto, the biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator!

    Black absolutely!

    This ninja war is exactly the masterpiece he planned.

    Use the other four ninja villages to deal with Konoha.

    According to Heijue''s original plan, the second Raikage added two powerful tailed beasts.

    It was enough to kill Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid.

    But¡­¡­

    The plan can''t keep up with the changes.

    Not only did his plan fail.

    Instead, Yunyin Village was defeated under the powerful aura of Hefeng.

    Directly chose to surrender!

    This kind of thing was undoubtedly beyond Heijue''s expectation.

    "According to my original plan, Zefeng will make an honorable sacrifice in this war and become Konoha''s hero."

    "It turned out to be the hero of Konoha."

    Hei Jue muttered to himself, "But it''s okay..."

    "It was only Yunyin Village that was defeated by Hefeng."

    "Besides that, there are Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and Hidden Fog Village."

    "The total number of ninjas in these three ninja villages is nearly tens of thousands."

    "Rao is Hefeng, it can''t stop them."

    Thinking of this, Hei Jue immediately felt relieved.

    The corners of his mouth rose again, revealing a slight smile.

    Yes.

    The first ninja war is not over yet.

    Not only is it not over, it has only just begun.

    That brat, Hefeng, will be wiped out by himself!

    "Take your time, Zefeng, we... have plenty of time."

    "I am the biggest behind-the-scenes man in the world."

    "Whether it''s Uchiha Madara or you, they are just a pawn in my hand."

    Thinking of this, Hei Jue stood up, turned and left.

    Started the next step of the plan.

 Chapter 345

    In order to ensure that Yunyin Village can retain enough combat power.

    Elder Yun Nin had no choice but to make a decision to surrender.

    Facing Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid, he gave up resistance and let them deal with him.

    But no matter how you say it, there are too many cloud ninjas left.

    In order to ensure that they would not counterattack again, Hefeng used wood escape ninjutsu to create an unbreakable cell and imprisoned all these cloud ninjas.

    And let Konoha Anbe ninja be in charge of supervision.

    Due to the strength of the wind, these cloud ninjas are not easy to do.

    As for the two-tailed jinchuriki and the eight-tailed jinchuriki.

    Hefeng is in charge of taking care of it himself.

    In any case, the strength of these two Churiki is too strong, and ordinary ninjas are not their opponents at all.

    At the same time, Hefeng even sent his own shadow clone to return to the village with Sarutobi Hiruzen to inform Tobima of the news of his victory.

    "I just don''t know what''s going on in other ninja villages."

    Hefeng remained at the border post.

    Although he now has the perception ability of Kagura Mind Eye, but the scope is very limited.

    It can only confirm the situation within a radius of two kilometers.

    Hefeng is also not clear about the situation of other ninja villages.

    "I can only hope that the first ninja world war can end soon."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    However, returning to the village from the border of the Land of Fire is not something that can be accomplished in a day.

    Plus round trips.

    Hefeng can only stay here, waiting for his avatar and Sarutobi Hiruzen to bring back news.

    But it''s worth mentioning that...

    The elders of Yunyin Village hope that they can re-sign a peace agreement with Muyeyin Village.

    In this war, Yunyin Village suffered heavy losses.

    Even a strong man like the second generation of Raikage lost it.

    It no longer has the ability to afford any war.

    Now they pose no threat to Muye Yin Village at all.

    It''s just that Hefeng didn''t directly agree to the elder''s proposal.

    Instead, let him wait patiently.

    In fact, Hefeng was more or less entangled in his heart.

    He actually has two choices now.

    One option is to really follow the suggestion made by the elders of Yunyin Village.

    The two sides stopped the war and re-signed a peace agreement.

    The so-called peace is nothing more than the fact that the stick in one''s own hand is bigger than that of others.

    With his current strength, he can completely inherit Senshou Zhujian and become the supervisor of the second peace agreement.

    As for the second choice, it is to kill decisively.

    While these cloud ninjas are under control, none will be left, and all will be eradicated.

    In this way, it is bound to deal an unprecedented blow to Yunyin Village.

    It even made them lose their seats in the five great ninja villages.

    And the downside is...

    Make yourself appear too cold-blooded.

    Let''s not talk about what Konoha Ninja thinks of himself.

    If other ninja villages knew about this, they might be ruined.

    Even the surrounding small countries will become their enemies.

    And is his current strength strong enough to that extent?

    "Two-tailed Jinchuriki and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki will not be on my side in the first place."

    "Killing them will not make the tailed beast disappear, but it will take some time to regenerate."

    "In other words, the power of Two-Tails and Eight-Tails cannot become my power in a short time."

    Hefeng muttered to himself, thinking about the enemy.

    Six shadow-level powerhouses, plus six tailed beasts.

    And most importantly...

    I am a time traveler.

    "Not only do I know that Uchiha Madara is still alive, but he also shot me once when he was in Mt. Myogi."

    Even Kaze is not sure enough, Uchiha Madara will not make a comeback at this time.

    In addition, there is Heijue!

    Although that guy has no power, he is the black hand hidden behind the ninja world.

    Those who count more win more, those who count less win less.

    Control all cloud ninja information by yourself.

    Most likely, no...

    It should be mastered by Uchiha Madara and Hei Ze.

    "If I were Hei Jue, I would definitely not sit idly by."

    "Let go of an opponent like me and get out of the situation that is most beneficial to me."

    "If it were me, I would definitely collect enough information here to prove that the enemy is a rather cold-blooded guy."

    "and¡­¡­"

    "Use this information to convince other ninja villages."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but shook his head, "No, not only Wuyin Village, Sandy Village, and Yanyin Village, but even those smaller ninja villages will be involved and become Konoha''s enemies!"

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help clenching his fists.

    And his current strength is not strong enough to face a ninja world at all.

    Although I obtained the wood escape technique by punching the card, I have not mastered the most core real thousands of hands.

    Although Susanoo can use it, it is not an eternal kaleidoscope.

    Every time you use it, it puts a load on your eyes.

    Frequent fighting may make him blind.

    And the cooldown time of the check-in is also continuously extended with the check-in again and again.

    After some crazy brainstorming.

    Hefeng had no choice but to give up the idea of ????eliminating all cloud ninjas.

    "In short, let''s keep Erwei and Bawei in accordance with the original plan."

    Zefeng took a deep breath.

    Finally a decision was made.

    He walked out of the border post and looked at Danzo and others who were in charge here.

    "Danzang, bring the elder of Yunyin Village here, I have something to talk to him about."

    He Feng said lightly, without the slightest ups and downs in tone.

    "I see." Danzo nodded, although he didn''t know what the eight-year-old Hefeng was thinking.

    But in any case, he is the supreme commander here.

    And just when Danzang turned to look for the elder of Yunyin Village.

    In Hefeng''s mind, a familiar voice sounded again.

    [The cooldown of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    "Ok?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, he was so busy during this period that he lost the concept of time for a while, and didn''t even pay attention to the cooldown time of his check-in system.

    "Anyway, let''s complete the check-in first."

    Hefeng thought to himself, anyway, it will take some time for Danzo to find elder Yun Nin.

    So Hefeng turned around directly, walked into the border post, and sat cross-legged on the ground.

    Slowly close your eyes.

    It was as if he was closing his eyes and meditating.

    In fact, this time the check-in started.

    As always, easy driving.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The shadow clone of Zefeng returned to Konoha Village with Hiruzaru Sarutobi, preparing to report the latest progress to Tobima.

    The reason for choosing Shadow Clone was because it was in the period of the First Ninja World War.

    In case something goes wrong down the road.

    Hefeng''s shadow clone can feed back information to Hefeng by releasing ninjutsu.

    Make sure nothing unexpected happens.

    As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, it was to send the information to Tomona after his shadow clone was removed.

    Even the shadow clone of Kaze has enough strength to hold back all the enemies encountered before releasing the ninjutsu.

 Chapter 346

    [The cooldown of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    Hefeng returned to the border post and started the check-in this time.

    Thinking that now is the period of the First Ninja World War.

    Hefeng was somewhat nervous.

    If you can draw more powerful rewards from the check-in gift pack.

    For example, Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Then he can really release Amaterasu and Susano without any scruples.

    No need to bear the risk of blindness in both eyes!

    "However, it''s strange to say that although Muji has the ability to heal, there is no way to repair the damage to the eyes caused by using the kaleidoscope."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart, and then started the check-in process as usual.

    "yes."

    I saw Hefeng nodded slightly, and confirmed it in his mind.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    Looking at the check-in gift package that appeared in his mind, He Feng stared slightly, took a deep breath, and confirmed again, "Yes."

    Anyway, it''s useless to keep the check-in gift bag if you can''t open it.

    With the final confirmation of Zefeng, the check-in gift package will be opened.

    All kinds of ninjutsu, blood succession limit boundary, chakra, flashed through them one by one, like a revolving lantern.

    Hefeng''s mood also became disturbed.

    If the reward is Eye of Reincarnation, abilities like Thousands of Hands.

    Then I can really push the entire ninja world horizontally.

    suddenly¡­¡­

    Accompanied by a burst of dazzling brilliance, the unlocked rewards were finally frozen in front of Zefeng.

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes were slowly drawn to it.

    A familiar voice sounded next to his ears.

    [Reward: Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust lv10! ¡¿

    Hefeng blinked, recalling all kinds of magnetic escape ninjutsu in his mind.

    "I really didn''t expect that the reward for checking in this time would be magnetic escape."

    Hefeng is a good guy in his heart.

    The last check-in reward was directly drawn to Raikage''s unique skill.

    Thunder escape chakra mode.

    This time it''s magnetic escape again.

    and¡­¡­

    Look at the ninja instructions.

    The magnetic escape I have obtained now is not the kind of Troy.

    It is the unique skill of the Fourth Kazekage.

    Using magnetic escape to control the placer gold with higher density.

    For opponents who use Sand Ninjutsu, it has an obvious restraint effect.

    When Izuku Crane ran away.

    The Fourth Kazekage once used this trick to suppress Ichizuki Tsuru.

    It can be said to be quite powerful ninjutsu.

    "The most important thing is that I am stronger than the Fourth Kazekage in terms of tactical mind and chakra volume."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    He can''t wait to find a place now to test this ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    Consider the amount of chakra you have.

    Once you use Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer to fight against the enemy, you may not be able to completely change the terrain in an instant.

    Just when He Feng thought of this.

    There was a knock on the door of the border post.

    He Feng''s thoughts were interrupted.

    "Please come in."

    Thinking that the check-in process was over, He Feng simply put aside the matter of [Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust], turned his head to look in the direction of the door, cleared his throat, and allowed the other party to come in.

    With an order from Zefeng.

    The wooden door of the border post was pushed open.

    The person walking in front is none other than Danzo.

    The elders of Yunyin Village silently followed behind him.

    It is not difficult to see that Elder Yun Nin is a little depressed today.

    The ambition of the past has long since disappeared from his eyes.

    But that''s not surprising either.

    As a defeated ninja village.

    The lifeblood of Yunyin Village is almost held by Hefeng.

    If it were any one person, the current mood would definitely not be better.

    Hefeng and elder Yunin met their eyes, waved their hands, and signaled Danzo to go out first.

    "yes."

    Danzo nodded, without saying a word, he backed out directly.

    Although the current Hefeng is only eight years old, if he is really treated as an eight-year-old kid.

    I''m afraid I don''t even know how I died.

    Even Elder Kumo Ninja, Danzo didn''t think he would do such a brainless thing as assassinating Hefeng.

    When they were on the battlefield, everyone witnessed how Hefeng defeated the two-tailed Matabata and the eight-tailed bull ghost.

    as well as¡­¡­

    The second generation of Raikage was also dealt with by Zefeng.

    With his current strength, he might not be able to beat himself 10,000 times.

    No¡­¡­

    Even 10,000 Sarutobi Hiruzens are no match for Kaze.

    Thinking of this, Danzo left here confidently and boldly.

    On the contrary, Elder Yun Nin looked up and down at the eight-year-old kid in front of him.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that their Yunyin Village had deployed the invasion plan for so long.

    Thousands of ninjas were put into battle.

    Lost to an eight-year-old kid!

    This kind of thing is simply incredible!

    incredible!

    "sit down."

    He Feng also stared at Elder Yun Nin, with the corners of his mouth raised, a smile appeared, and with a wave of one hand, he signaled Elder Yun Nin that he could sit down and talk.

    "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not a devil."

    Hefeng''s mood is quite relaxed.

    In any case, Zephyr is the winner of this battle.

    Naturally, there will be no pressure on the mentality.

    On the contrary, Elder Yun Ren thought that the person he was talking to was an eight-year-old child from Muye Village.

    I can''t help feeling very crazy.

    At my age, I have really lived on dogs.

    However, under the current circumstances, Elder Yun Nin can''t refuse He Feng.

    He could only kneel and sit on the tatami according to what Hefeng said.

    The negotiation started this time.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The shadow clone of Hefeng took Hiruzaru Sarutobi all the way back to Konoha Hidden Village.

    However, the situation was worse than they imagined.

    He had already left the border forest of the Land of Fire, but he was still on the road and encountered some ninja corpses.

    Among them, there are not only the ninjas of Konoha, but also the ninjas of other ninja villages.

    "It seems that Yunnin is not the only ninja who invaded our village."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a breath and checked the corpse.

    The mood suddenly became a little complicated.

    I didn''t expect such a big change in the ninja world after the death of the first Hokage.

    It is beyond words.

    Although Zefeng is very powerful, Tomonama-sama''s mind is also very good.

    But when he thought that Konoha''s enemy was not only Yunyin Village, he was very nervous.

    "Although we have won the border forest, we have lost a lot of ninjas."

    More than a hundred Konoha Anbe ninjas died in the battle.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought of this, there was a rustling sound from the nearby woods.

    He subconsciously turned around, and a sharp kunai flew straight towards him.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s eyes widened suddenly, and with his excellent dodge, he let this kunai brush past his cheek.

    But there was a bloodstain underneath.

    Without even a chance to flow out, scabs formed directly due to the high temperature generated by friction.

    At the same time, this also indicates that there are enemies nearby!

 Chapter 347

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi tensed his nerves in an instant, put his index finger and middle finger together, and subconsciously touched his cheek.

    Due to the high temperature generated by the friction, the wound had scabbed and healed before the wound had time to bleed.

    It is conceivable how fast the opponent throws Kunai.

    "If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I''m afraid I would have been hit hard by the blow just now."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought to himself, his eyes focused on the direction where Kunai came, and his nerves tensed up.

    In order to prevent the opponent from launching a second raid.

    At the same time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi began to take deep breaths, so as to calm down his brain, and then exert his perception ability to the fullest.

    And the shadow clone of Hefeng has squatted directly on the ground, put his fingers together and pressed against the ground, his eyes are slightly closed, using Kagura''s mind.

    In an instant, the perception ability of the Kazekage clone was covered faster than Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Everything within a radius of two kilometers has been thoroughly investigated.

    Not just the ninja who raided Sarutobi Hiruzen, but also those companions who accompanied him.

    "There are about... twelve ninjas."

    "One of them, what a majestic amount of chakra."

    The Kazekage clone suddenly frowned, marveling at the amount of Chakra possessed by the other party.

    It''s not even close to myself.

    You know, the shadow clone technique is a ninjutsu that distributes chakra equally.

    Even if it is the perfect physical clone, the amount of chakra that can be obtained is only a part of the Japanese body.

    But even so, if you divide the sea into two, what you get will not be a stream.

    A shadow clone that can stand shoulder to shoulder with the wind.

    The comers are either Jiraiya who has turned on the sage mode.

    The amount of chakra is amazing.

    either...

    The other party is very likely to be an Injuriki.

    "I didn''t expect that I would meet other strong men from Ninja Village here."

    In just a few breaths, He Fengying''s avatar used its own ability to get a general idea of ??the enemy''s situation, and at the same time glanced at the direction behind him.

    It¡¯s actually not far from Ninja Village here, half a day¡¯s journey at most.

    If you run with all your strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to get rid of these enemies with the help of your understanding of the terrain.

    However, since we met here.

    It is not a bad thing to eliminate the other party.

    After all, I just confirmed it with Kagura''s mind.

    Within a radius of two kilometers, there are no other ninjas.

    In other words, these twelve ninjas are unlikely to have any follow-up support.

    "careful."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his mouth slowly, reminding Kazekage to clone himself.

    However, he hadn''t had time to tell what he felt.

    He Fengying''s avatar has already spoken loudly, "There are about twelve people on the other side. Judging from the amount of chakra, one of them is likely to be Jinchuriki."

    "Destroy them here."

    Sarutobi Hiruza: "???"

    I saw Hiruzaru Sarutobi stunned, wondering if the current Zefeng should be so against the sky?

    Is it just a physical clone, is it so powerful?

    Although I used my perception ability at the first time, I only caught four people.

    Good guy.

    He is a good guy in his heart.

    There were eight ninjas directly, but I didn''t find them!

    At the same time, this also means that Hefeng''s perception ability has far surpassed his own.

    Not only confirmed the opponent''s number, but also the fact that the opponent''s team contains Jinzhuli.

    He found it all.

    However, these ninjas who ambush Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not hide all the time.

    Clap clap!

    In the next second, there was a clear clapping sound in the woods.

    Immediately afterwards, a bald head emerged from the woods following the sound of clapping hands.

    I saw him wearing a yellow cloak, a gray waist belt, and a black tight-fitting combat uniform. There was a green oriental dragon on his head and right eye, and his black claws were printed on the eye.

    "Wait, it''s not bald..."

    He Fengying''s clone blinked and couldn''t help murmuring.

    Although the man appears to have a bald head, he has two brown braids at the back of his head.

    I don''t know if it''s a deliberate hairstyle.

    It was because I was getting old and my hair was bald, so I had to do it.

    But anyway...

    Seeing this person in front of him for the first time, Hefeng always has the feeling that this guy is a stunned young man.

    However, the real identity of this person has a lot of background!

    The Kazekage avatar can not only feed back knowledge and experience to the main body when releasing ninjutsu.

    You can also get all the knowledge and experience from the ontology.

    For the man in front of him, Hefeng''s shadow clone suddenly remembered who it was.

    The Second Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village!

    "To be exact, it''s the future Second Generation Kazekage."

    Hefeng corrected this statement in his heart.

    Logically speaking, during the First Ninja World War, the first generation of Kazekage died, and Sand Hidden Village, under the leadership of the second generation of Kazekage, did not officially participate in the war.

    passed this period safely.

    However, because Senjujuma died a few years earlier, the first ninja world war happened ahead of schedule.

    The whole ninja world was in chaos.

    The first generation of Kazekage chose to join the war, as the seed of the future Kazekage, the Samana in front of him had no reason to refuse.

    It is worth mentioning that although the person who established Sand Hidden Village was the first Kazekage.

    But the person who really pushes Sand Hidden Village to its peak is actually the second generation of Kazekage, Samana.

    He not only has excellent forward-looking ability and a clear judgment on the future situation.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The ninja who developed puppetry and magnetic escape, and was the first to position the tailed beast as a ninja who knows the war machine.

    It''s also the ninja Samana.

    If you underestimate him because of his stunned appearance.

    It is very likely that you will suffer a lot.

    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, be careful, this person is not easy to deal with."

    He Fengying clone had a low voice.

    Although Samana has a strength that does not match his appearance, his chakra volume is not amazing.

    What can be confirmed is that I have just discovered the Jinzhuli through the ability of Kagura Mind Eye.

    Not him.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The worst situation, the enemy encountered this time, is likely to be...

    A shadow-level powerhouse, plus Renzhuli.

    Moreover, with the help of Samana, one Jinchuriki will become a very violent war machine.

    "The most important thing is that I am just a shadow clone."

    He Fengying clone rolled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Although the shadow clone has a part of the chakra amount of the main body, which is amazing, but the shadow clone also has the biggest drawback.

    That is...

    crisp!

    Rao is Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone, and he couldn''t resist a few ninjutsu.

    besides¡­¡­

    "The coincidence generated by using the kaleidoscope Sharingan will be fed back to my body."

    "It''s better to use this power or not."

    He Fengying clone thought to himself.

    After all, he is very clear about the check-in system.

    Knowing that the ontology cannot open the eternal kaleidoscope by transplanting Sharingan.

    However, at this moment, Samana stopped clapping and applauding, "I never expected to meet you here, Hefeng."

 Chapter 348

    "I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Samana came out from behind an old tree and made a quick gesture.

    Those ninjas who were detected by Kazekage''s avatar with their perception abilities rushed out from behind Samana.

    With an incomparably swift speed, he surrounded Kazekage clone and Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    It also includes the person who detected the majestic Chakra volume with the Fengying clone.

    "Sramana..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stared wide-eyed, with an incredulous gaze.

    He has long been familiar with the name of Samana.

    In any case, he is a ninja who has developed puppetry, a new way of fighting.

    Basically, the super existence of the second generation of Kazekage has been determined by default.

    "I didn''t expect to meet a Samana in this kind of place. It''s really... bad enough."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gasped, and swallowed nervously.

    If his majestic ninja is the wind itself.

    He wouldn''t feel so afraid now.

    However, the ninja beside him is the shadow clone of Kaze.

    Really get your hands dirty.

    Once Samana finds a chance, destroy Zefeng''s shadow clone.

    Then your own situation will become worse.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It''s going to be very bad!

    "I don''t have the strength to face Future Kazekage."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen groaned in agony.

    But what''s even scarier is...

    The opponent is well-trained, and has sealed the retreat between himself and He Fengyin''s clone.

    "Besides, it''s also a bad thing not to send the information to Mr. Tobuma in time."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen muttered to himself.

    But who knows...

    For a character like Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Samana didn''t take it seriously at all, in his view, Sarutobi Hiruzen was just an insignificant little person.

    The real key ninja is the wind.

    He is not only the grandson of Qianshou Zhujian, but also the most terrifying genius in the history of Muye Yin Village.

    At only seven years old, he defeated the genius who is expected to be the strongest Kazekage in the future by defeating Hidden Sand Village!

    If I can kill Hefeng here, it will undoubtedly be a great achievement!

    but¡­¡­

    Samana was also surprised.

    It was not by accident that he encountered Zefeng here.

    Instead, he got information from a mysterious person.

    Although he didn''t know the identity of the other party, he still lay in ambush here with the mentality of giving it a try.

    And made a perfect plan.

    Even if this is a trap set by Muye Yin Village, he is not afraid.

    What I didn''t expect was that the person who came was really Hefeng.

    "Sramana."

    With a low voice, Hefeng stood up from the ground, staring at Samana vigilantly.

    At the time of the Chunin selection exam, Samana came to Konoha as the elite Jonin of Sand Hidden Village in the name of the first Kazekage''s guard.

    Watched normal games.

    His own body defeated the future three generations of Kazekage, which caused an uproar on the scene.

    Samana, it is impossible not to remember this.

    Based on such a relationship, He Fengying was determined in his heart that the other party would not let him go here.

    Slap!

    I saw that Kazekage avatar took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, spun it around, and held it directly in his hand.

    "Hefeng, you are indeed the most talented ninja I have ever seen."

    "Neither me nor the original Kazekage-sama may not be able to compare with you."

    "However, your biggest weakness is that you are too young. If Hashirama can die a few years later, in order to create enough time."

    "With your growth rate, it is very likely to become the next ninja god in the ninja world."

    "Unfortunately, you no longer have such an opportunity."

    The moment Salmon finished speaking, he gestured again.

    Standing behind Hefeng, the two ninjas who blocked his retreat suddenly started to move, took out Kunai, aimed at the vital point of Hekaze''s avatar, and stabbed fiercely.

    But even though Hefeng is just a shadow clone, his physical skills cannot be underestimated.

    "You just said the growth rate?"

    The corner of He Fengying''s mouth raised, showing an evil smile, "No, Samana."

    "You don''t know anything about my growth rate!"

    With a low and deep voice, the Kazekage clone guided his terrifying and majestic Chakra volume to hit the limitation in his body.

    "The first door, open the door, open!"

    "The second door, Hugh''s door, open!"

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    Accompanied by He Fengying''s avatar using the Bamen Dunjia, green energy burst out from his body, and his skin turned dark red due to blood congestion.

    In the next second, Kazekage''s hair stood upside down, looking like a Saiyan.

    The speed has been significantly improved, easily dodging the attacks of two sand ninjas.

    At the same time, He Fengying''s avatar opened Sharingan, and Sangouyu emerged from the pupils.

    The black pupils also turned blood red.

    Firmly lock the position of Samana, and then throw out Kunai.

    Immediately afterwards, the Kazekage clone grasped the other into a fist, punched one of the sand ninjas fiercely, and kicked the other sand ninja who attacked him.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by two muffled bangs, the chests of the two sand ninjas were hit impartially by the Kazekage clone.

    The entire chest sunken in an instant.

    "Strange power!"

    On the basis of the explosive power of the Bamen Dunjia, the Kazekage avatar condensed its own terrifying chakras into its fists and heels.

    Facing the two sand ninjas, he further released his power.

    However¡­¡­

    What Jean and Kazekage''s avatar did not expect was that the two sand ninjas were not thrown away by his terrifying and powerful power.

    Instead, it was his own power that directly penetrated the chests of these two ninjas!

    Form a big hole, transparent front and back!

    The most unbelievable, unbelievable thing is that...

    No blood flowed out of the pierced hole!

    It is really a transparent hole in the front and back!

    "Not human?!"

    He Fengying clone blinked hard.

    The result was as he expected.

    As a Samana who developed puppet art, naturally he would not order a real sand ninja to test the opponent''s strength!

    The two ninjas who took the lead in attacking and Kazekage''s avatar are all puppets of Samana!

    Moreover, after the upper body is pierced, it will not affect the action of the puppet.

    Crash!

    I saw ironic barbs protruding from the arms of the two puppets, tearing through their clothes in an instant, and embracing He Fengying''s clone.

    The monk saw this scene in his eyes, tilted his head slightly, and avoided the flying kunai.

    In his opinion, such a trick is nothing.

    "Hefeng, you are indeed a genius, but as I said, you are too young to know how cruel the fighting between ninjas is."

    "So your failure will also be doomed."

    Samana said without thinking, as if labeling Hefeng as mortal.

    In fact, he doesn''t intend to leave Hefeng alive here either!

 Chapter 349

    The principle of ebb and flow is still clear in Samana''s heart.

    If the genius ninja Hefeng can be eradicated here.

    That was undoubtedly a fatal blow to Konoha Hidden Village!

    The most important thing is that apart from his shocking talent, He Feng also has a very special identity.

    Senjujuma''s grandson!

    If such a person grows up, it will definitely be popular.

    Lead Konoha ninjas and regain their glory.

    "Although this time Konoha Hidden Village is facing the invasion of four ninja villages at the same time, it is not easy to erase Konoha from the map."

    In any case, the four ninja villages have their own interests.

    Every movie wants more resources.

    In the process of solving Konoha, or in the process of solving Konoha, it is very likely that there will be some kind of relationship between them.

    resulting in many problems.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Hidden Leaf Village also has an alliance.

    For example, the Uzumaki family who established the country of Uzumaki.

    If they join the battle in time, plus the power of the Nine Tails, the tailed beast.

    Wanting to completely wipe out Konoha, Samana felt that it was unrealistic.

    Follow his blueprint.

    He hoped that the Hidden Leaf Village could be weakened.

    Let them not threaten Hidden Sand Village.

    And use the power of one tail to guard the crane to strengthen the military power of Sand Hidden Village.

    When the time comes.

    In the name of the Chunin Exam, you can conduct a joint examination with Konoha Hidden Village.

    During the exam, release a guard crane.

    Without anyone noticing, they seized all the land in Muye Yin Village.

    Samana half-closed his eyes, as if he had already seen a scene in the future.

    no doubt.

    If you let the breeze go here, then when this plan is implemented in the future.

    There will definitely be resistance.

    Great resistance.

    Based on such and other reasons, Samana made up his mind to eradicate Hefeng here!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    He Fengying''s avatar instantly opened the eight-door armor, and released a strange force, directly piercing through the two puppets of the Samana.

    But it just left a transparent front and back hole on it.

    It didn''t directly destroy the Samana''s puppet.

    The follow-up mechanism was directly triggered, and sharp barbs protruded from the arms of the two puppets, hugging towards Hefeng.

    It''s too late to say...

    Just when Samana''s puppet agency is about to take effect.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi immediately turned pale, his eyes widened.

    Although the shadow clone is a physical clone, its own defense is not high, and it is easy to be destroyed in actual combat.

    And once Kazekage''s avatar is resolved, his end will most likely be killed by the ninja in front of him!

    This is the truth that Hiruzaru Sarutobi will feel his brain buzzing!

    However, Kaze''s shadow clone is not as weak as Sarutobi Hiruzen or Samana thought!

    At the moment of the shot, Kazekage''s avatar opened Sharingan.

    Relying on the powerful pupil technique and observing the subtleties, he not only confirmed the location of the Samana, but also discovered the organs hidden in the hands of the puppet.

    And one second before the mechanism was triggered, he threw out the Kunai with the flying thunder god formula printed on it!

    Whoosh!

    He Fengying clone disappeared directly in place, leaving an afterimage.

    The two puppets swooped forward, their sharp organs hugging each other directly.

    Crash!

    The two puppets collided and completely destroyed each other.

    "Missing?!"

    Samana''s half-closed eyes suddenly straightened.

    Immediately afterwards, he felt a murderous aura coming from behind him.

    Suddenly, Samana seemed to realize something, and he subconsciously turned around.

    The picture that came into view was as expected, the Kazekage avatar did not know what method it used, but suddenly flashed behind him, and grabbed the Kunai that he threw out by himself!

    The movements are clean and neat, and the clouds are flowing!

    "The Art of Flying Thunder God."

    The corner of He Fengying''s mouth raised.

    He knew that with his throwing speed, it would not be difficult for Samana to dodge, but his original intention was to let Samana dodge.

    When Kunai flew behind him, he attacked by surprise!

    Although, as the Samana of the future Kazekage, both his reaction nerves and physical mobility have shown amazing speed.

    But compared with the Japanese style with Sharingan, it is still inferior.

    I saw that Kazukage''s avatar grasped Kunai, and the other hand showed a tiger claw shape. Chakra began to flow in an irregular direction, rotate, and become brighter and brighter.

    "Screw pill!"

    With a burst of shouting, He Fengying''s clone directly pushed the spiral pill out, relying on the speed of the Bamen Dunjia, before the Samana put up a defensive method.

    Hit him hard in the chest.

    "what?!"

    Shamen''s eyes were wide open, and his mouth opened unconsciously, forming an "oh" shape.

    He never dreamed that Zefeng''s speed would be so exaggerated.

    Even though he had subconsciously swung the puppet back to the defense as fast as he could, he was still a step behind!

    boom!

    The spiral pill exploded directly on Samana''s body, and the majestic force almost turned him around.

    next second.

    The well-known Samana was blown away by He Fengying''s avatar directly under the eyes of everyone!

    Draw a perfect parabola in the air and fall heavily on the ground!

    After rolling several times in a row, it was able to stop.

    The whole person was lying on the ground covered with scars, looking extremely embarrassed!

    The sand ninjas who witnessed this scene were even more dumbfounded.

    Because no one thought that that Samana would be blown away by an eight-year-old brat!

    And what happened to that ninjutsu just now?

    Why does it feel unusually dense?

    And how did he suddenly appear behind Lord Samana?

    Is it an instant body technique, or a substitute technique?

    Isn''t this speed too exaggerated?

    Is this really an eight-year-old kid with the power he should have?

    "Lord Samana, have you been defeated?"

    "How is this possible? You know, Samana-sama can be the first to develop the puppet technique and the magnetic escape ninja. He is a candidate for the second generation of Kazekage."

    "It''s unbelievable, this brat is so strong."

    The sand ninjas stared wide-eyed, gasped involuntarily, marveling at the power of the wind.

    However, what all sand ninjas including Samana don''t know is...

    The wind they faced was not his body at all.

    It''s just a shadow clone!

    In their minds, the extremely powerful Samana-sama has never even beaten a shadow clone of Hefeng!

    "It looks like he must have passed out."

    He Fengying''s avatar floated down and clapped his hands, as if he had already dealt with his opponent.

    Although Heliwan looks unremarkable, it is actually a very destructive ninjutsu.

    Normal people take this ninjutsu head-on, which is basically an instant kill.

    Moreover, Samana is a puppet master, so his physical skills are even weaker.

    but¡­¡­

    Just when He Fengying was so determined in his body and mind, Samana''s hands were already on the ground, supporting his body, and slowly got up.

    "It''s really... a terrifying power."

    Samana took a deep breath and couldn''t help complaining.

 Chapter 350

    Samana has been a ninja active in the ninja world since the Warring States Period.

    He has seen countless strong men.

    But he had not only never seen a character like He Feng, but he had never even heard of it.

    If he hadn''t condensed the sand into armor in advance and put it on himself, it would have a defensive effect.

    I''m afraid that the spiral pill just now can severely damage his internal organs and six lungs.

    Yes.

    As the second-generation Kazekage who will be famous in the ninja world in the future, Samana not only developed puppetry.

    Also based on the power of Ichio Morizuru, a ninjutsu for manipulating sand skills has been developed!

    Gaara, and the ninjutsu of the fourth Kazekage Rasa.

    All are inherited from Samana.

    I saw him pressing his hands on the ground, supporting the weight of his body, getting up slowly, and breathing heavily.

    He Fengying''s avatar focused his eyes slightly, and saw the agglomeration formed by the sand, peeling off his body bit by bit.

    "Sand Armor."

    He and Fengying clone muttered to themselves.

    As a traveler, he naturally knows what kind of characters will be born in the hidden sand village in the future.

    Gaara''s skills and growth are all well known.

    Seeing Samana''s performance now, it is natural to connect him with Gaara, the fifth Kazekage.

    However, if we look at it in chronological order, who is the ancestor who manipulated the sand.

    Nature is self-evident.

    "Puppet art can easily manipulate puppets, and corpses to fight, not only can replace each other to confuse opponents, but also has powerful destructive power."

    "The only limitation is that in order to pursue attacks, the puppeteer who uses puppetry often does not have enough self-protection ability."

    He Fengying clone thought to himself.

    Kanjuro, needless to say with Grandma Chiyo.

    Even a talented puppet master like the Scarlet Sand Scorpion would have difficulty breaking through this limitation.

    Only Samana...

    On the basis of puppet art, he developed ninjutsu that can manipulate sand.

    Similar to magnetic escape, but slightly different from magnetic escape.

    Normally, the magnetic escape of Xueji Boundary should belong to the third generation of Kazekage, the kind of sand and iron control, or the sand gold of the fourth generation of Kazekage.

    And the second generation of Kazekage Samana, and the fifth generation of Kazekage Gaara.

    are of the same kind.

    It is a magnetic escape formed with the power of the tailed beast as the foundation.

    Even as mentioned in the Fourth Ninja War, Gaara''s power does not come from the Tailed Beast, but from his mother.

    But in Hefeng''s view, Gaara''s mother should also have mastered the ability to manipulate sand through the inheritance left by the Samana.

    Then this ability was passed on to Gaara.

    Of course, these are all Hefeng''s personal guesses.

    As for what the truth is.

    Then the benevolent see benevolence and the wise see wisdom.

    The most urgent task is how to deal with the opponent in front of him.

    "What a tricky ability."

    He Fengying clone couldn''t help sighing with emotion.

    When Samana stood up from the ground again, a steady stream of sand flew from the ground, filling the sand armor on his body.

    After two or three breaths, the Samana returned to normal.

    He raised his hands to feel the new texture of the armor.

    Especially in such hot weather, it will make him feel stuffy.

    But I have to say that the defense of the sand armor is perfect.

    Rao and the Helix Wan of Fengying''s avatar completely resisted it.

    The Samana was not harmed.

    And ordinary kunai can hardly have any effect on him.

    "You are indeed strong, Zefeng."

    Samana praised Kazekage clone, "Among the ninjas I have seen, there has never been a child like you."

    Even the three generations of Kazekage who are given high hopes in the future cannot compare with the current Kazekage in the eyes of Samana.

    The two sides are not at the same level at all.

    But it is also because of this that Shamen made up his mind, no matter what, he will be here to completely eliminate Hefeng!

    In an instant, Samana raised his hands again.

    His eyes became sharper, and a majestic murderous aura emanated from his whole body, crushing towards He Fengying''s clone.

    In the next second, the sand ninja surrounding Kazekage''s clone suddenly unfolded, took out the big knife on his body, and swung towards Kazekage''s clone.

    However¡­¡­

    The Samana is not a puppet manipulated with two hands.

    Although he can be regarded as the ancestor of the puppet master, he is much more advanced than Kanjuro.

    With just one finger, you can easily control a puppet to move.

    The reason why he raised both hands was just to release ninjutsu while manipulating the puppet.

    "Sand bondage!"

    Suddenly, two palms made of sand emerged from the ground under He Fengying''s clone''s feet, firmly grasping his ankles, and wrapping them around at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Pin He Fengying''s clone firmly to the ground, preventing him from escaping.

    "Ok?!"

    Just as Kazekage''s avatar was about to jump away, he found that his feet seemed to have taken root on the ground. He subconsciously lowered his head and saw Samana''s ninjutsu.

    "really¡­¡­"

    "This Samana guy not only mastered the puppet art, but also learned the ability of Gaara."

    "No, it should be said that he is the ancestor."

    In the view of He Fengying''s avatar.

    Today''s Samana is simply Kanjuro...

    Do not.

    Even if Kanjuro is in Bo Renchuan...

    No, even in the Fourth Ninja World War, he is still a rookie.

    If it weren''t for the scarlet sand scorpion, there wouldn''t be a single puppet in his hand.

    What chance does he have to talk about.

    Even if the Samana is not as good as the Red Sand Scorpion, it is at least at the level of Grandma Chiyo.

    In other words, I am equivalent to fighting Chiyo-po and Gaara at the same time.

    "In this case, Thunder escape chakra mode!"

    Seeing that he couldn''t escape the Samana''s ninjutsu, he and the Kazekage avatar immediately used Thunder Dungeon.

    Form the armor of thunder.

    In any case, this move can be regarded as an absolute defense to some extent.

    "But the sand is really annoying."

    However, just when He Fengying''s avatar couldn''t help complaining that the sand was difficult to deal with, the sand suddenly loosened his ankle under his thoughts.

    Let He Fengying clone have a chance to get rid of it.

    "Ok?"

    Even the clone of Fengying couldn''t help being taken aback.

    It is impossible for a master like Samana to release water in this situation.

    But no matter how you say it, considering that the puppet rushed towards him.

    He Fengying''s avatar still retreated eight meters at the fastest speed.

    He watched as the two puppets collided together, and the strong impact caused them to disintegrate and fall to the ground.

    Samana stared wide-eyed, staring at Hefeng dumbfounded.

    I really don''t understand how he escaped just now.

    He obviously didn''t let go of his ankle.

    Could it be that the brat, Hefeng, can also manipulate sand?

    Do not¡­¡­

    As soon as this idea popped up, Samana shook his head violently.

    This ninjutsu was developed by himself, even the first generation of Kazekage did not know it.

    How could Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, be able to manipulate Sand''s ninjutsu!

    Absolutely impossible!

 Chapter 351

    "this is¡­¡­"

    The Kazekage clone looked down at the ninjutsu he had used, and suddenly found that under the yellow sand, there was gleaming gold.

    Moreover, I seem to be able to separate the gold from the sand through my mind.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust."

    As a traverser, He Fengying clone immediately realized what was going on.

    I have mastered it by myself, it should be the ability of the fourth Kazekage Luosha!

    Although this sounds unbelievable, it is not impossible for Ontology with a check-in system.

    Yes.

    For Hefeng with a check-in system, nothing is impossible!

    "I see."

    After some thinking, He Fengying''s avatar suddenly realized what was going on.

    "If I didn''t guess wrong, just now, my main body should have completed a new check-in session."

    "Then, from the check-in gift pack, I got the reward of Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold."

    He Fengying clone thought to himself.

    Lightning Armor formed by Lightning Escape Chakra Mode.

    A sand armor formed by condensing magnetic escape and placer gold.

    as well as¡­¡­

    Susanoo''s Chakra Armor!

    The current self is really an absolute defense!

    "I am, I will not lose."

    For a while, He Fengying''s avatar became more powerful, and he decided to get rid of the second generation of Fengying Samana here.

    Eliminate once and for all the enemies who can threaten the Hidden Leaf Village.

    And Samana also noticed this subtlety.

    "This is impossible!"

    For a moment, Samana only felt that his mind was blank, and instinctively resisted this fact.

    But the facts before his eyes are impeccable proofs!

    This brat, Hefeng, has indeed mastered the ninjutsu he developed!

    "Is it Sharingan?"

    Soon, Samana connected Sharingan with this matter.

    next second.

    He managed to calm down a little, and exploded again.

    The two eyes were as big as a bull''s eyes, staring fixedly at He Fengying''s avatar, his eyes were full of disbelief.

    why¡­¡­

    This brat, Hefeng, has Sharingan?

    Isn''t he the grandson of Senjujuma?

    Aren''t you a member of the Thousand Hands clan?

    And Sharingan is a pupil technique unique to the Uchiha clan.

    Same as the wood escape technique, it is a blood inheritance limit, which can only be inherited through genes, and cannot be learned!

    What the hell is going on here? !

    For a moment, Samana was puzzled.

    However, the situation in front of him did not give him much time to think.

    I saw a steady stream of placer gold bursting out from the feet of He Fengying''s clone, spreading to both sides.

    In an instant, it entangled the puppet rushing towards him.

    Not only blocked the movement of these puppets, but also penetrated the gold dust particles into every joint of the puppets.

    Destroy all the organs carefully designed by Samana.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the current Hefengkage avatar is the natural enemy of the puppet master!

    "Blessing!"

    Beads of sweat began to form on Samana''s forehead, and his teeth were clenched together.

    He originally thought that it was his luck to meet the wind in this kind of place.

    However, it now appears that it is not as simple as I thought to eliminate Hefeng.

    His talent far exceeded his expectations.

    Do not¡­¡­

    This is unbelievable, unbelievable.

    All the puppets he carefully designed were destroyed by the wind.

    "This brat actually gave all my puppets to..."

    "And also mastered the ninjutsu I developed."

    If he didn''t rely on the strength of Izuku Crane, Samana even felt that he might lose.

    And he has never been the kind of character who takes the edge of the sword.

    What''s more, the reason why he chose to come out with his blessings and go to the battlefield is to use the power of Izuku Crane to win this war.

    Now¡­¡­

    It''s time for Konoha Ninja to see the results of his own research.

    "Blessing?"

    He Fengying''s avatar heard the words, turned and glanced at Renzhuli in Shayin Village.

    Before the Samana appeared, Ichizuru had been sealed in the monastery of Shayin Village.

    It wasn''t until Fenfu appeared that Samana transferred Shouhe into his body.

    It can be said that since birth, Fenfu has been imprisoned because of his identity as Injuriki.

    At the same time, he is also Gaara''s predecessor Jinjuriki.

    The words Youxin and Shou are written on the palms.

    Together, it becomes love.

    That is the text engraved on Gaara''s forehead later.

    And Fen Fu firmly believes that as long as they truly accept each other, there is actually no difference between humans and tailed beasts.

    In his later years, he and Shuhe became soul friends.

    His clear mind once made Shouhe praise him for having qualities similar to those of the Immortal of the Six Paths.

    To some extent, blessing is also a kind of perfect personality.

    Unfortunately, until Fenfu''s death, Shayin Village did not accept his existence.

    Just treat him as a kind of container.

    Fenfu was imprisoned except when the war broke out.

    Over time, no one even remembered his real name.

    A rather sad character.

    But no matter how you say it, the current blessings are quite powerful.

    Moreover, the current distribution of blessings is in the youth, and the mentality is not compared with the old age at all.

    After hearing the Shamen''s order, Fen Fu nodded without saying a word, and decisively resorted to the trick of dozing off.

    Want to release the tailed beast inside.

    Shamen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said without thinking, "Originally, I planned to release this power after I went to Muye Yin Village."

    In any case, guarding the crane with one tail is a killer feature.

    They don''t want to be discovered by Konoha Ninja in advance.

    However, it is also a helpless move now.

    Shamen not only underestimated Hefeng''s strength, but also overestimated his own puppet technique and magnetic escape.

    Unexpectedly, after a fight, he couldn''t solve He Feng at all.

    and¡­¡­

    This is just a shadow clone of He Feng.

    If Samana knows that Hefeng''s body is not here, his mentality may not completely collapse.

    "False sleep technique!"

    With Fenfu resorting to the technique of dozing off, he highly hypnotized himself, and when he couldn''t breathe for two or three, he let himself fall into a deep sleep.

    Immediately afterwards, a majestic chakra burst out.

    Different from Gaara.

    Although it is true that Fen Fu has been imprisoned, Samana is far less perverted than Luo Sha.

    In order to confirm what talent, and come up with a lot of unnecessary things.

    Based on this relationship, Fenfu''s feigned sleep technique is far more perfect than Gaara.

    The yellow sand shot up into the sky, stirred the air, and formed a terrifying airflow, spreading out in all directions.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi made a defensive move immediately, but still underestimated the power of the impact, his feet left the ground in an instant, and he flew upside down on the spot like a kite with a broken string.

    After rolling several times in the air, he fell heavily to the ground.

    He Fengying''s avatar was also attracted by Shuhe''s body, and couldn''t help rolling his throat, "Shouhe with one tail."

 Chapter 352

    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha!"

    I saw the yellow sand soaring into the sky, forming the outline of a huge monster, and the strange and excited laughter spread to the surroundings.

    Instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly stood up from the ground, seeing the tailed beast caught in his eyes, he couldn''t help but thumped in his heart.

    An invisible sense of oppression crushed over.

    "Hahahaha, my uncle finally came out!"

    Izuzuru did not hide his excitement at all.

    The air outside smelled extraordinarily fresh to him.

    Yes.

    Even if it''s a crane with a tail, he can hardly remember how long he hasn''t come out.

    "Watch the crane."

    Shamen raised his head, stared at the monster who had fallen in love with him countless times, and took a deep breath.

    Although under his own suggestion, Sand Hidden Village turned Ichio Shukaku into a war machine.

    But what effect will it have.

    He didn''t have much confidence in his heart.

    After all, this is the first actual combat.

    "Shouhe, I need your strength."

    Samana said without thinking, and at the same time took out a scroll from his body.

    Open it directly, and there are ten numbers from one to ten on it.

    It was the ten people from Chimatsu!

    In Shippuden, Grandma Chiyo once used these puppets to deal with her grandson, the Red Sand Scorpion.

    Strictly speaking, the person who created these puppets was not the second-generation Kazekage Samana.

    It is the masterpiece of the puppet master Monzaemon.

    Grandma Chiyo once used this ninjutsu to conquer a village, and she can be said to be a very powerful puppet.

    As for Samana, he is actually a ninja who developed puppet art and used it in actual combat.

    It can be said that he and Monzaemon are complementary existences.

    Through this war, Monzaemon also handed over all his favorite puppets to Samana.

    Hope he can hit the ground running!

    In any case, Sand Hidden Village is a village with the poorest soil.

    Trapped by wind and sand all the year round.

    Even Fengying can hardly change the environment.

    "Sramana."

    It was only then that Shukaku noticed that Samana was here, and his mood suddenly became unhappy.

    He remembered very clearly that Samana, this guy, used his own ability to develop a magnetic escape ninjutsu to manipulate sand.

    This incident once made him very unhappy.

    Seeing Samana now, Ichio Shukaku shot at him without even thinking about it.

    "Wind Escape¡¤Practice Empty Bullets!"

    I saw Izuzuru took a deep breath, aimed at the ground below, and used the majestic chakra volume as the foundation to release a huge wind ball.

    Roll over towards the Samana.

    As for Kazekage clones, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and these people.

    Izuku Crane would naturally not take it seriously.

    His wind escape can be said to be an indiscriminate attack.

    "Damn Shouhe."

    Shamen clenched his teeth, and stepped back quickly, escaping from Shouhe''s attack range.

    Although it was his idea to use tailed beasts in war, it was not mature enough in practice.

    No matter how you say it, the current distribution of blessings is not perfect.

    If you want to let Shouhe come out, you can only rely on the technique of feigning sleep.

    In this way, the thought that dominates the tailed beast''s chakra volume naturally becomes Shuhe.

    Even a Samana cannot intervene.

    But the good thing is that in the concept of Shuzuru, there is no preference for Konoha ninjas.

    Instead, they launched an indiscriminate attack.

    "Fortunately, I have long been worried about this, so I only brought a few sand ninjas."

    The Samana couldn''t help but be pleased with his mechanism.

    Fortunately, there are not many sand ninjas acting with him, otherwise, Shukaku''s loss of control might really become a disaster.

    "What a powerful wind escape ninjutsu..."

    He Fengying''s clone looked up at the sky, and a huge wind ball crushed towards him.

    With one''s own speed, it is not difficult at all to avoid this trick.

    But with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s current strength, it is basically a disaster without reason.

    Thinking of this...

    The Kazekage avatar had no choice but to throw out a handful of Kunai with the Hiraishen spell printed on it, and went straight to Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    At the same time, he used the reward that the ontology had just drawn by punching the card.

    Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust!

    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Placer Gold Cube!"

    Launch this ninjutsu with Kazekage''s avatar.

    The land beside Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s body began to bulge rapidly, the gold and the sand separated, glistening, and condensed together to form a huge cube, hanging above Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s head.

    At the same time, Kunai, who is a clone of Kazekage, also arrived in front of Ri Zhan.

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    At the moment when the wind ball exploded completely, the clone of Kazekage flashed to Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s side, and used Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold to defend.

    Feng Dun, who was guarding the crane with one tail, was directly resisted.

    However¡­¡­

    With Hefeng as the center, other places are not so stable.

    The woods were directly flattened by a guarding crane, completely razed to the ground, not to mention becoming bare, and the ground seemed to be sinking faintly.

    Form a deep pit.

    The Kazekage clone looked around, marveling at the power of Izuo Shukaku.

    This is even scarier than when Gaara ran away in the Zhongnin exam.

    "But the technique of dozing off that time was not perfect."

    He Fengying''s avatar quickly reacted, and with one hand, he pushed out the placer gold cube used for defense, attacking Shuhe.

    Due to the size of the relationship, the current Kazekage clone does not need to deliberately aim at all, and can attack the opponent with a casual shot.

    Because of its size, it is really huge.

    "But that''s good, it''s time to get one in the bag."

    Rumble!

    The placer gold cube went straight to a guardian crane, hitting its abdomen.

    "Ok?!"

    But for the current Shuhe, this level of ninjutsu is not enough to hurt it.

    Although the amount of chakra of the tailed beast is divided according to the number of tails, the one-tailed crane is not the weakest among the tailed beasts.

    "You actually attacked my uncle?"

    Ichio Morokuru blinked his eyes, seriously wondering if he had read something wrong.

    And the ability used by this kid is also very strange.

    It is exactly the same as his own ability.

    For a moment, Izuku Crane put away his dislike for the Samana, and with a big wave of his hand, he turned his arm into yellow sand all over the sky, and swept towards He Fengying clone overwhelmingly.

    Like a huge net, it enveloped him.

    Seeing this scene, Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt that his brain was blank and his nerves were tense.

    "Let''s get out of here quickly!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help shouting.

    In his opinion, dodging with the Flying Thunder God Technique is the only way.

    Otherwise, he and Hefeng''s shadow clones will only be buried alive by the opponent''s ability!

    And he is just a physical clone, even if he is eliminated, nothing will happen to the main body.

    But I am different...

    I''m just an ordinary jonin!

    If you bear the direct attack of the tailed beast head-on, you will definitely die!

    "What are you panicking, Sun Zhan?"

    He Fengying''s avatar glanced at Ri Zhan angrily, and pressed his hands directly to the ground, "Magnetic Escape¡¤Golden Sand Waves!"

    In an instant, a large amount of placer gold condensed together and hit the yellow sand of a guarding crane!

 Chapter 353

    Kazekage''s avatar unscrupulously released Magnetic Dungeon Dust Gold, colliding strongly with Izuo Shukaku''s power.

    Like two huge waves, they are comparable.

    However, the weight of placer gold is more than that of ordinary gravel, and it can slow down the effect of sand when mixed in it.

    When Ichio Shukaku went berserk, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa used this ability to stop it.

    But Hefeng is not Luosha.

    Even if it''s just a shadow clone of Hefeng, the amount of Chakra it possesses far exceeds that of Luo Sha.

    The gold dust that can be produced from the earth is even more exaggerated than the power of a crane.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a deafening bang, the gold dust released by the Kazekage clone not only slowed down the runaway crane, but also suppressed its sand.

    "impossible."

    Immortal Tsuru suddenly felt his brain go blank, and he was incredulous.

    It never dreamed that an eight-year-old kid would actually block its own power!

    How on earth did he do it?

    And what''s going on with this chakra?

    It''s obviously just a human imp, but it has a chakra level comparable to that of a tailed beast!

    "Wind Escape¡¤Practice Empty Bullets!"

    In desperation, Yiwei Shuhe raised his generous palm, and slapped his stomach suddenly, and at the same time took a deep breath to release his wind escape.

    It was compressed into a huge wind ball, and attacked the magnetic escape that was the clone of Fengying.

    It didn''t work out.

    Shukaku continued to attack without the slightest pause.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The momentum was louder and louder, shaking the air, forming a terrifying air current, which spread out in all directions.

    Rao is Samana, his face changed in shock at this moment.

    Originally, he wanted to use the strength of Ichizuki Crane to feint for himself.

    Then use Chimatsu ten people to find an opportunity to kill Zefeng.

    But who knew, the battle between Kazekage''s avatar and Itou Shukaku was simply two real monsters.

    The range of ninjutsu is staggeringly exaggerated.

    Even the puppet he controls cannot cross this shock wave.

    The scariest thing is...

    Compared with Kazekage''s avatar, and the future three generations of Kazekage, he is better at magnetic escape!

    The placer gold surrounds him, not only can attack Ichizuki Crane, but also has an absolute defensive effect.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    "Hefeng, the brat''s use of magnetic escape is simply my ideal state."

    Samana rolled his throat, swallowed nervously, and was deeply shocked in his heart.

    Although he is a ninja who developed the manipulation of sand, compared with the current Japanese style.

    Not on a level line at all.

    Own¡­¡­

    will lose!

    Such thoughts popped up in Samana''s mind, and he couldn''t get rid of them.

    He really couldn''t understand why the eight-year-old Hefeng could master such power.

    he¡­¡­

    How exactly?

    In fact, the reason why He Fengying''s avatar can use magnetic escape better than Samana.

    On the one hand, it was because he didn''t need to devote part of his energy to manipulating the puppets like Samana did.

    You can better focus on the control of placer gold.

    Make them as flexible as your own hands and feet.

    "Sramana is indeed a very talented ninja in Hidden Sand Village, but a person''s energy is limited."

    He Fengying clone thought to himself.

    On the other hand, it is the amount of chakra.

    Although he was only eight years old, he obtained Hashirama Chakra through the punch card system.

    Do not¡­¡­

    The energy of a general ninja is called Chakra, and the energy of Senjujuma should be called Chatonla!

    Rao is Nine Tails, it''s hard to compare with Hashirama.

    Let alone guarding the crane with one tail!

    Plus the identity of the traverser.

    The current Zefeng knows how to use this magnetic escape better than the Samana!

    "However, I don''t intend to continue playing around with you here."

    He Fengying clone took a deep breath, clapped his hands vigorously, and put them together directly.

    Further exert the power of magnetic escape and placer gold.

    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Gold Placer Realm!"

    As He Fengying''s avatar launched the magnetic escape again, a large amount of gold dust emerged from the feet of Yiwei Shouhe, like bamboo shoots, breaking through the ground, sharp as a spear.

    Stabbed at the body of a guardian crane.

    Although one-tailed crane is known as absolute defense, its shortcomings are also very obvious.

    That is his mobility, almost the weakest of all tailed beasts.

    Facing the gold dust realm method released by the Kazekage clone, Izuku Crane has nowhere to escape.

    In an instant, the movement of guarding the crane with one tail was firmly blocked by Kazukage''s avatar.

    "Ok?!"

    By the time Izuku Crane reacted, it was already in a cage formed of placer gold.

    "Damn brat."

    "Use my ability to deal with me."

    In the eyes of Ichio Shukaku, the moves used by Hefeng are basically from himself.

    For a moment, Izuku Shouhe was extremely upset.

    "I didn''t want to use this at first, you forced me to do it!"

    Ichizuru kept his voice low and deep, his hands were bound by the placer gold realm law, making it difficult to move.

    Simply in a state of immobility, start to condense your own chakra, and condense according to a certain ratio.

    exactly...

    Tailed Beast Jade!

    This is a move that every tailed beast will do.

    And in the consciousness of Izuo Tsuru, this move is undoubtedly its strongest move.

    Even the little monster Hefeng couldn''t defend himself!

    "Tail Beast Jade!"

    Shamen suddenly changed his face in shock. As a ninja who advocated putting tailed beasts into the battlefield, he knew the power of tailed beasts well.

    Seeing that Izuku Crane desperately wanted to use the Tailed Beast Jade, he was really taken aback.

    In his opinion, if one is not careful, the power of this beast jade will cause irreparable accidental injury!

    And the speed of the one-tail guarding the crane is extremely fast.

    After two or three breaths, it condensed into Tailed Beast Jade, then aimed at Zefeng, and launched it without thinking.

    "Go to hell, brat!"

    One tailed crane roared loudly, as if it had foreseen the death of Zefeng!

    However, the next second...

    The endless gold dust condensed together in the air, forming a big golden hand, spreading out its palm, and resisting the attack of a guarding crane.

    Immediately.

    The Kazekage clone disappeared directly beside Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The placer-gold realm method he used was not just for the simple purpose of restraining a guarding crane.

    Right at the very top of the placer gold world law, there is the Flying Thunder God formula imprinted impressively!

    He Fengying''s clone can appear here instantly as long as he activates the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Rather than the blessing of the perfect Renzhuli, it is still impossible to control the power of the one-tailed crane.

    "The technique of feigning sleep is indeed a good ninjutsu to some extent, but..."

    "The risks and weaknesses of this ninjutsu are too obvious!"

    While talking with the Fengying avatar, he kicked his feet hard, and his whole body was like a flying arrow, rushing towards Fenfu who was exposed on the top of a guarding crane.

    He grabbed his fist with five fingers, aimed at his right cheek, and slammed it!

 Chapter 354

    The technique of feigning sleep is completely different from Tailed Beast Rampage.

    It is a ninjutsu that can unleash the true power of Tailed Beasts.

    And as time goes on, the power of the tailed beast will become stronger and stronger.

    During Gaara''s decisive battle with Uzumaki Naruto, Ichio Shukaku and Toad Bunta had a 50-50 split, and they couldn''t use Tailed Beast Jade.

    Precisely because of its strength at the time, it was not yet complete.

    Although the current distribution of blessings is stronger than that of Gaara at that time, it can make a tailed crane use the tailed beast jade.

    But this still cannot change the weakness and risk of the technique of dozing off.

    That is...

    When Inchuriki uses the doze technique, Inchuriki will appear above Shukaku''s head.

    Once awakened, the technique of dozing off will be interrupted.

    Ichio Morikaru will also be forced to return to Jinchuriki''s body.

    This is also to prevent the Tailed Beast from going berserk completely, so as to get rid of the insurance set by Jinchuriki!

    Now, this insurance has become the biggest weakness!

    "Hefeng, the brat, not only blocked Shouhe''s tail beast jade, but also used the technique of Flying Thunder God to get close to the blessing?!"

    The Samana below quickly noticed the figure of Kazekage''s avatar, and his face suddenly turned pale.

    He never dreamed that the eight-year-old Hefeng possessed such terrifying power.

    Ichizuki Tsuru, whom he regards as the biggest trump card.

    In the face of the wind, it is simply vulnerable!

    For a while, the monk who had full confidence and certainty in invading Muye Yin Village.

    mentality...

    collapsed!

    "how so¡­¡­"

    Samana slumped to the ground with a plop.

    That distance, that dust-gold realm law, even he, can''t stop the current breeze!

    "You brat!"

    Yiwei Shouhe soon noticed the Zephyr, it roared loudly, and one arm after another crazily grew out of its head, aiming to block the current Zephyr.

    However¡­¡­

    How could it be possible to stop He Fengying''s clone at this level?

    I saw that He Fengying''s avatar drew power from the placer gold realm law, formed a placer gold cube and a placer gold triangle, and hit these arms that wanted to stop him.

    Forcibly break through a bloody path.

    Relying on the high-speed movement of Bamen Dunjia, He Fengying''s avatar came to Fenfu in an instant, then aimed at his cheek, clenched his fist, and smashed it without hesitation.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, majestic force crushed the past.

    Fen Fu''s scalp was numb with the punch, and a mouthful of blood spewed out from the corner of his mouth, including several broken teeth.

    In an instant, Fen Fu opened his eyes that had been closed slightly.

    A burning pain spread from the cheek to the brain.

    Before he figured out what happened, he saw Hefeng''s immature facial features.

    The corner of his mouth was raised, and a smile appeared.

    If it was normal, he might still feel kind when seeing such a child.

    But now for some reason, he stared at He Feng''s smile, but felt like a devil.

    and¡­¡­

    With Fen Fu waking up, the dozing technique was completely suspended.

    Ichizuki''s body surged towards Fenfu''s body like yellow sand.

    "Damn it, it''s so hard for me to come out once!"

    "You little brat, I''m going to kill you!"

    "You wait for me!"

    Ichio Morikaru cursed loudly, but apart from venting his anger in this way, there is nothing he can do now!

    He could only watch helplessly as his body poured into Hefeng''s body.

    But that''s not enough...

    Just as Izuku Crane completely returned to Fenfu''s body, causing him to hang in mid-air and fall towards the ground.

    He Fengying clone clenched his fist again.

    And this time, not only under the blessing of Bamen Dunjia, but also condensed Hashirama Chakra on the fist.

    Unparalleled precision control.

    In order to ensure that Izuo Shukaku will not reappear, Kazekage clone intends to completely defeat Fenfuku.

    Let him have no strength and continue to fight.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    With a loud roar from Kazekage''s avatar, his fist hit Fenfu''s abdomen.

    The majestic force crushed down and smashed Fenfu directly to the bottom.

    A white ripple spread out.

    It looked like he was swatting a fly, and he slapped Fenfu down.

    He fell rapidly and lost consciousness before hitting the ground.

    He didn''t even have time to hum, and passed out directly.

    In the end, the back hit the ground, smashing the ground layer by layer, leaving spider web-like cracks.

    The flying stone tumbled out.

    All the sand ninjas present were dumbfounded.

    Just how terrifying is the strength of Ichio Shukaku.

    They couldn''t be more clear.

    Rao is the blessing of being a container, and in their eyes they are all monster-like existences.

    result¡­¡­

    The one-tailed crane that has always made them extremely fearful.

    that''s it¡­¡­

    It was solved!

    Who can believe this kind of thing, who dares to believe it!

    "Are you kidding me? That''s Shukaku."

    "Too, too scary."

    "Is that kid really only eight years old?"

    "he came!"

    Just as the sand ninjas were shocked, one of the ninjas couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    Everyone looked towards the sky.

    I saw Hefeng''s shadow clone falling down at an unprecedented speed.

    Finally, it landed on the ground, stirred the air, and swept in all directions.

    It''s like the god of death is coming!

    For a moment, all the ninjas, including Samana, held their breath and stared at Zefeng with all their attention.

    "It''s... too exaggerated..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi sat directly on the ground, gasped involuntarily from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Zefeng''s back.

    As a ninja who returned to Konoha Hidden Village with Kazekage clone.

    He was very clear in his heart.

    The eight-year-old ninja in front of him is not the real body of Hefeng at all.

    It''s just a shadow clone of him!

    and¡­¡­

    This is still the Wood Dun clone.

    "Just a shadow clone of Zefeng has the power to defeat the tailed beast."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi muttered to himself, a turbulent wave was set off in his heart, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    There is also the magnetic escape ¡¤ placer gold just now.

    It was also the first time he saw Zephyr used.

    Moreover, Samana also uses ninjutsu similar to the wind.

    Could it be, this is also copied by him through Sharingan, right?

    As soon as such an idea popped up, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but feel ashamed.

    Monster.

    Zephyr is the real monster.

    "I was still worried about my situation when I encountered the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village. Now it seems that this worry is completely unnecessary."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help complaining.

    In his view, really meeting people who are worried about their situation.

    It should be Samana, not himself.

    And indeed it is.

    As Samana, who was supposed to be the second generation of Kazekage in the future, he is now staring at Kazeze with dumbfounded eyes.

    Seriously doubt whether I fell into the illusion of Sharingan from the very beginning.

    Otherwise, how to explain all this?

    He Feng, an eight-year-old brat, easily defeated a Shukaku?

 Chapter 355

    Samana was confused during the whole process.

    It wasn''t until Fen Fu didn''t even have time to snort, and passed out on the spot, and fell at the feet of He Fengying''s clone, that he reacted a little bit.

    But it is already too late.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer, it''s really easy to use."

    He Fengying''s clone clenched his fist, and the placer gold realm law behind him collapsed.

    Although he had a head-to-head confrontation with Ichio Shukura, he didn''t consume much chakra.

    To be precise, the amount of Chakra in Zephyr is too much.

    If it was another ninja, the level of ninjutsu just now might have consumed all of its chakra.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at the background of Kazekage clone, as a Konoha ninja, he knew it very well.

    The eight-year-old kid standing in front of him is not He Feng''s true self.

    It''s just a physical clone of him!

    "How strong is the current Zefeng? With only one physical clone, it can easily defeat a Shukaku..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    During the whole process, Izuo Shukaku didn''t even touch Kazekage''s avatar.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Hefeng''s shadow clone basically beat a crane.

    You know, it''s a tailed beast!

    A collection of super chakras!

    That''s how it was defeated!

    grunt!

    Samana rolled his throat and swallowed nervously, his eyes were wide open, fixedly staring at Kazekage''s avatar.

    An indescribable sense of fear welled up in his heart.

    "I''m... scared?!"

    Samana subconsciously manipulated the ten people in Chimatsu, intending to launch a surprise attack on Kazukage''s clone.

    But when he twisted his fingers, he realized that his hands were shaking non-stop!

    So that you can''t control the puppet very well!

    He''s... scared!

    Scared of a kid who is only eight years old.

    This kind of thing completely overturned Samana''s cognition and made him feel incredible.

    "Let me tell you one more thing, Samana."

    The corners of He Fengying''s avatar''s mouth rose, revealing a smile.

    He even defeated a guarding crane by himself, so what''s the point of being a mere Samana?

    The most important thing is that as the shadow clone of Hefeng, his biggest weakness is that his body is not strong enough.

    Any ninjutsu can make him disappear on the spot.

    However¡­¡­

    The magnetic escape and placer gold that the main body has just drawn through the check-in system has greatly made up for its own weaknesses.

    Now he doesn''t need to worry about this issue anymore.

    "what?!"

    Samana blurted out instinctively, not understanding what Hefeng was referring to.

    "My main body is now at the border post in the border forest of the Land of Fire. I... am just a shadow clone."

    He Fengying and Fengying are loud and loud.

    At this time, he is not worried at all about Samana and other ninjas in Hidden Sand Village knowing this secret.

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar in an instant.

    All the sand present present gasped.

    Marvel at the facts you just heard.

    "Did you hear that? This kid actually said that he is just a shadow clone?"

    "Cheat, lie, how can that kind of strength be just a shadow clone?"

    "If even the shadow clone is so terrifying, how exaggerated should his body be?"

    For a while, the sand ninjas talked a lot, and no one could accept this fact.

    According to their cognition, even the most powerful physical avatar has a certain degree of gap with the main body.

    and¡­¡­

    The shadow clone invented by Tomona is to collect information.

    Instead of actual combat!

    In fact, the shadow avatar can be used casually in actual combat, the entire Konoha Hidden Village.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It should be said that in the entire ninja world, only Uzumaki Naruto can easily do it.

    This is also because he is a member of the Uzumaki clan, possesses a huge amount of chakra innately, and has a relationship with Nine Tails.

    Following this line of thought, it''s no wonder these ninjas are so surprised.

    Samana was completely stupid.

    He always thought that he was already a very powerful ninja.

    Unexpectedly, in the first ninja world war, he met such an unreasonable kid as Hefeng.

    "It''s just a monster."

    Samana couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Immediately afterwards, blue rushing thunder burst out from He Fengying''s avatar, spreading all over his body.

    It''s Thunder Chakra mode!

    "Thunder Dun..."

    Samana was shocked again.

    Hefeng inherited Hashirama''s wood escape technique.

    And Wood Dune is the blood successor boundary that is a fusion of Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon.

    In other words, Zephyr itself has water chakra and earth chakra.

    Just now, he used a magnetic escape-like attribute change.

    Now it''s Lei Dun again.

    And still so subtle.

    "There is also Sharingan..."

    The more he thought about it, the more Samana''s eyes widened.

    He didn''t hide his current emotions at all.

    To be exact, the current Samana can''t hide it either!

    Because of He Feng''s performance, his three views have been completely shattered!

    "It''s over, Samana."

    "You are indeed very strong. If you leave it alone here, sooner or later, you will become the Wind Shadow of Hidden Sand Village."

    "Unfortunately, you met me here."

    He Fengying clone made a loud noise, exuding a powerful murderous aura.

    Now is the first ninja war.

    Now that he is on the battlefield, whether he can survive or not depends entirely on his own strength.

    Being killed here, Samana shouldn''t have any complaints.

    And a ninja like him.

    I will not show mercy.

    Kill decisively, one ebbs and another ebbs and flows.

    This is the ninja way of the wind!

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    Accompanied by the roar of He Fengying''s avatar, he directly bent four fingers, and only his index finger pointed at Samana''s left chest like a kunai.

    next second...

    With the momentum of running towards the thunder, He Fengying''s avatar kicked off with one foot, and rushed straight out.

    Samana immediately blushed.

    He grew up so big, I don''t know how many times he has been on the battlefield.

    How many powerful enemies have you encountered.

    However, facing the eight-year-old kid in front of him.

    The murderous aura he felt was stronger than ever before!

    What kind of eight-year-old kid is there?

    This is simply an evil spirit from hell!

    Even facing the first generation of Kazekage, Samana has never felt such a sense of oppression!

    However, if you turn around and run for your life at this time, you will only be caught up by Zefeng, and you will be instantly killed!

    "Is this kid really just a clone?"

    Shamen clenched his teeth, trying to use the power of Magnetic Dungeon to block the attack of Fengying''s avatar.

    But today''s Hefengying avatar is far faster than Sand.

    "Sand, can''t catch up with Zefeng!?"

    Samana couldn''t help but gasped, feeling even more anxious, and tried his best to control the ten people in Jinsong to block He Feng.

    The results are all the same.

    Click!

    Click!

    I saw that He Fengying''s body was like a thunderbolt, and with a powerful hand force, all the puppets rushing towards him broke through transparent holes in the front and back!

    Unstoppable!

    In an instant, there was no obstacle between He Fengying''s avatar and Samana!

 Chapter 356

    "What a speed!"

    Samana stepped back again and again, but he couldn''t compare to the current Kazekage avatar.

    At the critical moment, Samana was forced to give up the puppet technique and release the magnetic escape to form an absolute defense.

    Trying to resist Hefeng''s consistent hand.

    However¡­¡­

    Even the shadow avatar of Hefeng has already reached the pinnacle level.

    Facing the sand protruding from the ground, the ferocious Ben Lei pierced through it directly, breaking a transparent hole in front and back!

    Samana''s eyes were wider than a bull''s eyes, unable to stop He Feng''s thunder escape.

    He could only watch helplessly as the distance between the two sides became shorter and shorter.

    Thunder bursts.

    Samana held his breath involuntarily.

    next second.

    The majestic force directly collapsed Samana''s sand armor, and continued to move forward, leaving a bloody hole in his chest.

    The power of thunder even formed a high temperature in an instant, steaming the Samana''s heart at high temperature.

    Immediately afterwards, He Fengying''s avatar stopped abruptly.

    The power generated directly stirred the air, forming a shock wave, and flying the Samana from where he was.

    Forming a perfect parabola in the air, it fell heavily to the ground.

    The body rolled several times in a row before Samana was able to stop.

    The sand ninjas were stunned when they saw this scene, staring at Samana knowingly, unable to accept it.

    That powerful monk who successively developed puppet art and magnetism.

    In this way, he was defeated by Zefeng!

    Moreover, this is not his real body, but a shadow clone of him!

    This kind of thing overturned the cognition of every ninja present!

    So scary!

    "Are you kidding me, that eight-year-old brat defeated Master Samana?"

    "Samana-sama, he is the best candidate for Kazekage in the future, and his strength is not inferior to the current Kazekage-sama."

    "It''s too scary, is that guy really a ninja? It''s just a monster..."

    For a while, these sand bears thought of a piece at the same time.

    monster.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, is not a ninja at all.

    It''s an out-and-out monster in human skin!

    "We have to leave here quickly and send the information to Lord Kazekage..."

    Suddenly, a sand ninja who was still clear-headed suddenly reacted.

    Now is not the time for them to stand here and be shocked by the strength of the wind.

    If you don''t leave here quickly, all of them may die here!

    Most importantly, intelligence!

    The contest between ninjas is often a contest of intelligence!

    If you don''t hurry up, give the information about the monster Hefeng to Kazekage.

    Then Hidden Sand Village is bound to lose this war!

    The other ninjas reacted quickly, kicked their feet hard, turned and left here.

    "I''m sorry, Master Samana, it''s not that we don''t want to save you, but... we can''t do it!"

    "That brat, Hefeng, is too scary. We did this for the sake of the village!"

    Sand ninjas thought to themselves.

    However, how could Hefeng''s shadow avatar be merciful?

    As the physical avatar of Hefeng, he naturally has the same ninja way as the main body.

    Kill decisively!

    I saw that Kazekage''s avatar didn''t even look at these sand ninjas, so he directly raised his other hand and aimed his palm at them.

    next second.

    The five fingers are tightly clenched together, forming a fist.

    In the direction where these sand ninjas ran, gold dust burst out instantly, turning into palms, grabbing their abdomens, and lifting them up high.

    "Sand bound coffin!"

    With the roar of Kazekage''s avatar, Gold Dust squeezed hard, directly crushing the internal organs and lungs of these ninjas.

    Pooh!

    Pooh!

    Pooh!

    In an instant, these sand ninjas spat out a mouthful of blood, their pupils expanded, and they died tragically on the spot.

    A bloody smell spread in all directions.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a little nauseous.

    "Hefeng is getting more and more terrifying..."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but gasp, these ninjas who were killed by Zefeng were all jounin from Sand Hidden Village.

    Outstanding strength.

    If it was him who faced these ninjas at the same time, he might not be able to escape.

    As a result, in front of Hefeng, these outstanding ninjas couldn''t even last a round!

    The most frightening thing is that the person who killed them in seconds was not He Feng''s body.

    It''s just a shadow clone of He Feng!

    This is the great horror!

    You know, He Feng is only eight years old this year, he is still a child!

    It is simply a terrifying existence so strong that it violates common sense of science!

    Especially the big heart of Zefeng.

    Acting more like a battle-tested ninja.

    To be clear, this is not only the first ninja war, but also the first war that Kaze has experienced.

    Its scale far exceeds that of the Warring States Period.

    "Although Zefeng has killed ninjas before this, but to that extent, it''s just fighting."

    "It''s not a concept at all with war."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help thinking in his heart.

    If it weren''t for Hefeng''s small size, he would probably be suspicious now.

    Is the person in front of you, Master Feijian?

    Do not¡­¡­

    Even Tokaima-sama may not be as good as the current Japanese style.

    Just a shadow clone defeated the Tailed Beast.

    This kind of thing, can Master Tokama do it?

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi had serious doubts in his heart.

    "Sramana."

    Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen thought of this, the Kazekage avatar had strode forward, walked up to Samana, and called out his name in a low voice.

    It has to be said that Samana''s vitality is far stronger than that of ordinary ninjas.

    Obviously the heart has been pierced by myself.

    Still lying sprawled on the ground, did not die on the spot.

    "Do you have any last words?"

    He Fengying clone opened his mouth slowly.

    In any case, Samana is a ninja who should become the second generation of Kazekage.

    He is also a genius ninja who developed puppetry and magnetism.

    Although the two sides are enemies, Hefeng still respects such ninjas in his heart.

    However, the camps are different.

    Killing him here is undoubtedly the most beneficial decision for Muye Yin Village.

    When Samana heard Hefeng''s words, he slowly rolled his eyes and focused his gaze on him.

    Right now, he doesn''t have any power.

    Couldn''t stand up at all.

    There is too much difference in strength between the two sides.

    "You really are a monster, kid."

    Samana''s tone was full of unwillingness.

    For a long time, the people of the Kingdom of Wind have been living in dire straits.

    Their living environment is almost the worst among all ninja villages.

    Obtaining resources through war is almost their best hope of getting out of trouble.

    But now, with the appearance of Gentle Wind, their hopes might be completely shattered.

    "I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled."

    "Why, a genius like you is the grandson of Hashirama."

    "Why!"

    Samana exhausted his last strength to squeeze out these words, but his expression suddenly froze.

    Died instantly.

    The Samana who was supposed to become the second Kazekage...

    Pawn!

 Chapter 357

    Watching Samana dying bit by bit, He Fengying clone could fully feel his excitement and unwillingness in his tone.

    Until the moment of his death, Samana couldn''t let go of it.

    Until the pupils were fully dilated, the eyes did not close for a long time.

    Do not rest in peace.

    As for the sand ninjas who followed him.

    Naturally, He Fengying''s avatar would not let it go.

    Except for the blessing of being Renzhuli, everyone was instantly killed by the magnetic escape of Kazekage''s avatar!

    Died on the spot.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked around, looked at the scene in front of him, and took a while to calm down his emotions.

    On the one hand, he is thankful that his partner is Hefeng.

    Even if it was just his shadow clone, it made me feel at ease like never before.

    The most important thing is that if the Japanese wind is not strong enough, he will definitely die in the hands of sand ninja today.

    After this war is over, there is a high probability that I will become a martyr in Muye Yin Village.

    The premise is that after this war is over, Muye Yin Village can still be safe and sound.

    Thinking of this, Hiru Sarutobi cut three steps and made two steps, and walked to Kazekage clone.

    "What are we going to do with these bodies now?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi asked casually.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, he has shown brains, thinking, and strength.

    Nothing like what an eight year old should have.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Hefeng is now casually using a transformation technique to pretend to be Hashirama or Togama...

    Do not.

    Even if it is Uchiha Madara, he will not have the slightest doubt.

    What''s more, regardless of age, He Feng is also his captain.

    His own actions should be obeyed by this eight-year-old kid.

    "Let''s put it here first."

    Hefengying''s avatar looked away from Samana, flicked his right hand lightly, and used Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer again, turning the ground under him into quicksand.

    I saw Samana''s body began to sink slowly, and soon disappeared from Ri Zhan''s sight.

    next second.

    He Fengkage''s avatar picked up the scroll that Samana had dropped on the ground, sealed all his ten people in Chimatsu, and threw the scroll directly to Hirizhan.

    "Go back and give this thing to my body."

    He Fengying said emphatically.

    In any case, the Chikamatsu ten people are pretty good puppets.

    Although it was destroyed by his own consistent hand during the battle, it should not affect anything if it is repaired a little.

    Maybe at some point, my own body will get the puppet technique through the check-in gift bag.

    Of course, these are things for later.

    Ever since meeting Samana, He Fengying''s avatar had a bad premonition in his heart.

    They are not these ninjas encountered at the border of Konoha Hidden Village.

    This is almost the outskirts of the village.

    And judging from the direction of movement of Samana and others.

    They are not like ninjas who invaded Hidden Leaf Village, but more like they came here from inside Hidden Leaf Village.

    Anyway...

    The encounter with Samana reveals a kind of weirdness everywhere.

    Rang and Fengying do not dare to be careless.

    "Take that guy."

    After brainstorming, He Fengying''s clone pointed at the fainted Fenfu, and asked Ri Zhan to carry him behind his back.

    A guarding crane is currently sealed in his body.

    "Although my main body is strengthened through check-in rewards, no one said that he can only become stronger through check-in rewards..."

    "Despite transplanting Sharingan, the risk and cost of fusing intercolumn cells is extremely high."

    "But in the world of Naruto, there is always a simple and rude way..."

    for example¡­¡­

    Human strength.

    Of course, with Hefeng''s current strength, he naturally wouldn''t look at any tailed beast from One Tail to Nine Tails.

    As long as the wind is necessary, he can eradicate any tailed beast in an instant.

    but¡­¡­

    If it''s ten tails, then it''s a different matter.

    "let''s go."

    When Sarutobi Hiruzen tied up Fenfu, put it on his back, and said to the Kazekage clone without even thinking about it.

    In addition to these things, he now has one more thing that must be dealt with as soon as possible.

    "Ok."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded his head heavily and said nothing.

    Quickly followed behind He Fengying clone.

    Although he is only eight years old, his physical fitness is extremely strong.

    Even a genius ninja like Sarutobi Hiruzen cannot compare.

    Do not.

    Compared with the current Japanese style, there is no such thing as a genius ninja in the entire ninja world.

    There is only the difference between trash and more trash.

    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt something unprecedented from Hefeng.

    nervous.

    This kind of thing is rare.

    The last time I felt this kind of emotion, I met Uchiha Madara who was supposed to die in Mt. Myogi.

    "Hefeng, did you notice something?"

    In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen also had a strong premonition in his heart.

    And I think that it was that premonition that gave Hefeng such an unusual sense of tension.

    "Ok."

    He Fengying clone nodded.

    Although Kagura Mind Eye was drawn from the check-in gift pack, the perception range is only a few kilometers.

    In other words, he was in the border forest of the Land of Fire, and he didn''t know the situation of Hidden Leaf Village at all.

    And the worst situation, it is very likely that it has reached a tragic point.

    Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Fog Village, and Hidden Sand Village have already invaded the villages!

    After all, not every border post in the Land of Fire is as safe as the one where Hefeng sits.

    But this time, He Fengying''s avatar was also more cautious and careful.

    He uses Kagura Mind Eye from time to time.

    As Kazekage Clone and Sarutobi Hiruzen approached the village.

    They also met ninjas from other ninja villages.

    It was the same as the situation that Fengying clone was most worried about.

    Along the way, there are not only ninjas from Hidden Sand Village.

    The ninjas of Wuyin Village and the ninjas of Yanyin Village also met one after another.

    "It seems that the situation is really as bad as you and I imagined..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help complaining, "Then what''s your plan?"

    "Do you want to release the shadow clone technique here?"

    As Tomona''s disciple, Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally knows this ninjutsu well.

    Once the avatar lifts ninjutsu.

    No matter where the main body is, it will receive feedback from the avatar.

    In other words, the Hefeng body who is on the border of the Fire Nation will gain the experience of his avatar, and all the memories during this time!

    but¡­¡­

    He Fengying''s avatar did not answer this question immediately, but continued to run forward until he slowed down and finally stopped.

    He was already, quite close to the center of the village.

    "First of all, we need to confirm the condition of Togama."

    Standing on top of the head of the only generation of Hokage on the Hokage Rock, the Kazekage clone looked down at the village and said to Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    "And, Uzumaki Mito''s safety."

    Although Hefeng is a time traveler, he has been living in this world for nearly two years.

    Whether it''s Hashirama, Togama, or Mito, they all treat him as their own.

    Non-vegetation.

    he wants¡­¡­

    Keep these guys safe!

 Chapter 358

    Appeared in Hokage Rock together with Kazekage Clone and Sarutobi Hiruzen, standing on top of the first Hokage''s head, overlooking the village condescendingly.

    The smoke formed by ninjutsu confrontation is everywhere.

    It is not difficult to imagine what Konoha is suffering today.

    "Suck¡­¡­"

    He Fengying clone took a deep breath, "It seems that the situation is worse than what we expected."

    In any case, the power of the wind is always limited.

    Although he blocked the invasion of Yunyin Village with his formidable strength, he could do nothing about the movements of Sandyin Village, Yanyin Village, and Wuyin Village.

    "Let''s go, Ri Zhan, we must find Tobima as soon as possible."

    Talked to the Kazekage clone without even thinking about it, and then jumped down from the Hokage Rock.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the decisive movements of the Kazekage clone, and then glanced at the current dire situation of Konoha Village.

    A bad premonition arose spontaneously.

    Although Zefeng has always shown unrivaled strength.

    And amazing talent.

    But the troubles encountered this time were different from the past.

    He faced, no longer a single ninja.

    It was a joint invasion of other ninja villages.

    "Master Hashirama, I hope you can bless the village, bless the wind, everything is safe and sound."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stood above Hokage Rock, prayed silently in his heart, and then jumped down from here following the movements of Kazekage clone.

    Now the war is heating up.

    Rao Toikama, who has always been smart, can hardly resist this trouble.

    Senshou Zhujian died a few years early, causing great trouble to the village.

    In addition, the Uchiha clan rebelled in advance, which further caused heavy damage to the village.

    Despite the genius of Zephyr, the problem was minimized in time.

    But it¡¯s undeniable that¡­

    Today''s Hidden Leaf Village is at its weakest period.

    Face the invasion of three ninja villages.

    Even a strong man like Feima is incapable of splitting up.

    For a while, Tobima had no choice but to let the villagers who had no combat effectiveness retreat to the Qianshou Clan''s garrison.

    And leave the elite ninjas of the Senju Clan, and Senju Momoka will be in charge to confirm their safety.

    At the same time, gather all the ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village and fight with all your strength!

    Today, there are ninjas fighting each other in various parts of the village.

    The Kazekage clone who just joined the battlefield didn''t even need to deliberately look for the enemy.

    As soon as he entered the center of Muye Village, he found that he was being targeted by a large group of rock ninjas.

    As a country living on rock walls.

    They have always coveted fertile soil.

    After the Fourth Ninja World War, friction between Yan Yin Village and Konoha Hidden Village continued.

    "It''s Konoha''s kid!"

    "Get rid of him!"

    Since the Kazekage avatar never thought of hiding himself, the Konoha forehead guard on his body quickly attracted the attention of Iwanin.

    These people have a fierce look.

    There is no sympathy for Hefeng who is only eight years old.

    They pulled out Kunai one after another, and rushed towards the Kazekage avatar with ferocious faces.

    They have only one purpose.

    That is to mercilessly kill the Konoha ninja.

    Whether the other party is a woman or a child.

    Never relent, never let go.

    Most of these ninjas have come all the way from the Warring States Period.

    For this kind of thing, it has long been commonplace, and it is easy to come by.

    even¡­¡­

    They enjoyed dealing with eight-year-olds like Zefeng.

    As long as they show their fierceness, their psychological defenses will often be broken by themselves.

    Trembling with fright, I couldn''t even hold Kunai.

    Killing them is simply a piece of cake.

    This time, however, they clearly picked the wrong opponent.

    Because of He Feng, he is not the kind of character who would tremble at all!

    He started to be ruthless, definitely more ruthless than any ninja in the ninja world!

    "Wood escape!"

    Seeing these rock ninjas rushing towards him, he and the Kazekage avatar raised their hands without hesitation, then clapped them hard, and put them together.

    Immediately afterwards, He Fengying clone closed his eyes slightly, it would be better to be afraid of the scene in front of him.

    But to use Kagura Mind Eye.

    He got this from the check-in gift bag, which belongs to the perception ability of the Uzumaki family.

    In an instant, He Fengying''s avatar locked onto the situation within a radius of two kilometers.

    "The tree world is coming!"

    Accompanied by the roar of He Fengying clone, the whole street began to vibrate, tiny vines broke through the soil, and got out from the squeezed gap.

    And began to grow crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Get thick and big and hard!

    Even the shadow avatar has quite a huge amount of chakra!

    These vines quickly grew into thick trees, before these rock ninjas reacted.

    Why does an eight-year-old kid have such terrifying power.

    Without exception, they all entered the attack range of the tree world descending!

    All entwined with tree trunks.

    Lightly bound firmly.

    In severe cases, he could not breathe and passed out directly.

    Dozens of Iwanin who rushed towards Kazekage''s avatar were all instantly killed by his Wooden Dungeon!

    Hiruzen Sarutobi, who landed safely, widened his eyes even more, and a pair of inconceivable gazes surrounded him.

    Swallowing saliva.

    "Your strength is really getting more and more terrifying."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help complaining, he felt awe at the same time he was grateful.

    Fortunately, I am not the enemy of Hefeng.

    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will end up the same as these rock ninjas.

    He was killed without even knowing what happened.

    "Day cut."

    Hefengying clone looked at the "masterpiece" he had created, Tree World Arrival, and then paused, "Didn''t you ask me just now, what should I do at this time?"

    "Ok?!"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was startled for a moment, and then suddenly realized that he had indeed asked this question.

    "At a time like this, of course... to blow up all the ninjas who stand in our way!"

    "No matter who the other party is, what kind of identity and status they have."

    "all¡­¡­"

    "Explode!"

    He Fengying''s clone was loud and loud, and he didn''t behave like an eight-year-old child at all!

    And the momentum was huge, as if he was afraid that others would not hear him.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen stood there in a daze.

    Blinking hard, he calmed down a little.

    He gasped, and complained fiercely in his heart.

    "Blow up everything?"

    "Except for you, I''m afraid no one is qualified to say this."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Kaze''s figure.

    He was very sure in his heart, if this was said by himself, or Danzo.

    It was the two of them who were blown up in minutes.

    really¡­¡­

    A powerful person can be willful!

    However, there is no doubt that...

    There is one thing that Sarutobi Hiruzai firmly believes in.

    That is, Hefeng is not bluffing, he really has enough strength to say these words.

    Then¡­¡­

    He will directly blow up the guy who blocks the way in front of him!

    Yes.

    Hefeng is such a genius kid.

    "Let''s go, Sun Zhan."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he strode forward with strides, "We are invincible in front of us."

 Chapter 359

    Back in Konoha Village, Kazekage clone and Sarutobi Hiruzen strode towards the center of the village without stopping at all.

    Both of them use the perception ability at the same time.

    The location of Togama was finally confirmed.

    On the one hand, Kaze and Sarutobi Hiruzen have spent a lot of time with Tobi, and the two have long been familiar with his Chakra nature.

    On the other hand, Feima is a ninjutsu genius of the Senshou family, and his chakra level is far beyond ordinary people.

    The first-hand water escape ninjutsu is even called sea escape.

    It is conceivable how huge the amount of Chakra in the Thousand Hands is.

    However¡­¡­

    The situation in Tokaima is not very optimistic.

    This ninja war has exceeded Hefeng''s expectations.

    It is not a concept at all with the original ninja world war.

    According to the original timeline, the first ninja war should have happened when the first generation of shadows passed away one after another.

    The second generation of filmmakers showed their talents.

    And because of the loot, the second generation of Tukage and the second generation of Mizukage also died together.

    The second-generation Kazekage Samana belonged to the conservative faction, and did not fight hard at all in the first Ninja World War.

    Based on such and such a relationship, the enemy of Konoha Hidden Village.

    In fact, it is only Yunyin Village.

    But now the situation is completely different.

    The first generation of shadows who established Ninja Village are not only alive, but the second generation of shadows are also at their peak.

    Uchiha Madara, who was supposed to be on the side of Konoha Hidden Village, also rebelled in advance and was stopped.

    One after another ebbs and flows.

    Instead, it puts Hidden Leaf Village at a great disadvantage.

    "Fortunately... we have arrived."

    Along the way, he released the wooden dragon technique and the water dragon bullet technique one after another along the way, and all the ninjas in other ninja villages were thrown out.

    Finally, it landed on the roof of a building and saw the Thousand Hands.

    The current situation is extremely unfavorable for Senshou Feima.

    The Four Great Ninja Villages chose to join forces.

    It was decided to destroy Konoha Hidden Village first, and then divide it up.

    Although the power of Yunyin Village was resisted by Hefeng.

    But Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and Hidden Fog Village successfully merged into one place.

    Now, the shadow-level masters of the three major ninja villages are surrounding Tobima.

    Most of the armor on Fei Jian''s body was also damaged, and his right arm was completely exposed to the air. Blood flowed out from the wound, staining half of his arm red.

    There were bean-sized beads of sweat and blood on Feijian''s forehead, which reduced the visibility of his left eye a lot.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Breathing heavily between the doors, holding a handful of Kunai with the Flying Thunder God Art printed on it in his left hand.

    Tokaima, who had always been calm, now had a very tense expression.

    "My lord..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stood beside Kazekage''s avatar, condescendingly observing Togama and the current situation.

    He has known Tobuma for so long, and this is the first time he has seen Master Tobuma in such a panic.

    but¡­¡­

    Just by looking at the enemies he faces, it''s not hard to understand why the current situation is like this.

    "Tuying Shihe who established Yanyin Village, Fengyingliedou who founded Sandyin Village, and... the first generation of Water Shadow Bailian of Wuyin Village."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    Such a lineup can be called luxurious.

    "Hey, are you kidding me, the shadows of the various villages actually chose to join forces?!"

    For a while, Sarutobi Hiruza not only felt his breathing became short of breath, but also his legs gradually became weak.

    The difference in combat power between the two sides, how to fight!

    "Except for these three old guys..." He Fengying''s avatar focused his eyes slightly, and noticed that there were two powerful ninjas behind these people.

    One was wrapped in white bandages all over his body.

    Develop a blood follower that surpasses the limit of the blood follower and eliminate the ninja of "Dust Escape"!

    He is the second generation of Tukage in the future!

    "And that man with long black hair..."

    "If I remember correctly, he is a disciple of Onito Huanyue, and after the end of the first Ninja World War, he has secured the seat of Mizukage Three Generations."

    The brain of Kazekage clone quickly recalls the story of Naruto.

    It is a pity that the first generation of shadows are basically characters like the background board.

    Although after defeating Kaguya, they jointly used psychic techniques.

    But Hefeng knew nothing about what kind of ninjutsu they were good at.

    In other words, his innate ability to grasp intelligence was blocked.

    In addition, the second generation of Tukage, and the third generation of Mizukage.

    Even if they don''t have the name of carrying shadows yet, they are still in their twenties.

    The body is definitely in its prime.

    "Tomema faced five Kage-level powerhouses at the same time, have you persisted until now?"

    "It''s almost like a monster."

    He Fengying clone couldn''t help complaining.

    On the contrary, Hiruzaru Sarutobi who was next to him couldn''t help being taken aback.

    Seriously doubt that there is something wrong with my hearing.

    He Feng, a monster, actually called others monsters?

    How dare he.

    But no matter what, Tobima is a famous ninja.

    When Kazekage Clone and Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared here.

    With his powerful perception ability, he quickly discovered them.

    In addition, there are other shadows of Ninja Village.

    "Hebrew?!"

    The two eyes in the door suddenly widened, and the nerves also became tense, which he never dreamed of.

    I would actually be here, at this moment, seeing the sudden appearance of the wind.

    "It turned out to be that brat." Lie Dou turned his head, seeing the eight-year-old Hefeng who was standing on the roof at this time, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.

    His performance in the Chunin exam is still fresh in his memory, as if it happened yesterday.

    "Facing so many strong men like us, he still hasn''t hidden himself. This kid is quite powerful."

    Tuying Shihe couldn''t help but praise.

    Although he is a member of Konoha Invasion, he is a bold and unrestrained person.

    "Feijian, it seems that your elder brother does have a nice grandson."

    "It''s just a pity that he was born at an untimely time. If he is allowed to grow up for a few more years, maybe he can still have a year to accomplish."

    "what a pity."

    Shi He couldn''t help shaking his head, as if feeling sorry for He Feng.

    In his opinion, no matter how shocking He Feng is, he is a genius in heaven.

    It''s too young now.

    Only eight years old.

    What storms can it cause?

    Even standing there, he was just a newborn calf.

    I didn''t realize at all what kind of existence the people standing here were.

    If they were also eight years old, these first-generation shadows might indeed not be opponents of He Feng.

    However, it is not.

    They are all human beings now.

    A monster with unfathomable strength!

    What can a mere eight-year-old kid do?

    He will just die here.

    Same as the door.

    "This brat is that genius?"

    Shui Ying Bai Lian looked up and down at He Feng''s shadow clone.

    Although he didn''t attend any Zhongnin exams, it''s not that he has no intersection with Hefeng.

    The ghost lantern magic moon that he is optimistic about.

    In the future, he can inherit his mantle and become the second generation of Mizukage.

    It was solved by the brat, Hefeng.

    "It came just in time."

    Bai Lian lowered her voice.

 Chapter 360

    "Just in time."

    "New and old grudges count together."

    Bai Lian throws the ground with a loud voice.

    As a hero who has come all the way from the Warring States Period and established Ninja Village.

    Bai Lian will not be soft-hearted just because He Feng is only eight years old.

    On the contrary, a genius like He Feng.

    The most sensible thing to do is to eradicate him here to solve this trouble once and for all.

    Otherwise, if he is allowed to grow up, he will definitely become the next Hashirama.

    What''s more, he is the ninja who eradicated Ghost Lantern and Huanyue.

    "Hefeng, why are you here?"

    Fei Jian''s face turned a little livid, and he never dreamed that He Feng would appear at this juncture.

    Although his strength has always been strong, the opponents he met this time are not weak.

    On the contrary, these people are all very strong.

    No matter which one, they are not inferior to themselves.

    Not to mention they are standing together now.

    "Get out of here quickly!"

    In desperation, Feijian hurriedly yelled at Hefeng, warning him not to intervene in this battle.

    However¡­¡­

    How can today''s Japanese wind listen to Tozama''s words?

    How strong are these people in front of him? As a time traveler, how could he not know better than Feijian?

    Hefeng jumped down and landed beside Feijian.

    "Don''t worry, Master Feijian, I won''t leave, no matter what you say..."

    "I am now Konoha''s ninja!"

    He Fengying clone said loudly.

    He didn''t pay attention to the five shadows in front of him at all.

    Rao Feijian couldn''t help being taken aback, frightened by Hefeng''s courage.

    "Hebrew..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi on the roof stared at Zefeng, gasped involuntarily from the corner of his mouth.

    Although Hefeng''s actions just now were very handsome, but the enemy in front of him...

    I''m afraid it''s not the strongest opponent that can be found in the ninja world today!

    "Wood escape!"

    And Fengying clone didn''t say anything else, put his hands together forcefully, "Wood Dragon Art!"

    As Kazekage''s avatar launched Wooden Ninjutsu, a thick wooden dragon burst out from under his feet, baring its teeth and claws, twisting its body wantonly, and rushed towards the Five Kages.

    "The guy in Hashirama''s wood escape technique?"

    Seeing this, Shi He raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    In his opinion, the wood dragon technique used by Hefeng is much inferior to Zhujian.

    Whether it''s size or power.

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Shi He took the lead in launching a counterattack, and combined his hands quickly, the ground under his feet turned into a mud flow, shaking constantly.

    Immediately afterwards, a brown earth dragon rose from the sky, bigger than the Japanese wooden dragon, opened its huge mouth, and then fell down suddenly.

    Aww!

    The dragon''s roar was deafening.

    I saw the earth dragon in Shihe bite the wooden dragon and hit it hard to the ground.

    Cracks spread all over the wooden dragon''s body, and it fell apart on the spot.

    "The gentle wooden dragon..."

    His eyes were wide open, and the corners of his mouth were slightly opened.

    He was not surprised that the wooden dragon of Hefeng was resisted by Shihe.

    You know, the identity of the other party is not an ordinary ninja, but the first generation of Dokage who established Yanyin Village!

    powerful.

    What surprised him was actually the power of the Zefeng Wooden Dragon.

    Smaller than he remembered.

    Soon, an unprecedented thought came to Feijian''s heart, making him look at Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid again.

    He is not Zefeng!

    To be precise, he is not the body of Hefeng.

    "Shadow clone?"

    Tomona activated his perception ability again, and found that the Zephyr in front of him had an average amount of chakra.

    Although it is still much more majestic than some jonin, it is the same as the monster in my impression.

    But incomparable.

    This is also a disadvantage of the shadow clone.

    The amount of chakra is distributed by the ontology.

    There is only as much as you get.

    Cannot be recovered by rest.

    And Fengying''s avatar has just experienced the battle with Samana and Fenfu.

    Part of the amount of chakra was consumed.

    Exercising the wood dragon technique now is naturally different.

    but¡­¡­

    The first generation of Kazekage Rieto only noticed at this time.

    The person behind Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked familiar.

    "Is that guy Fenfu?"

    Lie Dou rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some kind of hallucination.

    You know, the tailed beast in Hidden Sand Village was the only one that wasn''t bought from Zhujian.

    During the meeting of the Five Kages, Lieto threatened the other Four Kages that he could use a crane to deal with them.

    This also means that Hidden Sand Village is the first village to regard tailed beasts as war machines.

    This time the plan to invade Konoha.

    Lie Dou also regarded Fenfu as his hole card, and handed it over to Samana, asking him when to let Fenfu use the technique of feigning sleep to release Shouhe.

    Destroy Konoha.

    But now...

    This hole card, which he regarded as the king bomb, turned out to be...

    Behind Sarutobi Hiruzen?

    What a joke!

    That Samana guy, what the hell is he doing?

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Soon, Lie Dou regained his composure and felt his scalp go numb.

    Whether it is brains or strength, Samana is very good.

    He developed the puppet technique and magnetism.

    It surprised me even more.

    He would not make the mistake of losing a tailed beast on the battlefield.

    unless¡­¡­

    "How''s Samana?"

    Lie Dou asked Hefeng with a low voice.

    "Sramana?"

    He Fengying''s clone tilted his head, although his wooden dragon technique was broken by Shi He, but there was no worry on his face, "I can''t say he''s fine."

    "You little brat, I''m here to deal with you." Lie Dou became angry for a moment, and shot He Feng decisively.

    I saw that he quickly formed a mudra with both hands, and then condensed Chakra to his throat, took a deep breath, and finally spit it out violently.

    In an instant, the breath exhaled by Lie Dou formed a sharp wind blade, sweeping towards Hefeng.

    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Sickle Kongpo!"

    Immediately.

    He Fengying clone''s feet vibrated quickly, and the gold dust shot up into the sky, forming a solid wall.

    Using the hardness of gold, he forcibly resisted the fierce fighting wind.

    "Is this...gold?"

    Toboma blinked, and a look of incredulity emerged.

    Although he knew Hefeng was a great genius, he had never seen...

    Zefeng used such ninjutsu.

    When did he learn it?

    "Forget it, now is not the time to entangle this matter."

    Tobima murmured to himself, dispelling the idea.

    "Peace."

    Then, Tomama turned his head and looked at Hefeng, "You are just a shadow clone right now."

    "Ok."

    He Fengying clone nodded, expressing that it is indeed so.

    However, in his opinion, although his own chakra amount is not much, if there is a powerful support like Tobima.

    Against the Five Kages, they might not lose.

    But who knows, Fei Jian shook his head directly, and said firmly, "Since it is a shadow clone, then remove this spell."

    In his opinion, it is more important to send the information here to Hefeng''s body.

    But now there is no method that is more effective than dispelling the technique of shadow clone.

 Chapter 361

    As the god of ninjutsu who developed the technique of shadow clone.

    It can be said that Tobuma knows this ninjutsu well.

    "Although the shadow clone technique is a physical clone, the original intention of my invention of this ninjutsu is to spy on information."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Once the Kazekage clone is here to lift the ninjutsu.

    His memory, experience, all will be fed back to the main body in an instant.

    And want to defeat the shadow-level master in front of him.

    The power of the wind body is very important!

    Yes.

    In Tokaima''s heart, he didn''t think that being cloned with Kazekage could defeat the enemy he met this time.

    "Release ninjutsu?"

    However, the firmness of Tobima made He Fengying''s avatar stunned.

    Look up and down his injuries.

    In his opinion, the current Tobima cannot last long at all.

    "Leave it to me here."

    Feima looked at Hefeng''s shadow clone, and the two looked at each other, and he could read the distrust in his eyes.

    To some extent, the eyes of Kazekage''s clone made Toikama''s mood complicated.

    Hefeng is indeed an astonishing genius.

    An eight-year-old kid who looks like a monster.

    But no matter what, he is the grandson of the eldest brother Zhuma.

    Also his grandson.

    In the end, he was stared at by that kind of eyes.

    Own¡­¡­

    I was underestimated by the wind.

    "Ok."

    However, He Fengying''s avatar did not persist again and again.

    "Honestly speaking, facing five Kage-level masters at the same time, as well as Renjuriki who doesn''t know where, even now I am not fully sure."

    He Fengying clone murmured in his heart.

    The biggest weakness of the shadow clone is that the amount of chakra is fixed.

    Once consumed, the ninjutsu will be released.

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Naruto''s shadow avatar was able to resist the arrival of Uchiha Madara''s tree world, thanks to the fact that Kyuubi lent him Chakra.

    Moreover, the five shadow-level masters are very difficult to deal with.

    After the first meeting of the Five Kages, Hashirama even sealed the Tailed Beasts.

    for the purpose of peace.

    There are lessons learned from Yunyin Village and Shayin Village.

    It is hard to say that the other two villages will not put Renzhuli on the battlefield.

    After much deliberation, He Fengying clone had no choice but to agree to Feijian.

    "If it''s my body, it won''t be too late to return to the village."

    He Fengying clone had a low voice.

    Whether it''s physical strength or chakra volume.

    The body is far beyond itself.

    If it was him, he would definitely arrive in time.

    "However, before disabling the shadow clone technique, let me help you, Master Feijian."

    Said loudly with the Fengying avatar, and at the same time activated Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust.

    The whole earth began to shake violently.

    The surrounding houses couldn''t bear the force and collapsed.

    Even well-informed moviegoers, after seeing such a scene, all of them took a deep breath.

    "Hefeng, what kind of monster is this kid?"

    "This guy turned out to be just a shadow clone."

    "Even if it is a physical clone, the power it possesses cannot be compared with the main body, right? How far has the real Hefeng grown?"

    Feng Yinglie Dou and Tu Ying Shihe looked at each other in blank dismay.

    I was shocked.

    They never dreamed of it.

    A farewell to the Chunin Exam.

    Less than a year has passed, and Hefeng has grown to such a terrifying level.

    It was appalling.

    In an instant, He Fengying''s avatar used the power of magnetic escape to extract a large amount of placer gold from the ground, and surrounded the five shadow-level powerhouses.

    Form a placer gold wall tens of meters high!

    Don''t give them a chance to escape.

    next second.

    He and the Fengying clone clapped their hands together, "Wood Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"

    Countless vines drilled out from the gaps under He Fengying''s feet, gathered in one place, and became thick, big and hard.

    A wooden giant tens of meters high appeared on the spot, looking down at the shadows below.

    Even these characters felt an indescribable sense of oppression after seeing the gentle Mu Dun.

    monster!

    This eight-year-old kid is a real monster!

    This is the real thought of everyone present.

    Including the Thousand Hands Door Room.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that he could see those shadow-level powerhouses with such horrified expressions.

    However¡­¡­

    The moves of Hefengying clone are far more than that.

    After the Wood Giant appeared, Kazekage''s avatar launched Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer again.

    A large amount of placer gold shot up from his feet, covering the surface of the wood giant.

    Strengthen his defense and attack.

    Even the Fengdun used by Fengyingliedou failed to cut off the wooden man''s neck.

    "This guy¡­¡­"

    Lie Dou clenched his teeth, and watched helplessly as his wind tunnel fell on the gold dust, leaving only a crack.

    But he couldn''t stop the falling fist of the wooden man.

    A great shadow looms over them.

    An ominous premonition welled up.

    It''s unbelievable.

    incredible.

    Who can believe that this is the power that an eight-year-old kid possesses now!

    "It''s time to release the shadow clone technique."

    And after launching this final blow, Kaze''s shadow avatar naturally lifted the ninjutsu.

    The remaining Chakra, as well as the memory and intelligence of this period of time.

    All feed back to the main body.

    And on the battlefield.

    "none!"

    Tuying Shihe roared, indicating that now is not the time for Wu to continue hiding his strength.

    "I see, Master Dokage."

    Wu took a deep breath, opened his hands, and aimed at the fists falling head-on.

    "Dust Escape ¡¤ The Art of Stripping the Original Realm!"

    Accompanied by the non-condensed self-chakra, it releases the extremely powerful dust escape.

    Dazzling white light suddenly appeared from his hand.

    Approaching is a translucent energy beam.

    Instantly pierced through the wooden man''s fist.

    But only two-thirds of the area was erased.

    When the Kazekage clone was dispelling ninjutsu, he knew that the extra chakra was useless, so he simply used it all on the wooden escape and magnetic escape this time.

    Just the diameter of the wooden man''s fist is an exaggeration of more than ten meters.

    Even Wu''s dust escape couldn''t stop the fist from falling.

    Two or three couldn''t breathe, and the wooden man''s fist fell to the ground like a thunderbolt.

    The entire Hidden Leaf Village trembled violently.

    The placer gold surrounding them collapsed even more.

    The invisible shock wave spread out like ripples.

    Sweeping this place, flying countless ninjas from their original places.

    The slightly weaker guy didn''t even hum, and passed out on the spot.

    Both eyes were wide open, with a dumbfounded expression.

    "Are the shadow clones of Hefeng so strong?!"

    The mouth in Feijian gradually opened wide, as if it could fit a fist into it.

    He never dreamed that Hefeng''s shadow clone would have such terrifying destructive power!

    He also thought that it was just a physical clone, so it shouldn''t have much power.

    Own¡­¡­

    I was fooled!

    "Damn it, if I had known that one of Hefeng''s avatars was so strong, I would have dismissed a ghost."

 Chapter 362

    The northern forest of the Land of Fire.

    border post.

    Hefeng is discussing the details of re-signing the peace agreement with the elders of Yunyin Village.

    And came to an end.

    Although the elders of Yunyin Village were dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do.

    No matter how you say it, the person who is in charge of the overall situation now is Hefeng, not Yunyin Village.

    However, at this moment, a wave of memory flooded Hefeng''s brain.

    Appeared out of thin air.

    How did his shadow clone and Hiruzaru Sarutobi return to Konoha Hidden Village.

    And how did he defeat Renzhuli to share blessings with the future second generation of Fengkage Samana.

    and encounters in the village.

    At this moment, everything returned to Hefeng''s body.

    Let him know the latest progress of the first ninja war.

    "I really didn''t expect that other ninja villages chose to unite."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    As a time traveler, although he has not seen the plot of the first ninja war, he has learned part of the first ninja war from many memories and clues.

    without doubt¡­¡­

    Today''s first ninja war is very different from the one in his impression.

    but¡­¡­

    Although the situation in Konoha Hidden Village is very unfavorable to Toikama, Hefeng did not show any anxiety.

    Although he led Konoha Anbu ninja, he won the battle.

    But Yunyin Village still retains a certain amount of combat power.

    "Although the battle between ninjas will choose weapons such as kunai, but the main way of fighting is still physical skills, illusion, and ninjutsu."

    In other words, if there is a little carelessness, the more than two hundred cloud ninjas who have become captives are likely to counterattack.

    Instead of sitting in town by himself.

    Maybe something will go wrong.

    In any case, the elders of Yunyin Village must not be allowed to discover their worries.

    Thinking of this, the corners of Hefeng''s mouth rose, revealing a powerful and confident smile.

    Until the peace agreement was signed and the elders of Yunyin Village were sent away.

    Hefeng breathed a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, he immediately called Danzo and others, and briefly emphasized the current situation of Konoha Hidden Village.

    As expected by Hefeng.

    After he finished talking about the situation in Tobima, Danzo and the others changed their expressions.

    He looked worried.

    "It seems that we have to return to the village as soon as possible." Xiaochun said without thinking.

    On the contrary, Danzo Heyan looked a little embarrassed.

    Strictly speaking, the two of them are still Konoha Chunin.

    The strength is not so powerful.

    In the first Ninja World War, it was basically no different from cannon fodder.

    Even if you rush back to the village now.

    They also don''t know how to help.

    "unnecessary."

    Looking at the ninjas gathered around him, Hefeng shook his head without thinking.

    "The village will be guarded by me."

    "Your task is to guard the border."

    "Although we have re-signed a peace agreement with Yunyin Village, no one can say whether they will make a comeback."

    While He Feng was talking, the index and middle fingers of both hands were brought together, "Shadow Clone Technique."

    With a bang, a cloud of white mist emerged from his side and dissipated towards both sides.

    A physical clone exactly like He Feng appeared out of thin air.

    Then, without saying a word, Hefeng''s shadow clone sat cross-legged on the ground and remained motionless.

    Start absorbing natural energy.

    After explaining some last trifles.

    He Feng secretly left the border post, checked the direction a bit, and bid farewell to Xiao Chun and the others.

    Quickly return to Konoha.

    "The first door, open the door, open!"

    In order to ensure the safety of Tobima, Zefeng determined the shortest route back to the village through the information fed back by the shadow clone.

    Then¡­¡­

    Directly opened the Eight Gate Dunjia!

    No matter how you say it, the speed of Bamen Dunjia is astonishing.

    Even Gaara''s sand can''t resist Xiao Li''s attack.

    And now, although he is only eight years old physically, his muscular strength is stronger than that of Xiao Li.

    After a few breaths, Zefeng guided Chakra to break through the limitations of his body again and again.

    "The sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"

    in an instant.

    An astonishing green energy burst out from Zefeng''s body, and his skin turned red due to blood congestion.

    "Using the Bamen Dunjia to rush on the road, looking at the entire ninja world, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find another person."

    Hefeng murmured in his heart.

    With a kick on the toes, the whole person disappeared in place.

    Because the earth couldn''t bear the force of the wind, it was instantly torn apart, leaving cracks like spider webs.

    The invisible impact spread out to the surroundings.

    Hefeng rushed to the village at an unprecedented speed.

    Just by moving at a high speed, the air will be tilted, forming a terrifying air flow, and crushed out towards the surroundings.

    Do some damage to the ground.

    "Wait for me, Tobuma."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly condensed, and his speed was as fast as lightning.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s actions still caught someone''s attention.

    His body is completely black, hiding in the dark, paying attention to the movement of the wind.

    It is the biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator in the ninja world.

    Black absolutely!

    He never dreamed of it.

    After Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara, the ninja world will give birth to monsters like Hefeng.

    At only eight years old, he already possessed the strength of a movie class.

    The ninjutsu mastered is even more varied.

    And each one is extremely powerful!

    "But this time..."

    "Even a monster like you can''t escape unscathed."

    "That guy in Torima doesn''t have much Chakra capacity."

    "Even if you return to the village now, he can''t help you."

    "In other words, the enemy you will face next is almost the most powerful person in this era."

    The corners of Hei Jue''s mouth rose, as if he had foreseen He Feng''s death.

    Yes.

    In his eyes, even with the current Hefeng, it is impossible to defeat the five shadow-level powerhouses!

    What''s more, each of these ninjas possesses powerful ninjutsu.

    Whether it is combat thinking or actual combat experience.

    Both are supposed to be stronger than the Zephyr.

    "Just let me see your tragic death, Hefeng."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    In the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara hides here, but always pays attention to the trend of the first ninja world war.

    Especially Zephyr.

    He is now full of expectations for Hefeng''s performance.

    "Really? Zefeng''s body has returned to the village."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help murmuring.

    "It''s just a shadow clone, and it defeated Ichimo Jinchuriki, and that fellow Samana."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Shihe''s gang are, after all, the first shadows who established Ninja Village."

    "It shouldn''t disappoint me too much."

    Uchiha Madara half-closed his eyes.

    After the recovery of this period of the world, he can now use the elephant turning technique again.

    And Bai Jue is inexhaustible.

    "It would be best if Hefeng could be killed, but if not..."

    "Then I can only let my Elephant Turning Technique do it myself."

    Madara Uchiha raised the corners of his mouth and said to himself.

 Chapter 363

    With the title of the God of Ninjutsu, Senju Feima is definitely a hero in the ninja world.

    But even for him, it was quite difficult to face five shadow-level powerhouses at the same time.

    After a fight, the door was directly thrown away by Tuying Shihe''s earth dragon bullet technique.

    If it''s just one-on-one, the water dragon bullet in the door can completely stop the Tuying''s attack.

    But facing five people at the same time, even Fei Jian felt powerless.

    Most of his armor was destroyed, so that he lost his defensive function.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi wanted to rush to help several times, but now he is just a jounin of Konoha.

    Far from the power of its prime.

    For a while, the situation took a turn for the worse, which was extremely unfavorable to Toikama.

    "Inhale...inhale...exhale..."

    Tomona got up from the ruins, endured the severe pain from his body, and squatted on the spot, raising his head to be wary of the actions of the shadows.

    He gasped for breath, feeling his throat dry and itchy.

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, with my current strength, I''m afraid I can''t solve even one of them..."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Now he can still use the Flying Thunder God Technique once.

    If it was one-on-one, he would have full confidence in counter-killing the opponent.

    However, there seems to be some kind of agreement between Tukage, Kazekage, and Mizukage.

    become very united.

    They cooperate with each other and complement each other.

    Even in the door, no flaws can be found.

    In fact, since Tobima fought against these shadows, he has been constantly looking for opportunities.

    The results all ended in failure.

    "Give up, Tobuma."

    Kazekage Rieto crossed his arms and stared at the door in the ruins, "You and I know how far the border of the Land of Fire is from here."

    "That brat, Hefeng, didn''t even have time to get here."

    "but¡­¡­"

    Lie Dou couldn''t help shaking his head, the corners of his mouth raised, and a slight smile appeared, "Although you are far inferior to your brother Zhuma, you are still a famous ninja since the Warring States Period."

    "Now I pin myself, and the hope of the village, on an eight-year-old kid."

    "Taijian, you have fallen."

    From Lie Dou''s point of view, this war, Konoha Hidden Village is already over.

    It would take a day at the fastest to go here from the border of the Land of Fire.

    Hefeng didn''t have time to save Tomama.

    When he came back here, what he saw would only be the dead body in the door.

    "hateful."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi clenched his teeth, feeling unwilling, but helpless.

    His current strength is too weak, and he can''t intervene in the battle between Tobima and these shadow-level powerhouses.

    On the contrary, Togama also needs to disperse some energy.

    To ensure that Sarutobi Hiruzen will not take damage.

    And other Konoha ninjas, even the patriarchs of each family, have their own enemies to deal with.

    I can''t spare the energy to intervene in this battle.

    Anyway...

    The enemy Konoha faces this time.

    All of them are Yanyin Village, Sandyin Village, and Wuyin Village. The three major ninja villages joined forces.

    Among them, there are also some small ninja villages who were also bewitched and joined the war.

    Take a shot at Konoha.

    "Tobima, you are indeed a respectable ninja, but unfortunately, this is Konoha''s fate."

    Shi He took a step forward, spread his hands, and looked sorry for Konoha, "Konoha Hidden Village is too sharp."

    To this day, Shihe still remembers Uchiha Madara.

    How that man unilaterally tore up the peace agreement between Muyeyin Village and Yanyin Village, and demanded that Yanyin Village be merged into Muyeyin Village.

    As a result, things are now turning.

    The fate of Muye Yin Village is in their hands.

    Moreover, these shadows are not soft-hearted guys.

    They have the same purpose.

    That is to eradicate Konoha Hidden Village!

    "Recognize the status quo, Feijian, that brat Hefeng, you won''t be able to come back!"

    Suddenly, Mizukage Hakuren formed a mudra with both hands, releasing the water escape ninjutsu that Tomona is best at.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Accompanied by Bai Lian''s burst of drinking, clear water surged from under his feet, rushed straight up, and instantly transformed into a giant dragon, with red eyes, opened its bloody mouth, opened its teeth and claws, and devoured it towards the door.

    In his opinion, nothing is more ironic than the current situation.

    As a master of water escape ninjutsu, Tomona relied on his own talent to forcibly reduce the cumbersome water dragon bullet technique to only three seals.

    Rao himself, the first Mizukage, couldn''t do this kind of thing.

    He needs at least six seals to activate this ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    That man who is best at water escape is about to die in the hands of water escape now!

    "Die, Tobuma!"

    The other shadows stared at Toikama one after another, reluctant to blink their eyes, for fear that they would miss the tragic death of Toikama, a ninjutsu genius.

    Moreover, they are all very determined in their hearts.

    There is no doubt that there is no doubt about death.

    No one can save him!

    "My lord!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression changed in shock, and he quickly used Earth Dunjutsu to defend Tomona.

    However¡­¡­

    Now, how can he compare with Mizukage in terms of ninjutsu?

    In an instant, the earth flow wall cast by Sarutobi Hiruzen was broken by the water dragon.

    A burst of dragon roar burst out from the giant mouth.

    There is not enough distance between the door and the door.

    "I can only use that..."

    Frowning tightly, he had no choice but to throw out the last Kunai with the Flying Thunder God formula printed on it.

    Attempt to replace an opponent at the last moment.

    Even if there is only one.

    also good.

    "Hefeng, the future and hope of the village, I leave to you."

    Tobima thought to himself, and firmly believed that if it was a gentle breeze, it would definitely be able to turn the tide.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Tokaima was about to activate the Flying Thunder God Technique, he disappeared in place.

    A brown earth dragon suddenly fell from the sky.

    Its body shape is comparable to that of Bailian''s water dragon.

    He opened his mouth wide, went straight to the water dragon''s neck, and bit it down.

    Press Bailian''s water dragon bullet technique firmly on the ground, preventing it from moving forward half a point!

    Watching this scene, Shui Ying Bai Lian immediately widened her eyes, and her eyes were full of inconceivable expressions.

    "This level of earth escape..."

    Bai Lian rolled her throat, swallowed nervously, and quickly turned her head to look at Tuying Shihe.

    In his opinion, it is possible to launch an earth dragon bullet of this scale so quickly.

    Except for him, the first Tukage.

    There is no second person to be found at all.

    But who knew, when Bai Lian and Shi He looked at each other, they saw the shock and confusion in each other''s eyes.

    obviously...

    It wasn''t Feijian who was rescued by Tuying Shihe.

    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that there is a master of earth escape hidden in Muye Yin Village."

    Lie Dou half-closed his eyes, marveling at the strength of this earth escape, earth dragon bullet technique.

    The image of Uchiha Madara immediately appeared in his mind.

    Presumably, it should be a master of the Uchiha clan.

    In any case, during the Warring States period, they were as famous as the Qianshou clan.

    It is not surprising that there are one or two masters now.

 Chapter 364

    Just when Lieto and others thought it was the masters of the Uchiha clan who came to support.

    A figure that they didn''t expect suddenly appeared, and fell with the menacing earth dragon.

    For a moment, the eyes of everyone present were deeply attracted by this person.

    "Harmony, peace?!"

    Bai Lian blinked her eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether she saw something wrong.

    The person who just used the earth dragon bullet technique to save Fei Jian was not someone else, but the Zefeng who was supposed to be on the border of the Land of Fire? !

    Are you kidding me?

    And what''s going on with his current state?

    Lie Dou looked intently, and suddenly noticed that He Feng was emitting green energy all over his body, and his skin was flushed red.

    How unreasonable is this eight-year-old kid.

    "Another shadow clone?"

    Shi He immediately frowned, the earth dragon bullet technique just now opened his eyes a little.

    An eight-year-old kid can actually release that level of earth escape ninjutsu.

    His amount of chakra is simply astonishing.

    "It''s just an eight-year-old kid."

    Lie Dou still folded his hands on his chest, looking up and down He Feng with a calm attitude.

    Now that Feijian is dying, it is no longer a concern.

    Even if Hefeng is a genius, he will shock the world.

    It''s just an eight-year-old kid.

    With his strength, is it possible that he can deal with three shadows at the same time?

    Under the current situation, Lie Dou really can''t imagine that he will lose.

    They will not lose and cannot lose.

    The demise of Muye Yin Village is doomed.

    No one can change it.

    Including Zefeng, the monster imp!

    "Hebrew..."

    Wu and the future three generations of Mizukage looked at Zefeng at the same time. For some reason, as Hefeng descended from the sky, an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in their hearts.

    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi slumped down together with a plop, heaving a sigh of relief.

    For the current Sarutobi Hiruzen, the existence of Zefeng is undoubtedly a strong reassurance.

    "Thank goodness you came just in time."

    If the breeze came one second later, Master Feijian was afraid that he would be killed by the opponent.

    And then, it was himself.

    "Hefeng, you..."

    Tobima was even more dumbfounded at this time, as Hokage, the current agent of Konoha Hidden Village.

    He knew very well in his heart how far the border of the Nation of Fire was from here.

    He Feng arrived in time in such a short period of time.

    This guy¡­¡­

    An unprecedented thought arises spontaneously, causing Tomama to stare at Hefeng, "Could it be that you..."

    "Did you rush over here using the Bamen Dunjia?!"

    He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, and his brain suddenly felt blank.

    Scalp tingling.

    After being developed by myself, it was directly included in the forbidden art of the Eight Doors Dunjia.

    To be used by this brat, Hefeng, to drive on his way?

    This is too outrageous!

    And judging from the green energy on Hefeng, the current him has at least opened the eight gates to the sixth gate, Jingmen!

    In this state, casual movement will tear the muscles.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Bamen Dunjia should be a forbidden technique that should not be used as a last resort!

    In the end, it was used by Zefeng to hurry.

    "Looking at the entire Konoha Hidden Village... No, even in the entire ninja world, I am afraid that you are the only ninja who can do this kind of thing, Hefeng."

    While Feijian was talking, his lower body softened and he sat down on the ground

    The nerves that had been tense were relieved a little.

    I don''t want to admit it, but...

    Eight-year-old Hefeng is already an out-and-out monster.

    Strength, far surpasses oneself.

    If it was him, maybe he could really defeat these shadows in front of him.

    "My lord, you can take a good rest."

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, and he spoke towards Feijian.

    Originally, what he was most worried about was that he could not arrive in time.

    Rang Feijian cannot escape the fate of mortal death.

    But now, seeing that Feijian is safe and sound, the biggest worry in Hefeng''s heart is naturally gone.

    "Although the injury is not light, it is not fatal."

    Hefeng glanced at Feijian and confirmed the injury on his body.

    "But there is one more thing, Tobima-sama, Mito grandma and the others?"

    Hefeng continued to ask.

    Although they haven''t been together for a long time, these people have always regarded themselves as their own.

    Non-vegetation.

    If possible, Hefeng naturally hoped that these so-called family members would be safe and sound.

    "Don''t worry, Hefeng, they are all in a very safe place now."

    Tomona answered without thinking.

    Like Hefeng, Togama also puts his family first.

    Before the war started, he sent Mito and others to a safe place.

    "However, these people are not ordinary ninjas. Some of them are characters who established ninja villages in troubled times."

    "Or a ninja who has the qualifications to grow into a shadow."

    Tobima kindly reminded.

    "I see."

    Hefeng nodded slightly, took a step forward with his left foot, exuded an extremely powerful aura, and crushed it forward.

    Because of the relationship between the sixth door Jingmen, just such an inconspicuous move is enough to stir the air.

    I saw that the ground under Hefeng''s feet was suddenly torn apart.

    Leave shocking cracks.

    grunt.

    Lie Dou and the others couldn''t help rolling their throats, swallowing nervously.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have dreamed that they would feel such a strong sense of oppression from an eight-year-old kid.

    "It''s amazing."

    Bai Lian couldn''t help feeling emotional, he now completely understands.

    Why did Ghost Lantern Huanyue die in the hands of He Feng?

    Although this kid is only eight years old this year, he does already have the strength of a shadow-level powerhouse.

    and¡­¡­

    The wind that appeared in front of them was the ontology.

    It is not a shadow clone, which can be compared.

    "It''s really a boy born from a hero." Shi He frowned, except for Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama.

    He has never had such a feeling on the third ninja.

    Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid, is really a monster through and through.

    It''s not easy to deal with.

    "It''s just a brat after all." Lie Dou said without thinking, "There''s nothing to worry about at all."

    "His actual combat experience is definitely far inferior to ours."

    However, even though Lie Dou said so, he watched He Feng with a very vigilant attitude.

    Obviously, even he did not dare to underestimate the current peace.

    As for the three generations of Mizukage who have no future.

    Not to mention.

    Even the first generation of shadows are so nervous, how could they underestimate Hefeng.

    "It''s terrible..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stared at Zefeng with all his attention, he couldn''t bear to blink his eyes.

    With the appearance of Zefeng, the situation of the entire battlefield suddenly changed astonishingly.

    This is Sarutobi Hiruzen, never expected.

    The battle is about to start!

 Chapter 365

    "Hefeng, be careful. Among these people, they are either the ones who founded Ninja Village, or they are future shadows who have been given high hopes."

    The atmosphere became tense, and Tobuma naturally didn''t think that the ninjas in front of him would choose to let him go because of Hefeng''s age.

    In the Warring States Period, ninjas who were smaller than the Japanese wind may have accumulated countless actual combat experience on the battlefield.

    If someone is reckless, conceited, and in a desperate situation, it is likely to be Zefeng.

    "The first Kazekage of Hidden Sand Village, Rieto, is good at wind escape ninjutsu, and is extremely destructive."

    "At the same time, there is also the psychic beast Sickle Weasel, which can raze the entire forest to the ground in an instant."

    Toikama squatted among the ruins, and now he didn''t have much stamina and chakra.

    You can only use Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage at most once.

    This is the only chance, and I have to choose carefully.

    Of course, although Tomona is physically weak now, he still decided to give Hefeng help where he can.

    For example, intelligence!

    Tobima said all the information about these ninjas without any hesitation.

    Convenience and wind can better understand them.

    However¡­¡­

    Among the people present, Tobuma was not the only ninja who valued intelligence.

    When he opened his mouth to talk about Tuying Shihe, Wu directly raised his hands and aimed at the door, "Dust escape, the technique of stripping the original world!"

    With Wu''s explosive shout, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared from his hand, illuminating half of the battlefield.

    Immediately after...

    It was a cylindrical enchantment that burst out from Wu''s hand and went straight to the door.

    In an instant, all objects on the path were separated into atomic states.

    Ashes!

    Even the first-generation Kage who established Ninja Village were shocked after seeing Wu''s Dust Dun.

    "Old man Shihe, it seems that you, Yanyin Village, already have successors."

    Lie Dou on the side couldn''t help complaining, feeling extremely surprised.

    Wu''s dust escape not only has an extremely wide attack range, but also has amazing power.

    Rao is the wind escape that he is best at, and he can''t compare with it.

    but¡­¡­

    The speed of the wind is faster than Wu''s dust escape.

    At the moment when his dust escape was about to swallow Feijian, Zefeng grabbed Feijian''s arm by relying on the high-speed movement of the Bamen Dunjia.

    Then, using the strange power of the Thousand Hands Clan, it was like throwing a toy, and threw the Tomama out.

    In the end, he used the Flying Thunder God''s technique left on Fei Jian''s body to use the Flying Thunder God''s technique to avoid Chen Dun''s attack range together with him.

    The whole process is smooth and flowing.

    Even Wu was surprised.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he might hardly believe it.

    Such an excellent ninja is only eight years old.

    "What a close call..."

    His throat rolled between the doors, but he didn''t care about his own safety, he hurriedly emphasized to Hefeng, "The man whose whole body is wrapped in bandages is named Wu."

    "Not only does he possess powerful perception abilities, but he has also developed a blood successor elimination that surpasses the limits of blood successors."

    "It is formed by the fusion of the three chakra attributes of wind, earth, and fire."

    "You have also seen the power of the attack just now. The consequences of being hit by that move are no joke."

    There was a slight pause between the doors, "If anything happens to Shihe, then he will definitely become the second generation Tuying of Yanyin Village."

    In other words, Togama means warning and wind.

    Never underestimate this ninja.

    In fact, Kaze knows Wu better than Tozama.

    During the Fourth Ninja War.

    Onogi and Gaara were two kage-levels, and they barely sealed him.

    It can be seen that Wu''s strength is also extremely powerful among all shadows.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    In the Fourth Ninja World War, Onogi''s highlight moments were all thanks to the dust escape he mastered.

    "Although there is no limitless chakra under the blessing of the reincarnation of the unclean soil now, and self-recovery..."

    "But he''s at his peak right now, without a doubt."

    Hefeng thought to himself, and glanced at Tuying Shihe at the same time.

    "Since Chen Dun is the elimination of the blood successor developed by Wu, it means that Shi He does not know this ninjutsu."

    Excited!

    Hefeng quickly scanned the five shadow-level powerhouses in front of him.

    Not only did he not have the slightest fear, but he was very excited.

    You know, another guy with this treatment...

    But Uchiha Madara!

    "come on."

    Zefeng took a step forward and clapped his hands hard.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    "Since the opponent is Five Kages, then if I use Wood Dun, it''s not considered bullying."

    Hefeng couldn''t help muttering to himself in his heart, and the majestic Chakra burst out at this moment.

    Earthquake!

    The expressions of the five shadow-level powerhouses standing in front of him changed in shock.

    Today''s Japanese style is an entity!

    The power he has is not comparable to that of a shadow clone!

    In an instant, a wooden man with a height of 100 meters came into everyone''s eyes.

    Hold up the Togama and Sarutobi Hiruzen on the side.

    Hefeng stood on top of the wooden figure with his hands folded, looking down at Wuying from a high position, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a slight smile.

    "Let me see the strength of you guys!"

    "This is..." Feijian looked around, and suddenly realized that he couldn''t see the whole picture of the wooden figure.

    The five shadows below became even smaller.

    It made him involuntarily think of his elder brother Zhuma.

    even¡­¡­

    When Tomama turned his head to look at Hefeng again, it seemed that the person standing there was not his eight-year-old grandson.

    but...

    Brother Hashirama!

    Between the doors: "!!!"

    In the next second, Toikama rubbed his eyes vigorously, looked over again, and still felt that Hashirama''s figure was covering Hefeng''s body, overlapping him!

    "Hebrew..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi on the side also had a similar expression to Tomona.

    In his opinion, Hefeng is already the hero of Muye Yin Village!

    below...

    Because the wooden figure was too tall, the Konoha ninjas in every corner of the village noticed this move one after another.

    "That ninjutsu is wood escape!"

    "It''s Master Hefeng, Master Hefeng is back!"

    "Very good!"

    Without exception, the Konoha ninjas all became excited.

    It is true that Hefeng is eight years old, but he is also a super strong in the minds of these ninjas!

    Especially those of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    After seeing the wooden man technique used by Hefeng, they all exclaimed.

    "The same power as Hashirama-sama..."

    "Master Hefeng, he has perfectly inherited Mutun from the first Hokage."

    "Konoha will definitely win!"

    All of a sudden, the appearance of the wind greatly stimulated everyone''s fighting spirit.

    Let the Konoha ninjas have high morale!

    on the battlefield...

    Under the control of Hefeng, the wooden man directly clenched his fists and slammed down towards the five shadows below.

    "You are all shadows, don''t say I am bullying you like this."

    With a loud voice, the wind spoke to the five shadows below.

    "You kid, you really are a monster."

    Tu Ying roared without thinking.

 Chapter 366

    "Earth Dungeon: Super Light and Heavy Rock Technique!"

    Seeing the wooden man of Hefeng coming down with his fists waving, Shihe and Wu suddenly spoke in unison and performed the same ninjutsu.

    The technique of ultra-light and heavy rock can reduce its own weight and increase its speed in an instant, making it easy for the caster to fly in the air.

    I saw Shihe and Wuyi soaring into the sky, passing by the wooden man''s fist.

    The two looked at each other, and reached a tacit understanding without extra words.

    The two sides made eye contact and nodded at each other.

    Wu put his fingers in front of his chest, and put his fingers together, "No dust and confusion."

    With the activation of this ninjutsu, Wu''s body began to disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This is also the origin of Wu''s title "no one".

    Once the dust-free maze is activated, no matter how excellent the perception ability is, he will not be able to detect his existence.

    "Disappeared?!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was guarding Hefeng''s side, suddenly changed his expression. He knew very well in his heart that his strength was so weak that he couldn''t intervene in this battle at all.

    but¡­¡­

    He still does what he can, using his perception ability to help Hefeng lock his opponent.

    As a result, not only did Wu''s body disappear, his terrifying chakra also disappeared without a trace, and he couldn''t feel it at all.

    At the same time, Shihe also launched a counterattack.

    Although he, as the first generation of Tuying, does not know much about dust escape, his strength should not be underestimated.

    "Earth Dungeon Gangli Style Technique!"

    "Hefeng, let the old man come and see, which of the giants we created is stronger!"

    As Shi He''s voice fell, the ground began to tremble non-stop.

    The rock rose from the ground in the form of a brown rock giant, with its palm outstretched, and a fist against the wooden man''s falling fist.

    Rumble!

    The rock giant greeted each other with palms, and the two forces collided strongly, shaking the surrounding air, transforming into an invisible impact, and spreading out in all directions.

    Even Bai Lian and Lie Dou had to retreat quickly to avoid being dragged in by this force.

    "That guy Shihe really lost his temper."

    Bai Lian couldn''t help complaining.

    Although Wuyin Village and Yanyin Village have always been at odds, Bai Lian has always recognized Shihe''s strength.

    "Little ghost, next, you have to stand firm!"

    Shihe hovered beside the rock giant, put his palm on its body, and roared towards Zefeng.

    "Earth Dungeon: Aggravated Rock Technique!"

    next second.

    Shihe used his unique ninjutsu to strengthen the power of the rock giant.

    I saw the rock giant clasping its five fingers behind its back, holding on to the wooden man firmly, not giving it a chance to escape.

    The other hand grasped the fist with five fingers, aiming at the wooden man''s cheek was a punch.

    In order to maximize the power of this punch, Shi He continued to release Tu Dun.

    "Earth Dungeon Super Heavy Rock Technique!"

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the wooden man''s footsteps began to retreat involuntarily.

    Zefeng, Togama, and Sarutobi Hiruzen had to concentrate their chakra on the soles of their feet in order to firmly grasp the ground.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s eyes were staring like bull''s eyes, and his mouth was opened so wide that a fist could easily be stuffed in.

    He suddenly had a deep feeling that he should not appear in this kind of place.

    What is the battle between ninjas here and there.

    This is clearly a fight between gods!

    An ordinary ninja like him has no right to appear here!

    There was also a turmoil in Fei Jian''s heart. When he fought Shi He and others just now, the other party did not use such a powerful ninja.

    "Sure enough... my current strength is not enough to force out their true strength."

    He muttered to himself, his mind was strongly impacted.

    He really wants to do something for Zefeng now, but he can''t intervene in this battle.

    On the contrary, it is a gentle breeze, still calm and unhurried.

    "If Tangtang Tuying can''t even deal with wooden figures of this level, then I''ll be very disappointed."

    In fact, the wooden escape that Hefeng is using now is just the most common one.

    It was neither infused with sage chakra, nor strengthened with magnetic escape.

    but¡­¡­

    "An attack that can be seen is not a problem..."

    "The really tricky part should be without that guy."

    He Feng thought to himself, but he didn''t think that Shi He wanted to duel with him.

    Otherwise, there is no need to use dust-free mazes.

    If I didn''t guess wrong, Wu is now looking for the best opportunity to attack with Dust Dungeon.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng glanced at Toboma and Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    If it''s just yourself, it will be easier.

    But now we have to protect two people who have little fighting power.

    "Use that."

    Hefeng murmured, and regardless of Tomama and Hirazan''s reaction, he wanted to cut his thumb with one mouthful, and wiped the seeped blood on the palm of the other hand.

    At the same time, when the rock giant saw that the wooden man started to retreat, he clenched the wooden man''s fist even tighter.

    next second.

    The rock giant pulled hard, pulling the wooden man directly in front of him.

    If Zefeng hadn''t caught Sarutobi Hiruzen in time, he would have been thrown off by the violent shaking.

    "Thank you, thank you..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face was pale, at that moment just now, he really thought he was going to die.

    In any case, the wooden man''s head was a hundred meters high from the ground.

    And on the ground, there are several shadow-level powerhouses.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t care about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s thanks, quickly made a seal with both hands, and finally slapped the wooden man''s head with his palm.

    "Psychic art!"

    With a bang, a cloud of white mist exploded from Hefeng''s hand and spread around.

    At the same time, the rock giant suddenly let go of the wooden man''s fist, leaned forward, and gave the wooden man a warm hug, holding him tightly in his arms.

    "Little Hefeng, what''s the situation now?"

    And the toad that was channeled by Zefeng was none other than Fukasaku and Shima.

    After all, the current Toad Bunta has not grown up yet.

    It''s useless.

    "Fuck the kid."

    Fukasaku looked around and gasped involuntarily.

    In this case, there is no need to wait for Hefeng to explain the situation.

    Just look a little and you''ll find out.

    They are in the Hidden Leaf Village.

    Moreover, this place has been completely reduced to a battlefield.

    Zephyr needs their fighting power.

    But at this moment, a burst of dazzling white light suddenly shone from above, forcing people to be unable to open their eyes.

    "What is this?"

    Fukasaku hastily blocked his sight with his frog hand.

    "It''s Dust Escape."

    Without even thinking about it, Hefeng said, grabbed the two toads, Fukasaku and Shima, and then kicked Toma and Hizhan flying with the help of Hachimon Dunjia''s high-speed movement.

    The result was as expected by Hefeng.

    The first generation of Dokage used his rock giant to catch the wooden man, just to create opportunities for Wu!

    After all, the Dust Dungeon he developed is much stronger than any other kind of Earth Dungeon!

    In an instant, a translucent cylinder descended from the sky, instantly piercing through the back of the wood giant''s head.

 Chapter 367

    "Use the rock giant to block the action of the wooden man first, and then use the dust escape to destroy it. Well, it is indeed a very clever tactic."

    With He Feng leading the door, the two of Ri Zhan quickly dodged the attack range of the dust escape.

    I praised Shihe and Wu''s cooperation in my heart.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng also found some problems.

    "In terms of real strength, the strength of these shadows will definitely not lose to the five shadows during the Fourth World War."

    "But they are far inferior to Ying at that time, and they cooperate with each other tacitly."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    No wonder.

    The nature of the first ninja war is completely different from the fourth ninja war.

    "In the Fourth Ninja World War, all the ninjas united as one and worked hard to defeat Uchiha Madara, and the five shadows let go of their prejudices."

    "However, this time is different. Although these people are united, they have evil intentions. Everyone hopes that their village can get more benefits."

    According to Hefeng, when Shihe and Wu launched a joint attack just now, these shadows could completely block their retreat.

    Or launch other feints.

    However¡­¡­

    The shadows did nothing.

    Completely handed over the front line to Yanyin Village.

    "This battle is simpler than I imagined."

    Hefeng couldn''t help sighing with emotion, and quickly threw Toizuma and Hirizhan aside, and then asked Fukasaku and Shima who were standing on his shoulders, "Are you alright?"

    "Just right!"

    "Okay!"

    Fukasaku and Shima spoke in unison, when Hefeng dodged the endless dust, the two psychic beasts from Mt. Miaomu were not idle.

    They fuse with Zefeng''s body.

    And began to help him absorb the natural energy around him.

    "Ok."

    He Feng nodded heavily and directly entered the immortal mode.

    Orange eyeshadow emerges.

    Due to the fusion relationship with Fukasaku and Shima, Zefeng entered the sage mode, so naturally there is no need to keep still.

    At the same time, his Three Gouyu Sharingan even more quickly turned, upgrading to a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Raise his sight to another level.

    "Although the dust-free maze can hide your body, when you use the dust escape, your position will be exposed."

    With a low voice, Hefeng turned his head to look in the direction where Chen Yun shot out.

    It has to be said that the power of Wu''s Dust Dungeon is quite astonishing, it pierced through Zefeng''s wooden figure in an instant, making it lose its ability to move.

    but¡­¡­

    His position was completely exposed to He Feng''s sight.

    call!

    In an instant, the majestic chakra burst out from Zefeng, and immediately materialized, forming a semi-complete Susanoo.

    next second.

    Susanoo swung his right arm vigorously, and grabbed Wu directly.

    "Are you using yourself as bait?"

    Seeing the menacing Susanoo, he couldn''t help but frown, reacting to Hefeng''s tactics.

    However, at this distance, it is not difficult at all to avoid Zefeng''s attack.

    No matter how you say it, now he is blessed with the technique of ultra-light and heavy rocks, not only can his body fly, but his speed has also been greatly improved.

    But what Wu never expected was that when he was about to back up and use the dust-free maze again, he noticed his feet and suddenly felt a sense of falling.

    Such a scene made his heart tighten, and he looked down subconsciously.

    I saw the golden chain wrapped around my ankle at some point.

    "When?!"

    Wu suddenly felt that his mind was blank, and he really couldn''t understand when Hefeng caught him.

    "When you use Dust Dungeon, nothing!"

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    Dust escape is different from ordinary ninjutsu.

    Geometry needs to be condensed on the hand before it can be released.

    And when releasing Dust Dungeon, the caster has to keep moving.

    This is probably one of the few weaknesses of Chen Dun.

    As a traveler, Hefeng naturally wouldn''t miss such details.

    Coupled with the perception ability of Kagura''s mind and eyes, he locked his position in an instant without showing up.

    Nothing difficult at all.

    It was also at that time that Hefeng used his magnetic escape and gold dust to create a very expensive chain for Wu.

    Although this is not enough to make Wu completely lose his mobility, it is for a shadow-level powerhouse.

    Even a momentary distraction will play a key role.

    Slap!

    The semi-complete Susano held five fingers together, firmly grasping Wu who was suspended in mid-air.

    Then, Hefeng stared hard with his left eye, and blood flowed out from the corner of his eye.

    next second.

    In Susanoo''s hand, a black flame instantly burned.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Even if he forced his eyes to be damaged, Hefeng would not hesitate.

    If it weren''t for Uchiha Madara''s buff of reincarnation and the ability of reincarnation eyes to absorb ninjutsu.

    He was afraid that he would be given a second by Onoki''s dust escape.

    The most important thing is that after Onogi regained himself, he used Dust Dun to wipe out the twenty-five clones of Uchiha Madara in one fell swoop.

    "Although now I have mastered the Lightning Chakra Mode, Susanoo, and Magnetic Dungeon Dust Gold, three ninjutsu known as absolute defense..."

    "But I can''t do such a thing as being tough and rigid."

    Hefeng could not help but whisper in his heart.

    Based on such and such a relationship, he felt that it would be better for a ninja like Wu to resolve it as soon as possible.

    then¡­¡­

    After locking Wu''s position with Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold, Zefeng directly used Susanoo to grab further without giving him a chance to break free.

    Then, finish off with Amaterasu!

    Although Amaterasu''s ninjutsu claims to be a ninjutsu that can''t kill people, most of the time, either the caster releases water, or...

    It should be said to release the sea.

    Or the opponent is too strong.

    Except for reincarnation eyes, heel-tailed beast chakra coat and other methods, Hefeng couldn''t think of any way to avoid Amaterasu''s damage.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Soon, Amaterasu''s black flames devoured Wu.

    The fire spread all over his body, burning every inch of his skin.

    The screams are tingling.

    Very miserable.

    However, Wu''s whole body was clenched by Susanoo''s fist, and his hands could not form a seal.

    The ninjutsu that can''t break the wind at all.

    Feng Ying Lie Dou and Shui Dun Bai Lian below were even more dumbfounded.

    It was the first time they had seen such a terrifying fire escape ninjutsu, and it was surprisingly powerful.

    At the critical moment, Tuying Shihe was the first to react.

    Quickly manipulated the rock giant and shot towards Susano.

    Rumble!

    The rock giant punched the past, smashing Zefeng''s Susanoo.

    I saw Susano loosen his five fingers, Wu fell down after losing consciousness.

    It was still the rock giant who shot and caught him.

    "Water Shadow!"

    Immediately afterwards, Shi He turned his head and roared downward, asking Shui Ying Bai Lian to use his water escape to extinguish the black flame.

    In any case, Wu was his most important disciple.

    He must not be allowed to die here.

 Chapter 368

    "Bai Lian!"

    Seeing Wu who was burned all over his body by Amaterasu, Shihe had no choice but to ask for help from Mizukage Hakuren who is good at water escape ninjutsu.

    At the same time, he was worried about Wu''s safety.

    "knew."

    Although Bai Lian was reluctant, but considering the current powerful relationship, she honestly performed the water escape ninjutsu.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "It''s better to let Wushi here."

    Bai Lian murmured to herself that Ghost Lantern Huanyue was the best candidate for the second generation of Shui Ying.

    As a result, because of the relationship with the wind, he died tragically in the land of waves.

    This once made Bai Lian very depressed.

    When he comes to this world, the combat power of Wuyin Village is likely to be affected by it.

    If Wuye dies here, there will only be benefits and no disadvantages for the future development of Wuyin Village.

    "The demise of Muye Yin Village is already doomed."

    Thinking of this, Bai Lian deliberately slowed down her seal.

    Wait until the half of the fall to complete the seal.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Breakthrough!"

    Following Bai Lian''s roar, clear water gushed out from the ground, rising rapidly like a tornado.

    Easily caught nothing.

    However¡­¡­

    What was expected was not found.

    Not to mention that the fire burning on Wu''s body has not been reduced in the slightest, even in the water, the black flame is still burning.

    The tormented Wu soon lost consciousness.

    The bandages on his body burned away, replaced by unburned skin.

    The scar left when he fought against Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    "Go, are you kidding?!"

    Bai Lian stared wide-eyed, staring at the scene in front of her, her brain felt numb.

    As the first Mizukage of Wuyin Village, his water escape ninjutsu is self-evidently powerful.

    As a result, he faced the fire escape of Zefeng.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Can''t be extinguished!

    This kind of thing has completely overturned Bai Lian''s understanding of water escape and fire escape!

    This unscientific!

    In fact, it wasn''t just Bai Lian who was shocked by the scene in front of her.

    Everyone present showed expressions of disbelief.

    Watching helplessly, Wuzai was burned to the ground by Zefeng''s fire in the water.

    "Amaterasu is different from ordinary ninjutsu. Before the target is burned, ordinary ninjutsu cannot stop it at all."

    Zephyr floats down from the sky.

    In his opinion, Wu is sure to die this time.

    but¡­¡­

    Apart from Hefeng, the ninjas present naturally knew nothing about Amaterasu.

    "Ninjutsu that can burn in water?!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but exclaimed, "How did Hefeng do it?"

    As a ninja who is proficient in five escape ninjutsu, Hiruzaru Sarutobi is quite familiar with water escape and fire escape.

    But this was the first time he had seen such a weird scene.

    It''s almost like a monster.

    The common sense of this world was easily subverted by Hefeng.

    "My lord, did you see it?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi rolled his throat, and couldn''t help but ask Toikama who was panting heavily.

    Because of the current him, he seriously suspected that he had hallucinations.

    In the end, what Hiruzaru Sarutobi got was the big white eyes between the leaves.

    His body is indeed a little tired now, but he is not blind.

    How could I not see it?

    "However... Bailian''s water escape ninjutsu is not inferior to mine."

    Feijian couldn''t help muttering to himself in his heart.

    As the person who founded Wuyin Village, Bailian was once famous in the ninja world, and even he himself was amazed by his water escape.

    Moreover, in the previous battle, Bai Lian did not do much.

    It is said that these shadows are joining forces, but in fact they have their own ghosts.

    No one showed their true skills.

    Otherwise, I would have been wiped out by a few of them long ago.

    In other words, the current Bailian still maintains her peak combat power.

    The three generations of Mizukage in the future were even more stunned, blinking non-stop, but no matter how much he blinked, the picture in front of him did not change.

    "Wu Ke was a ninja who was on par with my master Gui Deng Huan Yue, but was instantly killed by He Feng?"

    "And what''s going on with Zefeng''s Fire Dungeon, it can''t even be extinguished by Mizukage-sama''s Mizukage-sama!"

    The next three generations of Mizukage stood in place, their minds in chaos.

    He couldn''t understand and couldn''t accept the facts before him.

    Although he is very likely to become the next generation of Mizukage, compared to Ghost Lantern Huanyue, he is still very weak.

    In other words, Wu''s strength is stronger than himself.

    In front of Hefeng, it turned out to be like this.

    "That kid, isn''t he only eight years old?"

    For a moment, the next three generations of Mizukage only felt that their worldview was about to collapse!

    He always thought that after Hashirama''s death, Tobima was the most powerful ninja in Konoha Hidden Village.

    It is also his number one enemy who invaded Konoha this time.

    In the end, it never occurred to her that Konoha''s real powerhouse was the eight-year-old Hefeng!

    "What a gaffe, Shi He."

    Only Lie Dou couldn''t help complaining about Shi He and Wu''s performance.

    "I thought you two could get rid of He Feng easily by working together."

    However, Lie Dou complained about it.

    But in my heart, I was also shocked by Hefeng''s performance.

    Until now, he still remembers Kazuki''s performance in the Chunin exam.

    Defeated the most terrifying genius in the history of Hidden Sand Village!

    Three generations of wind and shadow in the future.

    It is also the strongest Kazekage in the history of Hidden Sand Village!

    "Although Hefeng''s performance at that time was already amazing, but compared to now, they are completely different..."

    From Lie Dou''s point of view, in the past six months, He Feng has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Moreover, in just half a year, Hefeng...

    How exactly?

    Unbelievable.

    unimaginable.

    "We must get rid of this kid here, and we must never give him another chance to continue growing."

    Lie Dou was determined in his heart.

    And Bailian''s water breakthrough also began to dissipate at this time.

    Wu''s body fell heavily on the ground until it was burned by Amaterasu.

    "It hurts..."

    He Feng muttered in his heart, then closed his left eye, and blood flowed down the corner of his eye.

    but¡­¡­

    There is no doubt that without the last bit of chakra, it will disappear.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It wasn''t only Wu''s Chakra that disappeared, there was nothing left, including his body.

    Amaterasu''s fire gradually weakened until it disappeared completely.

    What was left on the ground were only burnt ashes that could not be burned again.

    Famous for developing the Wu of Chen Dun, just like that...

    There is not even slag left after being caught by the wind!

    When he landed on both feet and stood firm.

    An invisible sense of oppression swept across in all directions.

    Every ninja present couldn''t help but think of the same thing.

    He Feng, an eight-year-old kid, is definitely the scariest monster in history!

    Yes.

    For an existence like Hefeng, only the word monster can be used to describe him.

    "The wind!"

    Shi He clenched his teeth, and flew into a rage!

 Chapter 369

    Seeing that his disciple was burned by Zefeng so that there were not even ashes left, Shi He was furious, and he manipulated the rock giant to grab it towards Zefeng.

    "Is it the first earth shadow?"

    Feeling the sense of oppression sweeping over, Zefeng immediately turned around and faced the falling fist of the rock giant.

    Not only that, but Shihe used the super heavy rock technique to attack Zefeng together with the rock giant.

    On the contrary, Bai Lian and Lie Dou didn''t seem to care about this battle.

    Just use ordinary water escape and wind escape to make a feint attack.

    Of course, as the shadows who established Ninja Village, the amount of chakra they both possess is naturally very majestic.

    The ninjutsu performed is several times more exaggerated than that of ordinary ninjas.

    "Is this the strength of shadow?"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen on the side tensed his nerves. As a genius of the Sarutobi clan, he has had a level of chakra that is difficult for ordinary people to comprehend since he was a child.

    Coupled with the possession of five chakra attributes, he quickly accumulated a reputation among the younger generation.

    But compared with Bai Lian, Lie Dou and Shi He in front of him.

    His ninjutsu seemed very ordinary.

    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen has a very strong feeling in his heart now.

    That is...

    He didn''t think Zefeng would lose!

    This feeling is very strong, even in the face of Shihe, Lie Dou, Bailian and other legends who established Ninja Village.

    He didn''t think Zephyr would lose either!

    in an instant.

    Hefeng decisively chooses to shoot.

    Things had developed to this point, and he didn''t bother to continue inkblotting.

    "The seventh door, startling door, open!"

    Accompanied by the sound of Zefeng, the green energy covering his whole body suddenly changed.

    From green to blue.

    It was sweat that evaporated.

    Suddenly, the momentum of Zefeng changed drastically.

    "If it wasn''t for the heavy load of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, if I really want to use Amaterasu to solve the remaining shadows."

    "In case someone digs it out for them in the future."

    Hefeng complained in his heart.

    Hands are clean and neat.

    Of course, when He Feng opened the seventh door of the Eight Door Dunjia, all the shadows present gasped.

    Among them, no one has ever seen such a chakra form.

    "Hey, how many kinds of ninjutsu has this kid mastered?"

    Lie Dou complained angrily.

    The scene of the Chunin exam half a year ago is still vivid in his mind.

    The peace at that time was definitely not as terrifying as it is now.

    Moreover, isn''t Hefeng only eight years old?

    His talent really has no upper limit at all?

    Any ninjutsu that can be learned at a glance?

    Did he think he was a copy ninja?

    "Thunder Chakra Mode!"

    However, after using Immortal Mode and Bamen Dunjia one after another, Zefeng directly entered Thunder Escape Chakra Mode.

    The three forms complement each other.

    Finally aim for the rock giant.

    "Thunder Tiger!"

    There was another shout, and Zefeng aimed at the fist that fell from the rock giant, and swung it up violently.

    The fist wind stirred the air, and the majestic Chakra burst out, forming a blue air bomb, transforming into the appearance of a tiger.

    He opened his bloody mouth wide and flew into the sky.

    Clash with the rock giant''s fist!

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the power of this chakra air bomb acts on the arm of the rock giant.

    The cracks were shocking, spreading towards the rock giant''s body.

    In an instant, it spread to the whole body of the rock giant.

    Before Tuying Shihe could react, the huge rock giant collapsed on the spot.

    turned into ruins.

    "is that a lie."

    For a moment, Shi He was dumbfounded on the spot. He never dreamed that his strongest ninjutsu would be broken by He Feng''s punch!

    There is also Bai Lian and Lie Dou''s ninjutsu feint.

    All of them were dodged by Zefeng with a blink of an eye.

    No one can attack him at all!

    It is no exaggeration to say that today''s Hefeng is far stronger than everyone present!

    With a whoosh, Zefeng flashed directly behind Tuyingshihe.

    In order to ensure that Shihe would not use some strange ninjutsu to dodge his attack, Hefeng patted his shoulder specially, leaving the Flying Thunder God technique on it.

    Today''s Tuying Shihe still looks like an old man.

    The body is visibly aging.

    In terms of strength, the current first-generation Tuying is simply not as good as Wu who has developed Dust Dungeon.

    Of course, Hefeng would not show mercy to Tuying Shihe''s old age.

    In any case, the instigator of this war was Yanyin Village.

    It''s him, the soil shadow of Yanyin Village!

    Hidden Leaf Village is just self-defense!

    Besides, Shihe didn''t release the water just because he was an eight-year-old child.

    With the move just now, he burst out with a strong killing intent.

    "It''s over, Shihe."

    The sound of the wind came from behind Shi He, startling him and turned around quickly.

    Immediately afterwards, Shi He felt the murderous aura emanating from He Feng.

    Beads of sweat could not help but appear on his forehead.

    ashamed!

    Click!

    However, Shi He turned around so suddenly that his waist twisted at this moment.

    The severe pain made him clench his teeth instantly.

    My mind went blank.

    Even ninjutsu such as instant body technique and substitute technique that should have been used, could not be used.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    Zefeng aimed directly at Shihe''s heart, stretched out his index finger with his right hand, and pierced towards Shihe with momentum like a rainbow.

    Rumble!

    The thunder was deafening, like swatting a fly, knocking Tu Yingxi down from the air.

    Shock waves with lightning spread out in all directions.

    Let every shadow retreat again and again.

    The location where Shi He''s back hit was directly smashed into a big hole.

    It took about half a minute for the shock to subside gradually.

    Lie Dou and Bai Lian looked at each other, couldn''t help rolling their throats, and looked nervously at the deep hole blasted by the wind.

    The Tuyingshi River is inlaid in the very center!

    Lying there sprawled, his eyes gradually lost their light.

    There is a hole pierced through the left chest, and the front and back are transparent!

    Shi He''s heart just disappeared!

    There is no doubt that he must die!

    "this¡­¡­"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stared at the scene in the deep pit dumbfounded, not knowing whether to be shocked or sympathetic.

    Or both.

    A ninja who can quell the troubled times and establish a ninja village will naturally not be a mediocre person.

    However, such an existence was instantly killed by Hefeng on the spot!

    "How strong is today''s Hefeng?"

    "He is only eight years old this year."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gasped at the corner of his mouth, not being shocked enough, raised his head, and looked at Zefeng, who was stagnant in the air and slowly falling.

    He not only sympathized with Tuying Shihe, but also sympathized with the entire Yanyin Village.

    He happened to meet such an unreasonable monster as Hefeng.

    You said you have nothing to do to provoke him.

    "With such a serious injury, even Tuying couldn''t possibly survive."

    Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Mizukage and Kazekage beside him.

 Chapter 370

    "Although the enemy should be resolved, it should be something to be happy about, but this..."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Tsuchikage Ishikawa who was killed by Zefeng.

    To be happy, the enemy is solved, which is naturally something to be happy about.

    But to be honest, Hiruzaru Sarutobi never dreamed that he would face the first Tsuchikage.

    Zephyr will win so easily.

    I thought that Zefeng would analyze calmly, slowly find out the enemy''s flaws, and then defeat the opponent in one fell swoop.

    But the fact is quite the opposite.

    Facing the strong wind, Tuying Shihe had almost no capital to fight back.

    "The current Hefeng, I''m afraid it is already comparable to Mr. Jian Zhujian..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but recall the man who was once called the God of Ninja in his mind.

    In fact, it''s not just Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Even the door next to him had the same reaction.

    Do not¡­¡­

    The current Togama is far more shocked than Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    As the agent of the second generation of Hokage.

    When Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and Hidden Mist Village invaded Konoha, he was the first to stand up and lead the ninjas to resist.

    Regarding the strength of people like Shihe.

    No one knows better than Tobima.

    "Even I, I can''t find any chance to fight back from these ninjas..."

    His throat rolled between the doors, and he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    The reason why he said this was not humility.

    It is a feeling from the heart.

    If Hefeng didn''t feel it in time, he would definitely be killed by these shadows just now!

    "Brother, have you seen that Hefeng has not only inherited your strength, but he is slowly surpassing you."

    Fei Jian muttered to himself in his heart.

    In his opinion, it is only a matter of time before Zefeng surpasses Hashirama and becomes the next Ninja God.

    even¡­¡­

    At this moment, I couldn''t help but sympathize with Yanyin Village in my heart.

    Not only did he lose the first generation of Tsuchikage in this battle, but he also lost Wu who could inherit the position of Tsuchikage.

    The future of Yanyin Village will not be easy.

    "Do not."

    Thinking of this, Tomama couldn''t help shaking his head.

    Yanyin Village has lost two Kage-level powerhouses one after another. After today, it is hard to say whether they will still be one of the five great ninja villages.

    "If you want to blame, you can only blame Shihe for getting old."

    Lie Dou''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Shi He who was dying and about to die, he couldn''t help but said.

    The thunder escape ninjutsu that Hefeng just used is indeed quite amazing.

    The power is even more exaggerated than Fengdun Ninjutsu.

    However¡­¡­

    If it wasn''t for Shi He''s getting old, he sprained his waist at a critical moment.

    His final outcome may not be like this.

    If he wanted to blame, he could only blame Shi He himself.

    "But then again, the brat, Hefeng, is indeed an eye-opener."

    Lie Dou withdrew his gaze from Shi He, and looked at He Feng in a blink of an eye.

    If Hefeng is let go here today, he will definitely become the most terrifying existence in the ninja world in the future.

    At only eight years old, he has mastered such a terrifying ninjutsu.

    And eliminated the two masters of Yanyin Village.

    This kid is indeed a rare genius.

    It''s a pity that the more Hefeng behaves, the less reason he has to let him go.

    Thinking of this, Lie Dou began to exercise his muscles and bones, ready to fight with He Feng.

    For a moment, a strong murderous aura burst out from Lie Dou and spread in all directions.

    but¡­¡­

    The faces of the three generations of Mizukage in the future changed.

    Seeing Shi He''s miserable state, he couldn''t help frowning.

    As the younger generation and future Mizukage candidate, he is neither as proud as the first generation of Mizukage, nor as arrogant as the Ghost Lantern and the Moon.

    Although they really don''t want to admit it, Hefeng''s strength has indeed far exceeded their expectations.

    In terms of personal strength, Hefeng is probably the scariest of the ninjas present.

    Even if it is myself, it cannot be compared.

    If you continue to fight.

    I''m afraid that my end will be the same as that of Shi He and Wu Er.

    Thinking of this, the Mizukage of the next three generations moved to the side of Mizukage Bailian.

    "Master Mizukage..."

    The Mizukage of the next three generations deliberately lowered their voices, "In my opinion, it''s better to retreat."

    After some careful consideration, the next three generations of Mizukage came to this conclusion.

    However¡­¡­

    What he said, not only did not get Bai Lian''s approval, but also met with big white eyes from the other party.

    "Shut up."

    Bai Lian said angrily.

    Although the scene where He Feng just killed Shi He shocked his heart to a great extent.

    But as the first Mizukage of Wuyin Village.

    He didn''t intend to run away in such a place.

    Moreover, Hefeng is just an eight-year-old kid after all.

    Even if he could kill Shi He, he would never be his opponent.

    Yes.

    Ninjas who can build a ninja village are naturally heroes in troubled times.

    They often have great confidence in their own strength.

    Even to the point of being a little conceited.

    This is the case with Bailian.

    He looked at Hefeng, staring at the eight-year-old kid, who also exuded a murderous aura.

    As if it would strike anytime.

    On the contrary, it was Hefeng who didn''t care about the murderous aura of Lie Dou and Bai Lian at the same time.

    It just floated down in the air, and then walked towards Shihe in diameter.

    For the characters in "Naruto", most Japanese people admire them very much.

    Although Shihe didn''t make many appearances, he taught Ohnoki what is the will of the stone.

    From a certain point of view, Shi He is also an interesting old man.

    I saw Hefeng taking three steps and making two steps.

    Before Shi He completely lost consciousness, he walked to his side.

    Of course, in order to ensure that his single-handed attack hit Shihe, Hefeng also used the kaleidoscope Sharingan to confirm.

    "You, do you have anything else to say?"

    Hefeng squatted down halfway, with a low voice.

    It can be regarded as listening to Shi He''s last words.

    However, the current Shihe can no longer make a sound.

    He Feng''s single-handed hand made a big hole in his left chest, causing the majestic lightning to flow into Shi He''s body.

    All his other organs were burned.

    Including the throat.

    At this moment, Shi He could only watch He Feng helplessly.

    But there was no sense of reconciliation.

    On the contrary, in Shi He''s eyes, there was only anger and dissatisfaction towards He Feng.

    In the end, as time went by, Shi He''s eyes gradually lost their light.

    The pupils then began to dilate.

    This is the first Dokage who established Yanyin Village.

    that''s it¡­¡­

    Died in the hands of Zefeng.

    Another enemy has been dealt with!

    He Feng stared slightly, stretched out his right palm, and closed Shi He''s eyes.

    then.

    Hefeng got up slowly, turned to look at Lie Dou and Bai Lian.

    "Before I do it, I have a question I want to ask you."

    Hefeng looked directly at the two of them and asked calmly.

    "Among you, does anyone... want to choose to surrender?"

    "No matter how you say it, I''m not a demon, if you choose to surrender..."

    "I can consider letting you go."

    "While I''m in a good mood right now."

    "How about it?"

    Eight-year-old I became Naruto''s latest chapter address:

    Eight-year-old I became Hokage Full text reading address: /read/152907/

    Eight-year-old I became Naruto txt download address:

    At the age of eight, I became Hokage mobile phone Read: /read/152907/

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorite" below to record this (Chapter 371 I am in a good mood now) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "Eight-year-old, I became Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 371

    "It seems that you are very confident in your own strength, brat."

    After hearing He Feng''s words, Feng Ying Lie Dou couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure.

    Now that things have happened, he doesn''t want to fail in this kind of place.

    and¡­¡­

    Both Shihe and Wu in Yanyin Village were wiped out by Zefeng, so it wasn''t necessarily bad news for him.

    "At first, I was still thinking about how to gain greater benefits in this war."

    "Now it seems that I don''t need to think about that headache anymore."

    Lie Dou''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking directly at He Feng.

    Now that Shihe in Yanyin Village, Wudu has been wiped out.

    Then naturally no one will compete with him for the spoils.

    If possible, he hoped that He Feng could kill another Water Shadow White Lotus.

    Finally, I will finish it by myself and get rid of Zefeng.

    In this way, he is the biggest winner of this first ninja world war.

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    The allied forces who joined forces to invade Konoha Hidden Village and attempt to tear up this ninja village were not only Yan Hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, and Wu Hidden Village.

    There is also Yunyin Village.

    However¡­¡­

    Until now, the second generation of Raikage and his cloud ninja have not appeared.

    Lie Dou could think of only one possibility.

    "Before I do it, let me ask you a question, kid."

    Lie Dou took a step forward, and slowly raised his right arm, "You were the one who stopped the second Raikage, right?"

    Besides, there was another very important reason why Lie Dou was so resolute.

    He has been using ninjutsu of mass destruction since his debut to the present.

    The art of the wooden man.

    Susanoo almost.

    Magnetic escape ¡¤ alluvial gold.

    Thunder escape chakra mode.

    There is also Thunder Tiger who has eight armors.

    Although Leihu is nothing more than a fist style that contains Thunder Tunnel, in the eyes of others, it is like a chakra air bomb.

    And Hefeng is only eight years old this year, and his body doesn''t have that much chakra support.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the current peace is mostly bluffing."

    Lie Dou couldn''t help thinking in his heart.

    If it were not for bluffing, why did he suddenly propose to stop the war?

    If it was him, he still had enough strength to continue fighting.

    Will definitely take advantage of the victory!

    Yes.

    Even though He Feng is only eight years old, he has never behaved like an eight-year-old kid since his debut.

    On the contrary, if you don''t know Hefeng''s real age and his appearance in advance.

    I''m afraid I will doubt whether this guy, Hefeng, is that adult ninja who used the transformation technique to become!

    Based on such and such thoughts, Lie Dou finally came to a conclusion!

    Zephyr...

    It''s just a bluff!

    Before Hefeng could answer Lie Dou''s question, he took the lead in biting his index finger, quickly formed seals with both hands, and finally slapped the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    With a bang, a cloud of white smoke exploded from Lie Dou''s palm and spread in all directions.

    A sickle weasel about the size of a fierce battle suddenly appeared, holding a sharp sickle nearly two meters long in its hand.

    It shone with a silver-gold luster.

    Looking at the self-talking, quite confident Feng Yinglie Dou.

    Hefeng couldn''t help but shook his head, looking quite headache.

    "Obviously, you have been given a chance."

    Too many people have died in this war today.

    Coupled with the fact that the loot was quite a lot this time, Hefeng was really in a good mood, so he thought that if the remaining shadows were willing to surrender, he would not want to kill a few more lives.

    However¡­¡­

    The wind and shadow fight fiercely, but they are stubborn.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng didn''t intend to be merciful any longer, his index and middle fingers of both hands were brought together, and then crossed together, like a cross.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    Boom!

    There are also two groups of white smoke.

    The difference is that what appeared next to Hefeng was his physical clone.

    At the same time, Kazekage Rieto exuded a majestic murderous aura and ordered Kamaitachi to feint attack.

    And he quickly formed seals, using the strongest wind escape ninjutsu ever.

    At least in Lie Dou''s heart, his wind escape is the strongest in the ninja world!

    "Wind Escape¡¤Great Tornado Hurricane!"

    As Lie Dou completed the last seal, majestic Chakra erupted from him.

    The giant tornado soared into the sky, making the sky dark.

    The flying sand and rocks on the battlefield looked extremely terrifying.

    This ninjutsu can not only invalidate fire escape, sound, and bomb ninjutsu.

    It can also form a vacuum airflow to launch an indiscriminate knife attack on the enemy.

    Very sharp.

    From Rieto''s point of view, it''s already a bluffing Japanese style, and it can''t stop his own ninjutsu at all.

    Everything is coming to an end!

    "I am the biggest winner in this war!"

    Lie Dou roared loudly, and put the future of Hidden Sand Village into this time with all his might.

    However¡­¡­

    With the cooperation of the shadow clone technique, Hefeng completed his own wind escape.

    Most importantly, Lie Dou''s prediction was completely wrong.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old this year, he has Hashirama Chakra.

    It is not an ordinary ninja at all, which can be imagined and compared.

    Even with such exaggerated ninjutsu one after another, the current Japanese style still has enough chakra.

    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!"

    In an instant, Hefeng threw the Fengdun spiral shuriken directly.

    Even Lie Dou''s Fengdun can''t invalidate such a high-density Fengdun ninjutsu!

    In an instant, the wind tunnel spiral shuriken broke through the vacuum airflow formed by the big tornado hurricane.

    As for Lie Dou''s psychic beast, Kamaitachi, he was kicked away by Hefeng using physical skills.

    No matter how you say it, Hefeng is now at the seventh door of the Eight Door Dunjia, and his speed is even more exaggerated than Xiao Li!

    "It''s over, Lie Dou."

    Zefeng made a low voice.

    "how come¡­¡­"

    I saw that Lie Dou''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of inconceivable gazes.

    He never dreamed that, as Kazekage himself, he would lose to the other party in the best wind ninjutsu!

    Moreover, Hefeng''s wind escape ninjutsu is something he has never seen or heard of.

    "than me¡­¡­"

    "There is even a powerful wind escape ninjutsu..."

    "Why, it''s Konoha."

    Looking at the Fengdun spiral shuriken rushing towards him, Lie Dou couldn''t help feeling a lot of emotion in his heart.

    Why was a genius like Hefeng born in Konoha?

    Why is it the enemy of Hidden Sand Village?

    but¡­¡­

    Amidst the shock, there was a more important question before Lie Dou.

    That is, he must dodge this ninjutsu.

    Otherwise, I may die!

    But who knows, when Lie Dou reacted in time and wanted to dodge, he suddenly discovered...

    My legs seemed to be rooted on the ground, and I couldn''t move!

    "what''s the situation?!"

    Lie Dou''s face suddenly changed drastically, and he quickly lowered his head to look down.

    Suddenly, he saw that the wind''s gold dust rushed out of the ground at some point and bound his legs tightly!

 Chapter 372

    "Oops."

    Looking at the feet bound by gold dust, Lie Dou looked shocked.

    He was so focused on Hefeng and his ninjutsu that he had no time to care about the situation under his feet!

    The legs were firmly imprisoned by placer gold, as if they had taken root and sprouted.

    Incomparably strong.

    Facing the oncoming Wind Dun spiral shuriken, Rieto could only defend with ninjutsu.

    However, his sealing speed is far less than that of the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    boom!

    With a loud noise, the Fengdun spiral shuriken instantly hit Lie Dou''s abdomen.

    Immediately afterwards, the Wind Dun spiral shuriken erupted on the spot, forming an energy storm that enveloped Lie Dou.

    In an instant, thousands of wind blades will attack Lie Dou.

    Destroy all the cells in his body.

    And the big tornado hurricane he released before also disappeared.

    Hefeng had a panoramic view of this scene.

    Not everyone can have a body like the third generation of Raikage.

    Most ninjas, including some kage-level powerhouses, simply cannot withstand the wind-dun spiral shuriken head-on without getting hurt.

    "This wind escape..."

    Bailian''s face turned pale accordingly, the main reason why he released his murderous aura to Hefeng was that he had the same thoughts as Lie Dou.

    In his cognition, the amount of chakra of any ninja cannot be unlimited.

    Not to mention that Hefeng is just an eight-year-old kid.

    No matter what level of ninjutsu he uses one after another, his chakra should be running low.

    That''s why I put on a show.

    As a result, Bai Lian never expected it.

    The current Japanese style not only has chakra, but also is very rich!

    The wind escape spiral shuriken that catches the eye is a good proof!

    The scale of that energy storm is quite exaggerated, it seems to be at least fifty meters in diameter.

    The most important thing is that when Hefeng used the wind escape spiral shuriken, Bailian felt the terrifying density in it.

    It simply overturned his cognition of wind escape ninjutsu.

    It is no exaggeration to say that in Bailian''s perception, the wind escape ninjutsu that Hefeng just used.

    It was the most exaggerated and terrifying Feng Dun he had ever seen in his life!

    "Wind escape spiral shuriken..."

    Bai Lian couldn''t help repeating the name of this ninjutsu.

    For a moment, envy, jealousy and hatred for He Feng arose spontaneously in his heart.

    It lasted for about half a minute before the energy storm caused by the Fengdun spiral shuriken gradually subsided.

    Lie Dou lay in the center of the deep pit, his eyes wide open, panting.

    The gold dust under his feet was gone.

    However, it wasn''t because Hefeng had lifted the bondage, but because the destructive power of the Fengdun Spiral Shuriken was too strong, and it wiped away the placer gold without any mistakes.

    "He didn''t die..."

    He Feng stared slightly at the scene in the deep pit.

    He originally thought that Fengyingliedou would be directly beheaded by himself.

    Unexpectedly, his vitality is more tenacious than he imagined.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng soon relieved.

    "Probably because Lie Dou is good at wind escape."

    He Feng vaguely remembered that the reason why Jiao was not instantly killed by him was because he had a heart of Feng Dun.

    Offset the most critical damage.

    Presumably the fierce fight today should be the same as the situation in Kakuto.

    Of course, the current Hefeng will not be merciful.

    With an instant body technique, He Feng disappeared in place and appeared directly beside Feng Ying Lie Dou.

    "Do you have any last words?"

    He Feng looked down at Feng Ying Lie Dou, with a low voice.

    At the same time, light blue chakra burst out from Zefeng''s hand, and began to flow in an irregular direction.

    Spiral pill!

    For Lie Dou, He Feng is not cold, so naturally he will not let him go at this time.

    However¡­¡­

    The injuries on Lie Dou''s body were too serious, and he was already quite tenacious if he could survive dying.

    He just looked at Hefeng with hatred in his eyes.

    It seems to say that one day, Hidden Sand Village will completely wipe out Konoha.

    The two looked at each other, but He Feng raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    Then he aimed at Fengying Rieto''s heart and smashed it down.

    The spiral pill exploded on Lie Dou''s body, severely injuring his heart, and let Lie Dou''s last breath slip out of his mouth.

    The two eyes widened, and the pupils dilated accordingly.

    Gradually there is no breath of life.

    Another movie-level powerhouse, killed on the spot!

    Everyone present took a deep breath.

    Although Wu has not yet carried the name of Tukage, everyone present recognized his strength.

    It is only a matter of time before he becomes the second generation of Tukage.

    Plus Shi He and Lie Dou.

    In a short time, Hefeng eliminated the three shadow-level powerhouses!

    This kind of thing simply overturned everyone''s cognition.

    Even if Zefeng is a monster, there should be a limit, right?

    "Hebrew..."

    Tokaima himself couldn''t remember how many times he had been shocked by Hefeng.

    Although he had thought about it, He Feng was so powerful that he couldn''t even compare it to himself.

    If it is Hefeng, he can definitely become the hero of Konoha, and turn the tide in this first ninja world war!

    but¡­¡­

    He never dreamed that his dream of turning the tide would turn out to be like this.

    From the beginning to the end, Hefeng maintained a high profile, without the slightest bit of embarrassment.

    Moreover, there is no other party to attack.

    In other words, this also means that Hefeng''s current strength far exceeds those of the strongest in his own cognition.

    "Hefeng, what the hell are you..."

    His throat rolled between the doors, and he swallowed nervously.

    There was a storm in my heart, and I couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    Outrageous.

    It''s outrageous!

    He Feng is only eight years old this year!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen rubbed his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Otherwise, how to explain the scene in front of me?

    Even he can''t help but doubt life, what is the meaning of his own existence?

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not just myself.

    Konoha''s ninjas, what''s the point of existence?

    For a perverted monster like Hefeng, does he really need any companions?

    unnecessary.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a breath, and already had the answer in his heart.

    On the contrary, he even felt that for Hefeng, he would be stronger without a companion.

    Because that way, he doesn''t have to care about the safety of his companions!

    As for the remaining Mizukage Bailian, she was even more dumbfounded at this moment, her mind went blank.

    Standing there, in a daze for a long time.

    According to his original idea, he planned to join forces with Lie Dou to destroy Hefeng together.

    result¡­¡­

    I haven''t waited for myself to react.

    Lie Dou is dead!

    It must be too weak!

    Do not¡­¡­

    How can a ninja who can become Kazekage be weak?

    It''s clearly the brat Hefeng, he''s too strong!

    Too strong.

    "This brat is like a legendary figure of the Six Paths Immortal..."

    For a moment, Bai Lian couldn''t help feeling emotional.

 Chapter 373

    grunt.

    Looking at He Feng who turned around to look at her, Bai Lian couldn''t help but get nervous.

    It is true that he is the first generation of Mizukage who established Wuyin Village, but in terms of strength, he doesn''t think he will be stronger than other shadows.

    Moreover, even his prediction of Hefeng was wrong!

    "I thought that this brat, Hefeng, didn''t have much chakra left, but I didn''t expect..."

    "Lie Dou still died tragically in the hands of He Feng!"

    The wind-dun spiral shuriken that Hefeng used to defeat Lie Dou left Bai Lian stunned.

    It even subverted his common sense cognition!

    If you continue to fight with Hefeng, you...

    Will absolutely die here!

    This feeling is very strong.

    Let him not want to fight against monsters like Hefeng at all.

    "us¡­¡­"

    Bai Lian''s voice trembled, he is quite old now.

    It stands to reason that Wuyin Village should be entrusted to the next generation and die bravely.

    However, once he dies here, it will only plunge Wuyin Village into a greater crisis.

    He, the first Mizukage Bailian, did not live for himself.

    But out of consideration for the interests of the village.

    Although this kind of thing made Bai Lian feel a little desperate in his heart, he still said these words with a trembling voice.

    "We, Wuyin Village, choose to surrender."

    Bai Lian''s voice was not loud, but it still reached the ears of everyone present.

    The three generations of Mizukage in the future were dumbfounded, and they did not expect this sudden scene.

    But soon, the hearts of the next three generations of Mizukage felt relieved.

    Wise choice.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng did not choose to let Shuiying Bailian go.

    Because when he was giving Lie Dou and Bai Lian a chance, the two of them chose to give up.

    so¡­¡­

    The first Mizukage must die!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng directly raised his arm, aiming at the water shadow white lotus.

    next second.

    The gold dust at the feet of the white lotus soared into the sky.

    Before he had time to react, he quickly swallowed his body.

    "you¡­¡­"

    A second later, only Bailian''s voice echoed in the crowd.

    And his body was directly wrapped in the wind''s placer gold.

    It looks like a sand dune four or five meters high.

    "What are you doing?!"

    In desperation, Mizukage blurted out the next three generations.

    Question the wind loudly.

    Obviously, Bai Lian, who is a water shadow, has decided to surrender.

    Why does He Feng still want to make a move?

    However, in today''s Japanese style, how will they listen to the words of the next three generations of Mizukage.

    He has made up his mind to kill.

    Naturally, he will not show mercy.

    What''s more, it was Mizukage Bailian who burst out with murderous aura first.

    "Sand bound coffin!"

    I saw Hefeng clenched his fists and squeezed the weight of placer gold towards Bailian.

    Now the white lotus that is sealed in placer gold can''t make a seal at all.

    And placer gold is different from ordinary sand.

    Even if encountering substances such as oil, Bai Lian could not escape.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, all the placer gold squeezed towards Bailian.

    The sand dunes, which were originally two or three meters wide, were doubled in an instant.

    There was even Bai Lian''s scream that made the scalp tingle.

    The last first-generation shadow of the Five Ninja Villages!

    In this way, he died tragically in the hands of Hefeng.

    Immediately afterwards, the placer gold slowly flowed downwards, exposing Bailian''s body.

    Not only was Bai Lian''s facial features distorted and ferocious, but there was not a single bone in her body that could withstand this force.

    No matter how you say it, Bai Lian''s physical strength is not very strong, and he is already old.

    It is not strange to be crushed to death by the power of placer gold now.

    On the contrary, Mizukage of the next three generations stared at the tragic death of Bailian with complicated emotions.

    He originally thought that Shui Ying Bai Lian could survive after choosing to surrender.

    Unexpectedly, this guy, Hefeng, was so decisive!

    Moreover, ruthless!

    "Is this guy really only eight years old?"

    The next three generations of Mizukage will inevitably ask themselves.

    Hefeng''s big heart can be described as terrifying.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Not far away, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but gasped, and looked at Bailian''s body in disbelief.

    My heart was once again shocked by the wind.

    Really neat and clean.

    No chance for Mizukage Bailian to fight back!

    This guy, Hefeng, is really...so terrifying!

    "Hebrew..."

    The door on the side was completely relaxed, and the whole person sat down on the ground.

    Although he didn''t expect Hefeng to kill Bailian at the end, but for Muye Yincun, Hefeng''s decision was obviously correct.

    Only to hit these ninja villages hard to the greatest extent.

    In order to ensure that they will not make a comeback in a short time.

    Yes.

    For a ninja like Feima.

    He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with He Feng''s approach. On the contrary, he couldn''t think of a safer method than this.

    And, one thing is absolutely certain and beyond doubt.

    That is...

    This brat, Hefeng, is undoubtedly the hero of Konoha Hidden Village!

    Without him, Konoha Hidden Village will never be safe and sound in this ninja world war.

    It is Hefeng, when Muyeyin Village is in danger, turn the tide!

    he is¡­¡­

    Heroes of Konoha!

    "Perhaps Hefeng is more suitable to be the shadow of the village than me."

    For a moment, Toikama couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    He even firmly believes that anyone who has witnessed Hefeng''s true strength will not have any doubts about his becoming Hokage.

    A strong and unprecedented thought arose spontaneously in Feijian''s heart.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    I can completely use this opportunity to push Hefeng to the position of Hokage.

    Anyway, I don''t value Hokage''s name very much.

    As long as he can serve the village and do things, it is enough.

    I will become the root myself!

    Nourishing leaves such as the Zephyr!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Hefeng directly ignored Tomona and Hirizhan''s expression changes, and concentrated his attention on Mizukage Mizukage in front of him.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    On the contrary, Hefeng couldn''t help asking with great interest.

    "Why, do you still want to continue fighting?"

    A simple sentence immediately calmed down the somewhat angry Mizukage Mizukage.

    I don''t want to admit it, but...

    With his current strength, he is not an opponent of Hefeng at all.

    Whether it is the first generation of Mizukage White Lotus, or the future second generation of Mizukage, Ghost Lantern and Magic Moon.

    The strength is far above oneself.

    If you fight against Hefeng here, there is only one consequence.

    That is death!

    Although he was not afraid of death, doing so would only make his own death unquestionable.

    In the end, Mizukage Mizukage, who once lost his mind, completely calmed down.

    He watched Hefeng for a long time.

    "No."

    In the end, Mizukage from the next three generations still shook his head, "With my current strength, I am no match for you at all."

    "I surrender."

    Due to helplessness, the next three generations of Mizukage had no choice but to say so.

 Chapter 374

    Even if the fight continues, it will only increase the casualties in vain.

    With the death of Shihe, Lie Dou, and Bailian, the first-generation shadows, the Yanyin Village, Sandyin Village, and Wuyin Village that formed the alliance directly lost their highest combat power.

    Now is the wisest and most correct course of action.

    It was in this first ninja world war.

    Choose to surrender.

    And after the next three generations of Mizukage announced this to all the ninjas in Wuyin Village.

    Every fog ninja couldn''t help but startled, wondering if they had heard something wrong.

    You know, Wuyin Village has always been famous for the existence of ninjas for fighting to the end.

    Surrendering to the enemy on the battlefield is simply inconceivable to them.

    At the same time, they are also puzzled by the decision of the next three generations of Mizukage.

    But no matter how you say it, the first generation of Mizukage Bailian died in battle, and the next three generations of Mizukage will naturally become the second only to the elders in Wuyin Village.

    And those elders will not come to the battlefield in person like Elder Yun Nin.

    They have always paid attention to the means of secrecy.

    Will not easily expose themselves in the eyes of others.

    Faced with the decision of the next three generations of Mizukage, although these ninjas were dissatisfied and puzzled, they still temporarily stopped their attack on Konoha Hidden Village.

    Actually...

    If it hadn''t been forced to be helpless, the next three generations of Mizukage would not want to be like this.

    For this invasion, Wuyin Village sent thousands of ninjas.

    It is different from Yunyin Village.

    Although Wuying Village is also one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, they themselves are ninjas living in the deep mountains.

    In terms of numbers, there is still a slight gap between Muyeyin Village and Yunyin Village.

    If the fight continues, once all the remaining Mist Ninjas are wiped out, it will be an unprecedented blow to Mist Hidden Village.

    At that time, don''t mention the name of the Five Great Ninja Villages.

    I''m afraid not even some small countries can annihilate them.

    After some weighing, the next three generations of Mizukage will have to make such a decision!

    At the same time declared the end of this battlefield.

    After some thought, the ninjas of Yanyin Village and Sandyin Village also decided to follow the example of Wuyin Village.

    Surrender here.

    The heart of every ninja is shocked by the powerful strength of the wind.

    This kind of shock made them lose their fighting spirit for a while.

    Of course, the most important reason was that after He Feng had dealt with Bai Lian, he directly formed seals with his hands and released the technique of multiple shadow clones.

    In an instant, thousands of Zefeng appeared on the battlefield.

    Thinking of his feat just now.

    Killed three first-generation shadows in a row.

    There is no such thing as a ninja who has the courage to fight against the wind!

    "It''s over, is it over?"

    "These guys chose to surrender..."

    Konoha Ninja stood there in a daze.

    From the outbreak of the war to the present, they really thought that they were finished.

    Even prepared for the worst and died in battle.

    After all, Tobima, who was once given high hopes by them, faced five strong men with kage-level strength.

    Also fell into a disadvantage.

    There is not even the slightest chance to fight back.

    This kind of thing undoubtedly severely hit the heart of every ninja.

    However¡­¡­

    With the emergence of Zefeng, the whole situation began to reverse.

    The most frightening thing is that this guy, Hefeng, did not win the final victory through a hard fight.

    But from the very beginning, he showed a crushing attitude!

    Whether it is Yanyin Village, Shayin Village, or the shadow of Wuyin Village, there is no chance to fight back in front of Hefeng!

    Especially the Japanese clothes, even after the battle, his clothes are still spotless.

    Like brand new!

    This terrifying power simply overturned the cognition of everyone present.

    "We have won!"

    In the crowd, the Konoha ninja suddenly shouted.

    Afterwards, the emotions of every Konoha ninja were aroused by this voice.

    They won!

    It is Konoha Hidden Village, which won the first ninja world war!

    And there is no doubt that the person who led them to this final victory is undoubtedly He Feng!

    Thousand Hands and Wind!

    Suddenly, an extremely loud voice erupted from the crowd, calling Hefeng''s name.

    "Thousand Hands and Wind!"

    "Thousand Hands and Wind!"

    In any case, this war is not only related to the life and death of these ninjas, but also to the fate of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Everyone''s heart is tense.

    until¡­¡­

    The enemies who invaded the village announced their surrender, and their tense nerves were relieved and relaxed.

    And this kind of emotion, they naturally need a way to vent it completely.

    Calling Hefeng''s name is the way they vent their emotions.

    As for the remaining ninjas in Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and Hidden Fog Village.

    He was ashamed, with a hint of despair in his eyes.

    Before this, no one thought of it.

    These ninja villages join forces to invade, and they will eventually end in failure.

    Coupled with the deaths of the first generation of moviegoers.

    Not only did they lose this war, but they also suffered a disastrous defeat!

    Flat out!

    Those Konoha ninjas chanting the name of Zefeng sounded so far away to them.

    The spirits of these ninjas began to be in a trance.

    It was in stark contrast to Konoha Ninja''s current situation.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Fei Jian felt incredible in his heart.

    Although he had long thought that Konoha''s ninja would one day call Hefeng''s name so loudly.

    Think of him as big brother Hashirama, no...

    It should be said that it surpassed the big brother Hashirama and pushed the village to its heyday!

    Tobuma is convinced of this.

    Because Hefeng not only has a terrifying talent that surpasses his big brother Zhuma, but also has a mind that even he can''t match.

    but¡­¡­

    Tobuma never expected that this scene would come so suddenly and so quickly.

    This achievement was accomplished only when Hefeng was eight years old.

    He is regarded as a hero by the ninjas in the village.

    "Yes."

    "Brother, did you see it?"

    "Our grandson Hefeng is now the hero of the village."

    "His strength has far surpassed yours!"

    Leaning on his knees, Tomona stood up from the ruins.

    Seeing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi rushed over quickly, wanting to help Toikama.

    In the end, he was rejected by Tomama.

    "I''m fine."

    Feijian said softly, the corners of his mouth gradually raised, and a smile appeared.

    Even the way he looked at Hefeng was full of pampering and anticipation.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Then, Tomona glanced at every ninja present, "There is still a lot of follow-up work."

    at the same time.

    In the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara has been paying attention to this war through Bai Ze''s mayfly technique.

    "It surprised me that¡­¡­"

    "That brat, Hefeng, actually defeated those old fellows."

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself, feeling incredible in his heart.

    However, he didn''t intend to just watch Hefeng like this and become Konoha''s hero.

    In order to ensure that he would not hinder his plan, Uchiha Madara decided to destroy Kaze!

    "The technique of turning the elephant!"

 Chapter 375

    Although Uchiha Madara had imagined that Zefeng, a monster-like kid, might defeat the shadows of other ninja villages.

    But when the fact really happened like this, he still felt the shock in his heart.

    "Hefeng, this brat, is really incredible."

    "Hashirama, you have a grandson who can inherit the mantle."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help feeling a lot in his heart.

    In the entire ninja world, Senjujuma can be said to be his only close friend.

    But he is also the ninja god who suppresses him everywhere.

    From the first day I met him, his water scoop was better than his own.

    The physical fitness is also quite amazing.

    I thought that after opening Sharingan, I would be able to leave Hashirama behind.

    The result is still not working.

    After that, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan again, and the result was still the same.

    Then came Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    Still can''t beat Hashirama.

    And then there was the famous Battle of the Valley of the End.

    My own eternal kaleidoscope plus nine tails.

    You can hit the Tailed Beast Jade to the other side casually.

    Still failed to defeat Hashirama.

    Now, although Hashirama is dead, he has a grandson, Hefeng, who inherits the mantle.

    In addition, Zhujian has a younger brother Feijian who is still alive.

    This feeling makes Uchiha Madara''s mood very delicate.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "I will always beat you, Hashirama, my Moon Eye Project is the real way to bring peace to this world."

    "Just start by solving the Hefeng."

    Slap!

    At the moment when he finished speaking, Uchiha Madara slapped his hands vigorously and put his palms together.

    Through this period of recuperation, his body has improved.

    Now at this time, he can create an elephant-turned avatar with 50% of his own chakra.

    If you give Uchiha Madara some more time, it is not impossible for the circle to be 60%, or even 70%.

    Unfortunately however.

    Although Uchiha Madara only has 50% of the chakra amount now, the Zephyr at this time is undoubtedly the most vulnerable time.

    Even Zefeng cannot have infinite chakra.

    Confronting Tukage, Kazekage, and Mizukage one after another undoubtedly consumed more than half of Kaze''s chakra.

    Especially the last multiple shadow clone technique.

    With the activation of the Elephant Turning Technique, the Bai Ze who was closest to Uchiha Madara changed dramatically.

    Gradually turned into the appearance of Uchiha Madara.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    An inconspicuous corner of Hidden Leaf Village.

    A Bai Ze who was using the mayfly technique was secretly observing the battle situation, and transmitted the information here to Uchiha Madara.

    But now, after receiving a new order, he bit his thumb and wiped the bright red blood on the palm of the other hand.

    I saw his hands forming seals quickly and performing psychic techniques.

    "Psychic art!"

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a muffled sound, a cloud of white mist exploded directly under his hands, spreading to the surroundings.

    A majestic chakra spread out in all directions.

    For Uchiha Madara.

    He didn''t need to hide his arrival at all.

    On the contrary, he hopes that his high-profile appearance can attract everyone''s attention.

    In any case, the only man who could suppress him and make him find it difficult.

    Gone!

    And the reincarnation of the dirty soil between the doors is not complete yet.

    Even if he forcibly uses this ninjutsu.

    I''m afraid it won''t be possible to keep Hashirama at its peak.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The name Uchiha Madara is a symbol of invincibility!

    And an invincible existence like him naturally doesn''t need to act low-key.

    However, in Konoha Hidden Village, the first person to discover Uchiha Madara was not Hefeng.

    And also hiding in the dark, silently deducing the history of the ninja world, sitting and watching the huge behind-the-scenes manipulator!

    Black absolutely!

    It was Madara Uchiha, who was fooled from the beginning!

    It is worth mentioning that in the eyes of Hei Jue.

    Zephyr is also an unstable factor.

    "Is it a 50% chakra level elephant turn technique?"

    "Although it is far away from Madara''s heyday, it should be enough to deal with the current Zephyr."

    "No matter what, this little brat, Hefeng, cannot be allowed to continue to grow."

    Throughout the history of ninja world.

    Even the sons of the Immortals of the Six Paths, Indra and Asura, are far less terrifying than Hefeng''s growth rate.

    The most important thing is that Hei Jue can''t figure it out even in his dreams.

    How did Hefeng, a brat, possess both Sharingan and Wooden Dunjutsu at the same time?

    Although he explained to others that he transplanted Uchiha Setsuna''s eyes.

    But Hei Jue knew the truth very well.

    This brat, Hefeng, didn''t have other eyes transplanted at all.

    And through himself, he opened Sharingan.

    Even Heijue felt unbelievable and unbelievable.

    After thinking about it, I can only think that this is an atavistic phenomenon that happened to Hefeng.

    In any case, the current Uchiha lineage is actually a descendant of Indra.

    The Thousand Hands Clan is the descendant of Asura.

    In fact, they all have the genes of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Otherwise, Hei Jue would not be able to find any reason to explain all this.

    And the final upgrade route of Sharingan is Samsarayan!

    Once let Hefeng get the reincarnation eye.

    His strength will undergo earth-shaking changes!

    At that time, it will be even more difficult to deal with Hefeng!

    So, now, it is undoubtedly the safest way to solve Hefeng here!

    "Come on, Uchiha Madara, let me see your current power."

    Hei Jue''s eyes suddenly became wild.

    I have great expectations for Uchiha Madara!

    Soon, Uchiha Madara''s Chakra caused an uproar in Konoha Hidden Village!

    Even ninjas who are not very proficient in perception can feel this force, like a heat wave.

    Fei Jian''s face changed even more suddenly!

    As a top perception ninja.

    His perception ability is even better than Hashirama.

    Not only did he notice the terrifying amount of chakra, but he also recognized the owner of this chakra amount!

    yes!

    Even if it is only 50% of the chakra level, in the eyes of others, it is a very terrifying existence!

    This is Madara!

    The man who bears the name of the strongest Uchiha!

    "spot?!"

    Tobima stepped back quickly, shielding Kaze behind him, staring nervously at Uchiha Madara''s direction.

    At the same time warn everyone to be careful.

    For a while, most of the joy of just winning the war was washed away.

    Staring at the direction of the unknown Chakra Quan as if facing a formidable enemy.

    The ninjas in Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Fog Village, and Hidden Sand Village were also at a loss.

    Some are confused about the situation.

    Could it be Renzhuli from other ninja villages?

    "spot."

    And Feng, who has the ability of Kagura''s mind and eyes, quickly recognized this Chakra.

    "I didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara would also take advantage of the fire."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    In his opinion, the reason why Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared is very likely...

    It''s for me! !

    He wants to, fix himself!

 Chapter 376

    Uchiha Madara''s sudden appearance, like a bomb, instantly detonated the audience.

    No one expected to see Uchiha Madara at this time and in this place.

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan are like dreaming.

    "I''m not mistaken, is that person... Uchiha Madara?" A ninja from the Uchiha clan couldn''t help but exclaimed, his face full of horror.

    Anyone who knows Hokage knows what kind of weight the name Uchiha Madara has.

    Although the Uchiha clan once betrayed Madara, they did not leave Ninja Village with him.

    But among them, no one will underestimate Uchiha Madara''s strength.

    Even today, he is still the strongest of the Uchiha clan!

    none of them!

    This is the common sense that every ninja of the Uchiha clan has mastered.

    Even, among these people, there are existences who have inherited Uchiha Madara''s will, attempting to overthrow Konoha''s regime with powerful force!

    but¡­¡­

    In addition to being extremely shocked, the ninjas of the Uchiha clan present were also at a loss for his sudden appearance.

    "Why, Madara chose to show up at this time?"

    "And what is his purpose here?"

    "To protect Konoha? But isn''t the war just over?"

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan couldn''t help talking, and they couldn''t understand the situation in front of them.

    In fact, they once thought that Uchiha Madara had died shortly after leaving the village.

    When they saw him again, these ninjas of the Uchiha clan also wanted to know.

    During the time when Uchiha Madara disappeared.

    Where did you go?

    What did you do again?

    Yes.

    The reappearance of Uchiha Madara brought too many questions to the ninjas present.

    Not just the Uchiha clan.

    Other Konoha ninjas have similar questions.

    However¡­¡­

    When Uchiha Madara was in Konoha Ninja Village, he was a radical.

    His proposition is completely different from that of Hashirama.

    The means that Hashirama chose to promote peace at that time was to use tailed beasts as checks and balances, so that the five great ninja villages did not dare to easily start a war.

    But Uchiha Madara believes that there is no need for the existence of the Five Great Ninja Villages.

    He even tore up the peace agreement proposed by Hashirama privately, demanding that Yanyin Village be merged into Konoha.

    Except that there are some ninjas in the Uchiha clan who worship Uchiha Madara fanatically.

    Other family ninjas are quite dissatisfied with Uchiha Madara''s attitude.

    Seeing Uchiha Madara appearing now, naturally he would not feel that he was here to celebrate Konoha''s victory, and in the room with Tobi, the wind had a good drink.

    On the contrary, these Konoha ninjas stared at the incoming Uchiha Madara, as if they were facing a formidable enemy!

    Not to mention Tomama, who is the current agent of Hokage.

    He has always been jealous of Uchiha Madara.

    Over and over again, I hope that Zhujian can kill Uchiha Madara.

    But it didn''t work out.

    It wasn''t until the Valley of the End confirmed Uchiha Madara''s death that he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Until Uchiha Madara shot Hefeng.

    Only then did he realize that Uchiha Madara had used suspended animation.

    After that, he has been thinking about the strategy against Uchiha Madara.

    However¡­¡­

    The worst thing is that Tobuma never thought that Uchiha Madara would choose such a node and reappear.

    Almost subconsciously, Tomona used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear directly in front of Hefeng.

    Protect him behind yourself.

    At the same time, he looked at Uchiha Madara with hostility.

    "Madara, what do you want to do when you go back to the village now?"

    There is a sound between the doors.

    Even with the eyes of a strong man like Uchiha Madara, the momentum is not at a disadvantage.

    However, Uchiha Madara didn''t answer at all when faced with Tomama''s questioning.

    Even Uchiha Madara didn''t take a second look at Togama.

    Go straight to the wind.

    Now, he wants to solve Zefeng!

    "Sure enough..." Hefeng thought to himself, staring straight at Uchiha Madara with all his concentration.

    Seeing him coming straight towards him, Hefeng immediately confirmed it.

    Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared, just to kill himself!

    Because I am now the only variable in the ninja world.

    It is also the only person who can affect his Moon Eye plan.

    "It''s ironic to say that the Moon Eye Project that made Uchiha Madara crazy for a time is not a way to lead to peace at all."

    "It''s a scam laid by Heijue from the very beginning in order to rescue Hui Ye."

    Hefeng recalled the plot of "Naruto".

    From the very beginning, Uchiha Madara was just a tool man.

    Until Heijue had his heart ripped out, he thought he was the incarnation of his own will.

    Of course, emotion belongs to emotion.

    Hefeng is too lazy to expose Heijue''s deception.

    Moreover, even if he told the whole story, Uchiha Madara would not believe it.

    During this period, Hefeng even felt that the current Uchiha Madara might not have even discovered the existence of Kuroze.

    But no matter how you say it, put aside these problems.

    There is no doubt about Uchiha Madara''s strength.

    Especially Hefeng, the traverser.

    In his opinion, Uchiha Madara''s sense of oppression is even stronger than the final boss Kaguya.

    And I really need an opponent to test my current strength, how strong it is!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, showing a smile.

    The fighting spirit is high!

    The same is true for Uchiha Madara. He has been looking forward to this battle for a long time.

    If it is in Mount Miaomu, if Uchiha Madara''s Chakra is not exhausted.

    At that time, it was very likely that He Feng would be resolved by him.

    But now, he is stronger than the Xiangzhuan clone at that time.

    The amount of chakra is also more abundant.

    Uchiha Madara will never make the same mistake twice again!

    "Uchiha Madara."

    Hefeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling the battle at Mount Miaomu.

    At that time, my life was really hanging by a thread.

    As long as Uchiha Madara had some more chakras at that time.

    I am definitely more ill-fortune than good.

    However¡­¡­

    People will grow.

    Today''s Japanese style, when it is far from Mt. Miaomu, has been completely reborn!

    "Don''t think about it!"

    In an instant, Tomona really made a move, attacking Uchiha Madara''s vital point.

    In any case, he will not allow Uchiha Madara to hurt Kaze!

    However¡­¡­

    With Uchiha Madara''s current strength, how can Tomona stop it?

    What''s more, not to mention that Togama is already dying. Even in the peak period of its heyday, there is still a big gap with Uchiha Madara.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound burst out between Uchiha Madara and Kaze.

    Feijian''s facial features were distorted on the spot, and his body flew upside down from the spot like a kite with a broken string.

    Kicked away by Uchiha Madara!

    The ninjas present were in an uproar.

    The man who is called the God of Ninjutsu.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Under Uchiha Madara''s hands, he failed to last a round.

    really¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara, I will return you Uchiha Madara!

    Especially the radicals of the Uchiha clan, they themselves inherited Madara''s will.

    Seeing him show amazing strength now.

    Mood, very excited!

 Chapter 377

    Seeing Uchiha Madara kicking the door, many people in the Uchiha clan were emotional.

    If they were asked to choose between Tobima and Uchiha Madara, they would definitely choose Uchiha Madara as the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Actually...

    When Uchiha Madara wanted to lead everyone out of the village and was betrayed, the main reason was because of Zhujian.

    He not only has a full personality charm, but also powerful.

    He is the god of ninja who can really bring peace to this ninja world.

    In Hashirama, these ninjas of the Uchiha clan can see their future, hope.

    However¡­¡­

    After Hashirama was terminally ill, he began to delegate power, making Tobima a true leader.

    A series of subsequent policies suppressed the Uchiha clan even more.

    In other words, these ninjas of the Uchiha clan finally chose to rebel precisely because of the relationship between Togama.

    Although the rebellion failed, the seeds had already been planted in their hearts.

    At this time, I naturally hope that Uchiha Madara can kill Kaze.

    Recast the glory of the Uchiha clan!

    For a moment, the eyes of every Uchiha clan looking at Uchiha Madara were shining.

    full of expectation.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Although these people expect that Uchiha Madara can kill Hefeng, but whether Uchiha Madara can be Hefeng''s opponent.

    That''s another story.

    After all, so far, every ninja who has attacked Hefeng has finally lost to Hefeng!

    Especially the patriarch, was brutally beaten by Zefeng.

    As Tomama was kicked out by Uchiha Madara.

    There is no other obstacle between him and Hefeng.

    Especially Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeing these two existences that could be called monsters looking at each other, his most instinctive desire to survive broke out at this moment.

    Step back quickly.

    At the same time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi held his breath, feeling a terrifying sense of oppression like a heat wave.

    Even if he was worried about He Feng in his heart, in such a situation, with his strength, he couldn''t intervene at all.

    but¡­¡­

    With today''s peace, there is really no need for anyone to intervene in this battle.

    Or even the opposite!

    The last thing he wants now is for someone to disturb the battle between himself and Uchiha Madara.

    "The wind!"

    In the next second, Uchiha Madara called out Hefeng''s name, his five fingers clenched tightly into fists, and he punched Hefeng''s face.

    There was no hesitation or pause.

    "Come on, Madara!"

    Kaze responded with the same volume, imitating Uchiha Madara''s movements, and also clenched into fists at once to meet the opponent.

    Although Hefeng had just faced several shadow-level powerhouses in a row, logically speaking, his body should be in a state of exhaustion, but...

    His amount of chakra is really too much!

    Even such a wheel battle has no effect on He Feng.

    In an instant, the Zephyr burst out Hashirama Chakra, covering his fist.

    boom!

    Deafening bangs spread in all directions.

    The air was instantly stirred by this force, forming a terrifying airflow that expanded.

    The ninja who didn''t react in time was directly hit by this force, and there was a sharp pain in his abdomen, his feet left the ground, and they were all thrown out.

    Just physical skills, there is such an astonishing power!

    This is Uchiha Madara!

    This is Thousand Hands and Wind!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The two looked at each other, with no distractions, a punch failed, they continued to attack each other, fists and feet intersected.

    Every punch will collide with an impact and spread to the surroundings.

    Whether it''s the ninjas of Konoha Hidden Village or the ninjas of other ninja villages, they all have dumbfounded expressions at this time.

    Shocked to the extreme!

    "Hebrew..."

    Tobima got up from the ground, originally thinking of rushing to Hefeng''s side immediately, wanting to protect his eldest brother Hashirama, who is also his grandson.

    As a result, Tobuma just stood there in a daze after only one glance.

    The battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madara is not only full of violent power, but also very fast.

    Even with all his concentration, he couldn''t catch all the moves.

    Yes.

    The current Japanese style and Uchiha Madara are so perverted!

    "I''m afraid I need a pair of sharing eyes to see clearly what happened..."

    Rao Shifeijian couldn''t help complaining.

    With my current strength, I can''t intervene in the battle between the two of them.

    Moreover, from Hefeng''s every move, it seemed that Toikama gradually saw Hashirama''s shadow.

    "Big brother?!"

    Toikama rubbed his eyes vigorously, and in an instant, he seemed to really see Hashirama!

    After rubbing his eyes, the picture returned to normal.

    boom!

    Another shock wave erupted between Zephyr and Madara.

    And stronger than ever before.

    This force even directly separated the two of them.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Madara took a dozen steps back before gaining a firm foothold, staring at the eight-year-old monster kid in front of him with a horrified expression.

    In Miaomu Mountain before, although the Hefeng''s physical skills made his eyes shine, he can be sure that the Hefeng at that time was far inferior to what it is now!

    "This is simply, reborn..."

    "Although I have been aware of it for a long time, the wind is getting stronger and stronger, but..."

    ¡°It¡¯s still surprising to experience the feeling personally.¡±

    Uchiha Madara thought to himself.

    result.

    When he was distracted, when he looked at Hefeng again, what caught his eyes was not Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid, but...

    Thousand-hand column room!

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes were wide open, as if they would pop out of their sockets at any moment.

    But soon, Uchiha Madara''s sight recovered.

    The person standing there is not a Hashirama at all, but Hefeng!

    At the same time, Hefeng also took this opportunity to let Fukasaku and Shima quickly absorb the natural energy.

    "We got it, Little Hefeng!"

    Fukasaku and Shima spoke in unison, and answered to Kaze, and then put their palms together regardless of anything else, and began to crazily absorb the surrounding chakra.

    With the absorption of the amount of chakra, Zefeng refined more and more sage chakra.

    Until it fills the whole body!

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Zefeng entered the fairy mode again!

    The powerful and perceptive ninjas were even more dumbfounded.

    Especially for the next three generations of Mizukage, it is true that he chose to surrender, but he has not yet left the battlefield.

    Watching Zefeng release the majestic Chakra again.

    He was also dumbfounded all of a sudden.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, really can''t be treated with common sense!

    He is simply a monster through and through!

    And after Hefeng entered the fairy mode, he didn''t hesitate in his movements. With a kick on his toes, he rushed out like a swift cheetah.

    Immediately afterwards, the dazzling blue thunder suddenly appeared, covering Hefeng''s whole body.

    Thunder Chakra Mode!

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

 Chapter 378

    Zefeng went straight to Uchiha Madara''s vital point, and the speed was like a bolt of lightning.

    "What a powerful Thunder Dun..."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes were subtle, looking directly at the wind rushing towards him.

    During this period of time, Uchiha Madara has been staying in the cracks of hell, but he has always paid attention to things in the ninja world.

    He also has some understanding of the Raikage Chakra mode and the one-handed hand developed by the second generation of Raikage.

    It''s just that in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, this has never been considered a powerful ninjutsu.

    However, in Hefeng''s hands, he had an unprecedented feeling!

    That is a unique feeling that can only be felt in front of Hashirama!

    Pressure!

    "I actually felt a sense of oppression from He Feng, an eight-year-old kid?!"

    Just kidding!

    Until now, Uchiha Madara still remembers the battle at Mt. Miaogi.

    Although He Feng was not killed, he has always maintained a high profile.

    Those who feel oppression and despair are Japanese.

    Not yourself!

    How long has it been since then?

    The situation between the two parties has suddenly reversed?

    Moreover, this time, his Elephant Turning Technique is even more powerful.

    Possesses half the amount of chakra of the main body.

    "You can''t let this brat go any longer."

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes also became serious.

    Yes.

    Facing Hefeng, who is only eight years old now.

    Madara Uchiha, get serious!

    Rao was in the fourth Ninja World War, when he was facing Five Kages at the same time, Madara Uchiha always had a playful mentality!

    Not serious at all!

    Especially that sentence, you have seen that adult will be as knowledgeable as a child.

    It has become a famous scene in Naruto!

    Now meeting Hefeng, a real eight-year-old child, he is extremely serious!

    I saw that Uchiha Madara''s eyes changed rapidly, and they were directly upgraded to Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    next second.

    The majestic chakra burst out from Uchiha Madara''s body, rising like a flame, and enveloping his whole body.

    White bones emerged from it, forming a powerful absolute defense.

    However¡­¡­

    It''s just that Susano in this form can''t resist Kaze''s consistent hand at all!

    His finger was like a bolt of lightning, hitting Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud noise spread to the surroundings, deafening.

    Every ninja present was stunned.

    No one thought that Kaze would directly suppress the strong Uchiha Madara!

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan were dumbfounded on the spot!

    "No, isn''t it, even Madara isn''t an opponent of Kaze?!"

    "How is this possible?!"

    "Too, too scary, little brat Hefeng!"

    The ninjas watching the battle couldn''t help talking about it.

    Incredible focus on the battle between Kaze and Madara Uchiha.

    Soon, Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo began to be unable to bear it, and large and small cracks began to appear at the position hit by the wind.

    In an instant, it spread all over Susanoo''s body.

    "Even Susano, can''t defend against my current attack?"

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Hefeng couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    He was just planning to fly Uchiha Madara, but he didn''t expect that his single-handedness would be so terrifying.

    It directly broke Susanoo''s defense!

    "Probably because I have integrated into the relationship of Xianju Chakra?"

    Hefeng asked and answered in his heart, but he had no intention of showing mercy.

    In fact, Hefeng knew very well in his heart that it was impossible to reconcile between him and Uchiha Madara.

    boom!

    Susano was almost shattered, exposing Uchiha Madara to the eyes of everyone.

    Every ninja present was engrossed, staring at Zefeng with bated breath.

    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan couldn''t help feeling nervous.

    If even Uchiha Madara, the legendary powerhouse, is not Kaze''s opponent.

    Then the glory of their Uchiha clan really no longer exists!

    "Peace."

    The door not far away was dumbfounded.

    For a long time, he has been suppressing everywhere, embanking the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, just because he is worried that another Madara will be born in the Uchiha clan.

    It is not difficult to see that Togama is afraid of Uchiha Madara.

    However, now this formidable enemy that made him fearful and afraid of reappearing is being suppressed by Hefeng?

    This is incredible, right?

    Toikama blinked hard, wondering whether he had some hallucinations.

    If not, how to explain it?

    However, just when everyone thought Uchiha Madara was in danger, his eyes changed again.

    I saw Uchiha Madara''s eyes exuding white light, with swirl patterns emerging from them.

    He pushed his toes harder, and stepped back, trying to distance himself from Zefeng as much as possible when Susano was almost shattered.

    Until his eyes were upgraded again!

    Reincarnation eye!

    This sudden scene made Hefeng not react in time.

    Moreover, Zefeng''s offensive was too fast and violent, and he couldn''t stop it.

    boom!

    He Feng''s consistent hand hit Uchiha Madara''s left chest.

    But the scene of flying flesh and blood that should have appeared did not appear.

    On the contrary, Zefeng''s Lightning Chakra is being absorbed by Uchiha Madara at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    In an instant, He Feng''s consistent hand disappeared without a trace.

    "The Zephyr is over!"

    Uchiha Madara had a low voice, this time, he didn''t have the slightest playful mentality.

    And on the contrary, he is very serious and will not show mercy!

    Uchiha Madara raised one hand and grabbed Hefeng''s neck.

    Now he has opened the eyes of reincarnation, and the corresponding ability can be easily used.

    As long as you are caught by yourself, everything is over!

    "really¡­¡­"

    Looking into Uchiha Madara''s eyes, Hefeng''s mood didn''t fluctuate in the slightest.

    As a time traveler, he is naturally aware of this kind of thing.

    Even, Zefeng prepared a backhand from the beginning.

    Seeing Uchiha Madara''s palm grabbing towards him, Kaze disappeared in place with a whoosh.

    Impressively...

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    Distance yourself from Uchiha Madara.

    And Uchiha Madara''s grasp also failed all of a sudden.

    "Ninjutsu in Togama."

    Uchiha Madara frowned, but he was not surprised.

    He looked up again and looked towards Zefeng.

    Both sides have spare strength.

    "Sure enough, Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation at this time, no wonder he can use the technique of elephant turning."

    Hefeng murmured in his heart.

    Now that Uchiha Madara already has the eyes of reincarnation, he can only change his tactics.

    Otherwise, no matter how strong ninjutsu is, it will be difficult to be effective.

    "However, Uchiha Madara has reincarnation eyes, and I also have fairy mode."

    "Plus he is not the main body..."

    Hefeng looked directly at Uchiha Madara, not feeling at all that he would lose.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Zephyr quickly seals hands.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Two physical clones appeared out of thin air!

    Cooperating with Hefeng without hesitation, he used the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

 Chapter 379

    "Samsara eyes..."

    Hefeng and Uchiha Madara quickly distanced themselves, and at the same time used the technique of shadow clone, with the help of shadow clone to inject chakra attribute changes, and upgrade the spiral pill to wind escape spiral shuriken.

    However, Hefeng did not act rashly.

    As a time traveler, he knew very well the ability of the reincarnation eye.

    God Luo Tianzheng.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    Earth burst star.

    Heart dive.

    Sealing printing.

    Organ armor.

    Strange wrist rocket.

    Asura''s attack.

    Wait, it''s all powerful ninjutsu.

    In addition, Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes also have unique abilities.

    Heaven hinders the earthquake star.

    Especially seal seal, which can absorb all ninjutsu.

    No matter how strong ninjutsu is, it is meaningless as long as it can''t hit Uchiha Madara.

    In the original work, the fight between Naruto and Nagato is to make the opponent petrified by letting the hungry ghosts absorb their own magic chakra.

    But this kind of thing was successful based on Nagato''s lack of understanding of the immortal model.

    In other words, Nagato lost due to lack of information about the immortal mode.

    But Uchiha Madara is different, he and Senjujuma fell in love and killed each other.

    But it is impossible for Uchiha Madara not to understand all the ninjutsu that Zhu Jian will use.

    Trying to deal with Uchiha Madara in the same way as Hungry Ghost Road.

    Unless Uchiha Madara suddenly lowered his intelligence.

    Otherwise it is impossible to succeed.

    Secondly, Uchiha Madara is not comparable to Nagato''s role.

    For a powerhouse of Uchiha Madara''s level, Nagato is just a brat.

    This also means that if you choose to let Uchiha Madara absorb your own magic chakra.

    Not only will Uchiha Madara not turn into a frog, on the contrary, it is possible to gain more powerful power.

    even¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara directly enters the fairy mode!

    "If I remember correctly, during the Fourth Ninja World War, Uchiha Madara entered the immortal mode after absorbing Chakra from Hashirama."

    Thinking of this, Zefeng directly threw the Fengdun Spiral Shuriken.

    And think of tactics.

    "Wind escape?"

    Uchiha Madara looked directly at the oncoming Fengdun spiral shuriken, the corners of his mouth raised, "Hefeng, are you stupid?"

    "Sealing technique suction can absorb all ninjutsu."

    "Even your wind escape ninjutsu is no exception."

    While speaking, Uchiha Madara directly raised his arm, aiming his palm at the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    Sealing technique suction!

    As Uchiha Madara activates the ability of Samsara Eye, a translucent white light emanates from his hand, resisting the flying wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Start absorbing Japanese ninjutsu.

    "However... Zefeng''s wind escape spiral shuriken seems to be stronger than when it was in Mount Miaomu."

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself.

    When he was at Mt. Miaomu, Hefeng used this ninjutsu to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    But at that time, Zefeng''s wind escape was directly defended by Madara''s Susano.

    "Of course I know you can absorb ninjutsu, Madara."

    However, seeing Uchiha Madara absorbing his ninjutsu, Hefeng not only did not show panic, but showed a confident expression.

    It seems that all of this is within Hefeng''s expectation.

    And indeed it is.

    "You can indeed absorb ninjutsu, but if you want to absorb my ninjutsu, even you cannot do it in an instant!"

    "Now you are full of flaws, Madara!"

    Hefeng said loudly, and quickly guided his own chakra to break through the restrictions in his body.

    The first door, open the door, open!

    The second door, Hugh''s door, open!

    ...

    The seventh door, startled door, open!

    The two couldn''t breathe, and Zefeng opened seven of the eight Dunjias in succession.

    Green energy burst out from his body first, and his skin turned red due to blood congestion, but immediately after, his green energy was replaced by blue steam!

    Boom!

    I saw Zefeng kicking hard with his toes, shaking the air around him, producing a loud sonic boom, forming a terrifying airflow, which spread out in all directions.

    The earth under his feet shattered layer by layer, leaving a spider web-like crack.

    And Uchiha Madara''s sealing technique absorbs only half of the wind escape spiral shuriken.

    "There is no absolutely perfect ninjutsu in this world, and any ninjutsu will have weaknesses and risks."

    "And your reincarnation eye, the weakness is my existence!"

    With a loud sound, he roared loudly at Madara Uchiha, holding his five fingers firmly together.

    A huge sense of oppression crushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    He couldn''t help showing a horrified expression, "You said... my weakness is you?"

    If the second person uttered this sentence, Uchiha Madara would laugh out loud on the spot, even if it was the god of ninjutsu at Tomona''s level.

    However, for some reason, Uchiha Madara didn''t feel like laughing at all when he heard Hefeng say this.

    Do not¡­¡­

    After all, Hefeng is just an eight-year-old kid.

    I came here to deal with Hefeng, not to let this brat play awe-inspiring in front of me!

    It is worth mentioning that if it is an ordinary eight-door Dunjia seventh door, with the strength of Uchiha Madara.

    There is absolutely nothing to fear.

    Matt Kay is a good example.

    Even in the seventh door state, it is still not Madara''s opponent.

    However, the current Japanese style is not just as simple as Bamen Dunjia.

    The current him is in the eight-door Dunjia plus Thunder Dunk Chakra mode, as well as the strange power and immortal mode of the Thousand Hands Clan!

    With so many enhanced skills superimposed together, Hefeng''s strength has been increased by more than a hundred times!

    Don''t be too much tougher than Maitkai during the Fourth World War.

    At the critical moment, Uchiha Madara''s body can only respond.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    I saw Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, compressed his own chakra, and then burst out, forming an invisible air mask, spreading out to the surroundings.

    Feeling the power of Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes bursting out again, Hefeng''s expression is still an understatement.

    He just shrunk his eyes slightly, and then raised the corner of his mouth, "I said, Madara, your weakness is my existence!"

    The moment he finished speaking, Zefeng disappeared with a whistling sound.

    Only a black afterimage remained.

    Uchiha Madara''s Shenluo Tianzheng swept in all directions, directly flattening the grass here.

    "What happened just now, what kind of move is that?!"

    "And Madara''s eyes, that''s definitely not Sharingan!"

    "What the hell is going on? During the time when Uchiha Madara disappeared, has he been improving his strength?"

    For a while, all the ninjas who witnessed the battle started talking.

    Especially the Uchiha clan who are familiar with Sharingan and can no longer be familiar with.

    They are very convinced that Uchiha Madara''s eyes and power are definitely not the power of Sharingan!

    but¡­¡­

    There is one thing of which all are sure.

    That is...

    The current Uchiha Madara is extremely powerful!

    Even stronger than when he was in the village!

 Chapter 380

    Shenluo Tianzheng can bounce off all the things close to the caster in an instant.

    Even Amaterasu''s ninjutsu like Fengdun Spiral Shuriken.

    It can be called invincible.

    Throughout the entire "Naruto" plot, the battle between Naruto and Payne is the most exciting part.

    A large part of the relationship is that Payne''s ability is too invincible.

    And Payne''s reincarnation eye itself is Uchiha Madara''s upgraded to the final eye.

    This also means that Uchiha Madara, who is now using the eyes of reincarnation, is stronger than Nagato, even if it is only 50% of the chakra amount.

    Especially the use of reincarnation eyes.

    Uchiha Madara''s combat thinking and actual combat experience are all the existence of crushing Nagato.

    In addition, Uchiha Madara can also switch back and forth between Samsara Eye and Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    Choose the most suitable ninjutsu for attack and defense.

    Now seeing Hefeng opening the eight-door Dunjia and rushing behind him, he decisively used Shenluo Tianzheng to push out everything around him.

    However¡­¡­

    As a traveler, Hefeng knows quite well about Uchiha Madara''s life.

    "Although Shenluo Tianzheng is very strong, it is not an invincible ninjutsu. Every time Shenluo Tianzheng is used, it needs a cooling time of at least five seconds, and it cannot be used continuously."

    "If it''s Super Shenluo Tianzheng, it will fall into a vacuum period of about half an hour after use."

    However, it is worth mentioning that for ordinary ninjas, even knowing the cooldown of Shenluo Tianzheng, they can''t play any role in the limited five seconds.

    Naruto''s process of defeating Payne was even more difficult!

    However, the current Japanese wind can approach Uchiha Madara without warning within a second!

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    When Hefeng approached Uchiha Madara for the first time, he was not in a hurry to make a move.

    Based on what he knew about Madara, he was certain that he would use Shenluo Tianzheng to deal with him.

    Not to mention 100%, but also a high probability.

    So he immediately left behind the Flying Thunder God spell.

    At this time, Uchiha Madara also noticed that Hefeng was not solved by himself at all, his eyes were wide open, and he felt a little surprised.

    "I didn''t expect this brat, Hefeng, to be so fast."

    Uchiha Madara knew very well in his heart that the Flying Raijin Jutsu was a ninjutsu invented by Togama.

    And his younger brother Quanna also died from this ninjutsu.

    There is no doubt that the speed of today''s Zephyr completely surpasses that of Tomagama!

    "However, Zefeng probably doesn''t know that Shenluo Tianzheng''s cooldown time is five seconds."

    Uchiha Madara thought to himself.

    At the same time, prepare to absorb ninjutsu with sealing technique.

    After seeing such ninjutsu, Uchiha Madara is determined to be in the wind and will not step forward easily.

    As a result, as soon as such an idea came up, the afterimage of Kaze stayed in place, and his body suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha Madara.

    again!

    "Thunder Tiger!"

    Zefeng decisively aimed at Uchiha Madara''s abdomen and swung his fist directly.

    Rao is a strong man like Uchiha Madara, and he couldn''t react in time to the Japanese Taijutsu!

    In fact, Zefeng is not just as simple as injecting the attribute of Thunder Escape Chakra on the basis of Day Tiger.

    It even brought the fairy mode to the extreme, forcibly using the frog group hand, an invisible attack method.

    When Uchiha Madara reacted, bursts of tiger roars echoed in his ears.

    The chakra air bomb with the attribute of thunder escape blasted Madara Uchiha away on the spot.

    All the people present gasped, and slowly opened their mouths, forming a big "oh" shape.

    "Hey, what''s going on here, Uchiha Madara was beaten by Kaze?"

    "Just kidding, Madara is the strongest Uchiha, and his eyes have obviously gained stronger power! As a result, he is not the opponent of the eight-year-old Kaze!"

    "Why didn''t Uchiha Madara use the ninjutsu just now? Could it be that he couldn''t respond to Kaze''s attack?!"

    Konoha Ninja talked a lot, amazed at the scene that came into view.

    For ninjas who don''t know that Shenluo Tianzheng has a cooling time, there is only one possibility for their understanding.

    That is the current speed of Hefeng, which completely surpasses Uchiha Madara.

    Only then will there be a situation where he has no time to respond, or is unable to respond.

    This also means that the current Japanese wind is stronger than Uchiha Madara!

    "An eight-year-old kid who has become stronger than Madara Uchiha?!"

    Rao Shifeijian was also dumbfounded at this time, unable to accept the facts in front of him.

    Although he is the second grandfather of Hefeng, he also hopes that Uchiha Madara can be defeated, or even killed.

    But how strong Uchiha Madara is, no one knows better than him now.

    At least Tomama thinks so.

    That''s why when Uchiha Madara first appeared, he thought about protecting Kaze.

    Because in his cognition, the strength of Hefeng is not as strong as Uchiha Madara!

    However¡­¡­

    The cognition in Tokaima was completely subverted by the picture in front of him!

    Zephyr...

    You need your own protection there!

    It is probably the greatest help to Hefeng if he doesn''t go there to hold back Hefeng''s legs!

    "Hebrew..."

    Feima stared directly at Hefeng, feeling emotional inside.

    "You really are, the Thousand Hands Clan, no...you are the scariest genius in the history of ninja world!"

    He said emotionally.

    Uchiha Madara, on the other hand, was pushed hundreds of meters by Thunder Tiger released by Kaze, grabbing the ground with his head.

    Very embarrassed!

    After all, Hefeng''s current moves are mainly physical skills.

    The Sealing Technique of Samsara Eye can''t absorb Zefeng''s attack even more!

    But just when Hefeng was going to continue to shoot and defeat Uchiha Madara.

    He heard a familiar voice suddenly.

    [Congratulations to the host for the end of the cooling time, do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    "Ok?"

    Hearing the voice next to his ears, Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, but he never thought that he could clock in at this time.

    Moreover, he remembered that he had just clocked in, and logically speaking, he should have to wait for a while before continuing to clock in.

    "Did the special check-in be triggered again?"

    Hefeng thought to himself, but didn''t go any further.

    Anyway, it''s good to be able to check in.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Uchiha Madara''s actions, his consciousness was directly in his mind, and he started this time to check in.

    And the embarrassed Uchiha Madara stood up from the ground at this time.

    Although Hefeng''s Taijutsu is very strong, with Uchiha Madara''s strength, he was not instantly killed on the spot.

    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is extremely angry today.

    He clenched his hands into fists, anger rising.

    Look at Zephyr again.

    "In that case, let''s die together, Hefeng!"

    Uchiha Madara''s hands quickly formed seals, "Heaven hinders Zhenxing!"

    In an instant, a huge shadow enveloped the entire Hidden Leaf Village!

 Chapter 381

    "Heavenly Obstacle Earthquake!"

    Uchiha Madara directly used the ability of the reincarnation eye to summon the meteorite from the sky.

    A huge shadow enveloped the entire Hidden Leaf Village.

    What Uchiha clan, what Hashirama created everything.

    what village.

    At this moment, Uchiha Madara didn''t pay attention to anything.

    Even, including himself.

    The attacking range of Tianzhang Zhenxing is very huge, even the current Uchiha Madara cannot avoid the attacking range of Tianzhang Zhenxing in a short time.

    but¡­¡­

    He doesn''t need to run away.

    Anyway, the Uchiha Madara who appeared here is not his body.

    It''s just a physical clone of the elephant turning technique.

    Even if it is destroyed by the sky tremor, it will not have any impact on Uchiha Madara''s body.

    The key is¡­¡­

    If it is by virtue of the Flying Thunder God technique, or the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    With the strength of Hefeng, it is completely possible to stay away from here.

    Not to be affected by the aftermath of Tianshi Zhenxing.

    However, in this way, every ninja present will die here!

    Zefeng''s partners, subordinates, and family members!

    "If you can''t give up everything, you can''t become the strongest person!"

    Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest, with a low voice.

    This was the most profound thing he realized in the Valley of the End.

    This kind of emotion will only hold him back!

    "It''s over, Zephyr."

    In Uchiha Madara''s eyes, even the current Hefeng cannot stop his ninjutsu.

    Everything is coming to an end!

    And the ninjas on the ground noticed the huge shadow that shrouded them.

    This is something that will never happen in clear weather.

    An inexplicable sense of fear arose spontaneously, causing these ninjas to raise their heads and look towards the sky.

    "That is¡­¡­"

    "A meteorite?"

    grunt.

    The ninja who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    "Is this the power of God?"

    "This kind of power is far from the category of ninjutsu, right?"

    The ninjas talked a lot.

    Their perception of ninjutsu, strength, and power.

    It was completely broken and subverted at this moment.

    It''s not that they don''t know that Uchiha Madara is very strong.

    After all, he is a man who can become an old enemy with the ninja god Senjujuma.

    However¡­¡­

    They never dreamed of it.

    Uchiha Madara''s power is so powerful.

    Even the meteorites in the sky can be easily summoned by him!

    The strength gap between the two parties is not at the same level at all.

    Can''t stop it!

    For a while, all the ninjas who tried to resist Uchiha Madara let go of their palms.

    All kinds of ninja tools fell to the ground.

    Crackling.

    There was a look of despair on every ninja''s face.

    It seems that he has chosen to accept his fate.

    Yes.

    Facing the power displayed by Uchiha Madara.

    These ninjas are completely desperate.

    There is no desire to resist at all.

    I can''t resist!

    "I really didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara''s power is so exaggerated. Is the fate of Wuyin Village really going to end here?"

    The Mizukage of the next three generations faced the sky directly, their hands clenched into fists.

    He wanted to stop all this, but...

    Even he doesn''t know how to stop this.

    Or¡­¡­

    The next three Mizukages knew very well in their hearts that they wanted to stop Uchiha Madara''s sky tremor.

    But sadly, he doesn''t have enough power to crack Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu!

    The strength difference between the two sides is too big!

    "Is Uchiha Madara so strong now?"

    Tomama looked at the sky in disbelief.

    During the battle in the Valley of the End, Togama has been secretly observing the battle between Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.

    At that time, Uchiha Madara was quite a terrifying powerhouse.

    But compared with now, they are completely different people.

    Especially his eyes.

    "Peace."

    He chanted Hefeng''s name between the doors, and at the same time turned to look at the eight-year-old grandson.

    The falling speed of the sky tremor is not fast.

    But the scope is huge, it can be said that it directly covers the entire Hidden Leaf Village.

    If it is allowed to fall, everything here will be directly razed to the ground by this force.

    By that time, it is very likely that there will no longer be any living beings.

    but¡­¡­

    When Feima looked at Hefeng, he found that this eight-year-old kid had a resolute expression on his face.

    as if¡­¡­

    This is not the first time I have seen such a terrifying power as Tianyan Zhenxing.

    This kind of calm, poised attitude, Rao Feijian was surprised.

    In any case, Hefeng is only eight years old.

    It was impossible for him to see such a scene.

    Especially his eyes.

    Just like when Hashirama was serious!

    Moreover, Hefeng exudes extremely strong self-confidence and a strong aura from all over his body!

    he wants¡­¡­

    Stop the sky tremor!

    This kind of thing is simply amazing!

    "I really didn''t expect that I would be here to learn about Uchiha Madara''s Tianshi Zhenxing."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    As a time traveler, he has a good understanding of Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    He still remembers until now that Uchiha Madara used this ninjutsu during the Fourth Ninja World War to make the ninja alliance fall into despair.

    If it wasn''t for Onogi to regain himself at that time, cooperate with Gaara and take over Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    At that time, the ninja coalition army was afraid that they would all be wiped out.

    "It stands to reason that at this time, using the Flying Thunder God Technique is the most obvious choice."

    No matter how powerful ninjutsu is, as long as it cannot hit the target, it is meaningless.

    The same is true for Tianshi Zhenxing.

    If you use the Flying Thunder God Technique, Zefeng is completely sure and stays away from the center of the explosion.

    But in that way, although I have familiar people.

    Higama, Mito, etc...

    Everyone will die here!

    If you are the only one left in this world, then what''s the use of having more power?

    "Presumably, Uchiha Madara also realized this, so he made the move."

    He Feng muttered to himself, but the corners of his mouth rose, showing no signs of stress.

    "In that case, come on!"

    "What Ohnoki can''t do easily, I will do it!"

    Hefeng''s gaze became firm.

    This time, he no longer retained his strength.

    Both eyes change rapidly.

    A red hexagram pattern emerged.

    exactly...

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Immediately afterwards, the majestic Chakra burst out from Zefeng''s body and soared into the sky, like a purple flame enveloping Zefeng.

    next second.

    This chakra began to materialize, forming a huge body of a warrior.

    It''s completely Susano!

    Two huge wings spread out to the left and right.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Susano kicked his feet hard, and his huge body soared into the sky, heading straight for the sky-shattering star summoned by Uchiha Madara!

    He Feng wants to stop this time with his own strength!

    The ninjas present were stunned!

 Chapter 382

    "Hebrew..."

    Seeing the Kaze once again resorting to Susanoo, Tomona''s mood is unavoidably complicated.

    On the one hand, the future fate of the village now depends on whether Hefeng can stop Uchiha Madara''s sky tremor.

    On the other hand, I once made an oath to Hefeng, no matter what happens in the future.

    I will definitely protect him.

    But now, how much time has passed since I said this sentence?

    Less than a year!

    Hefeng''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    With his current strength, it is impossible to intervene in the battle between Uchiha Madara and Kaze.

    Now he can only cheer for Hefeng in his heart.

    Not to mention other ninjas.

    In their eyes, He Feng is no longer that ordinary eight-year-old kid.

    But a complete monster.

    But it¡¯s undeniable that¡­

    If we say, who else can stop Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu now.

    So¡­¡­

    Only Zephyr can do it!

    "Hefeng actually hides his strength?!"

    Mikado Mizukage stared at Hefeng and his Susano figure, dumbfounded.

    After defeating three shadow-level powerhouses in a row.

    Hefeng still has such a huge amount of chakra!

    Could this guy''s body really be a bottomless pit?

    "And his ninjutsu..."

    grunt.

    Mizukage swallowed nervously for the next three generations.

    In his opinion, the Susanoo that Hefeng is using now is more exaggerated and terrifying than any ninjutsu he used before.

    The level of strength is simply incomparable.

    "This guy is a monster."

    Looking at Hefeng''s back, Mizukage swears secretly in his heart for the next three generations.

    When he returns to Wuyin Village, he must convince the daimyo of Water Country and the elders of Wuyin Village.

    Never make enemies with Hidden Leaf Village!

    them¡­¡­

    Not an opponent of Zefeng at all!

    Of course, the premise of all this is whether the wind can stop Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    Otherwise, they would all die here.

    Among the scene, there was probably only Uchiha Madara, one of the few men who remained calm.

    The purpose of his appearance this time is to eliminate Zefeng.

    As long as he can accomplish this, any price is acceptable to him.

    Losing a mere avatar of the Xiangzhuan technique is nothing at all.

    I saw Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest, looked up at Zefeng, his eyes were slightly concentrated.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Madara chanted Hefeng''s name.

    I can''t help feeling a lot of emotion in my heart.

    "If Hefeng is a ninja of the Uchiha clan, he must be able to become a ninja beyond me."

    Although the two sides have different positions, different camps, and different ideals, they have different talents and strengths for Hefeng.

    Uchiha Madara has always recognized it.

    Otherwise, he would not use the technique of turning the elephant to appear here at the cost of exposing himself.

    But it is also because of this that he regards Hefeng as a seed that cannot be left behind.

    Whoosh!

    For a while, Hefeng and his Susano became the focus of everyone''s eyes.

    Fukasaku maintained a fusion state with Shima and Kaze, standing on his left and right shoulders.

    With a nervous face, he stared nervously at the huge meteorite.

    "Little Hefeng, are you really sure?"

    Fukasaku couldn''t help asking, it was the first time he had seen a ninjutsu like Tianyi Zhenxing in his life.

    My heart was shocked to the extreme.

    In his opinion, Uchiha Madara is invincible!

    "The child''s father."

    Shima couldn''t help showing a somewhat embarrassed expression.

    Although it has a good relationship with Hefeng, in its eyes, this kind of behavior is no different from death.

    "Now we can only choose to believe in Little Hefeng."

    Fukasaku could hear its worry from Shima''s tone.

    But it is very clear in its heart that the most important key is not whether the gentle wind can stop the sky from shaking the star.

    It''s about whether you can defeat Uchiha Madara.

    As long as Uchiha Madara is still there, the ninja world will not be peaceful and peaceful.

    Rao is their Miaomu Mountain, and they can''t stay out of it.

    Now they have no choice but to believe in Zefeng.

    And Kaze directly ignored Fukasaku and Shima.

    Even ninjas on the ground.

    Everything was left behind by the current breeze.

    He raised his head and stared at the oncoming Tianshi Zhenxing.

    This huge meteorite is falling.

    His Susanoo almost soared into the sky.

    The distance between the two sides is rapidly shortening.

    Sudden¡­¡­

    And the wind moved.

    His Susanoo reacted immediately, pulled out the Chakra Taidao on his waist, aimed at the meteorite in the sky, and slashed it out!

    A majestic sword energy went up and down to meet the giant meteorite.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise was deafening and spread in all directions.

    The air was stirred and turned into a terrifying shock wave, sweeping towards the ground.

    The ninjas on the ground have used various means to protect themselves.

    But there is no doubt that they are still paying attention to Hefeng''s every move.

    Especially Tomama and Uchiha Madara, the two strong men.

    In their eyes, there is only peace in this way.

    and¡­¡­

    At this moment, they all held their breath, even reluctant to blink their eyes.

    However, even the meteorite that fell from the sky could not compete with Zefeng''s current strength.

    The majestic sword energy passed through the meteorite in just a few breaths.

    Divide this meteorite summoned by Uchiha Madara into two.

    next second...

    Susano wielded super high swordsmanship and slashed the meteorite into countless small pieces.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer!"

    Immediately afterwards, Zefeng let out another roar, and gold dust like waves rose from the ground, like big hands, catching all the fallen meteorite fragments.

    Not only stopped Uchiha Madara''s meteorite from the sky.

    It also protected every ninja present.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng didn''t show much effort during the whole process.

    "Heaven hinders Zhenxing, that''s all."

    Hefeng felt the power of Susano just a little bit.

    He originally thought that with his current strength, it would be more complicated.

    It turned out that I didn''t expect it to be so easy.

    "turn out to be¡­¡­"

    "Uchiha Madara, is he so weak?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help but whispered in his heart.

    He has always been regarded as a boss by himself, and he is unavoidably a little jealous. Is his real strength so weak?

    Are you kidding me?

    For a moment, Hefeng couldn''t help looking at Madara with a look of horror.

    And below, even after witnessing the windshielding earthquake star, they burst into cheers!

    Especially Tomama and Uchiha Madara.

    Both of them were stunned at this moment.

    Somewhat overwhelmed.

    What kind of monster is Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid?

    Why is it so strong!

    "is that a lie."

    Taking a deep breath, I was shocked again!

    Uchiha Madara stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old brat, is outrageous!

    It''s outrageous!

    Hei Jue, who was observing secretly, was immediately stunned!

 Chapter 383

    See the amazing performance of Zephyr.

    Hei Jue, who was hiding in the dark, was immediately stunned.

    The current breeze is too strong!

    He can even easily destroy meteorites falling from the sky!

    "This brat has perfectly inherited the power of the Sage of the Six Paths..."

    Looking at the complete body Susano standing in the sky, the Sage of the Six Paths could not help appearing in Heijue''s mind.

    Hefeng''s talent is even more terrifying than the Immortal of Six Paths.

    For the first time, Hei Jue felt a little panicked.

    For a long time, he has lived in seclusion behind the ninja world, calculating everything and guiding everything.

    All ninjas are just pawns in his eyes.

    And he is a chess player who deduces the movement of the chessboard.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hei Jue shook his head violently, putting away his shock at He Feng''s strength, but he couldn''t calm down in his heart for a long time.

    Uchiha Madara also stood on the spot blankly, without responding for a long time.

    "Well, the crisis is temporarily lifted."

    Hefeng was condescending, looking at the situation below, Uchiha Madara''s sky-shattering star did not cause any casualties.

    "Punch the card first."

    He Feng thought to himself, and simply started clocking in.

    Check in in front of Madara Uchiha!

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the check-in gift package, do you want to open it now! ¡¿

    "yes."

    Hefeng nodded slightly, confirming in his mind.

    For the check-in process, the current Japanese style is already familiar and can no longer be familiar with.

    Soon, the check-in gift package was opened directly, and various abilities and rewards flashed in front of Hefeng one by one.

    Finally, a certain reward is fixed.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the reward: Eternal Kaleidoscope lv10! ¡¿

    Hefeng: "!!!"

    Hearing the familiar and friendly voice, Hefeng couldn''t help being startled.

    He never dreamed that he would suddenly get the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Even, Hefeng once thought that he might not be connected to the eternal kaleidoscope for several years or even decades.

    In fact, Hefeng made a strong wish in his heart a few times before.

    He didn''t hesitate to sacrifice Uchiha Madara''s lifespan to make himself the European Emperor once.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t get what he wanted most.

    However, the current Hefeng only wants to complete the check-in sooner, get rewards, improve his strength, and defeat Uchiha Madara.

    Regarding the content of this reward, Hefeng didn''t have any ideas in mind.

    As a result, it was easy to get the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    "Is this the so-called unintentional planting?"

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    However, being able to draw the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan naturally made Hefeng feel extremely excited.

    Although compared with other ninjutsu, Eternal Kaleidoscope is not the strongest one.

    but¡­¡­

    It can erase Hefeng''s greatest weakness today.

    After using the power of Sharingan, there will be no load anymore.

    Not only that, but the power of the wind has also been raised by another level.

    I saw Hefeng''s eyes changing rapidly.

    From kaleidoscope, upgrade to eternal kaleidoscope!

    Susanoo in full body, more than doubled in momentum!

    And Uchiha Madara below, also quickly noticed this scene, his eyes widened, showing an incredible expression.

    With reincarnation eyes, his eyesight is unmatched.

    Even if he is hundreds of meters away from Hefeng, he can easily see the changes in Hefeng''s eyes.

    "Those eyes... are the eternal scar kaleidoscope?"

    According to Uchiha Madara''s upgrade, the Sharingan of the wind has indeed been upgraded from a kaleidoscope to an eternal kaleidoscope.

    But¡­¡­

    Why?

    Why is it like this.

    If you want to unlock the eternal kaleidoscope, don''t you need to transplant your brother''s eyes?

    And the wind is not a member of the Uchiha family at all.

    He is the grandson of the Thousand Hands Clan, Hashirama.

    The kaleidoscope sharingan alone is already outrageous.

    As a result, now, he has directly awakened the eternal kaleidoscope!

    It''s outrageous!

    This kind of thing is no longer a question of talent.

    Simply making the impossible possible!

    In a sense, what Hefeng is doing now has completely subverted his understanding of Sharingan.

    one¡­¡­

    The strongest of the Uchiha Madara clan.

    A ninja who knows the basics of Sharingan and can upgrade Sharingan to Samsarayan.

    He was subverted by Hefeng, an eight-year-old brat.

    This kind of thing undoubtedly caused Uchiha Madara''s heart to set off a stormy sea, and he was unable to calm down for a long time.

    "spot!"

    Hefeng quickly adapted to these eyes, he roared at Uchiha Madara, flapped Susanoo''s wings, and went straight to Uchiha Madara.

    And the ninjas on the ground saw Zefeng dive down, and retreated to the surroundings one after another, wanting to stay away from the current Zefeng.

    "Get out of here!"

    "The wind is coming!"

    All of a sudden, the ninjas from Yanyin Village, Shayin Village, Wuyin Village and Muyeyin Village all reached a tacit agreement at this moment.

    Turn away from Zefeng Heban.

    "Hebrew..."

    Looking at the Zefeng that swooped down from the door, his eyes were wide open, like a bull''s eyes.

    The aura bursting out from He Feng''s body rushed towards his face like a heat wave.

    Even he, the god of ninjutsu, was forced back a few steps by the wind''s aura.

    It is no exaggeration to say that in Tobima''s eyes, Hefeng''s current strength.

    Undoubtedly surpassed Hashirama!

    He, Zefeng, the eight-year-old ninja god!

    "The wind!"

    Uchiha Madara suddenly let out a loud shout, and his body also began to erupt with chakra, and it was materialized in an instant, forming a terrifying body of a warrior.

    Susano!

    The two Susanoos are almost hundreds of meters high.

    Full of momentum.

    No one flinched in the slightest.

    I saw Uchiha Madara''s Susano spread his palms, and the blue chakra emerged, forming a blue Gouyu.

    Like a shuriken, it was thrown directly by Susano.

    And Zefeng also entered the counterattack at this time.

    "Flame escape, Jiagu soil life!"

    In an instant, Susano of Zefeng almost pulled out the Chakratachi, and black flames spread from his palm, covering the Chakratachi.

    After upgrading to the Eternal Kaleidoscope, Zefeng will use the power of these eyes without any side effects at all.

    Not only that, but his vision became clearer than before!

    Yes.

    The Eternal Kaleidoscope not only completely erased Zephyr''s biggest price, but also repaired the damage caused by his previous use of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Now, with pupil technique Amaterasu, Hefeng can be released at will!

    boom!

    I saw Hefeng''s Susano quickly swinging his sword, and a black sword light shot out vertically and horizontally.

    The diameter is extremely large, as exaggerated as hundreds of meters.

    Instantly split the Gouyu thrown by Uchiha Madara into two.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    This sword glow cut down, directly splitting Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo into two.

    Expose him, the strongest boss in the ninja world, on the spot.

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, and he was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 384

    "Susano, the Japanese style, is stronger than me!?"

    Uchiha Madara was taken aback when he saw that his Susano was almost divided into two.

    Although the current self is a physical clone under the Elephant Turning Technique and only needs 50% of the chakra amount of the main body, there is no doubt about his strength.

    The heavenly tremor just now, if it wasn''t for the wind.

    Enough to instantly kill all the ninjas present.

    Including the god of ninjutsu like Tobima.

    Uchiha Madara is weak?

    No one would think so at all.

    Because it is impossible for Uchiha Madara to be weak, but the strength of the eight-year-old kid, Hefeng, who is too strong!

    "Is it the elephant turning technique again?"

    Hefeng also quickly realized this.

    According to his cognition, the current Uchiha Madara is a bit weak.

    Although he is almost at his peak now, his true strength is only a little bit stronger than before Sasuke met the Sage of the Six Paths.

    There is still a slight gap from Uchiha Madara in full power.

    This is a fact.

    Hefeng knows it well.

    But now, facing Uchiha Madara in front of him, Hefeng not only didn''t feel the slightest pressure.

    On the contrary, he even felt that Uchiha Madara was almost the same as those shadows.

    They are far inferior to the present self.

    If it is said that those shadows only have the strength of jounin, then the current Uchiha Madara is at the level of elite jounin.

    And for me who has the strength of the shadow level...

    Whether it''s a J¨­nin or an elite J¨­nin, there is no difference at all.

    It''s like when Namikaze Minato and Obito, Kakashi fought against each other.

    It just takes a little more time.

    And the Uchiha Madara in the impression of the wind is not so weak at all!

    After much deliberation, there is only one truth.

    That is, the current Uchiha Madara is not his body at all!

    "spot."

    Thinking of this, Zefeng emphasized loudly towards Madara Uchiha.

    "You should now recognize the gap between us."

    "Just relying on the physical clone of the Elephant Turning Technique is not my opponent at all."

    "And I''m tired of the trick."

    "If you really want to deal with me, then come in person!"

    "Otherwise, this technique will only consume your chakras in vain and waste your life!"

    After all, Hefeng controlled the Chakra Taidao again, and slashed towards Uchiha Madara.

    When fighting against Uchiha Madara, Hefeng also looked forward to this battle in his heart.

    However¡­¡­

    The more he fights with Uchiha Madara, the more lost Hefeng''s mentality will be.

    Because he suddenly discovered that the man he regarded as a threat has no power at all!

    It was exactly the same feeling and feeling as when he was fighting those shadows.

    "Hebrew..."

    However, although the elephant turning technique is only a physical clone, it is also Uchiha Madara''s will.

    He has the memory and experience of Uchiha Madara.

    It''s just that the amount of chakra can''t be compared with Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Hearing what Hefeng said now, Uchiha Madara''s heart was naturally hit.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it. This would be the words of an eight-year-old kid.

    and¡­¡­

    He still can''t refute!

    Because with his current strength, he is indeed no match for Hefeng!

    It was completely different from the battle at Mt. Myogi.

    The reason why Hefeng escaped the danger that time was because of his lack of Chakra.

    This time, however, his own strength was not enough.

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help clenching his teeth.

    "What a nasty brat."

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara did not sit still.

    In any case, he is that Madara!

    Facing the oncoming chakra dagger, Uchiha Madara concentrated the amount of chakra, covered his whole body, and then burst out with all his strength.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Accompanied by his explosive shout, an invisible shock wave spread out to the surroundings.

    Forcibly resisting the falling Chakra Taidao, it was suspended in mid-air.

    However, that''s all.

    He didn''t bounce the Zephyr''s Chakra Taidao away.

    Shenluo Tianzheng is invalid for Zefeng!

    One can imagine how strong the current peace is.

    "Give up, Uchiha Madara, your Shenluo Tianzheng is not an invincible ability at all!"

    Zephyr spoke again.

    Not to mention the Fourth Ninja World War, when Naruto mastered the Nine-Tails mode.

    That''s when Payne invaded Konoha.

    Facing the runaway Naruto, Payne''s Shenluo Tianzheng lost its effect.

    Although Uchiha Madara is stronger than Nagato, he is also more proficient in using Shinra Tensho.

    But my own Susanoo is much more powerful than Kyuubi!

    Rather...

    It takes Kyuubi and Naruto to join forces to be able to match my current Susanoo!

    and¡­¡­

    This is just Susano.

    The fairy mode or something has not been placed in it yet.

    boom!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, Uchiha Madara''s Shenluo Tianzheng was directly broken by Zefeng''s Susanoo.

    The shock wave spread out in all directions, sending countless ninjas flying.

    It is no exaggeration to say that this shock wave spread to most of Ninja Village in an instant.

    So all the ninjas who witnessed this scene gasped and were stunned.

    "This is... what kind of terrifying power!"

    "Hefeng, it''s too outrageous!"

    "Uchiha Madara, it''s not Kaze''s opponent!"

    For a while, all the ninjas who witnessed the battle were talking.

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, they naturally hope that Uchiha Madara can win this battle.

    Defeat Zephyr.

    However, it now appears that Uchiha Madara is indeed stronger than when he left the village.

    But there is still a gap with the wind.

    The outcome of this battle is already very clear.

    but¡­¡­

    There is a detail that caught the attention of the Uchiha clan.

    They have sharing eyes, and they don''t need to hear what others say clearly.

    You can get information just by looking at someone''s lips.

    "Uchiha Madara is not the main body?"

    "What is the technique of turning the elephant?"

    Shocked, the Uchiha clan also had many questions.

    Rumble!

    The deafening sound hit everyone''s ear canal.

    Uchiha Madara wanted to use the sealing technique to absorb the Japanese Susano, but it was a step too late.

    The Chakra Taidao fell sharply, directly cutting off half of Uchiha Madara''s body.

    The sharp blade hit the ground even more, setting off huge smoke and dust.

    Swept out towards the surroundings.

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes were wide open, and it was hard to believe the scene in front of him.

    My own Shenluo Tianzheng is actually ineffective against Zefeng''s attack!

    This kind of thing is too exaggerated!

    Uchiha Madara''s heart almost collapsed!

    But Hefeng, with slightly condensed eyes, looked at Uchiha Madara who had lost the battle.

    I can''t help but feel a little disappointed in my heart!

    Uchiha Madara''s Elephant Turning Technique...

    So weak.

 Chapter 385

    I saw Hefeng flicked one hand, and the Chakra Taidao stabbed towards Uchiha Madara''s abdomen.

    Pooh!

    Blood spurted from Uchiha Madara''s back, and his body was directly pierced by Zefeng''s Chakratachi.

    The flame escape spread to Uchiha Madara''s whole body.

    "It''s over, Madara."

    Hefeng kept his voice low and did not give Uchiha Madara a chance to fight back.

    With a strong pick, Uchiha Madara''s body was directly divided into two.

    Whether it is Shenluo Tianzheng, or seal seal, neither can stop the current breeze!

    The strength gap between the two sides is not even a star!

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth, his heart full of unwillingness.

    However, he is helpless as he only has the technique of turning the elephant.

    As Hefeng said.

    If you want to deal with him now, it is not possible to solve it with a magic trick or a physical avatar.

    Today''s Hefeng is no longer the one in Miaomu Mountain!

    Uchiha Madara''s body was devoured bit by bit by Amaterasu and burned to the ground.

    Every ninja present could not help but gasp.

    Shocked by the strength possessed by Hefeng.

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan.

    Their mentality at this time is completely broken.

    Especially those ninjas who have inherited the will of Uchiha Madara.

    Seeing the power displayed by Hefeng, I feel even more desperate!

    "Hefeng, kid, is there really that ninja who will be his opponent?"

    "I don''t think so, he is simply the new ninja god!"

    No one in the crowd exclaimed.

    And these words spread like ripples to the surroundings.

    Soon, more and more people agreed with this statement.

    Hefeng, this is the era, the new god of ninjas!

    After Senju Zhuma, another super strong!

    Not only did it easily deter other ninja villages.

    It also stopped Uchiha Madara''s ambition.

    Especially the Tianyi Zhenxing who made them feel desperate for a while.

    It was easily solved by Zefeng!

    without any exaggeration.

    Uchiha Madara''s strong appearance instantly reduced him to a wedding dress of Japanese style.

    It brought out his strength.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng''s last move was to use an enhanced version of Amaterasu''s technique.

    Yan escape!

    Madara Uchiha is coming to attack!

    Everything in the world can be burned.

    Nothing left!

    This direct crushing fighting method undoubtedly overturned the cognition of these people.

    "It seems that the Hidden Leaf Village has indeed given birth to a super monster..."

    The next three generations of Mizukage murmured in their hearts, it is obviously impossible to say that they are not jealous or envious at all.

    even¡­¡­

    There was some hatred in his heart.

    Why did hatred and wind arise in Konoha?

    Why are the strong ones born in Konoha.

    It seems that the world has been revolving around Muye Yin Village.

    Their Wuyin Village is like a shadow board.

    "never mind."

    Thinking of this, the Mizukage of the next three generations shook their heads helplessly.

    In this situation, he can''t change anything.

    It''s better to bring more ninjas from Wuyin Village, return to the village, and end this farce-like war as soon as possible!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Tobima, the god of ninjutsu, also looked at the eight-year-old Kaze.

    "Peace."

    He chanted Hefeng''s name, feeling mixed feelings in his heart for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    On the one hand, Kaze''s defeat of Uchiha Madara made him ecstatic.

    But on the other hand, it was the first time he had seen Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes.

    And that power once shocked him.

    If it wasn''t for the wind, he would probably die on the spot.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not just my own life.

    The entire village will be completely wiped out.

    Thanks to Zephyr.

    "I just don''t know Uchiha Madara''s next comeback..."

    Tobima murmured in his heart, although he didn''t have Sharingan, his observation skills were astonishing.

    Especially the battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madara.

    One is his grandson, and the other is regarded by him as the biggest threat to the village.

    No detail will be missed.

    The sentence that Hefeng emphasized, Uchiha Madara is the art of turning elephants.

    I can also hear clearly.

    this means¡­¡­

    "That guy Uchiha Madara is still alive."

    "He has never been a person who is willing to give up, and next time, he will definitely show more strength than now."

    While whispering, Fei Jian slowly raised his hands, half-closed his eyes, and looked down.

    I found that my hands were trembling non-stop since I don''t know when.

    Do not.

    In fact, it is very clear in my heart.

    It was when Uchiha Madara made a high-profile appearance!

    In his heart, he was afraid!

    He is afraid of Uchiha Madara''s strength.

    I was also afraid that I would lose the wind and the village.

    "Uchiha Madara..."

    However, there is also an extremely powerful big heart in Feijian''s heart.

    He quickly adjusted his emotions, as if speaking to Uchiha Madara who was secretly observing here.

    It also seems to be talking to myself.

    "No matter what, I won''t let you succeed."

    "Whether it''s Hefeng or the village, I will protect it and guarantee it in the name of the Thousand Hands Clan!"

    at the same time¡­¡­

    After defeating Uchiha Madara, Susano, who enveloped Kaze, began to dissipate rapidly.

    It will disappear soon.

    There is also the fairy mode, and the fusion with Fukasaku and Shima.

    They were also dismissed one after another.

    However, Fukasaku and Shima did not return directly to Konoha Hidden Village.

    Instead, he looked at He Feng with a worried look on his face.

    The two of them couldn''t help but gasped.

    Like this kind of Uchiha Madara, they saw it once in Mt. Miaogi.

    The important thing is that Hefeng also said that the Uchiha Madara this time is not the main body.

    It''s a ninjutsu called Elephant Turning Technique.

    They are all physical avatars, but they are more advanced than the wood dungeon avatars and the shadow avatars.

    As long as Uchiha Madara is alive, he will always come back.

    Find the weak point of Zephyr, and the opportunity to destroy Konoha.

    "Do not worry."

    Kaze quickly noticed the change in Fukasaku and Shima''s expressions.

    Know what they are worried about.

    "With my current strength, even Uchiha Madara may not be sure to win."

    "No matter how bad it is, there is also the technique of flying thunder god."

    In Hefeng''s view, as long as he has the technique of flying thunder god, he can be almost invincible.

    A mere Uchiha Madara, there is nothing to worry about at all.

    But it is¡­¡­

    there is always a solution to a problem.

    "Ok."

    Looking at the Japanese style exuding incomparable confidence, Fukasaku and Shima couldn''t say anything more.

    "Having said that, Xiaohefeng is indeed the most talented and hardworking ninja I have ever seen in my life."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help complaining in his heart, but he didn''t say it after all.

    In this way, after the battlefield ended, Fukasaku bid farewell to Shima and Kaze, and invited him to play at Mt. Myogi if he had time.

    Then, the two toads disappeared into the white mist with a bang.

    Hefeng turned around and looked towards Toboma.

 Chapter 386

    In the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara''s face turned livid.

    Although the technique of turning the elephant is a physical avatar, it is more advanced than the wood dungeon avatar and the shadow avatar.

    Even, Uchiha Madara doesn''t need this ninjutsu to be lifted and disappeared.

    You can know everything by yourself.

    When his avatar went to Konoha Hidden Village, the real Uchiha Madara paid attention to the overall situation.

    And according to his guess, it is only half of his own chakra clone.

    Enough to kill Zephyr.

    However¡­¡­

    Still ended in failure.

    The principle of failure is very different from the last time!

    "At Mt. Miaomu, my body was in a weak state, and about 30% of the chakra was used to create the clone of the elephant turning technique, which was already my limit."

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself.

    This mainly has to do with his personality.

    Even during the Fourth Ninja World War, he was the same.

    In the face of the five shadows teaming up, they still can''t be serious.

    Except for the ninja god Senjujuma, there is no ninja who can make Uchiha Madara show his true strength as soon as he meets.

    Most of the time, he has a casual attitude.

    The same is true for fighting against the wind.

    It is precisely because of this mentality that the Elephant Turning Technique did not pay attention to the amount of chakra at the most critical moment.

    As a result, the avatar disappeared directly, letting Zefeng go.

    Otherwise, the Hefeng at that time might have died in Miaomu Mountain directly.

    After learning the lesson.

    This time Uchiha Madara directly used 50% of the Chakra amount.

    And the technique of Xiangzhuan also showed a serious attitude.

    As a result, he never expected that when he fought against Hefeng again, the ending turned out to be a disastrous defeat!

    It failed miserably.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes inevitably became resentful, and he gritted his teeth and said Hefeng''s name.

    If his body didn''t allow it, he would have wanted to run over to fight with Hefeng now.

    "Especially what this brat said at the end, not only did he know something about the technique of turning objects, he even proposed to ask my body to go directly to him!"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help feeling angry in his heart.

    But helpless.

    He thought he could get rid of He Feng this time.

    Let my Moon Eye plan develop according to the original idea].

    "And his Sharingan..."

    This is something Uchiha Madara never thought of.

    Hefeng told Tomona that his Sharingan was transplanted from Uchiha Setsuna.

    Although he didn''t know why Tomona believed it, he obviously didn''t believe it.

    As the former patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Will Uchiha Madara not know about the transplant of Sharingan?

    Do not.

    he knows.

    Not only did he know, but he knew it very clearly.

    For an outsider like Hefeng, the chance of successfully transplanting Sharingan is very slim.

    And Hefeng doesn''t understand surgery.

    Just getting Sharingan is enough exaggeration.

    It is still Uchiha Setsuna''s Sharingan.

    "That guy is a radical who inherited my will, but he doesn''t have much talent."

    "Even if he is allowed to practice for another ten years, it is impossible for him to open the kaleidoscope."

    "That level of eyes can succeed in Hefeng?

    Stop dreaming.

    But¡­¡­

    If you really want Uchiha Madara to find a reasonable explanation, he can''t find it at all.

    "However, Hefeng not only awakened the kaleidoscope, but just now, he upgraded the ordinary kaleidoscope Sharingan to the eternal kaleidoscope level!"

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself, looking at Bai Ze aside.

    But today''s Bai Ze, how could he possibly be able to answer Uchiha Madara''s question?

    Even his intelligence gathering ability is unmatched in the ninja world.

    That''s all he knows about Hefeng.

    It''s not much better than Uchiha Madara, and what can be said has basically been said.

    As for why Zefeng has an eternal kaleidoscope...

    I don''t know, don''t ask me.

    "never mind¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara sighed and shook his head.

    "What''s wrong with me now, it doesn''t matter if Zefeng has an eternal kaleidoscope."

    "Even if he is really strong now, can he be stronger than Senju Bashirama back then?"

    In the eyes of Uchiha Madara, it is true that the Japanese wind is very strong, but compared with Hashirama at the peak of its heyday.

    Still not as good.

    In fact, if he could return to his peak state, how would he be afraid of an eight-year-old brat?

    Just kill him directly.

    Really, not the time.

    "In short, the person who has the eyes of reincarnation now is me."

    Uchiha Madara glanced back at the heretic golem.

    Relying on this thing, I will not die in a short time.

    On the contrary, I can definitely live longer!

    Sooner or later, one day, I will let Hefeng experience what real despair is!

    "That day will come, and it''s not far away."

    Uchiha Madara said so.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Hei Jue, who hides in the dark place of the ninja world, also set off a turbulent wave in his heart.

    He thought that this deduction would be enough to get rid of He Feng.

    "What happened just now, who can explain to me?"

    "That fellow, Hefeng, defeated Uchiha Madara?"

    "Are you kidding, isn''t he only eight years old?"

    Until now, Hei Jue couldn''t quite accept this matter in his heart.

    He is the biggest behind-the-scenes man in the ninja world.

    When the Sage of the Six Paths was still alive, he started making troubles.

    Divorce the relationship between Indra and Asura, and fabricate steles.

    In other words, Heijue is now a living fossil in the ninja world.

    However, the current situation has completely touched his blind spot of knowledge.

    Why does Zefeng awaken the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    He is not from the Uchiha clan.

    Also, Uchiha Madara is Indra''s turn.

    How could you lose.

    "Could it be..."

    All of a sudden, Hei Jue''s brain opened, and he thought of a possibility that he himself thought was exaggerated.

    "Hashirama and Madara are definitely the turns of Asura and Indra. Both of them have their chakras on their bodies."

    "There is no doubt about that."

    "Hefeng was able to suppress Hashirama and Kazuma one after another, and it was only when he was eight years old."

    "This guy, shouldn''t it be the turn of the Sage of the Six Paths?"

    "Could it be that the Sage of the Six Paths discovered my plan?"

    Thinking of this, Hei definitely shuddered.

    In any case, he is just behind the scenes and does not have enough power.

    If you really fight, I''m afraid I will be killed by Hefeng!

    "Anyway, let''s think of a way..."

    As soon as Hei Jue opened his mouth, he fell into a difficult situation.

    Even Uchiha Madara lost, so there is still someone who can be an opponent for Kaze?

    "Could it be possible, we really have to wait until Hefeng dies..."

    "But, he is only eight years old now."

    Heibu couldn''t help but sighed helplessly, not knowing what to do.

    "Perhaps, I have to let Uchiha Madara know me in advance."

 Chapter 387

    Hei Jue was completely dumbfounded.

    This first ninja world war can be said to be his whim, or it can be said to have been planned for a long time.

    And I wrote the script that the Japanese wind will die in the first ninja world war.

    The Hidden Leaf Village will also be devastated, or even destroyed.

    However, what Heijue never imagined in his dreams was everything he planned carefully.

    It was directly defeated by Hefeng''s powerful strength.

    Not only the shadows of each ninja village failed to kill Kaze, but Uchiha Madara, the man he had given high hopes to, also lost to Kaze.

    "Although Uchiha Madara uses the elephant turning technique, it is still 50% of the amount of chakra."

    "The abilities of Tianshi Zhenxing and Samsara Eye are not restricted due to the amount of Chakra."

    Hei Jue murmured in his heart.

    For Uchiha Madara''s performance this time, he can be said to be very disappointed, very disappointed.

    "Forget it, there''s no point in entangled with this kind of problem now, it''s better to plan the next action as soon as possible."

    Hei Jue quickly adjusted his emotions and temporarily let go of this defeat.

    Rather than clinging to the mistakes of the past, it is better to focus all your thoughts and energy on the future.

    "Peace."

    Hei Jue hid in the darkness, his eyes narrowed slightly, he glanced at He Feng meaningfully, hid his aura, and left here quickly.

    On Hefeng''s side, he didn''t notice Hei Jue.

    After going through such battles one after another, I feel a little tired physically.

    It''s time to take a break.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng canceled all the states such as the Thunder escape chakra mode.

    Fukasaku and Shima jumped off Kaze''s shoulders, feeling relieved.

    When fighting Uchiha Madara, they really thought that they were dead this time.

    "However, the strength of Xiaohefeng is too exaggerated."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help complaining.

    Until now, he still deeply remembers when Hefeng came to Miaomu Mountain.

    A seven-year-old kid who claimed that he came to learn the fairy mode.

    At that time, I still regarded Hefeng''s rhetoric as a joke.

    I feel that it is Hefeng''s lack of understanding of the world that makes him think that the advanced skills of the immortal mode are easy.

    result¡­¡­

    In less than ten minutes, Hefeng, who was still seven years old, learned the fairy mode easily.

    The speed is so fast that it directly shatters my three views!

    It''s horrible!

    Now, less than a year has passed.

    Hefeng''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds.

    Naruto is Uchiha Madara, the most terrifying and powerful ninja in the ninja world, and he is not his opponent!

    "I really don''t know what language to use to describe the current peace."

    As Fukasaku thought to himself, he couldn''t help but realize that his own language was lacking.

    Shima on the side also had the same idea.

    The only words it can think of are horror, terrible, and powerful.

    The true ninja god was born.

    The other ninjas all looked at Hefeng at this time.

    His eyes were full of admiration and shock for Hefeng.

    Especially the ninjas of the Uchiha clan.

    It wasn''t just Uchiha Madara, the top powerhouse, who was defeated by Hefeng.

    It directly defeated their Uchiha clan''s dream of wanting to take control of Konoha.

    Based on this battle, Hefeng not only became the hero of Konoha Hidden Village, but also became the god of a new generation of ninjas!

    Standing at the apex of the ninja world!

    Whether it''s strength, fame, or anything else.

    The wind is enough to shock the world!

    Even those ninjas who are not Konoha have been completely convinced by Kaze since then.

    None of the people present dare to underestimate He Feng who is only eight years old!

    "Peace."

    Take three steps and two steps between the doors, and come to Hefeng.

    As Uchiha Madara was defeated, the heart hanging between the leaves completely fell.

    "You are now undoubtedly our hero!"

    There is a sound between the doors, and the volume is raised to the highest.

    As if he was afraid that someone might not hear him.

    And these words, not only did not the ninja refute, on the contrary...

    When the voice of Tokena fell, the Konoha ninjas present burst into unprecedented cheers.

    Shout out the name of the wind!

    Zefeng looked around, noticing every ninja''s reaction.

    That was Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes when everyone looked at him when he was saving Konoha Hidden Village.

    "The hero of Konoha?"

    He Feng muttered to himself, slightly surprised by this.

    In any case, he had no intention of becoming a hero.

    His initial idea was simple.

    Stop the first ninja war.

    "never mind."

    Hefeng shook his head, anyway, the matter has come to this point, now is not the time to entangle these matters.

    What''s more, becoming a hero of Konoha now has nothing but benefits and no harm to his path to becoming Hokage in the future.

    The most important thing is that because of his relationship, Togama''s fate has been completely changed.

    Now Yunyin Village no longer has the ability to continue to afford a big battle.

    Even the second generation of Raikage and the next three generations of Raikage died in this war.

    The current Yunyin Village can be said to be quite weak.

    Otherwise, they would not agree to their almost unreasonable demands.

    In addition, Jinjiaoyinjiao had been killed by himself a long time ago.

    This also means that no one can harm Toikama''s life.

    "but¡­¡­"

    While Tomama was happy for Zefeng, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit of a whisper in his heart.

    Except Konoha Ninja at the scene.

    The ninjas from Wuyin Village, Yanyin Village, and Sandyin Village all gather here.

    They said they were surrendering and did not continue to fight.

    But the numbers are here.

    How to properly arrange them has become a top priority for Feijian.

    In any case, these people still maintain a strong fighting capacity.

    If left alone, who knows what will happen.

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t intervene in this matter.

    Not that he wasn''t interested.

    This is just one aspect.

    The real reason why he didn''t intervene was because of his trust in Tobuma.

    For one thing, Togama is now acting as Hokage.

    Second, it''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to deal with this matter.

    "But then again..."

    He Feng seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and suddenly stopped Fei Jian, "Can you leave the matter about Yunyin Village to me?"

    Hefeng said directly.

    Hefeng is very interested in the ruins of Yunyin Village.

    If it goes well, I might be able to help Mito Uzumaki and become a perfect Jinchuriki.

    You know, that''s my grandma.

    If her strength can make a qualitative leap, it will only benefit and not harm the future Muye Yin Village.

    and¡­¡­

    "Once Uzumaki Mito becomes the perfect Jinchuriki, Uchiha Madara wants to use the power of Kyuubi again, it''s just a dream."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Uchiha Madara''s psychic technique cannot be used on the sealed Nine Tails.

    "Yunyin Village?"

    Togama looked meaningfully at Zefeng.

 Chapter 388

    Although I don''t know what kind of abacus Hefeng has in his heart, but as Hefeng''s grandfather.

    Of course Tozama would not, and there was no reason to reject Hefeng.

    The future Hokage will definitely be Japanese.

    What''s more, if Hefeng really has any bad ideas for the village.

    Then he wouldn''t try to save himself in the situation just now.

    "I see, Zefeng."

    After about three or four seconds of silence, Tomona nodded her head heavily, expressing that she understood.

    He will hand over all the situation in Yunyin Village to Hefeng.

    As for Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, and Hidden Fog Village, I will leave it to myself.

    In addition, Tomona also intends to use this incident to start the second five shadow talks.

    Re-sign the peace agreement.

    And it''s different from the first time...

    "The signing of the first peace agreement was entirely due to the character of the eldest brother Zhuma."

    "If it weren''t for the relationship between the big brothers, no one would accept that kind of peace agreement."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Not just him.

    That kind of peace agreement, even other shadows, chose to oppose it for the first time.

    However¡­¡­

    Hashirama is too sincere.

    It is precisely because of this sincerity that everyone is touched.

    Bury the hatchet.

    Let the ninja world usher in real peace!

    Although this peace did not last for too long.

    In this way, Tomona waved his hand and called the ninjas from Anbe, and planned the ninjas from Yanyin Village, Sandyin Village, and Wuyin Village one after another.

    Confine them to concentrated areas within the village.

    This is also a helpless move.

    Today''s Konoha Hidden Village is in dire straits.

    Not to mention letting these ninjas live, there is no cell to hold them.

    After thinking about it, we can only divide the activity area.

    Throw them in for now.

    In any case, no ninja was dissatisfied with Tobuma''s decision because of the powerful strength of Kazuma.

    The pictures of Kaze defeating Shadow and Uchiha Madara are still vivid in their minds until now.

    This time to challenge the wind, unless it is crazy!

    Soon, the first Ninja World War ended with the victory of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Everyone is enjoying the joy of this victory.

    On the contrary, Hefeng, the biggest hero of the first ninja war, did not covet enjoyment because of it.

    He just rested for one night, and he recovered to a state of full energy.

    I don''t know if it has anything to do with being eight years old.

    And there is no doubt that through this battle, the name of Hefeng spread throughout the ninja world.

    Not just the Five Great Ninja Villages.

    Small ninja villages such as grass ninja village and Taki ninja village.

    At this time, they also knew the news.

    They thought that the five ninja villages were evenly matched.

    This war is likely to become the largest and most terrifying war in history.

    Duration, at least in years.

    even¡­¡­

    The leaders of these ninja villages are planning whether to use this opportunity to make their ninja village stronger.

    But who knows, they haven''t waited for them to take action.

    The first ninja war has come to an end!

    Among them, everyone is sure of one thing.

    Hefeng is the Konoha hero who prevented the first ninja war.

    The new ninja god.

    born!

    Although Toikama''s body has large and small injuries, as long as it is not a fatal injury, in his eyes there is no serious problem.

    then¡­¡­

    Tokaima appointed Konoha Anbu ninjas to send the news to Yanyin Village, Sandy Village, and Wuyin Village...

    Even Yunyin Village.

    Let these ninja villages send a representative to participate in the five shadow talks.

    The content of the discussion is naturally the re-signing of the peace agreement.

    And the difference from the last time is that at that time, Zhujian only established Konoha Hidden Village, and no war broke out with other ninja villages.

    Although he is known as the god of ninjas, he does not have that ninja village, and he is forced to a dead end.

    This time is completely different.

    There is no doubt that Konoha Hidden Village is the identity that defeated Ninja Village.

    All other villages are losers.

    Moreover, their shadows were all killed by Zefeng.

    It''s time to be weak.

    In other words, at this time, Ninja Village, no matter what conditions it faces.

    They also only have to agree.

    Thinking of this, Tobuma felt a little excited.

    You can finally do what you really want to do.

    Of course, Tomona did not attend the Five Kage talks alone.

    According to the management of the first five shadow talks.

    It should be Yuying, with the guards, attending together.

    And this system has been used until the Five Kages Meeting before the Fourth Ninja World War!

    Therefore, according to the normal process, Tomona should choose a ninja that he can trust the most to serve as the guard.

    If it was before, Togama would definitely choose Hiruza Sarutobi without hesitation.

    In any case, he is a genius among the younger generation.

    The pride of heaven.

    It was supposed to be the successor of the future Hokage.

    However, because of the appearance of the wind.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was thrown into limbo by Toikama.

    About twenty minutes or so.

    The Konoha Anbe ninja knocked on the door of the temporary office in Toboza.

    After all, the previous war was too tragic, causing most of Hokage''s building to be destroyed.

    Now I can only deal with Konoha''s daily affairs in other places.

    "Please come in."

    Following Tomama''s order.

    The door of the office was pushed open.

    An Anbu ninja stopped at the door, and with one hand, signaled another person to enter.

    The person who came here with this Anbu ninja was none other than...

    It was the eight-year-old Zephyr.

    "My lord."

    The corners of Zefeng''s mouth are raised, and his face is relaxed.

    Although the war has just ended, Hefeng''s mood is not that bad.

    Especially Yunyin Village.

    They want to re-sign the peace agreement.

    The first condition is to hand over the big turtle.

    That''s where Naruto Uzumaki followed Kirabi to learn the perfect jinchuriki.

    As long as there is that relic.

    Zefeng has full grasp, making Uzumaki Mito a perfect Renzhuriki.

    This is his next plan!

    "You came."

    Togama is naturally ignorant of the real meaning of Kaze.

    "Thanks to you this time, the ninja world can calm down."

    "Otherwise, the ninja world really doesn''t know how long it will be in turmoil."

    As soon as the door came up, it was a polite remark.

    Let Hefeng have a black line on his face.

    I''m only eight years old, you tell me this.

    Noticing the change in Kaze''s expression, Tomona thought he had reacted.

    cough cough.

    He cleared his throat, and only then did he express his purpose.

    It''s actually very simple.

    "While the war is over, there are still issues that need to be dealt with."

    "Like a peace deal."

    "So, in the name of Hokage, I plan to start the second five-kage meeting."

    The door said so.

    Hefeng and Feijian looked at each other and understood what he meant.

    "You want me to be your guard?" He Feng said as if I understood.

    Unexpectedly, Fei Jian shook his head, "Actually, I am your guard."

 Chapter 389

    I''m only eight years old, so let me participate in the five shadow talks?

    Hefeng couldn''t help but look confused, he didn''t expect that Tobima would suddenly ask him to participate in the five shadow talks.

    The most important thing is not to allow myself to participate in the five shadow talks as a guard.

    You must know that there are only two kinds of people who can participate in the Five Kages talks, either they are the guards of the shadows to ensure the safety of the shadows.

    Or, it is shadow!

    And Tobuma made it clear that he was not participating in the Five Kages meeting with him as a bodyguard.

    That leaves out all the impossibilities, no matter how improbable the remaining possibilities may sound, is the only correct answer.

    I am a shadow!

    Hokage of Konoha!

    Moreover, it will be the first eight-year-old Hokage in history!

    This news made Hefeng look shocked and couldn''t believe it.

    However, Tomona''s expression did not seem to be joking at all.

    On the contrary, he still looked serious, and when He Feng responded, he nodded vigorously.

    "I''ve thought about it carefully, Hefeng, although you are only eight years old and still a brat, your brains and strength have reached the peak."

    Having said that, Tobuma took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but start thinking to himself.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, both He Feng''s mind and ability were far superior to his own.

    Even if he is only eight years old, he is a more suitable candidate to become Hokage than himself.

    Moreover, the current situation was brought about by Hefeng''s strong strength.

    "So, this time the Five Kages Talk, I hope you can participate as a representative of the village!"

    There was a loud sound between the doors, as if the matter was confirmed.

    Even, this is not a tone of discussion with Hefeng.

    "I see." He Feng was silent for a moment, before recovering his calm expression.

    Since Token has pushed himself as the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village, it would be inappropriate for him to make any excuses.

    What''s more, Hefeng originally had ambitions to become Hokage.

    Right now it''s just going with the flow.

    But I have to say, this also makes Hefeng can''t help admiring Tomona''s behavior. He really stands at the level of Ninja Village to do things.

    For power, status, and no desire.

    Everything is really for the village, perfectly implemented.

    Unlike some people, on the surface they say they are for the village, but in fact they are just for their own power.

    "But having said that, at the beginning, perhaps Hiruzaru Sarutobi really did his best for the village."

    "However, the supreme power and status will often firmly grasp a person''s heart and cannot extricate himself."

    "Forget it, now is not the time to think about these things."

    Hefeng stopped there and did not continue to think deeply.

    Of course, the progress of the Five Kage talks will not be so fast.

    On the one hand, the Great War has just ended, and the Five Great Ninja Villages all need to deal with various things.

    Especially Konoha.

    Although it is the biggest winner of this ninja war, the village is in a mess.

    In addition, the captives in Yanyin Village, Sandyin Village, and Wuyin Village were not sent back.

    Tobima needs to deal with trivial matters in this area first.

    On the other hand, all the shadows of Ninja Village were killed by Kaze.

    Choose the right person among the remaining ninjas to participate in the five shadows meeting.

    Nor is it something that happens overnight.

    Based on such a relationship.

    The meeting with the Five Kages was planned by Tomona for three months.

    For Hefeng, he has enough things to deal with his own affairs first.

    In the next few days, Zefeng quickly took action.

    "But take advantage of this time to help the village improve its strength."

    Zekaze took a deep breath and found Mito Uzumaki.

    Tell me what you really think.

    Although he defeated Uchiha Madara with 50% of the chakra.

    But he knew very well in his heart that that was not Uchiha Madara''s real strength.

    "In the end, I just got Sasuke''s Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "The amount of chakra is just a little more than Sasuke."

    "With Shinron''s strength, Sasuke can only be beaten by Madara."

    Plus what Kaze said to Uchiha Madara''s Elephant Turning Technique.

    Hefeng is certain in his heart that the next Madara who strikes will only be at his peak state.

    That battle will greatly change the world pattern.

    And the future direction of the ninja world.

    "Also, if I were Madara Uchiha, I would definitely collect tailed beasts to make sure I have enough strength to make another move."

    Of course, this is just Hefeng''s personal thoughts.

    He''s also not sure if Uchiha Madara would do such a thing.

    What he can confirm now is that...

    "Uchiha Madara will definitely make a comeback!"

    Hefeng took a deep breath and said loudly to Uzumaki Mito in front of him.

    As soon as I heard the name Uchiha Madara.

    Uzumaki Mito''s heart skipped a beat.

    As the wife of Senju Zhuma, she knows Uchiha Madara well.

    Back then, he was a close friend and competitor of Hashirama.

    Mito felt that apart from Hashirama, few people knew his depth better than himself.

    He is very strong.

    Now, this close friend and competitor of Hashirama is eyeing her and Hashirama''s grandson Hefeng.

    Own¡­¡­

    Never agree!

    Uchiha Madara is also not allowed to hurt Kaze.

    For this, at any cost. Whirlpool Mito is acceptable.

    "Hefeng, what do you need me to do?"

    Mito changed her normal routine, and in front of Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid, she was the dignified wife of the first generation of Hokage.

    To ask Hefeng so modestly.

    How to change it yourself!

    You know, Mito has never been like this in front of the ninjutsu god in Feima!

    It is not difficult to see the status of Hefeng in Mito''s heart now.

    And the way Mito sees him.

    "Ok."

    Seeing Mito''s serious attitude, Zefeng raised the corners of his mouth and showed a smile.

    What worries him most is that Mito thinks he is an eight-year-old kid and ignores his plans.

    "In that case, I''ll just say it straight, Grandma Mito."

    Hefeng paused for a while, and continued to speak to Uzumaki Mito.

    "I hope that you can become the perfect Renzhuriki."

    "Turn the huge amount of chakra of Kyuubi into your power!"

    The sound of the wind will be powerful.

    More like asking Mito Uzumaki than giving her an opinion.

    This incident made Uzumaki Mito feel a little unbelievable.

    She never dreamed that Hefeng would say such a thing to herself.

    Transform the huge amount of chakra of Kyuubi into his own power?

    this kind of thing...

    "Is it really possible?"

    Uzumaki Mito''s eyes were wide open, and an incredulous look emerged.

    However, Uzumaki Mito is also very clear in his heart.

    If you can transform the Nine Tails Chakra into your own power.

    will mean something.

    The reason why Zefeng''s talent is so terrifying is his terrible mind.

    The most important point is that he has a chakra that ordinary people can''t imagine!

    In addition, Uzumaki Mito is also a member of the Uzumaki family.

    The natural amount of chakra is extraordinary!

 Chapter 390

    "Control the nine-tailed chakra and transform it into a part of my power?"

    Uzumaki Mito sat on the sofa in the room, focusing on Zefeng.

    When hearing these words, Mito''s brain couldn''t help buzzing.

    He really deserves to be his grandson Hefeng.

    This kind of thing in other people''s minds, even dare not think about it.

    Not only did he want to, but he actually planned to do it.

    Even Mito Uzumaki couldn''t help but imagine that he successfully controlled the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Combined with the amount of chakra of the whirlpool family.

    I''m afraid it''s not...

    In terms of chakra, I am in Konoha.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It should be said that in the entire ninja world, they may be invincible.

    Of course, this matter is not as simple as it sounds.

    As Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Seal the container of the wildest monster.

    Mito knew very well in his heart how powerful this guy Kyuubi was.

    And his character.

    Let him hand over his chakra.

    It''s basically a fool''s dream.

    Even, once Kyuubi seizes the opportunity, maybe he will break the seal.

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Mito temporarily suppressed many doubts in his heart.

    Only one question was posed to Hefeng.

    This question will also be related to whether she will obey He Feng''s arrangement.

    Accept the plan to become the perfect Jinjuri.

    Although Hefeng now has a pivotal position in Mito''s heart, she will not lose her judgment because of it.

    On the contrary, to avoid Zephyr is whimsical.

    Uzumaki Mito decides.

    If He Feng''s plan is really outrageous, then he will directly reject him.

    It''s not that Uzumaki Mito himself is afraid of death.

    Just worrying, the consequences are not what Konoha can bear now!

    "Regarding this matter, we have to talk about Yunyin Village."

    Hefeng thought about it, and decided to tell the whole story about Renzhuli.

    In any case, the person sitting in front of him was Uzumaki Mito, his grandma.

    He didn''t want to fool Mito into following him by deceiving and concealing.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng firmly believes in it.

    As long as he told the truth himself, Mito Uzumaki knew what to do.

    After all, she was the woman who stood behind Hashirama, silently supported him, and died as Renzhuriki.

    "Although Uzumaki Mito doesn''t have the aura of the protagonist, but with my eyes, it shouldn''t be a problem to enter Mito''s body."

    Hefeng met Mito''s eyes and muttered to himself.

    When Naruto and Sasuke met again three years later.

    Sasuke used the power of Sharingan to enter Naruto''s body and saw his power hidden in the dark.

    Nine tails!

    And I have a more advanced eternal kaleidoscope than that time.

    Doing this kind of thing is simply a piece of cake.

    "Besides, unlike Naruto, Uzumaki Mito now has a whole Nine Tails."

    Hefeng could not help but whispered in his heart.

    Back then, when Namikaze Minato sealed Kyuubi, he deliberately sealed it with ghouls and split Kyuubi in two.

    It was disassembled into Yin Nine Tails and Yang Nine Tails.

    Separated and sealed into the bodies of himself and Naruto.

    In other words, if Uzumaki Mito becomes a perfect Jinchuriki, he will definitely be stronger than Naruto who has not awakened Asura Chakra!

    "In the first Ninja World War, I met my second opponent, Perfect Jinchuriki."

    "Not only did he and Erwei Matayu achieve the same mind, but also the strength he displayed once made me amazed."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Erwei''s strength is too average."

    He Feng couldn''t help shaking his head, as if he didn''t like Erwei''s power.

    In fact, the strength of the Tailed Beast before was completely different.

    Hashirama who regained these tailed beasts should have the most experience.

    As for Uzumaki Mito, it is impossible not to know these things.

    "So, even ordinary ninjas in Yunyin Village can do it, why can''t Grandma Mito?"

    "In my heart, Grandma Mito has always been a super powerful female ninja."

    He Feng said sincerely.

    In fact, these words and the wind are not fooling Uzumaki Mito.

    He really thought so.

    Although Uzumaki Mito doesn''t appear much in the plot of "Naruto", it can even be said to be a general character on the background board.

    Most of them are narrations from other people''s mouths.

    But from the point of view of sealing Nine-Tails, being willing to become the container of Jinzhu Power, and enlightening Uzumaki Kushina.

    Uzumaki Mito is indeed a remarkable female ninja.

    Based on such and such a relationship, Hefeng really believes that Uzumaki Mito can successfully master the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Become stronger than Naruto!

    Hefeng confided all his thoughts, and then became silent.

    He stared at Uzumaki Mito.

    No urging.

    Quietly waiting for her answer.

    Uzumaki Mito also fell silent.

    It took about three or four minutes for Uzumaki Mito to speak again.

    She took a deep breath and stood up from the sofa.

    With a serious face, he looked at Hefeng sincerely.

    "I see, Hefeng, I will do as you say."

    "However, Yunyin Village is really powerful. It has mastered the method of creating a perfect Renzhuli."

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help being amazed.

    "I just mastered the method, but it is still a bit difficult to implement it."

    "Of course, no matter what, I will ensure your safety."

    Hefeng said so.

    He didn''t act like an eight-year-old kid at all, much less Mito''s grandson.

    On him, Uzumaki Mito even saw the shadow of Hashirama''s past.

    Very reliable.

    Let Uzumaki Mito find no reason to reject Zefeng.

    She raised the corner of her mouth and nodded vigorously, indicating that she understood.

    She will choose to believe in Hefeng and strive to become Renzhuriki.

    It is worth mentioning that Zefeng as a time traveler.

    He knew very well in his heart how to become Renzhuli.

    All he needs is the legendary relic.

    Nothing else matters.

    Therefore, he didn''t think that people in Yunyin Village could design and frame Mito.

    As he said.

    He will ensure the safety of Mito!

    Think here.

    Zephyr leaves the room.

    Tell this matter to Toboma.

    Said that he would temporarily leave the village with Uzumaki Mito.

    Of course, Zefeng did not hide it.

    Tell the truth directly to Toboma.

    This incident was unexpected.

    But seeing Hefeng''s serious and serious attitude.

    Tomama knew that he had no possibility of refusing.

    and¡­¡­

    In his heart, he didn''t feel that Hefeng would fail.

    "What''s going on, I actually think that an eight-year-old kid can really do this kind of thing..."

    Even Feijian couldn''t help feeling surprised.

    In the end, with the agreement of Tomona, Zefeng took Mito with Whirlpool.

    And the ninja sent out by Tomona.

    In fact, it is Sarutobi Hiruza and others.

    All of them are old subordinates of Hefeng.

    Let''s set off together to the ruins of Yunyin Village!

    Of course, because of the victory in the first ninja war, it is now under Konoha''s jurisdiction.

 Chapter 391

    Taking advantage of the time before the meeting with the Five Kages, Hefeng simply put his energy on how to make Uzumaki Mito a perfect Renzhuriki.

    After talking with Hefeng, Uzumaki Mito also agreed to Hefeng.

    He expressed that he would put all his eggs in one basket in order to become the perfect Renzhuriki of Konoha Hidden Village.

    At the same time, after Tobuma learned about this matter.

    Once again, I was shocked by Hefeng''s bold decision.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, often does such things.

    for example¡­¡­

    I learned the Eight Dunjias just by looking at them.

    It took less than ten minutes to go to Mount Miaomu, and I learned the fairy mode.

    Every incident made Feima feel that his cognition was subverted by Hefeng''s talent.

    He even felt...

    If the big brother Zhuma didn''t seal the nine tails into Uzumaki Mito''s body at the beginning, but sealed the nine tails in Hefeng''s body.

    Maybe at this time, Hefeng is already the perfect Renzhuriki!

    Of course, although Toikama is not as confident in Uzumaki Mito''s talent as he is in Hefeng, since this matter is advocated by Hefeng.

    Then he must have mastered something.

    At least, in He Feng''s heart, he felt that such a thing would not trouble him.

    Based on such a relationship.

    Tobuma finally agreed with Kaze and Mito to go to the ruins of Yunyin Village.

    And asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others to accompany Hefeng.

    Not out of the idea of ??protecting Hefeng.

    With Hefeng''s current strength, looking at the entire ninja world, no one will be his opponent.

    If you really encounter an enemy that even the wind can''t solve.

    Sarutobi Hiruza these ninjas, even if there are ten times more of them, they are just going to die.

    The main reason why he did this was to share the luggage of He Feng and others.

    In addition, Feima specially recruited a ninja from Yunyin Village to act as a tour guide.

    Take Hefeng and others to the ruins that don''t matter.

    In this way, after everything was ready, Zefeng took Mito with the whirlpool and set off.

    Along the way, Hefeng was not in a hurry to go back early.

    Anyway, there is still a long time before the Five Kages talks are held.

    There is no need to be anxious at all.

    Along the way, Hefeng had a good time with Mito.

    On the one hand, it is to make Uzumaki Mito better get out of the shadow of losing Hashirama.

    After all, if you want to become a perfect Renzhuli, you can''t do it just by thinking about it.

    Often many people are so strong that even the first test cannot be overcome.

    real waterfall.

    All those who stand in front of the real waterfall must face the darkness in their hearts.

    And the darkness of Renzhuli is the evil thought of the tailed beast.

    Back then Naruto defeated his evil thought body, but it took a long time.

    "If it was Uzumaki Mito, there shouldn''t be any problem, but now..."

    Although Uzumaki Mito has hardly appeared in "Naruto", but for the current Japanese style.

    She is not just a character in anime.

    But a living person.

    For more than a year, Zefeng has been in contact with Uzumaki Mito a lot.

    She''s pretty much the strongest girl I''ve ever met.

    The most important thing is, if Uzumaki Mito''s consciousness was really so easily eroded, she wouldn''t be Jinchuriki for decades.

    But precisely because he knew Mito clearly, Hefeng felt a little worried.

    The death of Hashirama might become her biggest weakness.

    Let her be unable to look directly at herself in front of the real waterfall.

    Based on such and such a relationship, Hefeng thought to try his best to make Uzumaki Mito relax as much as possible these days.

    Let her realize that in her life, there is not only the dead Hashirama.

    Another reason is war!

    Even if the war is over now, there are a lot of follow-up problems that need to be dealt with.

    When I finished attending the Five Kages talks and went back to the village again.

    It''s almost time to take over as Hokage.

    Although my original plan was to become the Hokage in the village.

    But when he really got to this point, He Feng still had an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    "But having said that, the real waterfall..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but see the appearance of a real waterfall in his mind.

    In fact, not only Jinjuriki has a powerful dark side.

    Everyone has their own dark side.

    Except for the single cell of Mitekai!

    Hefeng even felt for a while that Maitekai had no effect in front of the real waterfall, not because Kisame appeared too timely.

    but this guy...

    There may really not be a little bit of darkness in my heart!

    In order to be magnanimous and aboveboard.

    It''s really unbelievably simple.

    However, when it comes to the dark side, Hefeng can''t help but feel a little curious.

    What is your dark side like?

    How strong will it be.

    Why don''t you take this opportunity to see another me.

    Hefeng thought to himself, he had made up his mind.

    In this way, after successfully arriving at Turtle Island, Zefeng asked the people from Yunyin Village to lead the way.

    What Hefeng didn''t expect was that the ninjas in Yunyin Village seemed to know something.

    Actually in the ruins of Turtle Island, waiting for the arrival of the wind.

    The corners of the mouth were raised, revealing a half-hearted smile.

    And explain to Hefeng.

    They can accept the Turtle Island Ruins and hand them over to Muye Hidden Village.

    But I hope that after the Five Kage talks are successfully concluded, the final handover work can be perfected.

    Before that, they hoped that they could lead Hefeng and others to the real waterfall.

    In this regard, Hefeng did not refuse.

    Anyway, even if the five shadow talks are approaching, among the five great ninja villages, except Konoha Hidden Village.

    No one can change the doomed ending.

    So, a group of people took a rest on Turtle Island and went directly to the real waterfall.

    "finally reached."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and explained to Uzumaki Mito and others.

    "If you want to become a perfect Renzhuli, the most important and crucial step is to face the darkness in your heart."

    "If you can''t pass this level, the rest of the content is basically fantasy."

    The Zephyr is not loud, but very powerful.

    Rao was Yun Ninja who was in charge of leading Hefeng and the others, and they all looked dumbfounded at this time.

    I couldn''t figure it out.

    why¡­¡­

    Hefeng, who is only eight years old, knows so much about the ruins on Turtle Island?

    You know, this matter has always been a secret of their Yunyin Village.

    rare¡­¡­

    No, I won''t tell outsiders at all.

    But Hefeng, it seems that it is not the first day that he came here.

    He is here, even the process of creating a perfect human strength.

    They are all familiar with the road.

    For a moment, these cloud ninjas looked at each other and thought of a certain possibility.

    It must be that Jinchuriki the Two Tails told Hefeng all the time of the ruins in order to survive.

    He this...

    The traitor of Yunyin Village!

    However, they wanted to think so, but they couldn''t do anything except complain in their hearts.

 Chapter 392

    How strong Hefeng is now, every ninja who participated in the first Ninja World War is obvious to all.

    At this time, there will never be that ninja who dares to challenge Hefeng.

    Originally, I wanted to guide Hefeng to some wrong paths.

    Unexpectedly, Hefeng didn''t need other people''s explanation at all.

    He is more familiar with this place than they are.

    relic thing.

    And there''s the thing about real waterfalls.

    He Feng knows everything well.

    soon¡­¡­

    Hefeng and his party came to the real waterfall.

    And behind the real waterfall, the entrance to the ruins is hidden.

    Of course, if you don''t pass the test of the real waterfall, you will find the entrance and enter the ruins.

    It doesn''t make sense either.

    call¡­¡­

    Hefeng took a deep breath, turned and looked at Uzumaki Mito beside him.

    In any case, Uzumaki Mito is almost the closest person to him in this world.

    He didn''t want Mito to be hurt because of his decision.

    "Before the first test, there is something I must explain to you."

    Hefeng looked serious and serious.

    If it weren''t for his current immature facial features and child-like height.

    It''s hard to imagine that someone who can speak in this tone would be an eight-year-old kid.

    Uzumaki Mito, and Sarutobi Hiruzen and others behind her.

    At this time, everyone became cautious.

    Although they don''t know much about the real waterfall, since they can arouse Zefeng''s serious attitude.

    That means it must be quite dangerous here.

    "good."

    Hefeng nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.

    Not only is it dangerous here, but it''s still very dangerous.

    "When you stand in front of this real waterfall, you can summon a ninja just like you."

    "It''s just that she is not someone else, but yourself."

    "Grandma Mito, you should know how powerful that Kyuubi guy''s evil thoughts are?"

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    How terrifying the tailed beast really is, no one knows better than Jinchuriki.

    They are always bewitching Renzhuli.

    Let them give up their ego and gain great power.

    In fact, these tailed beasts are just so that they can get out of trouble.

    "Ok."

    Soon, Uzumaki Mito nodded vigorously, "I know very well."

    Even on the way.

    Kyuubi didn''t give up any chance.

    I have been persuading myself that there is no need for any tests.

    If she needs strength, she can help.

    The premise is that as long as Uzumaki Mito gives his body and mind to himself.

    Immediately afterwards, Uzumaki Mito took three steps and two steps, and walked to the waterfall.

    She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and stared at the waterfall with extremely serious eyes.

    "What do I need to do now?"

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help asking.

    "Conquer another self."

    "It''s one of the necessary conditions to be a renjuri."

    Hefeng said so.

    Moreover, at the moment the Hefeng voice fell, the real waterfall reacted accordingly.

    A dark shadow began to emerge in the turbulent water.

    Uzumaki Mito''s attention was attracted, and he held his breath immediately, not even daring to blink.

    He stared intently at the shadow in the water.

    Suddenly, a bad premonition welled up in Mito''s heart.

    The black shadow moved slowly, as if about to come out of a waterfall.

    the dark side of oneself.

    Uzumaki Mito rolled his throat, muttering to himself.

    Realize that the guy who is about to appear is likely to be the dark side in the wind.

    As for how Hefeng knew these things, Uzumaki Mito did not go into details.

    After a while, a ninja who looked exactly like Mito Uzumaki appeared.

    Resolutely appeared and met Mito''s eyes.

    The only difference is that the eyes of this dark side are blood red.

    It looks a little sinister.

    "another me."

    The dark side opened its mouth slowly.

    She''s not crazy, and she''s by no means irrational.

    Instead, she feels she knows herself better than Mito Uzumaki.

    The darkness that cannot see the light.

    The pain of tossing and turning at night.

    Own¡­¡­

    Know all!

    Moreover, I know very clearly.

    "So, my enemy is you?"

    Uzumaki Mito asked nervously, and put on an offensive posture.

    You can do it anytime.

    As long as the dark side of herself takes action, she will launch the most violent attack!

    No matter how you say it, you are not just the princess of the Uzumaki family.

    He is also a ninja from Konoha Hidden Village.

    In order to pass the test in Hefengkou.

    Today, Mito put on the ninja uniform of Konoha Hidden Village.

    To facilitate their own actions.

    "enemy?"

    But who knows, Mito''s question was scoffed at by her dark side.

    From her point of view, this must not be a problem.

    "Why do you think that I am your enemy?"

    The dark side asked, "I am you, and you are me."

    "Look, you are Uzumaki Mito, and I am Uzumaki Mito, we are basically one person."

    "It''s just that I''m more real than you."

    The dark side paused for a moment, and continued, "Think about it, another me, why is this place called the Real Waterfall instead of the Dark Waterfall."

    "Because you are the one who is living the lie."

    "You are hiding behind lies and deceit."

    "And I''m the real one."

    The dark side took a step forward, and the place on his body that was soaked by the waterfall instantly became clean and tidy.

    She approached Mito step by step, constantly provoking Mito with words.

    Want to break her defenses.

    In fact, the real waterfall is exactly what Mito from the dark side says it is.

    It just exposes the most repressed and darkest part of people''s hearts.

    Such as Naruto''s blackening.

    "I just hope that you can take yourself more seriously."

    "Mito, you actually hated Zefeng, right?"

    "If it wasn''t for the wind, Senshou Zhujian wouldn''t have died so early at all."

    The dark side suddenly changed the subject, bringing the topic to Hefeng and Zhujian.

    Mito was surprised by this scene, and stood on the spot in a daze for a while.

    The scariest thing is...

    In Uzumaki Mito''s heart, he really thought so.

    Because Togama clearly told himself that Hashirama can still live for a few more years.

    However¡­¡­

    In order to better spur Zefeng, Hashirama exhausted his own chakra.

    In other words, if there is no Zephyr...

    hatred.

    If there is no wind.

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help turning his head, and took a meaningful look at Zefeng.

    The mood suddenly became complicated.

    If there is no wind.

    For some reason, this sentence is echoing in the mind of Uzumaki Mito today.

    And, the smiling face that once disappeared in Hashirama.

    On the contrary, it was Zefeng, and Mito felt a little nervous when he saw it.

    "Uh¡­¡­"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth couldn''t help gasping.

    what''s the situation?

 Chapter 393

    "it has started."

    Hefeng saw the whirlpool Mito of the dark side coming out of the real waterfall, and stepped back again and again.

    With Hefeng''s current strength, whether it is Uzumaki Mito or her dark side.

    He can instantly kill in minutes.

    but¡­¡­

    The test of the real waterfall is not just about defeating the opponent.

    Otherwise, Naruto Uzumaki would not need to spend two days facing the real waterfall.

    To pass the test of the real waterfall, the dark side must be completely eliminated.

    Otherwise, when competing with Kyuubi for Chakra, Mito''s consciousness will be affected by the dark side.

    Thus losing this wrestling.

    "Although I can use the power of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan to enter Mito''s body..."

    "But this method can''t bring out my full strength."

    In fact, when Naruto and Kyuubi competed for Chakra, Kirabi also entered Naruto''s spiritual world for a while.

    But the strength that can be exerted is very limited.

    so¡­¡­

    Want to truly master the Nine-Tails Chakra and become the perfect Jinchuriki.

    You must rely on the will of Uzumaki Mito!

    The most important thing is that Zefeng has full confidence in Uzumaki Mito.

    "No matter how you say it, Mito is the princess of the Uzumaki clan."

    "And one of the people I''m closest to right now."

    "If it was her, she would definitely be able to defeat the dark side!"

    Hefeng thought to himself, and at the same time made a gesture to tell Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others not to disturb Mito.

    Now, it''s Mito''s battle alone.

    And the others reached an unprecedented tacit understanding, and their eyes focused on Uzumaki Mito.

    "Shut up!"

    Suddenly, Uzumaki Mito yelled, kicked his toes hard, and his body was like a swift cheetah, rushing towards his dark side.

    There will be darkness in everyone''s heart.

    Uzumaki Mito is no exception.

    She also understands.

    The death of Qianshou Zhujian was more or less indirectly related to Feng.

    but¡­¡­

    That''s not why she hates Zefeng.

    Because he is also a precious grandson that I cherish and care about!

    How could it be possible that because of a word from the dark side, he would lose the pain of Hashirama and vent it on Hefeng!

    Boom!

    However, Mito''s dark side reacted equally swiftly. Seeing Mito swinging his fist at him, he immediately greeted him with his palm.

    Neither side backed down.

    As the fist and palm collided strongly, the surrounding air was stirred by this force, and turned into a strong air current, which spread out in all directions like ripples.

    swept across the water.

    The corners of the clothes of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others began to sway.

    Such a sudden scene made them even more incredible.

    That Uzumaki Mito who always looks calm and stable.

    Is gymnastics so scary?

    "Strange, strange power?"

    Shimura Danzo on the side reacted suddenly. He was familiar with this force and couldn''t be more familiar with it.

    When he was fighting against Hefeng, he was almost killed by this force.

    "Wait, isn''t strange power an ability that only the Thousand Hands can master?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stared wide-eyed.

    "Actually..."

    Seeing this, Hefeng began to explain to everyone.

    "The so-called strange power is just a technique to precisely control Chakra, and has nothing to do with bloodlines."

    "Anyone who can precisely control Chakra has the possibility to learn strange power."

    If the strange power is just the unique skill of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    It is impossible for Haruno Sakura to learn this move.

    As the eldest princess of the Uzumaki family, Mito relied on her talent for precise control of Chakra and learned strange powers.

    Hefeng didn''t feel that this was anything to make a fuss about.

    Especially on Uzumaki Mito''s forehead, there is the same diamond-shaped eyebrow mark as Tsunade.

    Although "Naruto" did not announce any information that Uzumaki Mito can use the Yin seal, in the eyes of Zefeng.

    Uzumaki Mito is likely to be the creator of the Yin Seal.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, improved the Yin seal on a certain basis.

    Like a strange force.

    "After all, when Mito was old, he used the image of her mother-in-law to enlighten Kushina."

    Hefeng made some speculations in his heart.

    And Mito''s battle with her dark side intensifies.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Both sides come and go, fists and feet collide.

    However¡­¡­

    Although Mito''s taijutsu is amazing, he has been unable to touch the opponent for a long time.

    The same goes for her dark side.

    "It''s useless, another me, we are basically one person, your moves, style, and fighting habits are all imprinted in my mind, it is my experience."

    "So, any of your attacks won''t work!"

    The corner of the dark side''s mouth raised, and it yelled proudly at Mito.

    In any case, they are the same person themselves.

    "King Kong blockade!"

    Hearing this, Mito stepped back quickly, distanced himself from the dark side, and let out a roar.

    However, what made her feel unbelievable was that the other party seemed to be able to completely predict her actions.

    When I leap backwards, so does my dark side.

    and¡­¡­

    "King Kong blockade!"

    The dark side also roared loudly, releasing golden chains of light from behind.

    They collided with Mito''s chains and bounced off one after another.

    Still, no one attacked anyone.

    Whether it''s taijutsu, ninjutsu, or something else.

    Mito couldn''t find the slightest flaw.

    The battle went on for more than an hour without knowing it.

    Not to mention the victory or defeat, even the corners of the clothes of both sides were not stained with a speck of dust.

    have equal shares.

    but¡­¡­

    Mentally, the dark side is even better.

    After all, she is the one who accepts the challenge.

    Of course, Mito''s wonderful battle still caused an uproar among the crowd.

    Since Uzumaki Mito married Hashirama, she abandoned her ninja identity and became a good wife.

    Responsible for the diet and daily life of Qizhujian.

    Especially after Hashirama contracted a terminal illness, Uzumaki Mito was very careful.

    Among the younger generation in the village, almost no one has seen Mito''s strength.

    "I didn''t expect that Mito-sama''s strength is so strong..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was dumbfounded.

    Can''t help but feel that Hefeng''s family are all monsters.

    Needless to say between the columns.

    Known as the god of ninjas.

    Togama-sama has developed countless ninjutsu.

    Many of them are classified as forbidden.

    Now, even Uzumaki Mito can be called a monster.

    No wonder the talent of the wind is so shocking.

    His genetic lineage is really too strong!

    "However, if this continues, the battle may not be over for a few days or nights." Hefeng stared at Mito with slightly condensed eyes.

    Although he has plenty of time, he still hopes that it can end sooner.

    "Grandma Mito, the focus of this test is not a struggle of strength."

    After much deliberation, Hefeng decided to give Uzumaki Mito a little hint.

    She, is not trying to defeat the dark side!

 Chapter 394

    After thinking about it, Hefeng reminded Uzumaki Mito.

    The formation of the dark side is because there is darkness in her heart.

    As long as she can''t face her own darkness, the dark side will not disappear.

    On the contrary, if Mito can face up to Senjujuma''s death.

    Her dark side will disappear.

    Uzumaki Mito can also pass the test.

    Although Hefeng felt that Mito himself could understand this, but in order to save time, he still reminded Mito.

    "Not to defeat the dark side?"

    Hearing Hefeng''s reminder, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help but twitched his brows, thoughtful.

    Yes.

    No one ever said that he had to defeat the dark side.

    "Do you want to face up to the darkness in your heart?"

    Uzumaki Mito muttered to himself, then nodded, looking straight at the dark side standing on the water.

    At this moment, she completely understood what He Feng meant.

    Face the darkness squarely.

    And the darkness in my heart is because of the death of Qianshou Zhujian.

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Mito adjusted his mentality.

    She breathed slowly to calm down her emotions.

    This sudden scene made the dark side stunned.

    next second.

    Countless chains burst out from the body of the dark side, heading straight for Uzumaki Mito.

    However¡­¡­

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    From the back of Uzumaki Mito, a golden chain also extended out, resisting all attacks from the dark side.

    "you''re right."

    The corners of Uzumaki Mito''s mouth turned up, revealing a smile.

    Everything was exactly as she expected.

    "We''ve been the same person from the beginning, you can predict my attack, the way."

    "And vice versa, all your memories, thoughts."

    "I''m also the one who knows best."

    "It''s not that my attack can''t work on you."

    "Instead..."

    Uzumaki Mito paused for a moment, and said loudly, "My attack can''t work on me!"

    The moment he finished speaking, Uzumaki Mito rushed forward and hugged his dark side.

    But this time, the dark side did not predict Mito''s actions at all!

    "What are you doing, let me go!"

    The thinking on the dark side paused for a second, and then began to struggle, trying to break free from Mito''s arms.

    However, she was hugged tightly by herself.

    There is no way to escape.

    "I know¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito smiled, and the corners of his eyes began to become moist.

    "I''ve always known that losing Hashirama is painful for us."

    "But...it''s not Hefeng''s fault."

    "All of this is the choice of Hashirama. Although he always looks carefree, his thoughts are very careful."

    "For the sake of the village, he is willing to give his all."

    "Yes, that fellow in Hashirama, it''s not to abandon us, or to be jealous of Kaze."

    "It''s his belief in his heart that Hefeng will be the one who will lead the village to its heyday."

    Uzumaki Mito confides everything in his heart.

    This time, she chose to face up to the loss of Hashirama.

    As Uzumaki Mito told, her dark side also began to shed tears, and her body slowly gave up resisting.

    He even stretched out his hands to embrace the whirlpool Mito.

    Her blood-red eyes also slowly improved and recovered.

    "Ok."

    Finally, in the process of nodding slightly from the dark side, she slowly disappeared.

    Uzumaki Mito was left alone, standing on the water in front of the real waterfall, with his back to Hefeng and the others.

    And those words she said were not only heard by her dark side, He Feng and others could also hear them clearly.

    Especially Zephyr.

    "Mito..."

    Although passing the test of the real waterfall is something to be happy about, seeing Uzumaki Mito''s back now, Kaze felt an indescribable loneliness.

    but¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Mito has always been a strong person.

    Especially in front of the wind.

    Hashirama is no longer there.

    The wind is the biggest support for her life.

    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeve, squeezed out a smile again, turned around slowly, and showed her strength to Hefeng.

    Seeing such a scene, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others marveled at the power of Mito, but also felt sorry for Mito today.

    In the end, it was Mito who broke the silence first.

    "Okay, I''ve passed the test of the real waterfall, we... it''s time to fight that fox."

    Uzumaki Mito spoke loudly, without the slightest bit of confusion or timidity in his tone.

    On the contrary, today''s Mito is very resolute and determined.

    She has made up her mind, no matter what, she must get the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Become the first and most perfect Renzhuriki in Konoha Hidden Village!

    but¡­¡­

    "Ok."

    Hefeng nodded, then turned to look at Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others, "Speaking of which, they are here anyway, do you want to try it too?"

    "The real waterfall is not only effective for Renzhuli, anyone who has darkness in his heart can try it."

    In Hefeng''s view, the most difficult item is probably the real waterfall.

    Once entering the ruins, the subsequent process is a bit simpler.

    The most important thing is that the opportunity is rare, and Hefeng also wants to see what is the darkness of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.

    especially¡­¡­

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura.

    Although the two of them are innocent young people now, they are full of longing for the village and the future.

    But Hefeng, who is a traveler, is very clear in his heart.

    These two guys are not ordinary characters.

    Especially Danzo, after hearing Hefeng''s invitation, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit in his heart.

    How dark his heart is now, I''m afraid no one knows better than him.

    It''s a trivial matter not to pass the test, if you expose your own darkness.

    I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay in the village in the future.

    Thinking of this, Danzo couldn''t help swallowing nervously, but at the same time he was determined in his heart that he would never go in front of any real waterfall no matter what!

    Then, almost subconsciously, Danzo looked at the profile of Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Want to know what kind of darkness this own competitor will have.

    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen did not give Danzo such a chance.

    After hearing Kaze''s words, Hiruzaru Sarutobi just smiled and shook his head.

    "I... don''t want it."

    A simple sentence.

    This topic is skipped.

    Others also chose to refuse.

    Especially the ninjas of Yunyin Village, their darkness is almost the hope that Zefeng will disappear from this world.

    Naturally, he didn''t dare to let Hefeng know.

    "Don''t even try?"

    Hefeng glanced around the crowd, feeling a little disappointed in his heart.

    He wanted to see what darkness these people had.

    If it''s not good for you, you can just find a reason to kill them!

    "In that case, let me try."

    While talking, Hefeng took off his coat.

 Chapter 395

    Seeing that no one wanted to try, Zefeng made three steps in parallel, walked to the front of the real waterfall, then took off his coat, and threw it to Sarutobi Hiruzen who was beside him.

    Then, everyone''s eyes focused on Hefeng, and they couldn''t help being curious.

    What is the darkness in Hefeng''s heart?

    Although he is only an eight-year-old, no one really treats him like a child.

    Whether it is strength or castle, even Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura are inferior to each other.

    All of them were deeply curious about his darkness.

    certainly¡­¡­

    The reason why Hefeng wanted to try the real waterfall was not to pass any test.

    just want to...

    fight!

    "Even Uchiha Madara''s elephant turning technique was easily defeated by me."

    He Feng thought to himself, in the previous battle, he didn''t show his full strength at all.

    Except for the time at Mount Miaomu, Hefeng didn''t fight with all his strength that time.

    The strong people he met were either not as good as himself.

    Or it''s like Hashirama, because of this or that relationship, there is no winner.

    Or not in top form.

    Now that he has strength, He Feng naturally wants to have a good fight.

    And his dark side is obviously the most suitable candidate.

    but¡­¡­

    In order to avoid hurting Uzumaki Mito and the others, Zefeng shook his wrist lightly and used the power of Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold.

    Separate the area under the feet of Uzumaki Mito and others from the ground, and slowly rise.

    Moved them all to heaven.

    "There may be danger on the ground."

    He Feng said lightly, without even looking at these people more.

    On the contrary, Mito and the others couldn''t help showing a confused expression.

    What''s the situation now?

    There may be danger on the ground, so send them all to the sky?

    "but¡­¡­"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but gasped, "Hefeng seems to be serious."

    I saw He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, staring at the real waterfall with all his attention, and slowly relaxing himself.

    Soon, a black shadow slowly emerged in the center of the waterfall.

    Come to the breeze.

    The two couldn''t breathe, and blood-red light spots appeared on the body of this black shadow.

    It was his blood-red eyes.

    Zephyr''s dark side.

    "another me."

    As soon as the dark side of Zefeng walked out of the real waterfall, the corners of his mouth raised, exuding an extremely powerful aura.

    "We finally met."

    Hefeng looked up and down at the other self.

    Except for the blood-red eyes, his appearance is exactly the same as himself, there is no difference.

    This experience also makes Zefeng feel very subtle.

    "You know what? Zephyr."

    However, just when Hefeng was ready to fight his dark side, his dark side spoke first.

    "We are the same person, but I am another self suppressed by you deep in my heart."

    "Fixed by your so-called morality."

    "I know everything about you, whether it''s memories or secrets."

    "You should, can understand what I mean?"

    The tone of the dark side is a little playful, as if holding down the pulse of the wind.

    His smile was even more sinister.

    There is a huge discrepancy with his eight-year-old status.

    "really¡­¡­"

    He Feng was stunned for a moment, but soon relieved.

    In any case, the dark side is another self, separated from oneself...

    Do not.

    To be precise, it is another personality released from my heart.

    It''s not surprising that you know everything about yourself.

    At the same time, as another self, they will reach a consensus on some things.

    That was the secret of their madness and strength all along, the trump card.

    Check-in system!

    As for this hole card, He Feng felt that even his own dark side could not be exposed.

    He stared slightly, staring at the dark side.

    "so¡­¡­"

    The dark side of Hefeng didn''t show off, and directly expressed his purpose to Hefeng.

    "As long as I kill you here, I can completely replace you and become the strongest ninja world!"

    The moment he finished his speech, the dark side directly took a stance, guiding its own chakra to break through all the restrictions in the body.

    Hefeng: "???"

    Hefeng looked at his dark side with a confused face.

    This guy is outrageous!

    He wanted to replace himself!

    "The first door, open the door, open!"

    The dark side''s movements were clean and neat, and when one couldn''t breathe, he directly opened the eight-door dungeon.

    "The second door, Hugh''s door, open!"

    "The third door, the door of life, open!"

    In an instant, the dark side of Zefeng burst out green energy, covering the whole body, and the skin began to turn red due to blood congestion.

    But even so, the dark side did not attack directly.

    He knew very well in his heart that it was only the three gates of the eight Dunjia, and they were not opponents of the main body at all.

    So, he continued to improve his strength.

    The fourth door.

    Fifth door.

    ...

    In an instant, the dark side directly opened the seventh door.

    Shock!

    With the opening of this door, the green energy on his body faded on the spot.

    without a trace.

    Instead, it is the blue vapor formed by the evaporation of sweat.

    "Is it so exciting when you come up?"

    Hefeng blinked, feeling a little unbelievable.

    Mito Uzumaki had just fought her dark side, who was more or less on the defensive.

    Didn''t take the initiative to attack.

    Look at your own dark side.

    Not only actively attacking, but also wanting to replace itself.

    really...

    So exciting!

    "In other words, as long as I am defeated, my consciousness will be wiped out, or it will be sealed deep in my heart."

    "interesting."

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth were raised, and he devoted himself to this battle wholeheartedly.

    "Then let me see how strong the blackened me is!"

    I saw Hefeng suddenly shouted loudly, provoking his dark side.

    "Don''t live up to the name of Hefeng."

    However, at the moment when He Feng finished talking, his dark side disappeared directly.

    The speed was so fast that even He Feng''s sight could not catch his moving track.

    "So fast."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.

    Then he felt a murderous aura crushing from behind him.

    It was as if he had been thrown into an extremely cold place.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s response was particularly quick.

    At the same time that the dark side swung a punch, Zefeng burst out chakra without waiting to turn around, materializing it.

    White bones wrapped around his body and played a defensive role.

    Purple chakra soared into the sky, like a flame burning.

    It is Susano!

    boom!

    Seeing this, the dark side punched up, and the majestic force swept through the air, forming a shock and bursting out.

    The ground under their feet was instantly torn apart.

    It looks like a huge spider web!

    The diameter is as exaggerated as tens of meters.

 Chapter 396

    Everyone stood on the gold dust made by Zefeng, watching the battle condescendingly, dumbfounded.

    Looking at the cracks that were punched by the dark side of Zefeng, and the shock waves that were set off.

    They finally understood why Hefeng said that this battle might be dangerous!

    "At the beginning of the game, it is the seven gates of the eight gates of dunjia, and Zefeng is really... so terrifying."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and he still remembers it clearly to this day.

    For the first time, Zefeng opened the Jingmen to fight with Matebo.

    As if it happened yesterday.

    Moreover, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others could hear very clearly what the dark side said to Hefeng.

    "As expected of the dark side of Zefeng..."

    Uzumaki Mito''s eyes were slightly condensed, and he couldn''t help sweating for Zefeng.

    Although she passed the test of the real waterfall only after being reminded by Hefeng, the dark side of Hefeng obviously cannot make him disappear through that method.

    Especially his sentence that he wants to replace Zefeng.

    It made Uzumaki Mito''s complexion change immediately.

    "This guy actually opened the startling door directly."

    As Hashirama''s wife, Mito also knows something about the ninjutsu developed by Tomona.

    How strong is the Eight Gate Dunjia?

    She knew it.

    She didn''t quite agree when Tobiken asked Maitebo to teach Japanese style to learn Bamen Dunjia.

    It is also because of the understanding of Bamen Dunjia.

    Knowing that this is a technique that can gain great power, but at the same time it costs a lot.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing the dark side that was attacking him, He Feng remained unhurried.

    He turned around slowly, facing his own dark side, and noticed that the punch from the dark side just now not only shattered the ground, but also left shocking cracks on Susanoo.

    Not only that, Susano began to retreat again and again under the impact of the impact.

    "As expected of my dark side."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but praise him.

    No matter how I say it, I am now the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Defensive power is not what it used to be.

    "This is just the beginning."

    Darkness sneered at Zefeng''s praise, and then opened the eternal kaleidoscope to improve his vision capture.

    Then, the dark side kicked hard with its toes, quickly caught up with Zefeng, and punched his Susano again.

    It''s completely different from Uzumaki Mito fighting the dark side.

    In the contest between them, they will use the same moves to cancel each other out.

    After a battle, not to mention hurting each other, even their clothes were not dirty.

    As for the dark side of Zephyr, the fighting style is completely different from Zephyr.

    It seems that he deliberately chose another way of fighting to prove that he is stronger than Zefeng.

    But this is also reasonable.

    "Do you want to prove that you can master these powers better than me? Interesting."

    Hefeng said lightly that he didn''t have the slightest sense of crisis in the face of the menacing dark side.

    "Since this is the case, your attack should be more violent!"

    During the conversation, Zefeng directly entered the thunder escape chakra mode, and dazzling lightning flooded Hefeng''s whole body.

    Complementing each other with Susano almost, the level of defense has been raised a lot.

    At the same time, Zefeng waved his hand, drawing a steady stream of gold dust from the ground, and wrapped it around the ankle of the dark side.

    If the dark side chooses to use the same fighting style, he may not be able to defeat him.

    After all, he is another self, with the same amount of chakra and moves as himself.

    Even memory and experience are exactly the same.

    However¡­¡­

    In order to defeat him, this guy gave up his own tactics.

    Choose another way of fighting.

    In this way, the gap is also reflected.

    Because Hefeng firmly believes that his own tactics are the best solution!

    "Do you think this kind of thing can catch me?"

    The dark side glanced at the gold dust that was grabbing at him.

    These gold dusts are inherently heavier than ordinary sand.

    Although more powerful, but slower.

    This is also the reason why Gaara was able to stop his father Luo Sha in the Fourth Ninja World War.

    And even Gaara, the speed of controlling the sand is far inferior to Xiao Li who opened five doors.

    He used this method to catch himself.

    The ontological thinking of Hefeng really doesn''t work!

    Thinking of this, the dark side regained its confidence in replacing him, and with its high-speed movement, it directly dodged the gold dust''s attack range.

    At the same time, there will be obvious cracks in the trajectory of the dark side''s actions.

    This is the result of his high-speed movement and bursting out.

    "Day Tiger!"

    I saw the dark side clenched its fist hard, aimed at Zefeng''s vital point, and punched it.

    The fist wind rubbed against the air, instantly changing into the appearance of a fierce tiger.

    He opened his bloody mouth wide and went straight to the breeze.

    Wanted to bite him to pieces.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing the attack that was heading towards him, Hefeng still did not dodge or evade.

    This time, speed and power are all there.

    Slap!

    I saw Hefeng clapping his hands together, "Wood escape, the art of wooden man!"

    As the wind''s voice fell, the ground began to tremble violently, and countless vines drilled out of the gaps in the ground, gathered together, and transformed into a thick wooden figure.

    Standing in front of the wind, his tall body was even bigger than the day tiger.

    It also blocks the view of the dark side.

    Let the wind disappear completely in front of the eyes of the dark side.

    In this moment of vacancy, He Feng wanted to cut his thumb and smear the blood on the palm of the other hand.

    next second.

    Zefeng formed a seal quickly, and finally slapped his palm towards the ground.

    Boom!

    A cloud of white mist spread to the surroundings, and two toads that looked only the size of human heads were lying on the ground with black lines on their faces.

    In this day and age, the only ninja who has signed a psychic contract with Mount Miaomu and can psychic them out at will is Hefeng.

    "Little Hefeng, is the frequency of your fighting too high..."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help complaining.

    He didn''t believe that Hefeng was the psychic self who wanted to meet with him.

    Every time I was psychic, Hefeng met a strong enemy.

    Need to enter fairy mode.

    "Who is the enemy this time?"

    Shima couldn''t help but ask.

    It can''t figure out, the performance of Hefeng in the first Ninja World War.

    It can be said to be unprecedented.

    At this time, would anyone dare to challenge He Feng?

    Are you really not afraid of death?

    However, Shima also wanted to complain.

    The battle frequency of Zefeng is even more exaggerated than in the Warring States Period.

    Of course, complaints belong to complaints.

    Fukasaku and Shima still value Hefeng, an eight-year-old genius, very much.

    After realizing that they were going to fight again, the two toads kicked their hind legs hard and jumped directly onto Zefeng''s shoulders.

    Start to integrate with him.

    boom!

    In the process of fusion, the day tiger released by the dark side directly penetrated the wooden man technique.

    The attack like a chakra air bomb went straight to Zefeng, as if to swallow him and tear him apart.

    "This is, another Little Zefeng?!"

    Fukasaku and Shima were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 397

    "Another Little Zephyr?"

    Looking at the oncoming enemy, Fukasaku froze on the spot.

    He had fantasized about countless possibilities and the enemies he encountered, but he never thought that the enemy this time would be another Little Zefeng.

    Now¡­¡­

    what''s going on?

    Is Hefeng competing with his physical clone?

    But if it''s just to compete with the physical clone, there''s no need to psychic yourself and Zhima, and integrate the immortal mode, right?

    Moreover, the visitor exuded an extremely strong killing intent.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Suddenly, Fukasaku frowned, looked intently, and suddenly found that although the visitor was also Gentleman, his eyes were red.

    Unlike Sharingan, which only has red pupils, this Zefeng even has red eyes.

    Paired with blue steam, it gives people a strong sense of oppression.

    "So strong."

    Fukasaku rolled his throat, except for the difference between his eyes, the guy in front of him was simply Japanese.

    "Thunder Chakra Mode!"

    In an instant, thunder burst out from the dark side''s body, further strengthening its physical skills.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    No matter how you say it, it is impossible for Fukasaku and Shima to stand on the dark side of Kaze.

    This point, the dark side is also very clear.

    So from the beginning, he didn''t expect to rely on Fukasaku and Shima to enter the fairy mode.

    Boom.

    A cloud of white mist suddenly appeared beside the dark side, and then another black figure rushed out of the white mist.

    Sit cross-legged on the spot and begin to condense natural energy.

    Help the dark side refine the magic chakra.

    "Hell thrust..."

    At the same time, the dark side stretched out a finger sharply, aiming at Zefeng''s left chest, stomping hard with its toes, the whole ground was instantly torn apart.

    "A consistent hand!"

    The incomparably majestic momentum crushed towards the breeze.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the single hand of the dark side slammed directly on Susano, instantly piercing through a huge hole.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng avoided the fatal attack of this move by relying on his perception ability in immortal mode.

    Passed by.

    However, the attacks of the dark side did not stop.

    The shock wave continued to gallop forward.

    A shocking gully was left on the ground.

    Fukasaku and Shima were dumbfounded.

    Scalp tingling.

    "Okay, such a strong destructive power..."

    Fukasaku gasped in surprise.

    In fact, when fighting other ninjas, the Japanese wind body will not use its full strength at all.

    Because there are no ninjas at all, it is worth fighting Kaze with all his strength.

    However, today''s dark side naturally does not have such factors.

    He exudes a terrifying murderous aura all over his body, just to get rid of Hefeng here and replace it.

    Become the strongest ninja.

    So every move he uses is the strongest in his knowledge!

    Fukasaku and Shima, both toads, couldn''t help being dumbfounded.

    "It turns out that Xiaohefeng''s strength is so strong."

    Shima blinked vigorously, looking at Susanoko who was pierced through a hole.

    Although they seldom see such ninjutsu as Susanoo, they have been with Hefeng for so long.

    For Susanoo''s defensive ability, he has long been very familiar with it.

    At the same time, it also sets off the power of the dark side!

    "Little Hefeng, what is going on?"

    Fukasaku rolled his throat, and asked Zefeng with a horrified expression.

    Therefore, Hefeng quickly explained the current situation.

    The reason why this guy in front of him has such a strong strength is not for other reasons.

    But because he is exactly another self.

    With the help of the real waterfall, the blackened self in the real world is embodied.

    "If he can''t even do this to this extent, then I will be really disappointed."

    Although Uzumaki Mito and others were worried to death after seeing the power of the dark side.

    But today''s Japanese style is still an understatement.

    He didn''t regard the guy in front of him as a threat at all.

    Instead, Fukasaku, Shima.

    After hearing Hefeng''s narration, a suddenly enlightened expression appeared.

    "So, in order to defeat him, did you channel us?"

    "Indeed, such a tricky enemy is not easy to deal with."

    Fukasaku let out a sigh of emotion.

    He even felt that the current Hefeng somewhat regretted it, and that he was too reckless this time.

    However¡­¡­

    "Well, that''s not it."

    "Although he is another me, but in order to prove that he can beat me, he chose another way of attack."

    "How should I put it, this subtle change made him unable to display my full strength."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    Then he ignored Fukasaku and Shima''s dumbfounded expressions.

    "My son''s father, did you hear what Xiao Hefeng said just now? How confident Xiao Hefeng is in himself now."

    In Shima''s view, the current peace is not just self-confidence.

    But to the point of egotism.

    Fukasaku also had black lines on his face.

    next second.

    Susano, who was destroyed by the dark side, instantly recovered and began to swell.

    In an instant, it transformed into a complete Susanoo.

    Today''s Japanese style has a kaleidoscope of permanent marks, Sharingan.

    The cost of using Susanoo and Amaterasu are all erased.

    Now he...

    You can use this power freely.

    The moment the perfect body Susanoo appeared, he immediately pulled out the Chakra Taidao with his right hand, and slashed towards the dark side of the ground.

    The sage chakra refined by Fukasaku and Shima was also injected into this slash by Zefeng.

    Powerful.

    "Do you think I can''t do this kind of move?"

    The dark side raised its head and looked directly at the fallen Chakra Taidao, but its tone was dismissive.

    Until now, he still thinks that he is better than Hefeng and should be the master of this body.

    And defeating him is the best proof!

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Golden Waves!"

    The dark side roared loudly, and did not compete with the wind in terms of power, but extracted a steady stream of gold dust from the ground under its feet, rolling upwards, sweeping past like waves.

    Hold Susanoo''s Chakra Taidao on the spot.

    Then, a huge palm extended out from the golden waves at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Hold the chakra dagger in one hand.

    "I said it, Zefeng."

    "I am better than you!"

    The dark side roared loudly.

    However, the moment he finished speaking, a thunder pillar descended from the sky, piercing through the gold dust in an instant.

    Blast down towards the dark side.

    The speed was so fast that the dark side was unexpected.

    Although relying on Jingmen''s high-speed movement, he dodged the center of the thunder column.

    However, the aftermath still hit him in real earnest.

    a handful of...

    Then the dark side was thrown out.

    Draw a perfect parabola in the air, and then fall heavily on the ground.

    After rolling several times in a row, it was able to stop.

    The whole body is numb!

 Chapter 398

    "What''s going on with this power..."

    The dark side supported the ground with both hands, and its eyes were wide open.

    The brain just feels blank.

    The magnetic escape ¡¤ placer gold that I just used should be the strongest absolute defense.

    How could it be impossible to resist the main body''s Thunder Dun?

    This unscientific!

    "Obviously I am the strongest."

    The dark side clenched its teeth and stood up from the ground.

    Although the Lightning Escape Chakra just now made him feel unbelievable, but this level is not enough to instantly kill him.

    At the same time, the physical clone of the dark side also condensed enough celestial chakra to allow him to enter the celestial mode.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the physical clone of the dark side disappeared on the spot.

    All the extracted celestial chakra is fed back to the dark side.

    next second.

    The dark side goes straight into fairy mode.

    Orange eye shadow appeared in the corner of the eye.

    "This power..."

    The dark side rolled its throat, focused its gaze on its own palm, and clenched its fist hard.

    Now he can clearly feel a steady stream of power emerging from his body.

    She is completely different from the self she was just now.

    His confidence grew at an unprecedented rate.

    Don''t talk about Zephyr.

    Even facing the entire ninja world, he has full confidence.

    Thinking of this, the corners of the dark side''s mouth raised, revealing a confident smile.

    "Come on, Hefeng, let us use our strength to prove who can control this power!"

    With a roar from the dark side, the incomparably majestic Chakra burst out from him.

    Like a purple flame, it burns violently.

    Immediately afterwards, the bones, meridians, muscles, and armor emerged one by one, covering the whole body of the dark side.

    In an instant, another complete Susanoo appeared.

    All the people present gasped and were stunned.

    Even if they have already seen the Japanese Susano.

    but¡­¡­

    Seeing two identical Susanoos almost came into view.

    That shocking feeling is still very strong.

    "Everyone be careful..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help shouting.

    He suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.

    But¡­¡­

    Facing such an exaggerated behemoth, he didn''t know how to be careful.

    The most frightening thing is that both Hefeng and his dark side have entered the fairy mode.

    That terrifying sense of oppression even made people feel suffocated.

    "This is the wind, the power it has now."

    Uzumaki Mito raised his head, staring at the two Susanoos who were as tall as hundreds of meters.

    Her cognition was subverted once again.

    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would believe it...

    Such terrifying power is possessed by an eight-year-old kid?

    The ninjas of Yunyin Village were even more stunned on the spot, with their mouths wide open as if they could squeeze a fist into them.

    Shocked.

    This is simply the power of God!

    Yes.

    In the cognition of these ninjas, this is no longer ninjutsu.

    It is simply a miracle!

    The God of Ninja, well deserved!

    However, Hefeng didn''t care about other people''s attitudes.

    He didn''t even look at these people.

    "As expected of another me."

    Kaze looked up and down at Susanoko who came into view.

    Although separated by a distance of tens of meters, the momentum is very strong.

    even¡­¡­

    Surpassed Uchiha Madara''s Elephant Turning Technique!

    "Come on, my dark side."

    With a low voice, Hefeng signaled to the dark side that it would be useless to talk more, so let''s do it directly.

    "Die!"

    The dark side roared, and controlled Susano to pull out the Chakra Taidao, "Flame Dun, Kagu Satoimi!"

    In an instant, black flames burst out from Susanoo''s palm, directly covering the body of Chakra Taidao.

    Seeing this, Hefeng simply pulled out the Chakra Taidao and wrestled with the opponent.

    Now that things are up to now, naturally no one will back down and evade.

    Because it will only lose momentum.

    Fukasaku and Shima also held their breath.

    I couldn''t help but sweat coldly for Hefeng, and prayed that this battle would end soon.

    Bang!

    The two chakra swords collided strongly.

    However, Hefeng chose to use Thunder Chakra to strengthen the Chakra Taidao.

    To make the blade sharper.

    There was a deafening bang, and the shock wave swept out in all directions.

    Because the entire earth could not withstand the force of the impact, it suddenly became torn apart.

    The surrounding forest was directly razed to the ground.

    As for Sarutobi Hiruzen and others, although they are protected by Zefeng with placer gold, these placer gold also have their own limits.

    Facing the incoming shock wave, the placer gold was directly scattered.

    I saw Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others flying out one after another.

    One after another, they used their best means to offset the impact.

    However, except for Uzumaki Mito, the others couldn''t resist the power of the shock wave and fell heavily to the ground.

    Between Hefeng and his dark side, they only have each other in their eyes.

    The two kept wielding the Taidao, approaching each other''s vital points, and started a swordsmanship contest.

    But no matter how you say it, they are one person.

    The moment the sword is swung, one can predict the opponent''s attack route.

    For a time, the two were evenly matched.

    It is worth mentioning that the dark side''s attempt to use Kagudo Mei to burn Zefeng''s Susano almost failed.

    This black flame can indeed burn everything.

    But as long as Hefeng uses the power of the eternal kaleidoscope a little, he can take back this black flame.

    And there is no price or risk.

    In other words, Amaterasu and Kagu Sato.

    It was blocked by himself.

    Neither the Hefeng body nor the dark side can use this ninjutsu to play a key role.

    but¡­¡­

    This kind of thing is also in their expectation.

    I saw two Susanoos swinging their swords quickly.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    Every time there is a strong collision, a terrifying airflow will be generated, sweeping towards all directions.

    Even the giant sea turtle who felt the battle couldn''t help but start to tremble.

    Yes.

    The battle between the wind and the dark side made this turtle island itself fearful!

    It''s even scarier than when the tailed beast ran away!

    Do not¡­¡­

    Compared with the battle between them, the tailed beast''s rampage is nothing at all!

    Sudden¡­¡­

    The two Susanoos retreated almost at the same time.

    Zefeng''s hands quickly formed seals, condensing Chakra to his throat.

    Susano began to imitate his actions.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "Fire Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    The dark side casts Water Dungeon, creating a huge water dragon to attack.

    The two forces collided again, producing white steam that rolled upwards like a mushroom cloud.

    still...

    No difference!

    "It seems that it is more difficult to defeat you than I imagined."

    The dark side stared slightly, and couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.

    "Your strength is not bad either." Hefeng replied.

 Chapter 399

    Zephyr''s mood is getting higher and higher.

    So far, his dark side has not shown any signs of defeat.

    On the contrary, he is the most powerful enemy he has encountered so far.

    "Perhaps... I can release my full power directly."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he decided to give it a go.

    Come face to face with your own dark side.

    And, let''s test how strong I am now with all my strength!

    Slap!

    Thinking of this, Zefeng clapped his hands hard, releasing Chakra without reservation.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    With the roar of the breeze, his chakra went deep into the ground, causing vines of various sizes to grow out of the cracks in the ground, and grow together crazily to form various parts of the wood giant.

    But this time, Hefeng didn''t intend to suppress himself at all.

    In an instant, the wood giant swelled to more than two hundred meters, bigger than the tailed beast.

    Rao is the dark side, their eyes widened.

    "Do you think I can''t do this kind of thing?"

    However, the dark side was not timid because of this, on the contrary, he quickly calmed down.

    In any case, he and Hefeng are the same person.

    His power is naturally his own power.

    Since He Feng could do it, there was no reason why he couldn''t do it.

    "If you can''t do it, then I will be disappointed." He Feng said lightly, not in a hurry to make a move.

    Instead, after using the wooden escape, use the magnetic escape again.

    A large amount of placer gold broke through the ground and covered the wooden man.

    In less than half a minute, all the placer gold in Turtle Island was drained by the wind.

    So much so that he had to fuse ordinary sand in the magnetic escape, and finally covered the wooden man.

    Such an astonishing scale made his dark side gasp.

    and¡­¡­

    This also made him realize a very serious problem.

    Although I am the same person as Hefeng, some resources are limited.

    for example¡­¡­

    Gold dust just now!

    My own body took them away at once, so that even if I used magnetic escape, I couldn''t condense any placer gold.

    Only ordinary sand can be used to strengthen the wooden man.

    This slight gap led to differences in the ninjutsu of the two sides.

    "No, I am stronger than Zephyr."

    The dark side clenched its fists with both hands, comforting itself in its heart.

    "Majestic Susanoo!"

    In the next second, the two shouted in unison, and directly draped Susanoo on the wooden figure.

    Use this to build strength.

    That''s not even counting...

    "Thunder Chakra Mode!"

    The Japanese wind and the dark side spoke in unison again, crazily increasing the intensity of Susanoo.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others below were dumbfounded.

    Especially Uzumaki Mito.

    As a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, she always thought that Nine-Tails, the strongest tailed beast, was the most terrifying power in nature.

    However, it is nothing compared to Susano, who has been strengthened by the Japanese style.

    Especially the astonishingly powerful thunder armor.

    It is simply that Thor is alive!

    Everyone who watched was sweating.

    "God of Ninja..."

    The ninjas in Yunyin Village couldn''t help but look at each other, sweating coldly over their plan to assassinate Hefeng just now.

    Anyway, they didn''t do anything.

    Otherwise, I really don''t know how I will die.

    What kind of power should a ninja have here?

    This is simply the power of God!

    They even suspected that Yunyin Village might be expelled from the Ninja World with just Hefeng''s thought!

    The scariest thing is that Hefeng is only eight years old this year!

    This unscientific!

    "Hefeng, what the hell are you..."

    Danzo raised his head, looked straight at the tall Susano, and was shocked again.

    He knew that Zefeng was an astonishing genius.

    But this power still far subverted his cognition.

    Even if he abandons his human identity, it is impossible to surpass Hefeng!

    "Hebrew..."

    Yan and Xiaochun chanted Hefeng''s name, and there was only admiration for Hefeng in their eyes.

    I''m sure he is the most suitable candidate for Hokage.

    "I always thought that the secret medicine of our Qiudao clan, the red chili pill, was incredible. It could increase the strength of ordinary people by a hundred times."

    "However, it seems that even if I increase my strength by a thousand times, I can''t be the opponent of Hefeng..."

    Tokkaze stared blankly at Hefeng, deeply attracted by his Susano.

    Not to mention Sarutobi Hiruza.

    At this moment, he was slumped on the ground, and he could only pray that the battle between Zefeng and his dark side would not affect them.

    That terrifying power is just the aftermath of the turmoil.

    It is possible to eliminate them.

    "come on."

    Zefeng loudly provoked towards the dark side, and at the same time manipulated Susano to raise his right hand, condensing all the sage chakras, flowing in different directions.

    Then inject chakra attribute changes into it.

    The difference is...

    Except for the wind escape spiral shuriken itself.

    Hefeng even releases Kagudo Life, covering Amaterasu on the spiral shuriken!

    "This is almost my strongest blow now!"

    However¡­¡­

    Although the dark side imitated Zefeng''s move as quickly as possible, he still encountered a very serious mistake.

    That is the calculation of Chakra!

    The sage mode of Zefeng is to allow Fukasaku and Shima to help them absorb natural energy through the fusion of Fukasaku and Shima.

    In other words, as long as the fusion state is maintained, Zefeng will have a steady stream of sage chakra that can be used.

    The fairy mode on the dark side uses the old method of shadow clone technique.

    Its chakra amount is limited after all.

    Either last for five minutes, or a few super-scale ninjutsu.

    And his celestial chakra has been worn down a lot in the ninjutsu fight just now.

    Now when condensing the wind escape spiral shuriken, the celestial chakra is completely consumed.

    Seeing that he is about to exit the fairy mode!

    And once the immortal physique is lost, the Fengdun Spiral Shuriken cannot be thrown!

    "damn it."

    Until this moment, the dark side couldn''t help but panic.

    He gritted his teeth, only to realize it was too late.

    "Small differences little by little, finally ushered in the difference." He Feng also realized this, "Your failure is doomed."

    "In this world, there is no opponent in front of me, even myself!"

    "You can''t beat me either!"

    He Feng shouted loudly.

    As for the dark side, it can only throw out its wind escape ninjutsu before the fairy mode disappears.

    But in this way, the power is more than a little bit weaker than the wind''s ninjutsu.

    "it''s over."

    Facing the wind-dun spiral shuriken flying towards him, Hefeng said softly, and flicked the right hand controlling Susanoo lightly.

    "Burning Escape Halo Gale Black Yazero Type!"

    It was supposed to be a ninjutsu jointly performed by Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, but Hefeng completed it on the spot by himself.

    even¡­¡­

    Even the ninjutsu of the dark side was easily shattered by his Burning Escape Light Wheel Hayate Black Yazero Style.

 Chapter 400

    The Burning Light Wheel Gale Black Yazero Style is undoubtedly the strongest ninjutsu that Zefeng can use now.

    He stared slightly, staring directly at the strongest blow released by him.

    The wind-dun spiral shuriken that the dark side exerted all its strength was easily shattered by the scorching-dun light wheel, the high wind jet black Yazero style.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a deafening bang, the Burning Light Wheel Gale Black Yazero directly bombarded Susanoo on the dark side, exploding on the spot.

    The energy storm soared into the sky, covering the dark side and Susano together.

    The violent power caused the Susanoo on the dark side to collapse directly.

    The black flame crazily devoured everything.

    Even the body on the dark side couldn''t resist.

    In an instant, Susano and the dark side were all swallowed up.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    The shock wave swept across the surrounding area, flattening a large forest on Turtle Island.

    It took several minutes for the energy storm to subside.

    This force even directly penetrated the giant tortoise''s shell, causing the giant tortoise to suffer unceasingly, and let out an unprecedented cry.

    The cloud ninjas were even more dumbfounded.

    They never dreamed that Hefeng''s strength would be so terrifying.

    A deep pit several meters deep will be created on Turtle Island.

    To know¡­¡­

    This is no ordinary island, but a giant sea turtle.

    The hardness of the turtle shell is even more exaggerated than steel.

    If Zefeng''s goal is not the dark side, but the turtle itself.

    They even suspected that the breeze could kill the turtle in an instant!

    And the scariest thing is...

    The dark side that they knew could not be defeated disappeared without a trace after the energy storm subsided.

    All along, they have believed that the only way to defeat the dark side.

    It is to face up to the darkness within.

    Basically eliminate him.

    But like Zephyr, a method that directly defeats the dark side with incomparably powerful force.

    They are simply unheard of, unseen.

    In any case, the dark side is essentially another self.

    "This guy, what kind of monster is it?"

    A Yun couldn''t help complaining, he wanted to find an opportunity to frame Hefeng.

    Now it seems that I am simply wishful thinking.

    Such a powerful existence as Zefeng.

    It''s not something you can frame yourself.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen and others were also shocked by the current power of Zefeng.

    The Burning Escape Light Wheel Gale Black Yazero Style just now is undoubtedly the strongest ninjutsu they have ever seen in their lifetime.

    even¡­¡­

    Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that the current strength of Hefeng had completely surpassed Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in its heyday.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help shaking his head, "It''s just the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, that''s all."

    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi had never witnessed the Sage of the Six Paths, in his opinion, the so-called Sage of the Six Paths was not as good as the current Zefeng.

    You know, he is only eight years old now.

    He has not yet ushered in his heyday peak period.

    If you give him some more time, let him grow up.

    I''m afraid his destructive power will be stronger now.

    "God of Ninja..."

    Actually, let alone Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    Even Uzumaki Mito, who had seen Hashirama''s full strength, was shocked at this moment.

    She naturally knows that He Feng is different and a super genius.

    But even if it was a dream, she never imagined that Hefeng''s current power would be so terrifying.

    especially¡­¡­

    She also had a test just now.

    Challenge your dark side in front of a real waterfall.

    She was almost in the middle of the scene, and she knew the most terrifying existence of the dark side.

    If it wasn''t for He Feng''s reminder, she didn''t even feel that she could pass the test.

    As a result, Zefeng actually eliminated the dark side in this way.

    this matter¡­¡­

    It''s incredible.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath, trying to calm down his emotions.

    But he couldn''t calm down at all.

    On the contrary, Hefeng looked at the deep pit he had created, with some bloodstains faintly appearing on it.

    "It looks like it''s a bit too much..."

    Hefeng couldn''t help murmuring.

    He was too involved in the battle just now.

    I almost forgot that I am currently on Turtle Island in Yunyin Village.

    The island itself is a gigantic creature.

    Fortunately, Hefeng reacted in time and took Amaterasu back.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    If Amaterasu''s black flames spread to every corner of Turtle Island, it would be enough to burn the entire Turtle Island.

    so far so good.

    Seeing that the dark side was wiped out by himself, the Kaleidoscope of Zefeng''s eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan also returned to normal.

    Susano in the posture of the Valkyrie shrinks and dissipates at a speed visible to the naked eye

    until it disappears completely.

    The placer gold and wooden figures then fell apart.

    But in order not to cause further damage to Turtle Island, Zefeng uses magnetic escape to slowly put it down.

    Afterwards, he also floated down, stood firm, and came to the ground.

    "Really, what a terrifying power..."

    It wasn''t until this time that Fukasaku reacted as if he had been in a lifetime, and let out a burst of emotion.

    Think back half a year ago, when Zefeng found Mt. Miaomu.

    He didn''t even master the immortal mode.

    But now, Hefeng can rely on the fairy mode to perform such terrifying ninjutsu.

    This speed of progress has completely broken Shen Zuo''s cognition.

    It can''t help but start to feel that if it''s Japanese style, maybe it can really bring peace to the ninja world.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    He is the next Sage of the Six Paths.

    Yes.

    In Fukasaku''s eyes, Hefeng is already the god of ninjas, and is close to the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    "My child''s father, am I not dreaming?"

    Shima rolled his throat, looked at Fukasaku standing on Kaze''s other shoulder, and couldn''t help complaining.

    The scene just now was really shocking.

    So much so that she couldn''t understand it, let alone believe it.

    "hehe¡­¡­"

    After hearing the words deeply, now it can only smile wryly. If it can, it also hopes that it is a dream.

    Yet this event did indeed happen.

    Today''s Japanese style is well-deserved to be the strongest in the ninja world!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Hei Jue, who had been hiding in the dark to observe He Feng, was really taken aback.

    He originally thought that Hefeng would lose in front of the real waterfall because of his arrogance.

    And once he released the dark side of his heart.

    Maybe I can choose to cooperate with another Hefeng.

    The result was unexpected...

    This guy''s strength is simply against common sense.

    Except Kaguya who was sealed.

    He could hardly think of anyone who could defeat Zefeng.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hei Jue shook his head, "There is one more person..."

    "If it is Uchiha Madara with reincarnation eyes and immortal body."

    Hei Jue thought to himself.

    Perhaps, it''s time to implement your own plan ahead of time.

    He is really worried now, if He Feng is allowed to continue to grow.

    He will become the second Sage of the Six Paths.

    At that time, maybe he will discover the existence of himself!

    danger!

 Chapter 401

    Heijue has been hiding behind the scenes in the ninja world for hundreds of years, not to mention thousands of years.

    However, until today, until witnessing the wind.

    For the first time, he felt panicked.

    If he continues to let Hefeng grow up, sooner or later, he will become the second Sage of the Six Paths.

    even¡­¡­

    Even the stone tablet that he wrote about the residence of the Uchiha clan, Kaze may find it.

    And through various clues, finally discover your own existence!

    Hei Jue had a strong feeling in his heart.

    If it is Hefeng, he can definitely do it!

    "no¡­¡­"

    Hei Jue shook his head, determined in his heart that no matter what, He Feng cannot be allowed to grow any longer.

    Absolutely not!

    "Blade."

    "Whether Kaguya can be revived depends on your performance."

    Hei Jue murmured in his heart.

    Although he, like the Sage of the Six Paths, is Kaguya''s child.

    But he failed to inherit the powerful bloodline of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    In terms of real strength, he is at best at the level of an elite Jonin.

    Even if he came back to Samsara Eye from Uchiha Madara, he couldn''t be Kaze''s opponent.

    If I really want to defeat Kaze, I still have to rely on the power of Uchiha Madara!

    Moreover, it can''t be the spot of the elephant turning technique!

    Otherwise, it is basically as much as you get.

    "It must be Madara in its heyday to be able to defeat Zefeng."

    For a moment, Hei Jue had a thought.

    Now Uchiha Madara has awakened the eyes of reincarnation, which means that he can channel the heretic golem.

    Use the extraterrestrial golem as a container, as long as all the tailed beasts are collected.

    Maybe it can solve the Zephyr!

    "I really didn''t expect that I, the majestic behind-the-scenes mastermind in the ninja world, would be forced into this role by an eight-year-old kid."

    Rao Heijue couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    Then, Heijue glanced at Zefeng meaningfully, and disappeared into the shadows.

    As for Hefeng, he naturally knew nothing about Heijue.

    Although his perception ability is almost the strongest in the ninja world, even Tomona cannot compare.

    But it is still not easy to find Heijue.

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t think too much about that.

    After defeating his own dark side head-on, although Hefeng''s physical strength has decreased, he is still refreshed.

    With a wave of his hand, the gold dust that carried everyone flew straight towards him.

    Uzumaki Mito and others also landed one by one.

    Looking at Hefeng again, the mood of the group became a little delicate.

    Especially the ninjas in Yunyin Village.

    Now they don''t have any extra thoughts.

    I just hope that Hefeng will not cause any more trouble.

    Quickly turn Uzumaki Mito into a perfect Jinchuriki and leave Turtle Island!

    They really don''t want to go through the shock wave just now!

    "let''s go."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and without giving everyone a chance to speak, he turned around and walked towards the real waterfall.

    As a traveler, Zefeng has long been familiar with the ruins here.

    There is no need for someone from Yunin to lead the way.

    The reason why they were allowed to accompany them was just to accept Yunyin Village''s favor.

    Uzumaki Mito hesitated to speak, and chose to follow quickly.

    After the other people looked at each other in blank dismay, they didn''t hesitate much, and followed Hefeng''s footsteps, preparing to enter the ruins.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng stopped suddenly, as if he suddenly thought of something, he turned around and signaled everyone to stop.

    "By the way, as for the next move, it''s just me and Grandma Mito. Just wait outside the station."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    Thinking about it carefully, Naruto Uzumaki only brought Kirabi and Yamato with him when he was learning to become the perfect Jinchuriki.

    Everyone else stayed outside.

    As Naruto''s practice teacher, Kirabi has nothing to say.

    Yamato''s Mutun can restrain the Nine-Tails Chakra and help Naruto when necessary.

    Based on this, they entered the ruins.

    As for those who can''t help, even if they go in, it will add to the chaos.

    "I see."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen heard the words and was the first to express his opinion.

    Others also nodded.

    On the one hand, they themselves are Hefeng''s subordinates.

    For the captain''s order, obedience is the rule of the ninja world.

    On the other hand, they followed Hefeng and experienced various things.

    For him, it has long been a complete trust.

    Since he didn''t allow himself to enter the ruins behind the real waterfall, there must be a reason for him.

    On the contrary, it was the ninja of Yunyin Village, who wanted to persevere.

    But when he saw Hefeng''s serious and earnest expression, he had no choice but to give up.

    that''s it¡­¡­

    Only Kaze and Uzumaki Mito were left in the team. They walked into the real waterfall and disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    And behind the real waterfall, there is even a hole in the sky.

    Uzumaki Mito looked around while following Zefeng''s footsteps.

    Although it is not bright inside, and even a little dim, the patterns on the walls can still be seen.

    For a moment, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help being curious.

    Who the hell built this place.

    "Follow me."

    Hefeng reminded.

    "Hefeng, why are you so familiar with this place?"

    Uzumaki Mito thought for a while, and finally couldn''t help asking.

    In her opinion, it is impossible for anyone to be moved when seeing such a magnificent ruin for the first time.

    However, Hefeng''s performance was very indifferent.

    It seems that this is not the first time I know this place, let alone the first time I have come here.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Hefeng turned to look at Mito, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a smile, "It''s actually very simple."

    "During the first Ninja World War before, I fought against the ninja troops of Yunyin Village on the border of the Fire Country."

    "Among their teams, there is the perfect Jinjuriki."

    In the next second, Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly.

    The jet-black pupils turned blood red.

    It is Sharingan.

    "Using the illusion created by Sharingan, it is easy to get information from their mouths."

    "Thanks to these eyes, I know so much about this place."

    Zephyr symbolic interpretation.

    Then he walked forward without looking back.

    The ruins actually have two floors.

    Here is just the exterior.

    The inside is where you can really snatch the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    "I see¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help but murmured, and felt relieved.

    As the wife of Hashirama, the princess of the Uzumaki clan.

    It can be said that Mito knows very well about the Uchiha clan.

    From He Feng''s words, she couldn''t find anything wrong, so she simply believed it.

    What''s more, Hefeng is his grandson.

    How could you deceive yourself?

    soon¡­¡­

    The two continued to move forward, and finally came to the interior of the ruins.

    Too¡­¡­

    The place where Nine-Tails Chakra is about to be robbed!

    "Hope everything goes well."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    If he really wants to fight Nine Tails, he has full confidence to kill Nine Tails.

    However, the place where Kyuubi was robbed was, after all, Mito''s spiritual world.

    You can''t exert your full strength.

 Chapter 402

    Soon, Zefeng brought Mito to the interior of the ruins, ready to start the most critical step.

    "Are you ready?"

    Before the official start, Zefeng asked Uzumaki Mito again.

    Although he hopes that Uzumaki Mito can become a perfect Jinchuriki like Naruto and Kirabi, he does not intend to force Uzumaki Mito.

    If she''s not ready, or doesn''t want to.

    It is entirely possible to refuse this opportunity.

    but¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Mito has never been an indecisive person.

    Now that she has made up her mind, she must do it and do it well.

    "I''m fine."

    Uzumaki Mito said to Zefeng with a low voice.

    However, the moment Uzumaki Mito''s voice fell, a familiar voice sounded in Hefeng''s mind.

    [The cooldown of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    "Uh."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but startled, he didn''t expect that he would be reminded to check in at this juncture.

    Hefeng looked at Mito, and then at the panel of the check-in system.

    "Sit cross-legged."

    Hefeng said so.

    Simply carry out the two situations together.

    It is worth mentioning that the so-called gossip seal is not an original creation of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    This powerful sealing technique itself is the secret technique of the Uzumaki family.

    When Hashirama sealed Nine-Tails, he also deliberately chose this ninjutsu.

    Uzumaki Mito sat cross-legged on the spot as Hefeng said, then took out a scroll from his sleeve and slowly pulled it away.

    Above is the key to the gossip seal!

    "I''m ready." Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath and said firmly.

    "let''s start."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    These words were not only addressed to Uzumaki Mito, but also to his own check-in system.

    and¡­¡­

    The moment Uzumaki Mito entered his own spiritual world, Zefeng directly upgraded the Sharingan to the eternal kaleidoscope Wanlunyan.

    By imposing illusions on Mito, his own consciousness also entered Mito''s spiritual world.

    "here¡­¡­"

    Hefeng opened his eyes again, looked around, and found that it was exactly the same as Uzumaki Naruto''s spiritual world.

    It is also a rusty and intricate sewer environment.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the check-in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in gift package, do you want to open it now! ¡¿

    "On."

    Hefeng recited silently in his heart.

    Immediately afterwards, the voice of Uzumaki Mito was heard.

    "Hebrew?!"

    Uzumaki Mito''s tone seemed very surprised.

    She never dreamed that Zefeng would appear in such a place.

    Bang!

    In the next second, a deafening crash came from a distance.

    No need to think about who made the sound!

    Nine tails!

    However, Mito is now more concerned with another issue.

    Why does Zefeng appear here!

    "Sharingan."

    Hefeng glanced at Mito and explained, "When you entered the spiritual world, I used Sharingan to cast an illusion on you."

    "That''s why you can come to this kind of place."

    "However, now is not the time to discuss this matter."

    After talking with the wind, regardless of Uzumaki Mito''s reaction, he walked straight forward.

    A chill came from under the feet of the wind.

    Looking down, the dirty water source covered the entire environment.

    "Ok."

    Uzumaki Mito heard the words, but did not pursue further.

    At most, I sighed in my heart.

    Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan is really easy to use.

    Then, through the reverse of the impact sound, the two locked the position where Nine Tails was sealed.

    In addition, Hefeng further completes the check-in process.

    Just when Hefeng walked to the corner of the corridor and entered the place where Kyuubi was being held.

    The familiar voice sounded in his ear again.

    [Reward: Wooden Dungeon¡¤True Thousand Hands lv10! ¡¿

    "What?!"

    Hefeng couldn''t help being startled.

    Seriously doubted that I had heard something wrong.

    It''s not because the rewards this time are mediocre.

    On the contrary, it is too strong!

    "Really thousands of hands?"

    Although checking in made Hefeng happy, he didn''t have much expectation for this reward.

    Anyway, the eternal kaleidoscope already exists.

    It doesn''t matter if you can''t improve your strength for a short time.

    The result was never expected...

    Once again, I was possessed by the Emperor of Europe!

    The most powerful ninjutsu in Senjujuma has been drawn!

    Really thousands of hands!

    You know, in the battle of the Valley of the End that year, Hashirama relied on real thousands of hands to overthrow Uchiha Madara''s mighty Susanoo!

    Even if it''s a gentle breeze, I feel extremely excited!

    However, for Uzumaki Mito who doesn''t know the truth.

    The way Hefeng stopped suddenly made her mistakenly think that Hefeng was frightened by Kyuubi''s ferocious expression.

    "Hefeng, are you okay?"

    Mito couldn''t help but said a little worried.

    Although in the real world, Zefeng is very powerful, and even stopped his own rampage.

    but¡­¡­

    The Nine Tails in the spiritual world should be stronger.

    The ferocious facial features, and the powerful evil thoughts emanating from it.

    It is simply not something that ordinary people can bear.

    "Mito, and..."

    "That eight-year-old kid."

    Nine Tails grinned, somewhat surprised by the arrival of Zefeng.

    "It came just in time."

    But no matter how you say it, the current Kyuubi has no reason to be afraid of Zefeng.

    This is his home field.

    The strength of Hefeng cannot be exerted here!

    After all, although Kyuubi is sealed, he can observe the world from the perspective of Uzumaki Mito.

    "What an unwise decision."

    Kyuubi raised the corners of his mouth, showing a smug smile.

    His huge claws also stopped striking.

    He knew very well what Uzumaki Mito and Zefeng''s plan was.

    At the same time, he didn''t think he would fail.

    "Nine tails."

    Hefeng temporarily put away the excitement of getting real thousands of hands by clocking in, but when he looked at Kyuubi again, he felt a little sympathetic to him.

    And the look in Hefeng''s eyes made Kyuubi frown even more, wondering why Hefeng would look at him with that look.

    This kid is really annoying.

    "Nine tails."

    Uzumaki Mito took a step forward, blocking Kazuki behind him.

    As Jinjuriki of Kyuubi, she has been with Kyuubi for two or three years.

    The behemoth in front of him wants to erode his consciousness whenever he has the chance.

    Now¡­¡­

    It''s time to make a break.

    "Today, I will definitely get your Chakra!"

    While speaking, Uzumaki Mito took out the scroll of the seal key and began to unlock the seal.

    And Nine Tails also stared slightly, already impatient in his heart.

    He wished he could rush up immediately and tear Mito and Zefeng apart.

    Turn them both into your own food!

    "Your arrogance will surely lead to your destruction!"

    Nine Tails roared loudly, ready to go, ready to fight.

    Uzumaki Mito is also determined to break the boat and undo the seal bit by bit.

    On the contrary, it was Zefeng, who stared at Nine Tails calmly.

    There was a look of sympathy in his eyes.

 Chapter 403

    With the whirlpool, Mito completely opened the seal of Nine Tails.

    The only barrier between them completely disappeared.

    Just standing here, Uzumaki Mito can feel the aura of Kyuubi rushing towards his face.

    "Mito!"

    Seeing that the seal was completely opened, Kyuubi couldn''t hold back and roared loudly at Mito, and opened his bloody mouth to bite Mito.

    Just one tooth of Kyuubi is much thicker than Mito''s thigh.

    The sharpness of the tooth tips is not inferior to any kunai.

    "coming."

    Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath and focused all his attention on Kyuubi.

    This is her spiritual world.

    No matter how strong Hefeng''s strength is, he can''t bring it out.

    If you want to compete for the Nine-Tails Chakra and become the perfect Jinchuriki, you must rely on your own strength.

    Soon, Kyuubi rushed to Mito by virtue of his own speed advantage.

    An indescribable smell spread over.

    Mito had no choice but to hold his breath, grabbing his fist with five fingers, and accurately covered his chakra on the fist.

    Using the strange strength taught by Hashirama, he aimed at the teeth of Nine Tails and smashed them!

    "drink!"

    Uzumaki Mito let out a loud cry, and his fist hit Nine-Tails'' fangs impartially.

    The majestic force instantly stopped the action of this giant beast.

    In the next second, the surrounding air was stirred by this force, forming a terrifying airflow that spread out in all directions.

    The surface of the water was turbulent, forming ripples one after another.

    And Kyuubi''s eyes widened even more, he never dreamed that Mito, who was just a weak woman, would be able to use such a powerful force!

    For a moment, Kyuubi''s brain inevitably went blank, and his body was subjected to huge resistance, and he stepped back again and again.

    Pulled a distance from Uzumaki Mito.

    And Mito also took advantage of the opportunity of Kyuubi''s body to become stiff, and began to capture Kyuubi''s chakra.

    But what Mito didn''t expect was...

    When he successfully established a connection with Nine Tails.

    All kinds of hatred swept along the chakra.

    Countless voices filled Mito''s brain.

    Immediately afterwards, there was boundless darkness.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito rolled his throat and staggered backwards.

    These sounds seem to come from the sky, but they are close at hand.

    She can even feel the negativity of these voices.

    It seemed to tear her apart and devour her.

    "Mito, it''s not that easy to bear my chakra."

    Kyuubi also recovered at this time, seeing Uzumaki Mito''s panic-stricken look, his heart was extremely happy.

    He takes a step forward.

    "Do you think you can face me directly after passing the real waterfall?"

    "Compared to the hatred and evil thoughts I have seen, what you have experienced is nothing at all!"

    Nine-Tails'' voice was triumphant.

    His own chakra is simply not something a mortal like Uzumaki Mito can bear.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng made a quick move and pinned Mito''s wrist.

    "Now is not the time to listen to those voices."

    Zefeng made his voice as gentle as possible.

    Although he couldn''t understand Mito''s current experience, he couldn''t imagine how bad that feeling was.

    But now they are already ready to go.

    If Uzumaki Mito fails here.

    The chakra of the Nine Tails will completely devour her mind.

    By that time, not only Kyuubi will see the light of day again.

    The end of Uzumaki Mito is death!

    Fortunately...

    Uzumaki Mito heard the sound of Zefeng in time, and she tried hard to get rid of those sounds and let her consciousness return to the real world.

    What caught Mito''s eyes was his chakra being pulled away by Kyuubi bit by bit.

    This fight is more like a tug-of-war.

    Whoever pulls out the opponent''s chakra first wins.

    "King Kong blockade!"

    I saw Uzumaki Mito using the Uzumaki Clan''s secret technique, bursting out one after another Chakra chains from his body, entangled towards Kyuubi''s limbs.

    After two or three breaths, Kyuubi''s hands and feet were restrained.

    However, with Mito''s current strength, he couldn''t completely restrain the mighty Nine Tails.

    She now needs at least half of her energy to resist those voices.

    Lest they come to erode themselves.

    And it was only at this moment that Mito reacted.

    Why does Hefeng say that the test of the real waterfall is very critical.

    If he hadn''t gotten rid of the darkness in his heart, these voices would have been enough to make him fall into the abyss beyond redemption.

    "It''s not the way to go on like this..."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, looking at Nine Tails in front of him.

    Although Mito''s King Kong blockade is very beautiful, it does not help much in snatching the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    after all¡­¡­

    Even if the power of Nine Tails is restricted, his power will be weakened.

    That doesn''t mean Uzumaki Mito has become stronger.

    If it continues.

    Once Uzumaki Mito''s energy is exhausted.

    That''s the time for Nine-Tails to turn against the guests.

    "When Naruto snatched the Nine-Tails Chakra, it wasn''t that difficult."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    However, in the next second, Zefeng reacted.

    Putting aside the problem of the protagonist''s aura.

    At that time, Naruto had already cultivated the sage mode, and his strength was not what it used to be.

    In the nine-tailed chakra battle, his body remained different throughout.

    This also allowed him to enter the immortal mode.

    In other words, Naruto at that time was stronger than Mito now!

    on the other hand¡­¡­

    Naruto is not alone in fighting the Kyuubi.

    Kirabi and the eight-tailed bull ghost.

    And Uzumaki Kushina.

    These people are doing their best to help Naruto!

    In such a comparison, Uzumaki Mito naturally cannot compare with Naruto.

    "I see."

    Hefeng suddenly realized.

    Suddenly, he noticed that the power of Uzumaki Mito was rapidly disappearing.

    From being evenly matched at the beginning, it slowly fell into a disadvantage.

    Not to mention stuffing the nine-tailed chakra into his body.

    On the contrary, Mito''s Chakra is being pulled by Kyuubi bit by bit.

    Seeing such a scene, Kyuubi raised the corners of his mouth and showed a smug smile.

    "See, Mito."

    "With your strength, you are not qualified to control my Chakra!"

    "I''ll drain your chakra bit by bit!"

    Kyuubi said viciously.

    Naturally, he would not have a good look at Renzhuli who sealed him.

    At the same time, he cast a sharp glance at Zefeng.

    "When I get rid of Uzumaki Mito, you will be next, Zefeng!"

    Nine tails made a loud noise, as if they had foreseen the death of Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t panic because of this.

    Because, when he entered Mito''s spiritual world, his power was limited, not...

    Can''t exert any power at all!

    There is a big difference between the two.

    "yes."

    Hefeng said lightly, and then clapped his hands together.

 Chapter 404

    Originally, Zefeng just wanted to hand Kyuubi to Uzumaki Mito to deal with.

    However, now it seems that if he doesn''t make a move, Uzumaki Mito may lose the chakra battle.

    Slap!

    He Feng clapped his hands together, "Wood escape, wood dragon technique!"

    The earth shook, and a lifelike wood dragon opened its mouth wide and rushed towards Nine Tails.

    He bit Nine Tails'' arm and twisted his body, trying to disperse Nine Tails'' strength.

    It is different from ninjutsu such as water dragon bomb and earth dragon bomb.

    The wood dragon technique is to create a real dragon through the wood escape, and it will not disappear after attacking the target.

    It is a very powerful control ninjutsu.

    Even stronger than Uzumaki Mito''s King Kong blockade.

    but¡­¡­

    Because this is not the real world, but the spiritual world of Uzumaki Mito.

    The strength of Zephyr has been greatly weakened.

    The wooden dragon released didn''t do anything to Nine Tails at all.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise, and Nine Tails pressed the wooden dragon''s neck with its backhand, using the most primitive brute force, and pressed the huge monster into the water.

    Together with the chakra chain of Uzumaki Mito, it broke.

    This is the power of Nine Tails!

    "It''s useless, Zefeng!"

    "With your current strength, you can''t limit me at all."

    Kyuubi triumphantly pulled Mito''s Chakra out of her body and plundered it.

    While raising its huge claws, it slammed towards the wind.

    It was too late to say it, but when he saw Jiuwei''s claws slamming down, Zefeng kicked hard with both feet, and dodged backwards.

    Nine Tails, however, moved faster and faster.

    He predicted Zefeng''s next landing at a glance, flicked his tail, and swept towards Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    After entering Mito''s spiritual world, Hefeng''s body remained motionless.

    "Well, it should be almost there."

    Watching the attacking tail, Zefeng''s expression was unhurried, he sensed the natural energy in his body, and then transformed them into celestial chakras.

    next second.

    "Fairy mode!"

    Orange eye shadow emerged from the corners of Hefeng''s eyes, and the strength of his body doubled by itself.

    He stretched out his hands, effortlessly resisting the oncoming tail.

    next second.

    Zefeng gained a firm footing and slid a distance backwards.

    He raised his head and met Nine Tails'' eyes.

    "Your strength is indeed strong, Nine Tails!"

    "but¡­¡­"

    "I am stronger than you, even in Mito''s spiritual world!"

    While speaking, Zefeng kicked hard on his toes, and jumped up in the air, holding Nine Tails firmly with both hands.

    This scene came very suddenly, even Kyuubi didn''t expect it.

    It was lifted into the air by the wind.

    Then, Zefeng burst out with strange force, throwing Nine Tails violently.

    Rumble!

    With a deafening bang, Kyuubi''s cheek hit the ground directly.

    A burning pain arises spontaneously.

    Kyuubi was startled and angry.

    Seeing this, Uzumaki Mito quickly took the opportunity to pull his Chakra back.

    "Grandma Mito, you just need to focus all your energy on chakra now."

    Zefeng landed slowly, and then reminded Mito.

    In any case, Uzumaki Mito is not as powerful as Naruto.

    It''s not easy for her to just focus on chakra.

    and¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Mito''s childhood experience is completely different from Naruto''s.

    She has been the princess of the Uzumaki clan since she was a child, and she is regarded as the apple of the eye.

    Later, I got to know Hashirama.

    It can be said that I am very happy.

    Those dark negative emotions had a greater impact on her than on Naruto.

    After much deliberation, Hefeng felt that it would be better for him to face Kyuubi by himself.

    "Hebrew..."

    Whirlpool Mito and there will not be clear about the intention of Zefeng.

    "I see."

    After some hesitation, Mito had no choice but to agree with Zefeng.

    Originally, she also wanted to do her best.

    However, the facts in front of her made her have to give up such an idea.

    Now she is the biggest help just by not making trouble for He Feng.

    "Hefeng..." Kyuubi muttered Hefeng''s name, then got up from the ground.

    The Chakra chains originally wrapped around him were also taken back by Uzumaki Mito.

    Not because she couldn''t hold on.

    but...

    She obeyed Zefeng''s order and focused all her attention on Chakra.

    This also means that Hefeng will have a one-on-one battle with himself!

    "You are a monster."

    Nine Tails lowered his voice.

    If it is true to strength, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama can do what Hefeng is doing now.

    but¡­¡­

    That was after they were adults, after their heyday.

    If it was eight years old, no matter whether it was Hashirama or Madara, he could easily kill him instantly!

    It''s not like the current Hefeng, so terrifying and perverted.

    Even Kyuubi wondered if the Sage of the Six Paths would not be as powerful as Zefeng when he was eight years old.

    But no matter what he said, Kyuubi didn''t want to hand over his chakra to a guy whose strength and willpower were inferior to his own.

    Thinking of this, Nine Tails directly condensed Chakra into his throat, and even a little flame spread from the corner of his mouth.

    As the most powerful tailed beast, Nine-Tails possesses not only an astonishing amount of chakra.

    He also has a powerful fire escape!

    In the next second, Nine Tails opened its huge mouth, and majestic flames swept towards the breeze.

    At the critical moment, Zefeng''s hands quickly sealed.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    The current Zephyr uses Water Dungeon, which only needs three knot seals.

    It is completely enough to release ninjutsu before the fire of Kyuubi strikes.

    If you switch to other water escape ninjutsu.

    I''m afraid that he doesn''t even have the chance to release ninjutsu.

    The water dragon soared into the sky from Hefeng''s feet, twisted its body, and hit the sea of ??fire spit out by Nine Tails.

    boom!

    There was another loud noise, and the water dragon blocked all the flames, but its body began to shrink slowly.

    The two sides are equal and incompatible.

    At the point of impact, white steam rises and rolls upwards, like a huge mushroom cloud.

    Uzumaki Mito on the side was even more stunned.

    She never dreamed that here, Hefeng could still use such a terrifying water escape ninjutsu!

    Said he couldn''t do his best.

    result¡­¡­

    You call this inability to perform?

    How terrifying is the current breeze.

    grunt.

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help rolling his throat, swallowing nervously.

    "The power is much smaller..."

    Hefeng looked directly at the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart.

    My own Water Dungeon has even tied with Nine Tails!

    "Sure enough, in Mito''s spiritual world, I can''t exert my full strength."

    "Otherwise, this level of fire escape is enough to be extinguished by me."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    And Kyuubi, who was fighting with him, just stood there in a daze.

    "What''s happening here?"

    Nine tails don''t take a breath, the brain just feels blank, "Isn''t Zefeng unable to exert his full strength?"

 Chapter 405

    Looking at the raging flames that were canceled out by Hefeng Shui Dun, Kyuubi just stood there in a daze.

    In the spiritual world of Mito, the promised Hefeng cannot show its true strength?

    What''s happening here?

    He exhaled almost with all his strength, and was easily blocked by He Feng?

    The scariest thing is...

    The steam gradually dissipated, and Zefeng still stood in place unharmed, without any harm.

    If this is not his full strength, then how strong is his real strength?

    monster.

    Hefeng is an out-and-out monster.

    "What a horrible brat."

    Kyuubi thought to himself, trying to restrain his emotions, but he couldn''t calm down when he was shocked by Hefeng''s strength.

    but¡­¡­

    Kyuubi is not without countermeasures.

    Even if he really can''t beat the wind, the problem is not too big.

    On the one hand, as a tailed beast, he cannot die.

    Even if he is killed by Zefeng in the real world, he will be reborn in another place.

    In other words, my real purpose is to get rid of Renzhuli.

    "Although Kaze is as strong as a monster, Uzumaki Mito is just an ordinary person with more chakra than other ninjas."

    Kyuubi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he glanced at Mito meaningfully.

    Now she is working hard to pull Chakra.

    However, even if Mito used all his strength, it would be difficult to shake Nine Tails'' Chakra.

    Just preventing Nine Tails from snatching her chakra is already quite difficult.

    after all¡­¡­

    Unlike Naruto at that time, the Kyuubi that Mito is facing now is the complete Kyuubi.

    Both chakra and strength are stronger than Naruto''s!

    Kyuubi could even feel that Mito''s physical strength was rapidly draining.

    She couldn''t last long in this state.

    Thinking of this, Kyuubi relaxed for a long time.

    He looked at Hefeng again, and he was not in a hurry to make a move.

    But how could Hefeng not notice this kind of thing?

    "really¡­¡­"

    Hefeng is currently in sage mode, even if he doesn''t use Kagura''s mind, his perception ability is the strongest in the ninja world.

    "Uzumaki Mito is indeed a famous character in "Naruto", but compared with a protagonist like Naruto, there is still a big gap."

    "If you delay for a while longer, I''m afraid Uzumaki Mito''s physical strength will be completely exhausted."

    "Forget it, let''s use that one."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and made up his mind.

    It''s better not to continue to dawdle with Kyuubi, but to decide the winner directly.

    Although in the spiritual world of Uzumaki Mito, he cannot display his true strength, but defeating Kyuubi is not necessarily a fantasy.

    As a result, Hefeng put his hands together again, and his eyes suddenly changed.

    Mito and Kyuubi noticed Kaze''s behavior at the same time.

    "Hebrew..."

    Mito muttered to himself, pinning all his hopes on Hefeng.

    Although she didn''t want to admit it, the truth was in front of her eyes.

    Own¡­¡­

    Now there is simply not enough power to capture the Nine-Tails Chakra!

    If you don''t rely on the wind, you will lose!

    "What''s going on with this feeling..." Jiuwei couldn''t help but frowned, for some reason, looking at the breeze in front of him, he suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.

    and¡­¡­

    The movement of Hefeng''s opening gave him a strong sense of sight.

    Suddenly, behind Hefeng, a man appeared looming.

    It is the Senshou Bashirama with folded hands!

    "Hashirama?!"

    Kyuubi held his breath for an instant, not because he was concentrating, but because he was so surprised that he forgot to breathe!

    The next second, he rubbed his eyes vigorously.

    The figure in Qianshou Zhujian disappeared.

    However, Hefeng is also well prepared.

    Now he can completely unleash the strongest moves!

    "Immortal Art, Wooden Dungeon, True Thousand Hands!"

    As soon as these words came out, Uzumaki Mito and Kyuubi were stunned on the spot.

    "what?!"

    Mito''s eyes were wide open, and his mouth opened involuntarily, which was exaggerated enough to stuff a fist into it.

    She even forgot about chakra competition with Kyuubi.

    He stared at Zefeng intently.

    Watching his every move.

    She never dreamed that He Feng was only eight years old.

    He even mastered the strongest ninjutsu in Hashirama!

    You know, when Zhujian got this power back then, he paid a big price!

    Kyuubi was even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    Although the guy Uchiha Madara''s eternal kaleidoscope made himself extremely discussed.

    But when it comes to the most dreaded ninjutsu, it is undoubtedly Hashirama.

    To this day, he still remembers the fear of being dominated by the real thousand hands!

    "Cheat, you are a liar, Hefeng is only eight years old, how could it be possible that he would have thousands of hands!?"

    Because it was too shocking, Kyuubi instinctively rejected the truth.

    Unwilling to accept the fact that Hefeng has mastered the real thousands of hands.

    However, in the next second, the entire earth began to shake.

    A huge Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara suddenly appeared at Hefeng''s feet, supporting him.

    This statue of Guanyin carved in wood is very huge.

    It is even more exaggerated than that of Nine Tails.

    However, there is still a certain gap with Zhujian''s real thousands of hands used in the battle of the Valley of the End.

    In any case, Zefeng is now in the spiritual world of Uzumaki Mito.

    Unable to exert their full strength.

    The size of Zhen Qianshou is only about one-fifth of that at that time.

    certainly¡­¡­

    It is more than enough to deal with Nine Tails.

    "Kyuubi, for your sake, I''ll let you have two hands this time."

    Hefeng looked down at Kyuubi, and said without thinking.

    And the Wooden Guanyin under his feet did indeed put two of his hands together as he said.

    Do not use.

    But even so, Zefeng still has 998 arms to swing.

    Not a big problem.

    On the contrary, it was Kyuubi, seeing the huge monster in front of him, he couldn''t accept it no matter what.

    Forget about Hashirama and Madara.

    After all, they are the strongest selected by the ninja world.

    A monster that came out from the edge of life and death all the way.

    But what is the wind?

    An eight-year-old kid.

    To have mastered such a terrifying power.

    This has gone far beyond common sense!

    It''s just...

    "Existence like a sage of the Six Paths."

    Nine Tails rolled its throat, its hands unavoidably drooping.

    The look of a bereaved dog.

    In fact, it''s not that the Nine-Tails mentality is bad.

    It''s Hefeng, this guy is too unscientific!

    "Have you given up?"

    Hefeng looked at Kyuubi, but he didn''t expect him to do so.

    Originally, he was thinking that Nine Tails would have a good fight with him.

    really...

    what a pity.

    "never mind."

    Hefeng muttered to himself, before Uzumaki Mito exhausted all his strength, he made a decisive move.

    In an instant, countless fists were aimed at various parts of Nine Tails, smashing towards them.

    boom!

 Chapter 406

    Nine hundred and ninety-eight arms sent out together, bombarding various parts of Nine Tails.

    In the eyes of others, the tailed beast is like a natural disaster, but now it can only tremble.

    even¡­¡­

    The gap in strength between the two sides was so large that Kyuubi couldn''t even fight back at the very least.

    Rumble!

    The loud noises were deafening.

    Under the majestic force, Jiuwei was directly knocked to the ground by Mutun Guanyin.

    For a moment, Nine Tails was unilaterally beaten by Zefeng!

    Uzumaki Mito on the side was even more stunned, unable to make a sound.

    That Nine-Tails that made her helpless didn''t even have the slightest power to resist!

    Even the arrogant aura that Kyuubi had before disappeared without a trace!

    And the person who does this kind of thing is none other than Hefeng!

    An eight-year-old monster!

    grunt!

    Uzumaki Mito rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    "This is my spiritual world. Although Hefeng came here by means of illusion, he is here and cannot exert his full strength."

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help but think to himself.

    If even this is not the full strength of Hefeng.

    So how strong is his current strength?

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help shaking his head.

    She recalled it suddenly.

    When He Feng fought against his dark side, the power he showed had already shocked her once!

    But now...

    "Didn''t the Zefeng at that time use all its strength?"

    Uzumaki Mito was dumbfounded again!

    She suddenly found that whenever she thought she understood He Feng and saw him clearly.

    He will show more powerful strength.

    Unreasonable.

    Can''t understand!

    Yes.

    Rao Uzumaki Mito thinks she is a well-informed woman, but now her mind is blank.

    The performance of Hefeng subverted the cognition!

    And the scariest thing is...

    Hefeng is only eight years old this year!

    It only took one year since he returned to the village and started practicing.

    "In one year, it surpassed Madara and Hashirama..."

    Mito muttered to himself, only endless shock in his heart.

    "Grandma Mito, don''t be dazed, hurry up!"

    The sound of the Japanese wind fell from a high place and reached Mito''s ear canal.

    This made her react suddenly.

    I came here with Zefeng, not to defeat Kyuubi.

    Instead, take his chakra!

    "I see!"

    Uzumaki Mito quickly responded to Zefeng, and then took a deep breath to adjust his emotions so that he could focus all his attention on Chakra''s pull.

    As Kyuubi was knocked to the ground by Mutun Guanyin Hammer, now he has no energy to pull Chakra at all.

    Seeing this, Mito decisively used all his strength to pull Kyuubi''s chakra over bit by bit.

    "Damn kid!" Kyuubi roared hysterically, trying to regain his chakra from Mito''s hand.

    But now he can''t move at all!

    He could only watch helplessly as Mito snatched his own chakra, and countless fists fell on him.

    "This is Nine-Tails'' Chakra..."

    Soon, Mito took the Nine-Tails Chakra and used it on himself to replenish the lost physical strength.

    Mito then used this power to take it away.

    When Mutun Guanyin swung the six hundred and eighty-eighth punch, Uzumaki Mito successfully obtained all the nine-tailed chakras.

    next second...

    Glittering chakra wrapped around Mito''s body, forming swirl-like lines.

    exactly...

    Golden Mode!

    "It worked."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, seeing that Mito had obtained the Nine-Tails Chakra, he stopped attacking.

    The purpose of his trip has been achieved!

    "it''s over."

    Hefeng made a low voice, and the wooden Guanyin under his feet collapsed.

    but¡­¡­

    Kyuubi didn''t faint.

    Although the attack just now was like a storm, he still got up from the ground and slapped his paws towards Uzumaki Mito.

    However¡­¡­

    The current Mito is not afraid of the behemoth Kyuubi at all.

    She just twisted the seal, and the Myojin Gate descended from the sky, sealing Nine Tails'' limbs and Nine Tails.

    In the end, it was his neck, which pressed him into the water violently!

    In this way, even Nine Tails cannot break free.

    As Hefeng said.

    This chakra battle is over.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath and put Kyuubi back in the cage.

    Zefeng also fell to the ground, looking at the shape of the whirlpool Mito.

    "What a majestic amount of chakra."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Although the golden body mode is not the most perfect situation, but the strength has been greatly improved.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the amount of chakra that Uzumaki Mito can use now is at least half of his own, or even more.

    "Now even if Uchiha Madara is attacking at the peak of his heyday, with the power of me, Mito, and Togama, it should be able to stop it."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    As a time traveler, he knew it very well.

    That guy Uchiha Madara is just a tool for Kurojue to resurrect his mother Kaguya.

    Heijue is the mastermind behind everything.

    And with his current growth rate, that fellow Hei Jue couldn''t be indifferent.

    After all, it is impossible for him to know the fact that he has a check-in system.

    In his view, he is nothing more than a fast-growing monster.

    And if it continues at this growth rate, it will only be a matter of time before the eyes of reincarnation are opened.

    Once you have the eyes of reincarnation.

    What stele.

    What Uchiha Madara''s Moon Eye plan.

    What tail beast.

    By that time, Heijue will completely lose control!

    "If I were Black Jue, I would definitely solve the unstable factors before the situation got out of control."

    In fact, Uchiha Madara''s two previous temptations.

    That''s a good proof.

    Whether it is spotted or black.

    I couldn''t hold my breath anymore.

    It''s a pity that Uchiha Madara didn''t succeed the closest to killing himself.

    Based on such a relationship, Hefeng is determined.

    It won''t be long before Hei Ze will ask Uchiha Madara to kill him himself.

    And the current Hefeng, I can''t wait in my heart.

    It''s time to make a break.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The Myojinmon on Kyuubi''s body disappeared one by one.

    His body regained its mobility once again.

    However¡­¡­

    Kyuubi was imprisoned in a cage, and he couldn''t escape at all!

    He glared at Mito, and Kaze.

    He couldn''t do anything but slam his paws against the door with a vibe.

    And Uzumaki Mito is not Naruto, she has no interest in eliminating the hatred of Kyuubi.

    She directly ignored Kyuubi''s anger and looked at her hands.

    Now Mito can feel a steady stream of power bursting out from his body.

    "The me now may be stronger than Tobima."

    Mito couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Of course, she can only be compared with Tomona.

    For a monster as terrifying as Zefeng, even if she was given two Nine-Tails, it would not be his match.

 Chapter 407

    After successfully helping Uzumaki Mito get the Nine-Tails Chakra, Zefeng released the illusion and left Mito''s spiritual world.

    "call."

    Zefeng, who returned to the real world, took a deep breath, and then exited from the fairy mode.

    He raised his head and looked directly at Mito sitting in front of him.

    Dazzling golden chakra is enveloping Mito''s whole body.

    Gorgeous.

    Soon, Mito also returned to the real world from the spiritual world, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    "Peace."

    Looking at the eight-year-old Hefeng in front of him, Mito''s thoughts inevitably became complicated.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that a kid who was only eight years old would have such terrifying power.

    I thought that after I got the Nine-Tails Chakra, I could become the strongest existence in Konoha.

    But now it seems that even the self in the golden body mode.

    Nor is it an opponent of Zephyr.

    but¡­¡­

    "How far is the gap?"

    Mito couldn''t help being curious.

    "Okay, it''s time for us to leave here." Hefeng stood up from the ground, feeling a lot more relaxed.

    "Next, it should be the meeting of the Five Kages."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Although it was not his original intention to participate in the Five Kages meeting, since Tomona recommended him, there was no reason to refuse.

    Maybe, you can also let your plan unfold in advance.

    Unify the ninja world!

    From the beginning, Hefeng thought about, as Hokage, to completely unify the entire ninja world.

    And then, fundamentally, usher in peace.

    Maybe there will be factional fighting.

    There will be intrigue.

    But as long as everyone is a whole, there will be no war.

    "And with the power I have now, it''s enough to do these things."

    However, just as Hefeng was about to leave here, Mito who stood up from the ground suddenly stopped him.

    "Peace."

    The voice is sonorous and powerful, as if firming some kind of determination.

    Hefeng stopped in his tracks, turned his head slowly, and saw that Mito''s expression was not only serious, but also serious.

    "What''s wrong?"

    For a while, Hefeng couldn''t help frowning, not knowing what Mito wanted to do.

    "Fight with me, Kaze." Mito took a deep breath and said these words.

    Even though she knew she was not Hefeng''s opponent, she still wanted to see how big the gap was between herself and Hefeng.

    At the same time, because of the Nine-Tails Chakra, Mito recovered all the physical strength he had lost before.

    Now she is undoubtedly at her peak.

    "What?"

    On the contrary, Zefeng felt incredible.

    He always thought Uzumaki Mito was a very strong and gentle woman.

    She doesn''t like fighting with others.

    In the end, she didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to challenge herself.

    "Are you serious?"

    Hefeng can''t help being a little embarrassed.

    But Mito obviously had no intention of giving up. She took a step forward, bursting out with a majestic chakra volume, making the golden body mode even more dazzling.

    Seeing Uzumaki Mito insisted on this.

    Hefeng is not easy to refuse.

    "Just take it as a test to see how strong Mito is in the golden body mode."

    Hefeng murmured in his heart, then nodded to Mito, expressing acceptance of this challenge.

    But no matter how you say it, Mito is his grandmother.

    If you use Susano, it''s really a killer move like thousands of hands.

    Still not working.

    "That''s right, just use that one."

    Hefeng''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he used the thunder escape chakra mode.

    next second.

    Sharingan, open!

    I saw that Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly, and the dark pupils turned into bright red, which raised the visual capture to a level.

    "I''m coming, Zefeng!"

    Seeing this, Mito immediately started the contestant.

    In the golden body mode, her speed and strength have been greatly improved, and she appeared in front of Hefeng in just an instant.

    If Sharingan hadn''t been turned on, Hefeng wouldn''t even be able to see Mito''s movements clearly.

    "Golden glitter?"

    Hefeng was slightly surprised.

    Today''s Uzumaki Mito is no worse than Naruto who has just mastered the golden body mode.

    Moreover, Uzumaki Mito''s Taijutsu is also quite amazing.

    With a flick of her arm, Nine-Tails Chakra transformed into a huge fist with her movement, and swung directly at Zefeng.

    This is another way of using Nine Tails Chakra.

    Can attack opponents from unexpected angles and methods.

    If it is a ninja who is not good at taijutsu.

    It is impossible to be Mito''s opponent.

    However¡­¡­

    For the current Hefeng, he doesn''t feel any pressure.

    "Whether it is speed or strength, it has indeed changed drastically from the performance just now."

    "But it''s still too far away to defeat me with this level alone."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly focused, and with a side step, he missed the oncoming fist.

    Uzumaki Mito''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed in disbelief.

    "Hiding, hiding?"

    Moreover, Hefeng not only avoided Mito''s attack, but his expression remained calm from beginning to end.

    Easily.

    This is undoubtedly saying, how big is the strength gap between the two sides!

    At the same time, Uzumaki Mito, who failed to attack, also exposed his flaws.

    She has just obtained the golden body mode not long ago, and she is still unable to use this power freely.

    Although the attack power is high, the back-swing action is not small.

    Most importantly, because of the shock of Hefeng''s performance.

    So much so that Uzumaki Mito''s brain paused for a moment!

    "It''s over, Grandma Mito."

    Hefeng kept his voice low, deliberately avoiding the vital points on Mito''s body.

    "Hell Spike¡¤Four Hands!"

    In the next second, the Zephyr in Lightning Dungeon Chakra mode exploded with violent force, hitting Mito head-on.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of thunder resounded here, and the impact that spread out even shook the entire ruins.

    In the next second, Uzumaki Mito''s feet left the ground, flying upside down like a kite with a broken string.

    Draw a perfect arc in mid-air, and finally fell heavily on the ground.

    The chakra mode covering her was instantly released and disappeared.

    On the contrary, Hefeng couldn''t help being startled, he never thought that the power of his blow just now was so strong!

    Even Mito, who was in golden body mode, was easily knocked away by him for a hundred meters.

    This is still four hands!

    If it''s one hand...

    "Is my physical skill already this strong?"

    The corner of Hefeng''s mouth couldn''t help but gasp, marveling at the power he possesses now.

    And Uzumaki Mito was lying on the ground sprawled on the ground, staring at the ceiling above, feeling his body numb.

    The moment He Feng shot, she really felt that she was going to be in trouble.

    "Is it four-handed?"

    Suddenly, Uzumaki Mito recalled the details just now.

    He Feng, who was fighting against him, did not use his full strength.

    he¡­¡­

    Choose to release water!

    Or face yourself in golden body mode!

    How strong is Hefeng''s current power?

 Chapter 408

    "If I''m not mistaken, Hefeng only used four fingers just now..."

    Uzumaki Mito recalled the details just now.

    She was very sure in her heart that He Feng only used four fingers when he hit her flying.

    As Hefeng''s grandmother, Mito has been paying attention to Hefeng''s growth.

    She is also very familiar with the ninjutsu of hell stabbing.

    Every time a finger is lost, the power will be greatly increased.

    In other words, if Hefeng had used Yiguanshou just now, he would definitely seriously injure himself!

    really...

    Terrible power.

    Uzumaki Mito rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    The most frightening thing is that Yi Guan Shou is not He Feng''s killer move.

    Although this ninjutsu is very strong, it even became the unique skill of the next three generations of Raikage.

    But for the current Hefeng, a consistent hand is really nothing.

    The perfect Susano.

    Immortal method, wood escape, and thousands of hands.

    This type of ninjutsu is more powerful than a single hand!

    If the wind uses these moves.

    I''m afraid I can''t even do the basic counterattack.

    The difference in strength is too great.

    Even the joy of letting Uzumaki Mito get the Nine-Tails Chakra for a while has been washed away a lot.

    Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, is indeed a monster-like existence.

    "It''s okay."

    He Feng made two steps in three steps, walked up to Mito, asked with concern, and then stretched out his right hand, indicating that Mito could use his own strength to get up.

    Looking at the Japanese and immature facial features, Mito took a deep breath.

    She wanted to rely on her own strength to stand up, but finally accepted Hefeng''s kindness.

    Pulled by the breeze, he stood up again.

    "You really are as strong as a monster, Kaze." Mito said without thinking.

    Sighing the power of the wind.

    Mito couldn''t help but feel confident.

    In the future, Zefeng will not only push Konoha to its heyday.

    It will even greatly change the pattern of the ninja world.

    Bring real peace to this world!

    If it is a Japanese style, it will definitely be able to do this kind of thing.

    "Yeah." Hefeng nodded, "It''s time for us to leave here too."

    Now Mito has got the Golden Statue mode.

    And the Nine-Tails model, which is a step higher, must understand each other with Nine-Tails.

    But this kind of thing is undoubtedly very difficult for Mito.

    At least in a short period of time, it is impossible, and it cannot be forced.

    But even so, Uzumaki Mito in the golden body mode is already very strong.

    Although he had just been knocked out by his own four-handed hand, he didn''t suffer any injuries.

    It is enough to show that Uzumaki Mito''s physical strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    What''s more, Mito has just mastered the golden body mode, and he is not yet familiar with it.

    Just develop it a little bit.

    Hefeng felt that it should be no problem for Mito to become an important combat force of Konoha.

    Even if the height of growth cannot match the future Naruto.

    It can definitely reach the level of shadow level.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng is satisfied.

    This trip to Turtle Island can be said to be quite unexpected.

    Not only let his village get the perfect Renzhuli.

    Also obtained the ninjutsu of "True Thousand Hands" by checking in.

    "Even if I face Uchiha Madara in his heyday, I don''t necessarily lose."

    Even, the current Hefeng can''t wait to fight Uchiha Madara.

    Of course, it is the current Japanese style, and it is not clear where Uchiha Madara is hiding.

    We can only wait for Uchiha Madara to attack.

    But before that, I''d better put my energy on the Five Kages meeting for the time being.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng took another step towards the exit of the ruins.

    Uzumaki Mito looked at Zefeng''s back.

    Silently followed.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    In the cracks of hell.

    Through the information brought back by Bai Ze, Uchiha Madara learned that Hefeng took Uzumaki Mito to the ruins.

    But now he is very weak.

    In order to get rid of He Feng before, he did not hesitate to use 50% of his Chakra to perform the Elephant Turning Technique.

    The result still ended in failure.

    The amount of chakra lost, plus Uchiha Madara''s depression.

    Let his physical condition take a turn for the worse, and now he has to barely continue his life with the Golem of the Outlaws.

    "Peace."

    Uchiha Madara chanted Hefeng''s name, feeling more and more depressed.

    He never dreamed that his plan would fall into Hefeng''s hands.

    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the shadows, and slowly climbed up to Bai Jue who was closest to him.

    Impressively...

    Black absolutely.

    This sudden scene made Uchiha Madara also startled.

    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Madara got up from his seat and stared at the other party as if facing a formidable enemy.

    However¡­¡­

    According to his cognition, his intelligence.

    It''s not clear what the guy in front of him is.

    "who are you."

    Uchiha Madara''s voice was low and deep, his eyes instantly changed into eternal kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, trying to see through the opponent''s ninjutsu and illusion.

    However¡­¡­

    He didn''t see anything unusual.

    Could it be the guy from Toboma?

    Or Zephyr?

    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself, and at the same time had a bad premonition.

    but¡­¡­

    Hei Jue didn''t make a fool of himself, he shook his head, expressing that he had nothing to do with Feijian and Hefeng.

    "Indeed, I was born precisely because of you."

    Heijue replied, his tone seemed to be very respectful to Madara.

    "You were born because of me?" Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning.

    "Yes, I am the incarnation of your will."

    Hei Jue continued, and before that, he had already calculated everything in place.

    Now suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha Madara.

    It was the result of his paving the way.

    Whether it''s Madara''s Sharingan or Samsarayan.

    They can''t see through themselves.

    "My will."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning.

    Suddenly, an unprecedented crazy idea popped up in his heart.

    If this guy in front of him is really his own will.

    Then there is one thing, maybe I can do it myself.

    If it was me in my heyday.

    It is easy to kill Hefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    The patriarch of the Uchiha clan is now being imprisoned by Tomama for the crime of rebellion.

    Wait until the follow-up of the first Ninja World War is completed.

    His life must not be guaranteed.

    Might be able to take advantage of it.

    "The power of the eye of reincarnation can bring the dead back to life, but the only regret is that it cannot be used on the caster."

    "If you can use other people to use the natural reincarnation technique on me..." Anti-collection, automatic loading failed, click manual loading, reading mode is not supported!

    Transcoding is prohibited, reading mode is prohibited, the following content is hidden, please exit reading mode!

 Chapter 409

    The Land of Fire, Leaf Hidden Village.

    Dark Prison.

    Ever since Uchiha Kenichi led the clan to rebel and failed, he has been imprisoned here.

    Although he has no contact with the outside world, he still has some information on such a serious matter as the first ninja war.

    Especially after learning that Muye Yin Village has won an unprecedented victory.

    He was certain in his heart that even the last fear in Feijian was gone.

    Originally, Tomona didn''t deal with himself because he was worried that it would intensify the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village.

    So that other villages can take advantage of it.

    But now...

    All other ninja villages were beaten up by Hefeng Hang.

    Tobuma, would there still be concerns about this?

    Presumably, it won''t be long before Tomona will start to deal with the problems between himself and the Uchiha clan.

    "Thousand-handed family."

    Xianyi lowered his voice, and his eyes showed unprecedented hatred.

    Konoha, ninja world.

    There should have been a place for the Uchiha clan.

    But now...

    It was all because of the suppression of Qian Shou Feijian that this situation had evolved.

    I hate it.

    But besides venting his grievances in his heart, Xianyi can''t do anything now.

    He has neither the power to turn the tables, nor leave here.

    It won''t even be long before Tomama will secretly execute herself.

    The future Uchiha people may not know what they have done.

    "Hey Hey."

    Suddenly, a strange laughter sounded from the other corner of the cell.

    This sudden laughter caught Xian Yi unexpectedly and attracted his attention.

    Almost subconsciously, Xianyi directly opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and looked in the direction of the laughter.

    As a result, the guy who caught his eyes was just a black shadow.

    It is Heijue.

    Xian Yi frowned suddenly, "Who are you?"

    Facing the sudden arrival of the unexpected guest, Xianyi immediately became nervous, and he even felt in his heart that it was very likely that it was caused by Tobuma.

    "Don''t worry, Xianyi, I''m not your enemy."

    Hei Jue said without thinking, but kept a distance from Xian Keji.

    Although he was behind it all, he wasn''t powerful enough in his own right.

    Once Xianyi tried his best.

    With the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan he possesses, maybe he can really solve himself.

    "To be exact, I''m here to save you and the Uchiha clan."

    "Xianyi, do you hope that Muye Yin Village will become a village of the Thousand Hands in the future?"

    "As a war hero, Hefeng has become a celebrity in the village. Tomona even planned to let him inherit the second generation of Hokage."

    "The next Five Kages talks will also involve Hefeng."

    "On the contrary, the name of the Uchiha clan is gradually being forgotten."

    Hei Jue talked endlessly, putting the stakes in front of Xian Yi.

    In his opinion, Uchiha Kenichi is also a very ambitious man.

    It is impossible for him not to be clear about what he said.

    Just can''t help it.

    In fact, Hei Jue''s words really hit Xian Yi''s heart.

    But now he is more concerned about Hei Jue''s identity.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Suddenly, Xianyi recalled Bai Jue who had helped him back then.

    Although it is the opposite color to the guy in front of him, it has to be admitted that they have similarities.

    "good."

    Hei Jue nodded and admitted directly.

    Bai Jue, who helped Xianyi before, was indeed with him.

    And they are actually doing things for another man.

    "Uchiha Madara!"

    With a loud voice, Hei Jue said the man''s name.

    The result was as he expected.

    When Uchiha Kenichi heard this name, his pupils dilated instantly, and his face was filled with surprise.

    "Uchiha Madara?"

    Xianyi never dreamed that he would hear Madara''s name in such a place.

    "good."

    Heijue nodded, "I came this time because of Uchiha Madara''s intention."

    "You can understand me as his will."

    "Actually, Madara has been following you all these years."

    "You have ambition, strength, and brains."

    "If it wasn''t for that little ghost of Hefeng, who is so unbelievable, Konoha''s second-generation Hokage would be you."

    Hei said without haste.

    Although his strength is not strong enough, it is still very easy to solve some ordinary ninja.

    Before coming to meet Xianyi, he had already eliminated all the nearby Anbu ninjas.

    Don''t worry about anyone noticing it.

    "Madara''s will..."

    Xianyi muttered to himself while looking Hei Jue up and down.

    The mood is inevitably a little delicate.

    In any case, the person who stood up and advocated betraying Uchiha Madara was himself.

    "So, what do you want to do when you appear this time?"

    "Let me deal with Zefeng?"

    "If the information you have is not behind, then you should know that Zefeng not only inherited the wooden escape technique of the first Hokage."

    "He also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan by transplanting Setsuna''s eyes."

    "I am not his opponent at all."

    Xianyi spoke to Heijue in a low voice.

    If possible, there is no need for Heijue or Madara to remind him.

    He had already gone to kill Zefeng.

    But there is no way.

    The strength of Hefeng is above him.

    I can''t beat it at all.

    However, Xianyi''s words caused Heijue to laugh.

    "Your information has long been outdated, Xianichi, Hefeng is now an eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    As soon as these words came out, Xianyi''s face suddenly changed drastically.

    A person who is not from the Uchiha clan just opens the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which is enough to shock him.

    As a result, Hei Jue in front of him suddenly said to himself.

    That brat, Hefeng, opened the eternal kaleidoscope?

    Just kidding!

    Don''t those eyes need to be transplanted from my brother''s Sharingan to open them?

    How could it be possible to open the eternal kaleidoscope through transplanting the Japanese style of Sharingan?

    This unscientific!

    For a while, Xianyi''s seriousness about Sharingan was overturned by this news!

    "Actually, Hefeng''s Sharingan was not transplanted from Setsuna. Do you really think that that kind of trash has such a strong Sharingan?"

    As the mastermind behind the ninja world, Kurojue noticed Hefeng''s actions early on.

    Hei Jue was also fascinated by the sudden acquisition of Sharingan.

    It can only be attributed to atavism.

    After all, whether it is the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan.

    They are a race in themselves.

    All are descendants of the Sages of the Six Paths.

    Otherwise, Hei Jue couldn''t think of a more reasonable explanation.

    Of course, Hei Jue did not continue to have any academic discussions with Xian Yi about writing sharing eyes.

    His purpose this time is just to make Uchiha Kenichi his tool man.

    Used to eliminate Zephyr.

    "Let''s put aside the trivial things."

    With a low voice, Hei Jue asked firmly, "Xianyi, do you want to get rid of Hefeng once and for all?"

 Chapter 410

    "Solve Zephyr once and for all?"

    Hearing the olive branch thrown by Hei Ze, Ken Uchiha''s eyes lit up immediately.

    think.

    Do you want to die?

    He wished he could strangle this fellow Hefeng to death with his own hands.

    If it weren''t for him, the Uchiha clan would not have ended up like this.

    Seeing Uchiha Kenichi''s eyes, Heijue couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    A person''s eyes are often the first to betray him.

    As long as Uchiha Kenichi wants to solve Kaze.

    Then he couldn''t refuse the conditions he offered.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Xianyi is also very clear about how strong Hefeng is now.

    In other words, he thought he knew it in his heart.

    He had already awakened the kaleidoscope when he fought with Hefeng before.

    Now it has been upgraded to an eternal kaleidoscope.

    stronger.

    I want to go back to thinking.

    Really want to talk about solving the Zephyr, where would it be easy?

    A little calmer, Uchiha Kenichi turned gloomy, and he looked directly at Heijue, "How to solve it?"

    Think on the one hand.

    But if the black man in front of him can''t come up with a feasible solution.

    All that is empty talk.

    And Heijue had expected Uchiha Kenichi to be like this for a long time.

    The corner of his mouth raised, "Uchiha Madara!"

    "If it is the Uchiha Madara in its heyday, it will definitely solve the Japanese wind."

    As soon as these words came out, Uchiha Kenichi was stunned on the spot.

    Although he faintly felt that this matter would have a lot to do with Uchiha Madara, but...

    Exactly when I heard the name.

    He was still in shock.

    "That guy, is he still alive?"

    Xianyi couldn''t help asking.

    Although Uchiha Madara left the village on his own at the beginning, Xianyi discovered some truths through clues about the later battle of the Valley of the End.

    In addition, there has been no news of Uchiha Madara''s whereabouts over the years.

    He always thought that Uchiha Madara was dead.

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi also had a new question in his heart.

    Since Uchiha Madara could defeat Kaze in his heyday, what else should he do?

    Could it be that Madara fell in love with his own eyes?

    But my eyes are just ordinary kaleidoscopes.

    Because there is no brotherhood, it cannot be upgraded.

    There is no comparison with Uchiha Madara.

    For a while, Xianyi was puzzled.

    And Hei Jue didn''t give a shit.

    After all, he is a crucial part of this plan.

    "Madara, he''s dead." Hei Ze put away his smile and said to Uchiha Kenichi.

    "what?!"

    Xian stood on the spot in a daze for a moment, and the confusion in his heart became more serious.

    Uchiha Madara...

    died?

    What is going on with this guy in front of him?

    While talking about Uchiha Madara in his heyday can solve the Kaze.

    While saying that Uchiha Madara is dead.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Are you kidding yourself?

    no matter what...

    Xianyi couldn''t help but start to get angry.

    "Listen to me first."

    Noticing the change in Xianyi''s face, Heijue quickly added: "Mara is indeed dead, that''s why we need you."

    "Use your power to revive Uchiha Madara."

    "Xianichi, have you seen the stone monument of the Uchiha clan?"

    Heijue asked suddenly.

    As soon as he heard the stele, Xianyi couldn''t help feeling tense in his heart, but he soon let go of it.

    Uchiha Madara was once the patriarch of the family and the owner of the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Knowing the things on the stele, there is nothing strange about it.

    "Although you are just an ordinary kaleidoscope, you should be able to interpret part of the content."

    "The ultimate evolutionary direction of Sharingan is Samsarayan."

    "And Uchiha Madara once opened the eyes of reincarnation when he was dying!"

    Hei Jue broke the news on the spot with a loud voice!

    The news was so shocking that Xianyi''s mind went blank.

    Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation?

    "That''s right, and the power of the eye of reincarnation can resurrect the dead."

    Hei Ze continued, "Although Uchiha Madara is dead, his reincarnation eyes have been preserved."

    "And the person who can withstand the eyes of reincarnation and exert the power of eyes of reincarnation is you!"

    "In other words, we need you to use the eyes of reincarnation to resurrect Uchiha Madara!"

    Hei Jue directly pointed out the matter.

    With Uchiha Madara''s current body, he is not an opponent of Kaze at all.

    If you want to completely defeat Kaze, you must restore Uchiha Madara to the peak of his heyday!

    The reincarnation eye''s innate art of reincarnation is the only chance and hope!

    Even Heijue never dreamed of it.

    The man who was once favored by him and who could realize his plan.

    It will be surpassed by Zefeng!

    So much so that they now have to use this method.

    And the power of reincarnation eye is too strong.

    It is simply not something that ordinary ninjas can bear.

    Otherwise, Heijue would not have found Uchiha Kenichi.

    Just pull a white trick, it can be solved perfectly.

    To some extent, Uchiha Kenichi is indeed the best candidate for this period.

    "Samsara eyes..."

    Uchiha Kenichi couldn''t help but fell silent.

    When the other party said that he wanted to solve Hefeng, he imagined countless ways in his mind.

    Only I didn''t expect Uchiha Madara''s plan to be so crazy.

    but¡­¡­

    If what Heijue said is true.

    This is indeed a viable path!

    After all, Madara is known as the strongest Uchiha.

    "This is not only our chance, but your chance, Xianichi."

    Seeing Uchiha Kenichi''s expression shaken, Heijue hurriedly added: "Are you willing to see Tobima continue to suppress the Uchiha clan?"

    "After a few decades, it''s hard to say whether there will be any Uchiha clan in the ninja world."

    "Based on the character of that person in Tobima, you should know what he can do."

    "Think about it."

    After Hei Jue finished speaking, he was about to turn around and leave.

    If you blindly persecute, maybe it will be counterproductive.

    Sometimes if you play hard to get, you will get better results.

    And indeed it is.

    Just when Hei Jue was pretending to leave here, Xian Yi who fell into silence suddenly spoke.

    "I see."

    In just a few seconds, Xianyi struggled in his heart for a long time.

    Even if this matter has huge costs and risks, it is enough for him to give it a try.

    It''s not for him alone.

    But for the entire Uchiha family.

    and¡­¡­

    Xianyi once felt that if it was Hashirama, Uchiha''s name would definitely be able to carry forward.

    However, he died soon after.

    And Tomama targeted and suppressed the Uchiha clan everywhere.

    As for the future of the tribe, how could he, as the patriarch, not worry about it!

    The most important thing is that Hefeng has both the terrifying strength of Hashirama and the cruelty of Tomona.

    Maybe¡­¡­

    Time to break and build!

    After some struggle, Xianyi decided to join Heijue''s plan!

 Chapter 411

    After deciding to join Madara''s plan, Uchiha Kenichi escaped from Anbu Prison with Hei Zee.

    Soon, this matter reached Tobima''s ears.

    In any case, some Anbu ninjas have been solved in Anbu Prison.

    In Muye Yin Village, it can be regarded as an unprecedented event.

    Inside Naruto''s office.

    After listening to Anbe Ninja''s narration, Tomona couldn''t help frowning.

    Although Uchiha Kenichi failed in the rebellion, it has to be admitted that he is a strong man who opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Letting him escape now is undoubtedly letting the tiger go back to the mountain.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Judging from various clues, Uchiha Kenichi''s escape did not come from the inside.

    More like someone rescued him from outside.

    In other words, this also means that Xianyi has accomplices in this incident.

    "Could it be that guy..."

    Soon, Tomona thought of the guy who wanted to kill Zefeng several times.

    In fact, he felt that he had nothing to do with Uchiha Madara about Xianyi''s rebellion.

    When I wanted to support Hefeng for the first time, I was delayed by Bai Jue.

    And the physical clone created by Madara will become Baijue after being killed.

    Combining these two events, most of the people who rescued Xianyi were Uchiha Madara and his men.

    "I see."

    Tomona opened his mouth slowly, giving orders to Anbe Ninja.

    From now on, pay attention to the movements of the Uchiha clan day and night.

    Once there is any disturbance, report to yourself immediately!

    "yes!"

    The Anbe ninja knelt down on one knee, responded to Tomona, and then left here without looking back.

    Looking at the Anbu ninja who disappeared at the door, Fei Jian''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "spot."

    The name was repeated over and over again.

    Since he learned that Madara is still alive, he has been looking for Madara''s whereabouts.

    However, except for Madara who took the initiative to attack.

    I got nothing by myself.

    Now he took Xianyi away again.

    Let Feijian''s heart feel faintly uneasy.

    "I hope this five shadow meeting can be successfully concluded."

    Feijian muttered to himself, and simply suppressed Xianyi''s escape from prison, and did not announce it.

    the other side¡­¡­

    After helping Uzumaki Mito successfully obtain the Nine-Tails Chakra, Zefeng did not stay on Turtle Island for long, and returned to the village directly with Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.

    And after seeing the powerful strength of Hefeng, the ninjas in Yunyin Village naturally no longer have any strange ideas.

    About half a month later, Hefeng and his party returned to the village.

    "You are back."

    Seeing Hefeng and Mito again, Tobuma felt a lot easier.

    Although Hefeng is already stronger than himself, he is always worried about what will happen to Hefeng.

    Seeing that he is safe and sound now, I can let go of my heart that has been hanging.

    "Is everything going well?"

    He asked and said.

    "Well, it''s pretty smooth." Hefeng nodded, and then looked at Mito.

    Without saying a word, Uzumaki Mito showed the final result of this time on the spot.

    The majestic chakra burst out from her body, covering the whole body, bright and dazzling.

    Surprised every ninja present.

    "This is Kyuubi''s Chakra?!" Hiruzaru Sarutobi blinked hard, feeling a little envious in his heart.

    It is worth mentioning that although Mito mastered the golden body mode on Turtle Island, he has never used it.

    So Sarutobi Hiruzen and others saw this chakra mode for the first time.

    "The power of Nine Tails." Danzo was even more stunned.

    He never dreamed that the power of Kyuubi could be used by Jinzhuriki.

    And show it in this way.

    For a moment, I was extremely envious in my heart, wishing that I could also become Renzhuli.

    Not to mention Xiaochun, Yan and others.

    Seeing Mito''s golden body mode, they all looked shocked.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Mito didn''t stay in golden stature mode all the time.

    After a demonstration, she put away the state.

    On the contrary, Tokaima stared blankly at Mito, unable to calm down for a long time.

    Even he has rarely seen such a majestic amount of chakra.

    It is no exaggeration to say that in the cognition of Feijian.

    Today''s Mito is probably second only to Zefeng, Hashirama, and Madara in terms of chakra!

    Even if he is himself, he cannot be compared with Mito.

    After about half an hour, Tomona asked Mito and the others to go back and rest temporarily.

    Only the breeze remained.

    This scene made Mito realize something, but didn''t say anything.

    After all, she has always trusted Tobima.

    Soon, there were only two people left in Hokage''s office, Tobima and Hefeng.

    Logically speaking, Hefeng is only eight years old, not old enough to discuss the village with Feijian.

    But for the current Higama.

    He no longer regards Hefeng as an eight-year-old kid.

    In his eyes, in his heart.

    Hefeng is already able to stand alone and become a figure like Hokage.

    Do not¡­¡­

    To be exact, Hefeng is now the shadow of the village.

    so¡­¡­

    Tobuma felt that it was necessary to tell the current Hefeng about Xianyi''s escape from prison.

    "What happened?"

    After everyone left, Hefeng asked directly.

    After all, he is only eight years old physically, and his heart is very careful.

    If there is no important matter, there is no need to leave Toikama alone.

    "Ok."

    Tomona nodded, and then said, "Kenichi Uchiha, do you still remember?"

    "The patriarch of the Uchiha clan? Are you going to deal with him?" Hefeng couldn''t help frowning.

    He was very impressed with this man.

    After all, he was the leader of the last Uchiha clan rebellion.

    Or the one who kidnapped Uzumaki Mito.

    If it weren''t for not wanting to further deepen the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village.

    At that time, I wanted to kill him directly.

    but¡­¡­

    Regarding Uchiha Kenichi''s handling, Hefeng felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.

    After all, this is rebellion.

    Even if the execution is public, the Uchiha clan can''t say anything.

    On the contrary, it can also deter the village.

    "So, what happened to him?"

    Hefeng asked back.

    "He escaped, to be exact, he was rescued by someone." Fei Jian folded his arms around his chest and said righteously.

    "What?"

    He Feng couldn''t help being startled, but soon a figure of a man appeared in his mind.

    Someone who can do this kind of thing.

    Who else but Uchiha Madara?

    only¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara, why did you save Xianichi?

    Could it be that.

    All of a sudden, a certain possibility came to Hefeng''s mind.

    Although it may sound a bit mysterious, but put aside all impossible possibilities.

    The remaining possibility, no matter how improbable it sounds, is the only and correct answer.

    "That guy Uchiha Madara, probably wants to use Kenichi to let himself enter his heyday."

    He Feng thought to himself, and felt that this matter had a lot to do with Hei Jue.

 Chapter 412

    "If I''m not mistaken..."

    "Uchiha Madara, or Kurojue, intends to use Kenichi as a tool man to revive Uchiha Madara!"

    Hefeng thought to himself, and felt that the possibility of this was very high.

    Uchiha Madara didn''t try to deal with himself more than once, he just failed twice.

    And what came here was not Uchiha Madara''s body, but his elephant turning technique!

    Judging from various signs, it is enough to prove that the current Uchiha Madara is already very weak.

    In other words, he didn''t think that he could kill himself with the technique of turning.

    Instead, he had to use the technique of turning the elephant!

    Although the final result is the same, there is a big difference in essence.

    In addition, Hefeng can''t think of a reason why Uchiha Madara needs Kenichi.

    "Although Xianichi is a genius who opened the kaleidoscope, compared with Obito and Sasuke, he is still far behind."

    "It''s probably just taking advantage of it, using a natural reincarnation technique or something."

    Of course, these words and the wind were just thinking about them in their hearts, and they didn''t tell Tobuma.

    On the one hand, he felt that even if he told Tobima, it would be useless.

    Neither he nor Tomagama could find Madara''s whereabouts.

    On the other hand, it is too much trouble to explain everything clearly.

    "In short, it is better to strengthen the patrol of the village during this time, if Uchiha Madara strikes again..."

    "Just destroy him directly."

    The wind is loud and loud.

    Not only Uchiha Madara, but even Kurojue and Kaze are not going to let go!

    "Ok."

    Seeing this, Tomona nodded, expressing that he agrees with Hefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara did not strike.

    The following days were very peaceful.

    The time of Zephyr is basically used for training.

    Feima deals with the big and small affairs of the village.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    After Uchiha Kenichi escaped from Konoha Hidden Village, he followed Hei Ze all the way to the crack of hell.

    And saw Uchiha Madara who had just died.

    "spot."

    Xianyi stared slightly at the dead Madara.

    His body is no longer as strong as it was back then, on the contrary, it has reached a very weak point.

    So much so that I had to curl up in such a place.

    Xianyi couldn''t help but feel sad.

    Actually...

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng''s growth rate, it would have completely exceeded Heijue''s cognition.

    Uchiha Madara would not be so fast at all.

    Although his body is weak, it is still possible to rely on the heretic golem to survive.

    It''s just that this kind of life is completely meaningless.

    Once Zefeng opens the eyes of reincarnation.

    It was not difficult for him to find the hiding place.

    Once he found the weak Uchiha Madara.

    All of Hei Jue''s plans will be in vain.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    Heijue had to find Xianyi and lure him to use the natural technique of reincarnation to resurrect Uchiha Madara.

    Completely forced and helpless.

    "Where is the eye of reincarnation?"

    It is naturally impossible for Xianyi to know Hei Jue''s true thoughts, and he doesn''t even care about such things.

    After calming down a bit, he directly asked about the whereabouts of the Samsara Eye.

    Anyway...

    This is the final evolution direction of Sharingan.

    For Xianyi, how could it be impossible to be moved?

    "Here."

    Heijue led Xianyi to the place where the eyes of reincarnation were stored with one hand.

    As long as Kenichi''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan is dug out, it can be transplanted.

    easy and convenient.

    but¡­¡­

    The thing isn''t entirely risk-free.

    If there is no risk in the transplant, most of the Uchiha clan will be eternal kaleidoscopes.

    Heijue''s finding Xianyi is actually a gamble.

    If he can''t bear the power of these eyes.

    The idea of ??resurrecting Uchiha Madara is all empty talk.

    After handing the Samsara Eye to Xianyi, Hei Jue''s mood also became tense and apprehensive.

    He stared at Xianyi with all his attention, and couldn''t help but hold his breath.

    And Xianyi is also a ruthless person.

    As soon as he saw the Samsara Eye, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to confirm.

    In case this is ninjutsu, illusion.

    After repeatedly confirming that everything was safe, Xianyi decisively gouged out his own eyes, and then let Heijue start the transplantation.

    The whole process is not complicated.

    It''s not even difficult.

    In just a few minutes.

    Hei Jue put the kaleidoscope Sharingan dug out by Xianyi into the nutrient solution.

    Then the reincarnation eye was transplanted to Xianyi''s body.

    "this¡­¡­"

    At first, Xianyi''s eyes felt burning pain, which made it difficult for him to open them, but after a period of adaptation, he felt less pain.

    Slowly, Xianyi began to try to open his eyes, and found that his vision also changed.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    finally¡­¡­

    Xianyi was completely used to those eyes.

    Seeing this, Hei Jue also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    "Xianichi, you really did not disappoint me and Madara''s expectations."

    The corners of Hei Jue''s mouth rose, revealing a smile.

    As long as Uchiha Madara is resurrected, he will have the trump card to deal with Kaze!

    even¡­¡­

    A Ninja World without Hashirama.

    A ninja world where Uchiha Madara is the strongest!

    Together with the Eye of the Moon project, it can also be carried out several years in advance!

    Thinking of this, Hei Jue''s mood is also very happy.

    However¡­¡­

    What he never dreamed of was that after he said these words.

    Xianyi couldn''t help laughing.

    As if laughing at Heijue''s ignorance.

    "you say¡­¡­"

    "Resurrection Uchiha Madara?"

    "An old guy like him should stay in this kind of place."

    "I am now the strongest ninja!"

    Uchiha Ken made a loud throw.

    From the very beginning, he never intended to be Madara, or this guy''s tool man.

    The only thing that really excites him is the eyes of reincarnation.

    This scene made Hei Jue feel a little surprised.

    next second.

    Uchiha Kenichi directly took out the kunai on his body, and aimed at Hei Ze''s neck with a sweep.

    A cold light flashed.

    Pooh!

    In an instant, Hei Jue''s head and body were divided into two by the attacking Kuwu, and blood gushed out like pillars.

    Hei Jue''s head drew a parabola in the air, and then rolled to the ground.

    As for Uchiha Kenichi, he didn''t look at Kurojue or Madara''s corpse any more.

    What he has to do now is to return to Konoha.

    Re-lead those Uchiha clan.

    Then¡­¡­

    Destroy the Zephyr and Higashima!

    "As long as I have some power, not to mention a small Konoha, even the entire ninja world, I can unify it!"

    "I am the new Sage of the Six Paths!"

    For a moment, Uchiha Kenichi''s confidence swelled to the extreme.

    However¡­¡­

    After Xianyi left here, Heijue, who was supposed to die, blinked his eyes, and merged with the shadow of his body again.

    "This Xianyi..."

    Looking at the direction in which Kenichi Uchiha left, Hei Jue was thoughtful.

 Chapter 413

    As the days passed, it was approaching the time for the second Five Kages Conference to be held.

    Kaze and Tobima had no choice but to put aside the matter of Uchiha Kenichi''s defection for the time being, and concentrate on this meeting.

    However, since Konoha Hidden Village is still being rebuilt, Hefeng set the Five Kage talks in the Iron Country.

    Looking at the entire ninja history, this country is in a neutral unit.

    And the new shadows of other Ninja Village did not refuse.

    In fact, they have no right to refuse.

    There was only one winner in the first ninja war, and that was Konoha!

    The vitality of the Four Great Ninja Villages fought in this battle was severely damaged.

    Now, no matter what kind of request Hefeng puts forward, they can only accept it.

    There is no other way.

    Of course, the current leaders of the Iron Country are not qualified to participate in the first meeting at all.

    "Sitting here, it feels really strange."

    As the only representative of the winner, Hefeng was the first to come to the meeting room for the talks and sat down.

    The god of ninjutsu, Senshou Feijian, is now serving as the guardian of the wind, guarding behind him with his arms crossed.

    As time went by, the new shadows selected by other ninja villages, as well as the Naruto guards, arrived here one after another.

    And sit in order according to the position arranged.

    Wuyin Village naturally needless to say.

    In order to preserve their strength, the next three generations of Mizukage chose to surrender to Hefeng.

    Although he was pressured by high-level officials after returning to the village, at such a crucial point, Wuyin Village couldn''t choose a more suitable candidate than him to attend the five shadow talks.

    but¡­¡­

    This time he attended the meeting not in the name of the second generation of Mizukage, but as an agent of Mizukage.

    In other words, his future fate will be determined by his performance at the Five Kages meeting this time.

    Sand Hidden Village launched the next three generations of Kazekage to attend this meeting.

    And this is also the helpless move of Sand Hidden Village.

    Due to the problem of the living environment, the national power of Sand Hidden Village has always been the worst among the five great ninja villages.

    In the first Ninja World War, the Samanas were lost one after another, not to mention the two powerful fighters.

    Even Renzhu''s power and blessing fell into Konoha''s hands.

    This has led to the current Shayin Village being very weak.

    I have to follow the example of Konoha Hidden Village and introduce the still young future three generations of Kazekage to attend this meeting.

    And asked Chiyo to serve as his guard.

    After seeing Hefeng again, the hearts of the next three generations of Kazekage are also mixed.

    In the Chunin exam, he just lost to Hefeng.

    As a result, it took less than a year.

    Hefeng already has the strength to kill Lie Dou and Samana.

    Compared with his achievements, his achievements are simply heaven and earth!

    Most importantly, Hefeng''s attitude at this meeting will affect the future of Hidden Sand Village!

    Thinking of this, the future three generations of Kazekage couldn''t help but feel the pressure.

    The situation in Yanyin Village is not good either.

    As a ninja village living on rock walls, their number of ninjas is not particularly abundant.

    Wu and Shihe lost in this battle.

    So much so that they had to withdraw from Onogi to serve as the new Dokage.

    Although in the future, he is indeed the strongest earth shadow person.

    But now, he is still a very immature young man.

    But if compared with Yunyin Village, the situation of these ninja villages is not bad.

    Although the shadows who came here are all young, they all have something to do in the future.

    Especially Ohnoki.

    His dust escape is one of the highlight moments in the four ninja world wars.

    Instead, it was the third generation of Raikage sent by Yunyin Village.

    Hefeng has never even seen it.

    It is estimated that it is an inconspicuous little character at best.

    "It looks like everyone has arrived."

    Tomona stood behind Hefeng, with a low voice, looking around everyone present, exuding a powerful aura.

    "Since there is no problem, then I declare..."

    "The second meeting of the Five Kages has officially begun."

    Today''s Feijian naturally doesn''t pay attention to the shadows in front of him.

    Said it was the Five Kages meeting.

    But in his eyes, this meeting was just a formality.

    Re-sign the peace agreement.

    By the way...

    Take back all the tailed beasts sold by Zhujian!

    After all, the example of Hefeng Shui users is a good proof that perfect Renzhuli can be created!

    Since there is a perfect human column force to restrain the power of the tailed beast.

    Naturally, there is no reason to let the tail beast fall into other ninja villages.

    After all...

    The reason why the eldest brother Zhuma gave all the tailed beasts to other ninja villages.

    It is because he is very clear in his heart.

    No one can be at their peak all the time.

    Whether it was himself or Konoha at that time.

    Once they die, those tail beasts will lose control.

    Once it goes berserk, only the village will be destroyed.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The policy at that time between the pillars.

    On the one hand, it is to check and balance the balance between the five great ninja villages.

    Let everyone be afraid of each other and dare not start a war easily.

    On the other hand, it is also to help the village eliminate the biggest safety hazard.

    But now...

    Because of the strength and youthfulness of the Japanese style.

    Naturally, there is no need to worry about these hidden dangers.

    so¡­¡­

    The first thing Tokaima proposed was to take back all the tailed beasts!

    "Such a dangerous thing, I think it should be better kept by us."

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    No one expected that when Fei Jian came up, he would speak amazingly!

    "Are you kidding, those tail beasts, but we paid a high price to buy them back!"

    Onogi said without thinking, and was the first to express his objection.

    but¡­¡­

    In the future, the third generation of Kazekage and the third generation of Raikage will maintain a wait-and-see attitude.

    The tailed beast they owned fell into the hands of Konoha as early as the first Ninja World War.

    Follow ninja rules.

    They also didn''t expect to get the Tailed Beast back.

    The attitude at this time is naturally not as strong as Onogi''s.

    The expressions of Mizukage from the next three generations are somewhat gloomy.

    Six-tailed Jinchuriki is still in their village today.

    It is an extremely important combat force in their village.

    Let him hand it over, naturally he is unwilling in his heart.

    But when he thought of the terrifying combat power of Hefeng.

    He didn''t know what effect his voice could play.

    Hefeng didn''t say anything.

    Regarding the conditions proposed by Tomona, they had already discussed before coming here.

    Hefeng also felt that there was no problem.

    even¡­¡­

    He Feng felt that once he got the Eye of Reincarnation from the check-in gift pack.

    Not only has his strength greatly increased, but he can also channel the golems of heretics.

    At that time, even Renzhuli can be directly omitted, and the tailed beast will be sealed.

    If all goes well, he can directly become Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Reach the level of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    At that time, what Uchiha Madara.

    The mastermind behind the scenes is absolutely black.

    It is easy to find them!

    Whether it is unification, or maintaining the status quo, and slowly developing, it is up to oneself.

    "Onoki, you don''t know about your current situation."

    Tomama spoke again, emphatically speaking.

 Chapter 414

    Tobima snapped back unceremoniously.

    He has always been a relatively strong person.

    If it wasn''t for Hashirama suppressing him in the first Five Kages meeting.

    What is the first generation movie.

    What a hero.

    In Tobema''s eyes, it''s nothing more than mediocre.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say that in some things, Tobima and Uchiha Madaramoto are the same kind of people.

    Do not.

    Tokaima''s heart is sometimes more extreme than Uchiha Madara''s.

    Now there is no column space.

    The attitude of Fei Jian is even more unrestrained.

    Seeing Onoki''s reaction, his tone was extremely bad.

    Onoki was taken aback for a moment, seriously wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    But soon, he saw the shadow of another person from Feijian''s body.

    exactly...

    Uchiha Madara''s Shadow!

    Before the Five Kages talks, a peace agreement was signed between Muyeyin Village and Yanyin Village.

    However, it was unilaterally torn up by Uchiha Madara.

    And requested that Yanyin Village be merged into Muyeyin Village.

    become one.

    That incident was still fresh in Onoki''s memory until now.

    Looking at Tomona''s superior attitude, it''s almost the same as Madara.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Onoki gritted his teeth, feeling unwilling, but just as he was about to refute something, he was pressed down by the guard behind him.

    Onogi looked at the guard who came with him this time.

    From the guard''s eyes, he could see that the other party had the same unwillingness and anger as himself.

    but¡­¡­

    But he still shook his head firmly, signaling himself not to speak any more.

    In this Ninja World War, Hidden Rock Village suffered heavy losses.

    There are no ninjas who invade Konoha.

    The younger generation has not been brought up.

    If you face another big battle at this time.

    I am afraid that Yanyin Village will be completely removed from the Five Great Ninja Villages!

    This kind of thing was not what he wanted to foresee.

    "Onoki, if you are dissatisfied with the content of the agreement we proposed, you can refuse."

    Suddenly, Hefeng, who had been silent all this time, said slowly, "But in that case, I think you can leave this five shadow meeting."

    Zefeng''s voice was low and deep, and at the same time exuded a powerful aura, instantly covering the entire conference room.

    Rao Onoki, who had been prepared in his heart for a long time, also felt a strong chill at this moment, and couldn''t help but thumped in his heart.

    He rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    His legs began to tremble unavoidably, and he couldn''t make the slightest sound.

    Anyone can understand the meaning of He Feng''s words.

    Once you withdraw from the Five Kages talks, it means that you will not sign a peace agreement with Konoha.

    The flames of war will reignite!

    But the current Yanyin Village naturally cannot afford another big battle!

    Seeing the change in Onoki''s expression, Zefeng raised the corners of his mouth, showing a smile, his eyes moved slowly, and looked at other people again.

    In fact, Hefeng knew it very well.

    Yiwei of Shayin Village, Erwei and Bawei of Yunyin Village.

    Now it''s all in Konoha''s hands.

    Said to take back the tail beast.

    In fact, it was just asking for it from Yanyin Village and Wuyin Village.

    In other words, it is impossible for the Four Great Ninja Villages to unite because of this article.

    And if Onoki left decisively.

    Hefeng has enough reasons to destroy Yanyin Village!

    At that time, not only can they get their tailed beasts, but also their land.

    For a while, Onoki''s face turned livid, but after some weighing, he had no choice but to agree with Hefeng''s words.

    "I, I see..."

    After finishing speaking, the Mizukage of the next three generations frowned.

    His eyes were on the others all the time.

    The next three generations of Kazekage have no plans to fight for anything.

    At his age, he was simply a puppet going through the motions.

    Not to mention Yunyin Village.

    They border the Konoha land.

    The master of the village...

    The second generation of Raikage was supposed to be the candidate for the third generation of Raikage, as well as Jinkaku, Yinkaku, Erwei and Hachio''s Jinzhuriki.

    All died in battle.

    Now is the weak period of Yunyin Village.

    If Konoha invaded Yunyin Village at this time.

    Before long, they will perish.

    Onogi''s reaction was obviously a compromise.

    In this way, only oneself is left.

    "Ugh¡­¡­"

    Thinking of this, the next three generations of Mizukage can''t help but sigh.

    If I knew it would be like this, I shouldn''t have joined the alliance that invaded Konoha.

    And after seeing that everyone no longer objected, Feijian felt a lot more relaxed.

    Although Konoha still maintains sufficient combat power, consider that Uchiha Madara is still alive and Xianichi''s defection.

    He didn''t want to provoke the Second World War at this juncture.

    If the Four Great Ninja Village insisted again and again, he felt that it would be okay to back down a bit.

    For example, use money to buy back the tail beast or something.

    The current situation, it can be said, is very good for Konoha.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Tomona was about to raise the next point, a loud noise suddenly came.

    The guards including Tobuma looked in the direction of the sound.

    I saw a huge hole in the hard wall of the meeting room!

    The smoke and dust spread out to the surroundings.

    At the same time, a black shadow was standing in the middle of the smoke.

    "who?"

    He frowned and asked with a vigilant look.

    "It''s so noble that you forget things, Feijian."

    Xianyi''s voice sounded from the smoke.

    In the next second, he didn''t know what method he used, and all the smoke quickly swept towards the sides, making his figure clearly visible.

    Now Xianyi is very clear about his identity.

    A defected ninja from Konoha Hidden Village.

    But he had no intention of escaping.

    He came here precisely to settle everything.

    Between the doors, there is still a breeze!

    "I didn''t expect that the new generation of filmmakers are still quite young."

    Uchiha Kenichi was not in a hurry to act, he looked around and looked at the new kages who attended the Five Kages meeting.

    In his opinion, these young shadows are enough to illustrate some problems.

    The current five great ninja villages don''t have much strength at all.

    If you can solve everyone here.

    Not just Konoha.

    Maybe the entire ninja world will become his own.

    Thinking of this, Xianyi showed an unprecedented smile.

    "It turned out to be you."

    Fei Jian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he confirmed it with his perception.

    The person who found out was indeed the defected Uchiha Kenichi.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    This time, he came alone, without any helpers.

    in other words¡­¡­

    Even if I kill Xianyi here, no Uchiha clan in the village will know what happened.

    Thinking of this, a strong killing intent burst out from Feima''s body.

    Then, there is the strange power!

    Roll over towards Xianyi.

    "The worst decision you ever made in your life was to come to the Five Kages Conference alone, Xianichi."

    There was a resounding sound between the doors, ready to shoot.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing the murderous intent in Tokaima, Xianichi remained indifferent.

    "I think this is the most correct decision."

 Chapter 415

    "I''m going to be here now, and get rid of you!"

    There was a loud shout from the door, and extremely majestic Chakra was emitted from the whole body.

    It is strange power!

    Everyone present was shocked.

    "Tobima..." The Mizukage of the next three generations couldn''t help but frowned. In retrospect, Tobima was already a well-known ninja in the Warring States Period.

    "This guy is really courting death." Chiyo stared at Uchiha Kenichi.

    Although she doesn''t like Konoha Hidden Village, and she doesn''t like the attitude of Tobima and Hefeng.

    But I have to say, for the strength of Tomona and Hefeng.

    Chiyo is still very appreciative.

    Based on such a relationship, in the eyes of Chiyo.

    This is hardly a fight without any surprises.

    even¡­¡­

    Hefeng also sat calmly in place at this time.

    No intention of making a move at all.

    Even Uchiha Quanna is not an opponent of Tokena.

    A character like Xianyi.

    It is even more impossible to be Tokaima''s opponent.

    In an instant, several kunai were thrown out from the door, hitting Kenichi Uchiha''s vital point.

    And on one of them, there is a Flying Thunder God formula printed on it.

    "Between the door." Xianyi folded his hands on his chest, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a slight smile.

    "Now you are not my opponent at all."

    In the next second, Xianyi resolutely opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan and locked the positions of all Kunai.

    Whoosh!

    I saw Xianyi disappeared in place, and appeared directly behind him at a speed faster than Tomona.

    The majestic amount of chakra burst out from Xianichi''s body and materialized in an instant.

    "Susano!"

    I saw the white bones enveloping Xianichi''s whole body, and the chakra was burning like a flame.

    Immediately afterwards, the five fingers grabbed forward and squeezed towards the door.

    Boom!

    A loud noise spread out to the surroundings, deafening.

    Fei Jian grasped his fist with five fingers, and bombarded Kenichi''s Susanoo.

    However¡­¡­

    Tomona''s current strength did not shake Xianichi''s Susano at all, his feet immediately lifted off the ground and flew upside down.

    A shock wave swept across the past.

    The shadows of the five great ninja villages took action one after another.

    Hefeng was the first to leave his seat, but he was not in a hurry to make a move.

    Instead, he flashed to the corner of the conference room with the instant body technique.

    "Tobima, Kaze, and other shadows of Ninja Village, today is your end!"

    With a low voice, Xianyi decisively chose to pursue, and the Susanoo on his body was almost fully integrated in an instant.

    A chakra giant sword was held in his hand, and he slashed towards the door.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    I saw that Feijian''s hands quickly formed a seal, releasing the water escape, forming a defensive wall.

    He wanted to block Xianichi''s attack.

    However¡­¡­

    The power of this sword is much more exaggerated than Fei Jian imagined.

    The sword energy was sent out vertically and horizontally, splitting the water formation wall into two in an instant.

    However, at this moment, the future three generations of Kazekage, who had been on the sidelines, suddenly chose to make a move.

    Countless sand and iron drilled out from the ground, blocking in front of Toikama, blocking Susano''s slash.

    boom!

    There was another loud bang.

    Kenichi''s chakra greatsword plunged into the sand and iron.

    "To challenge the kages of the five great ninja villages at the same time is really overwhelming." The future three generations of Kazekage said in a low voice.

    Although it is not clear who Uchiha Kenichi is, his target is everyone present.

    Then I have no reason to let him go.

    Countless sand and iron gathered together to form a huge cylinder, and then hit Susanoko''s chest.

    "it''s useless."

    Seeing the three generations of Kazekage attacking in the future, Xianyi still stood where he was, neither dodging nor evading.

    Didn''t take his attack seriously at all.

    boom!

    Sand iron pressed against Susano''s chest.

    No matter how the next three Kazekages control it, they will not be able to move forward.

    On the contrary, Onoki, after some hesitation, also chose to make a move.

    He flew over on the spot, stretched out his palm, and touched the end of the sand and iron.

    "Earth Dungeon: Aggravated Rock Technique!"

    In an instant, Ohnoki strengthened the sand and iron, increasing the weight several times.

    Even the next three generations of Kazekage couldn''t help being startled, but soon he continued to push.

    Tobima and Mizukage Mizukage looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Team up to unleash ninjutsu.

    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    In an instant, two water dragons soared into the sky, baring their teeth and claws, roaring loudly at Xianyi.

    In the next second, they twisted their bodies and bit at Xianyi.

    No one would think that with Xianyi''s strength, he could defend against so many powerful ninjutsu at the same time.

    However¡­¡­

    Seeing the countless attacks coming, Xianyi didn''t have the slightest worry on his face.

    On the contrary, Xianyi raised the corners of his mouth and revealed a slight smile.

    "Let you all see the power I have now!"

    Xianyi suddenly let out a loud shout, and his eyes suddenly changed.

    The blood-red Sharingan disappeared, replaced by layers of swirls.

    exactly...

    "Reincarnation Eye?!" He Feng blinked hard, wondering if he saw something wrong.

    Uchiha Kenichi, this fellow, actually...

    Turned on the eyes of reincarnation?

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Xianyi suddenly raised his hands, aimed at the incoming attack, and instantly burst out the power of the reincarnation eye.

    The incomparably majestic thrust spread out in all directions.

    Whether it is water dragon bombs or sand and iron.

    None of them could resist this force.

    Fly all upside down!

    Not only that, but the floor under everyone''s feet was overturned and destroyed one by one.

    Then there is the ceiling here, the walls.

    "What kind of power is this?!" Onogi stared wide-eyed, and he even felt that the guy in front of him was as strong as Uchiha Madara.

    "Oops."

    The future three generations of Kazekage screamed secretly, and quickly used sand iron to create an enchantment to protect himself and Chiyo.

    Tobima flashed to Hefeng''s side at a critical moment, and then used the Flying Thunder God technique to take him away together.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the entire meeting room was directly razed to the ground by the power of Shenluo Tianzheng.

    All of them were exposed to the outdoors.

    Looking at his masterpiece, Uchiha Kenichi couldn''t help laughing wildly.

    "I am now the strongest ninja!"

    "These eyes are really amazing!"

    "Hahaha."

    The Susano on Uchiha Kenichi''s body began to fade until it disappeared.

    He couldn''t help laughing.

    Although the Shenluo Tianzheng just now didn''t wipe out everyone, in his opinion.

    It is not difficult to solve these guys.

    I... am invincible!

    "What kind of power is this..." Feijian appeared again, but withdrew from the hundred meters in one breath with a gentle breeze.

    He stared slightly, observing Uchiha Kenichi''s eyes.

    Those were eyes he had never seen before.

    and¡­¡­

    He felt that no matter what those eyes were, they couldn''t be Sharingan.

    "It''s the eyes of reincarnation."

    Noticing the puzzled expression on Toboma, Hefeng said without thinking.

 Chapter 416

    Toboma stared at Kenichi Uchiha with a look of horror.

    In his impression, Xianyi would not have such a strong power.

    Although people like Onoki are in the growth stage, their own strengths are all impressive.

    Much more powerful than ordinary elite jounin.

    Especially the next three generations of water shadows.

    His water escape technique is not inferior to his own.

    But even so...

    Their combined attack failed to hurt Xianyi at all!

    Not only that, but it was destroyed by him in an instant!

    This kind of thing is simply unbelievable.

    Especially Xianichi''s eyes.

    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Tomona''s intuition told him.

    That''s definitely not Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "It''s the eyes of reincarnation."

    Just when Feima felt confused, Hefeng said slowly.

    "Reincarnation Eye?!" The door couldn''t help but wrinkled, looking at Hefeng who was only eight years old.

    I don''t want to admit it, but I have to admit that...

    The information that He Feng has now is even more exaggerated than himself.

    "Well, that is the final evolutionary route of Sharingan, and it is the eyes possessed by the Sages of the Six Paths."

    Hefeng explained.

    And, when he saw Xianyi''s eyes, he already had the answer.

    If you guessed right, it was probably Uchiha Madara who chose to commit suicide.

    Then handed the reincarnation eye to Xianyi.

    And let him use the natural technique of reincarnation to resurrect himself.

    This is also the only way for Uchiha Madara to restore his heyday.

    but¡­¡­

    Judging from the current situation, Xianichi should have betrayed Uchiha Madara again.

    "This is also reasonable. Once Uchiha Madara is resurrected, Xianichi will naturally not be able to keep those reincarnation eyes."

    "Moreover... the power of the Samsara Eye is very powerful, anyone who comes here will not be moved."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    In other words, just get rid of Kenichi Uchiha here.

    Capture his reincarnation eye, Uchiha Madara, that guy has no chance of resurrection.

    Heijue''s well-designed bureau.

    It will be self-defeating.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It''s not that simple.

    "If Xianyi is solved, his Samsara Eye will be mine. At that time, it may not be difficult to find Heijue."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he felt that Xian Yi had really helped him a lot.

    "You mean, that fellow Xianyi upgraded Sharingan to Samsarayan?" Toboma asked again, rolling his throat.

    In his impression, Xianyi is not a genius.

    "Of course not. Although Xianyi is also the owner of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, his talent is not very high, and the upgrade conditions for the Sharingan are extremely strict."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and continued, "With Kenichi Uchiha''s mind, how could he upgrade the Samsara Eye."

    "If I''m not mistaken, the real owner of these eyes should be Uchiha Madara."

    Then, Hefeng expressed his general thoughts.

    Of course, regarding the fact that reincarnation eyes can resurrect dead people.

    Hefeng didn''t say it.

    "It looks like that guy Uchiha Madara should be driven to a dead end."

    "However..." Feijian nodded, suddenly realized, "Why do you know so much about the reincarnation eye?"

    "The stele of the Uchiha clan, I have seen that one before, um... once the Sharingan is opened, the text on it will change. The higher the level of Sharingan, the more content that can be interpreted."

    Hefeng paused for a moment, and replied: "The above mentioned the opening method of the eyes of reincarnation, presumably Madara used the opened eyes of reincarnation, and now gave these eyes to Xianyi."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Onogi and the others looked around and saw the buildings that had been razed to the ground by Kenichi Uchiha, and they were even more shocked to the extreme.

    "This guy is just another Uchiha Madara..."

    Onoki rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    I can''t help but recall the fear of being dominated by Uchiha Madara in my mind.

    For a moment, his hands and feet began to tremble unavoidably.

    Don''t dare to launch an attack rashly.

    The situation of other people will naturally not be so good.

    "Our attack turned out to be ineffective, and those eyes..." Mizukage could not help but frown.

    He naturally couldn''t comprehend the power that Xianyi had now.

    On the contrary, it was the third generation of Lei Yingai who had no plans to intervene.

    Although he is not strong enough in the field of attack, he is very confident in his speed.

    If possible, he hoped that he could use Xianichi''s power to weaken Muye Yin Village.

    On the contrary, it is the future three generations of Kazekage.

    Using the magnetic escape, more sand and iron were produced, forming an incomparably huge Mitsubishi cone, facing Xianichi''s chest, and releasing it again.

    "it''s useless."

    Seeing the oncoming attack, Xianyi said lightly.

    In the next second, he raised his right hand again and aimed his palm at the iron sand.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    With a burst of shouting, another majestic force burst out, breaking up the sand and iron in an instant.

    "This is the power of God."

    Xianyi was complacent, spread his hands, and he watched every ninja present.

    But it''s like looking at a dead person.

    In his cognition, there will be no power stronger than these eyes.

    and¡­¡­

    Unlike Kaleidoscope Sharingan, when I use this power.

    No side effects at all.

    In other words, this is power without risk and cost!

    "Psychic art!"

    Immediately afterwards, Xianyi further released the power of the reincarnation eye and performed psychic spells.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, clusters of white mist burst out and spread around.

    The hell three-headed dog, one-horned rhinoceros, and a huge strange bird appeared out of thin air.

    He stared at everyone present.

    and¡­¡­

    The eyes of these psychic beasts are all the same as Xianyi.

    All are eyes of reincarnation!

    And the perspective between them can also be shared.

    "I didn''t expect that the eye of reincarnation is so powerful."

    After realizing this, Xianyi felt even happier.

    With such power, he doesn''t know how he can lose at all!

    myself now...

    Be invincible!

    These eyes are the power of God!

    You are the god of ninjas!

    I am the closest existence to the Sage of the Six Paths!

    Do not¡­¡­

    "Now I am the Sage of the Six Paths!"

    Uchiha Kenichi''s self-confidence expanded again.

    "Hebrew, between the doors."

    "There are other shadows of Ninja Village!"

    "Today is your end!"

    "Everyone, without exception, must die!"

    Uchiha Kenichi growled loudly.

    At this time, he had a very bold idea and decision.

    he wants¡­¡­

    Unify the ninja world!

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    Especially in Tomama, I felt tremendous pressure coming.

 Chapter 417

    Following Uchiha Kenichi''s order, the three psychic beasts started to move at the same time, and went straight to the gate.

    Although Xianyi''s goal is everyone present, but he is more concerned about the lives of Tomona and Hefeng.

    Others said it was the shadow of Ninja Village, but the strength was all mediocre.

    It belongs to the position of being forced to go to the shadow.

    Once Hefeng Hefeijian was killed, the remaining people had nothing to fear.

    And Xianyi firmly believed.

    No one can stop yourself!

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Barrier!"

    Seeing this, the future three generations of Kazekage quickly launched an attack, using their own sand and iron to create a huge barrier, trapping all three psychic beasts.

    Once in contact with sand and iron, these psychic beasts will also be infected with magnetism.

    In other words, this kind of behemoth with only brute force, no intelligence, and no ninjutsu.

    In front of the future three generations of Kazekage, it is not a threat at all.

    "The one-tail runaway in our village is much more violent than your psychic beast."

    Future Three Kazekage''s voice was low and deep.

    Although now Ichizuru has fallen into the hands of Muye Village.

    But if he wants to become the Kazekage of Hidden Sand Village, whether he can stop Shukaku''s rampage is a very important criterion.

    And the sand-iron barrier is a large-scale ninjutsu that the next three generations of Kazekage will think up against Shukaku.

    It can be said that it is easy to deal with Xianyi''s psychic beast now.

    At the same time, Onoki flew up on the spot, then stretched out his hands to form seals, aiming at the hellhound below.

    "It''s not that easy to get rid of us!"

    "Whether it''s you or Uchiha Madara, I won''t be afraid!"

    Immediately, Onoki let out a powerful dust escape inherited from Wu.

    "Dust Escape ¡¤ The Art of Stripping the Original Realm!"

    The moment he finished speaking, a dazzling light burst out from Onoki''s hand.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, this force penetrated the chest of the Cerberus on the spot.

    The shock wave spread out to the surroundings like ripples.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Unexpectedly, a young man randomly pushed out from Yanyin Village would have such amazing destructive power.

    "No." Mizukage couldn''t help shaking his head for the next three generations. As the apprentice of Ghost Lantern Phantom, he also knows Wu''s strength very well.

    In his opinion, the current Onoki is not inferior to his master Wu in terms of dust escape!

    even¡­¡­

    More than anything.

    Rao even Uchiha Kenichi has an eye-opening feeling.

    "It''s such a terrifying power. If I didn''t get the Eye of Reincarnation from Madara, I''m afraid I really have no chance of winning in the face of these guys'' cooperation."

    Xianyi thought to himself, subconsciously touched his left eye with his right hand.

    However, the current him possesses the strongest pupil technique in the ninja world!

    Immediately afterwards, the dust escape released by Onoki quickly dimmed until it disappeared.

    A huge hole was pierced through the Cerberus'' body, and the blood evaporated before it even had time to flow out.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Onoki took a deep breath, he planned to deal with the three psychic beasts at the same time.

    However, due to the exaggerated size of these psychic beasts.

    His dust escape could not disappear all at once.

    "It seems that there will be two more visits."

    However, just when Ohnoki was so determined, the hellhound that he penetrated through his body began to heal the wound at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Not only that, but his body also split apart.

    From one huge hellhound, it suddenly turned into two.

    This sudden scene caught Onoki unexpectedly, so that his brain couldn''t help but feel a bit blank.

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"

    In an instant, Xianyi seized the space where everyone was stunned by the Cerberus, raised his right arm, and aimed his palm at the future three generations of Kazekage.

    Although he really wanted to get rid of He Feng first, Token, and then let these people feel hopeless slowly.

    But I have to say that the sand iron of the next three generations of Kazekage is indeed more difficult.

    Whoosh!

    The future three generations of Kazekage were forced to leave the ground and flew towards Xianyi.

    Seeing this, Chiyo threw out the chakra line immediately, and connected it to the body of the future three generations of Kazekage, trying to pull him back.

    For a while, there was a stalemate with Xianyi.

    "Is it the puppet technique of Hidden Sand Village?" Xianyi focused his eyes slightly, noticing those chakra lines that were too small to be detected.

    And the three generations of Kazekage in the future also seized this opportunity to absorb a steady stream of sand and iron from under their feet, and condensed them into a huge cylinder behind them.

    "go!"

    I saw that the future three generations of Kazekage swung one hand, and the cylinder made of sand and iron hit Xianyi.

    "These brats..."

    The next three generations of Kazekage and Hefeng are not much different in age, but they are just little ghosts in front of Xianyi.

    I thought it was a crushing battle.

    The result was unexpected...

    The fighting power of these little devils is stronger than what I imagined.

    There is no other way, Xianyi had to resort to Susanoo to resist the impact of the sand and iron.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a muffled sound, Xianyi couldn''t help but take two steps back before he was able to stop.

    However, although there was nothing serious about his body, his Vientiane Sky Yin was forcibly interrupted.

    In the future, the three generations of Kazekage will regain their freedom.

    I can''t help but feel the difficulty of Xianyi''s ability.

    "If sister Chiyo hadn''t acted in time, the consequences would have been disastrous."

    "But speaking of it, that guy Hefeng..."

    The next three generations of Kazekage subconsciously turned around, only to see that Hefeng and Tobi seemed to be talking about something.

    Not in a hurry to make a move.

    He thought that Hefeng would be extremely jealous when he saw Xianyi.

    "Forget it, now is not the time to think about peace."

    The future three generations of Kazekage shook their heads, further compressing the space of the sand-iron barrier, and sealing the psychic beast summoned by Xianyi inside.

    Especially Cerberus.

    Logically speaking, it should be wiped out by Onoki''s Dust Dungeon.

    The result is not only no, but more splits.

    It can only be trapped now.

    However, just when the next three generations of Kazekage thought so.

    Onoki''s action has been one step faster.

    He flashed directly behind Xianyi, forming seals with both hands again.

    Just kill Xianyi here.

    This riot can end.

    "Dust Escape ¡¤ The Art of Stripping the Original Realm!"

    Ohnoki let out a loud roar, and released Chen Dun with a serious face.

    A dazzling strong light went straight to Xianyi.

    In his impression, Dust Dungeon was extremely powerful.

    It is enough to completely annihilate Susanoo''s defense method!

    In other words, the battle is over!

    In fact, Xianyi''s complexion really changed.

    He originally thought that these brats were pushed to Ying''s position just because of helplessness.

    As a result, I never expected that the strength of these guys was all astonishing!

    "No wonder Yanyin Village asked you to be Tuying. You are indeed like a monster."

    "but¡­¡­"

    However, Xianichi did not dodge or avoid, and once again released the power of the eye of reincarnation, absorbing Onoki''s dust on the spot, and disappeared.

    exactly...

    Sealing technique suction!

 Chapter 418

    Sealing printing.

    One of the reincarnation eye abilities.

    It can reverse the chakra circulation in the body, absorb the opponent''s surgery into its own body, and dissipate it.

    In other words, as long as Xianyi has this ability.

    No ninjutsu can harm him.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    With his own talent to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he can even ignore the illusions released by others.

    This also means that the current Xianyi has almost no defects!

    Even Onoki''s full blow could not hurt him at all.

    even¡­¡­

    Seeing that his own dust escape was completely absorbed by Xianyi''s strange moves, Onoki''s eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    Seriously doubted whether he had some hallucinations.

    The dust escape that I am most proud of.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Didn''t have any effect? !

    Just kidding.

    "Could it be that I have fallen into an illusion?"

    Onoki rolled his throat, swallowing a mouthful of saliva nervously.

    Otherwise, how to explain this astonishing scene in front of me?

    incomprehensible.

    Unbelievable!

    However¡­¡­

    This is no illusion.

    Xianichi turned around directly, meeting Ohnoki''s eyes.

    "Onoki, I didn''t expect a guy like you to be able to master Chen Dun."

    With a low voice, Xianichi slowly raised his right hand, facing Onogi''s throat.

    next second.

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"

    The speed was so fast that Ohnoki didn''t expect it, he only felt his body was completely controlled, and flew towards Xianyi.

    Slap!

    In an instant, Onogi was grabbed by the throat by Xianyi.

    This strong touch also made Onogi suddenly realize that he didn''t have the illusion of Zhong Xianyi at all!

    He does possess the ability to absorb ninjutsu.

    It''s those eyes!

    Ohnoki suddenly realized, and understood the pupil technique possessed by Xianichi.

    And Xianichi flicked one hand, created a black stick out of thin air, and stabbed directly at Onoki''s chest.

    Although the future three generations of Kazekage and the future three generations of Mizukage launched attacks at the same time, trying to save Onoki, they were still a step too late.

    Pooh!

    The black stick pierced Ohnogi''s body immediately, and bright red gushed out, staining his clothes red.

    And the technique of the great waterfall released by the three generations of Mizukage in the future was completely absorbed by Xianyi using a similar move.

    "Are you dumb?"

    Xianyi glanced at the future three generations of Kazekage, and then threw Onoki on the ground like throwing garbage.

    "As long as the pupil technique of sealing and imprinting is not restricted, your ninjutsu will have no effect on me."

    Xianyi said unceremoniously, "This is power that truly has no risks or costs."

    "It is also the real power of God."

    "Be sober, with your strength, you are not my opponent at all!"

    While speaking, Xianyi took a step forward and stepped on Onoki''s head.

    The newly promoted Tuying of Yanyin Village was trampled under his feet just like this.

    "Ninjutsu is invalid." Mizukage Mizukage''s expression was stunned.

    If all ninjutsu were invalid, he really didn''t know how to defeat this guy Xianyi.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    As he said.

    Now he is the new Sage of the Six Paths.

    Do not¡­¡­

    The Mizukage of Mirai Mizukage shook his head, focusing on Hefeng.

    Until now, Hefeng has not made a move.

    If it was him, maybe there would be a way to defeat Xianyi.

    "But you don''t seem to be able to absorb my iron sand."

    However, at this moment, the future three generations of Fengying are loud and loud.

    Although Ohnoki fell, his resolve was not dampened.

    In any case, his attack method is different from ordinary ninjutsu.

    My ninjutsu just uses magnetism to gather sand and iron in one place.

    Use this to attack.

    The iron sand itself is not transformed with chakra.

    In other words, even Xianyi''s seal seal cannot absorb his own sand and iron.

    "The weak point of seal seal is my magnetic escape!"

    Three generations of Kazekage let out a loud shout, and black wings grew behind him, and they opened in an instant.

    It is made of sand and iron.

    Immediately afterwards, the future three generations of Kazekage flapped their wings vigorously and soared into the sky.

    Keep enough distance from Xianyi.

    In his opinion, Xianyi''s Vientiane Sky Yin is not an invincible move.

    There must be a distance limit.

    As long as he expands the attack range infinitely, even Xianyi can''t get close.

    This is the biggest advantage of the magnetic escape sand iron.

    After the future three generations of Kazekage flew to a certain height, he swung his wings vigorously, and countless sand and iron gathered in one place, forming one after another extremely sharp spears.

    Arrows are raining down!

    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Sand Iron Giant Needle!"

    Countless pieces of sand and iron shot towards Xianyi like a gust of wind and rain.

    Everyone present almost held their breath.

    at the same time.

    In the land around Xianyi, a barrier of sand and iron rose rapidly, trapping him firmly, without giving him a chance to escape.

    Attempting to kill!

    "Die, you arrogant bastard!"

    I have to say that the performance of the next three generations of Fengying is amazing.

    Rao is an eye-opener.

    You know, he is still a child now.

    It''s just a few years older than Hefeng.

    Whether it is tactics or moves, they are all perfect.

    "In time, if he grows up, he will definitely become the strongest wind shadow in history."

    His throat rolled between the leaves, and he couldn''t help but praise the performance of the future three generations of Kazekage.

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    The mood of Hefeng is more subtle.

    Judging from the current performance, the next three generations of Kazekage are indeed impeccable.

    I really don''t know how such a guy was killed by that guy Xie.

    It was also made into a human puppet.

    "but¡­¡­"

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    In his opinion, if Xianyi is at the level of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Maybe it will really lose to the next three generations of Kazekage.

    However, for him who has the eyes of reincarnation.

    The killer moves of the next three generations of Kazekage will appear ordinary instead.

    With a high probability, he will lose.

    Zephyr is so determined.

    soon¡­¡­

    Xianyi smiled again.

    "Do you think that I only have the technique of sealing and absorbing seals?"

    Xianyi raised his head and looked at the future three generations of Kazekage in the sky.

    Immediately afterwards, he raised his hands.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    With a burst of shouting, majestic power burst out from Xianyi''s body, defeating all the oncoming sand and iron giant needles.

    Not only that, even the sand-iron barrier carefully created by the next three generations of Kazekage was completely destroyed by Xianyi at this moment.

    Razed to the ground on the spot.

    The complexion of the future three generations of Kazekage suddenly changed.

    "All my attacks are nullified?!"

    For a moment, his brain couldn''t help but go blank.

    And Xianyi''s counterattack has only just begun.

    "Since you like being in heaven so much, then I will fulfill you."

    With a low voice, Xianyi swung one hand, and a small black ball was lifted into the air by him.

    Before the future three generations of Kazekage could react, a huge suction force pulled his sand-iron wings to the position of the ball.

 Chapter 419

    "Earth Explosion Star!"

    Uchiha Ken put his hands together, and the ground under his feet was instantly torn apart, turning into huge boulders and flying towards the sky.

    The next three generations of Kazekage wanted to get rid of Xianichi''s offensive immediately, but it was too late, and the sand iron wings behind them were directly absorbed.

    Immediately afterwards, a boulder hit his chest.

    A sharp pain spread all over Sandai Kazekage''s body, making him clench his teeth involuntarily.

    Then there is the second block, and the third block.

    Imprison the future three generations of Kazekage to the core of Earthburst Star on the spot.

    At the critical moment, He Feng made a decisive move, his hands quickly formed seals, and finally joined together.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    As Hefeng finished speaking, the ground shook, and vines, as thick as arms, emerged from the gaps, became thicker, turned into giant dragons, and soared into the sky.

    Aww!

    A dragon''s roar spread out in all directions.

    Then he bit the future three generations of Kazekage, and then hit the ground headlong.

    With powerful brute force, he forcibly got rid of the suction force of Earth Explosive Star.

    However, the effect of Earth Explosion Star did not disappear.

    As long as the core exists.

    will continue forever.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng knew very well how to break this ninjutsu.

    In an instant, the majestic amount of chakra burst out from Zefeng''s body, forming a semi-complete body Susanoo.

    In the next second, Susano grasped with all five fingers, grabbing a giant Chakra bow out of thin air.

    With a pull of his right hand, Jiagu Tuming quickly turned into an arrow.

    "Flame escape, Jiagu soil life!"

    Following Hefeng''s roar, Susano quickly let go of his right hand and shot the arrow transformed by Amaterasu on the spot.

    It was like a meteor flying across the air, hitting the black ball raised by Xianyi.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise was deafening.

    All the rocks absorbed by the Earth Explosion Star were all burned by Amaterasu.

    Even the technique of exploding stars from the ground was easily destroyed by Hefeng.

    All the people present gasped, and their eyes turned to Zefeng.

    But he saw Susano almost disappearing from him.

    On the contrary, it was the wooden dragon who saved the three generations of Kazekage in the future. After putting it down, he turned his head and rushed to Kenichi Uchiha, opened his bloody mouth, and swallowed it in one gulp.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Ken stared slightly, and his attitude changed instantly.

    When he fought against Ohnoki and the next three generations of Kazekage just now, he maintained a very casual attitude.

    But now, a serious expression appeared.

    Actually...

    Even if he got the eyes of reincarnation, Xian had some fears about He Feng.

    When he controlled Nine Tails, he thought he could easily kill Hefeng.

    Unexpectedly, his plan was abruptly smashed by Hefeng''s powerful strength!

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken changed his normal state one by one, and instead of using the power of the eyes of reincarnation, he released Susano directly.

    In the next second, Susano grasped the physical sword transformed by Chakra, and slashed at the flying wooden dragon.

    The sword energy went out vertically and horizontally, splitting the wooden dragon into two on the spot.

    That''s not even counting...

    The wooden dragon turned into two pieces and hit Xianyi''s left and right sides, but his sword energy continued to move forward, approaching Hefeng.

    It''s too late, but it''s fast.

    Seeing the sword energy coming, He Feng hurriedly took a side step.

    Just passed by with Jianqi.

    Rumble!

    In the end, the sword energy fell into the forest, setting off a huge impact and razing the entire surrounding area to the ground.

    Everyone was dumbfounded again, marveling at Xianyi''s strength.

    "It''s much stronger than before."

    Hefeng glanced at Xianyi''s masterpiece, and couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    When Xianyi rebelled last time, although his strength was good, it was worse than now.

    It looks like...

    Xianyi transplanted not only reincarnation eyes.

    There is also Uchiha Madara''s Sharingan.

    "Presumably Nagato is due to the relationship with a foreign race, so there is no way to switch back and forth between Samsarayan and Sharingan."

    "In other words, this also means that the current Kenichi is stronger than Nagato."

    Hefeng suddenly realized, and then made two steps in three steps.

    Before Xianichi launched the next round of attack, he quickly walked to the side of the future three generations of Kazekage, and pulled him up from the ground.

    "You''ve done a good job, you can leave the rest to me."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    Indicating that the next three generations of Kazekage can retire.

    Although he doesn''t have much contact with the future three generations of Kazekage, he has a good impression of him.

    It was also because of the Chunin exam that Hefeng would save his life now.

    On the contrary, it was Chiyo who looked at Hefeng delicately.

    "I leave the rest to you."

    The future three generations of Kazekage wanted to hold on for a while, but suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Xianyi''s Earth Explosion just now did severely damage his body.

    Now I have to choose to quit.

    At this time, Tobuma also used the technique of instant body, flashing to Hefeng''s side.

    It''s not hard to see Tomona''s plan.

    He wants to fight Xianyi with Hefeng.

    However¡­¡­

    He Feng shook his head without thinking, and directly expressed his rejection.

    "No, Xianyi, just leave it to me alone."

    In fact, with Tomona''s mind and mastered ninjutsu, he is almost the strongest support in the ninja world.

    With his help.

    Dealing with Xianyi would be much easier for him.

    but¡­¡­

    The current Hefeng really wants to see how the abilities he has mastered are compared with Xianyi who has the eyes of reincarnation.

    Which side is stronger.

    "With my current strength, I shouldn''t lose."

    He Feng said so, and then he bit his thumb and wiped the blood on his other hand.

    Afterwards, Zefeng quickly formed seals with both hands, and finally patted the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Two clouds of smoke exploded, it was Fukasaku and Shima!

    But this time, before the two of them could open their mouths to ask about the situation, Hefeng was the first to tell them to come up quickly.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Fukasaku and Shima met each other''s eyes, exchanged glances for a while, and then jumped directly onto Kaze''s left and right shoulders.

    Then, without saying a word, the two merged with the wind.

    "So, what''s going on now?"

    It wasn''t until the fusion was completed that Fukasaku couldn''t help asking.

    Therefore, Hefeng used the simplest sentences to describe the current situation.

    Fukasaku and Shima looked at Kenichi together.

    "Is it that guy again?"

    "However, reincarnation eyes..."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help frowning, put his hands together, absorbing the natural energy around Zefeng as quickly as possible.

    It never dreamed that it could see the eyes of reincarnation on Xianyi''s body.

    and¡­¡­

    These eyes also mean that he will be among the enemies that Hefeng has encountered.

    The most powerful one!

    "It turned out to be the same eyes as the Sage of the Six Paths..."

    Shima took a deep breath, "Hefeng, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 420

    "What else can I do, of course I need to get rid of this guy."

    Hearing this, Hefeng replied without thinking.

    He looked directly at Kenichi Uchiha, exuding a killing intent.

    Toikama watched Hefeng''s back, but seemed to see Senshou Hashirama from him.

    For a moment, Tobuma couldn''t help frowning, and stepped back.

    He chose to believe in Hefeng.

    Since Hefeng thinks that he can defeat Xianyi with his own strength, then he can.

    but¡­¡­

    When necessary, Toikama will definitely choose to make a move.

    No matter what he said, he couldn''t sit there and watch Hefeng get hurt.

    As for the future three generations of Fengkage and others, they looked at Hefeng nervously.

    See him as your only hope.

    Although this is something they don''t want to admit.

    But there is no way, the strength gap between them and Xianyi is too large.

    Can''t stop Xianyi at all!

    If even Hefeng is not Xianyi''s opponent, then they are even more hopeless.

    "Peace."

    With a low voice, Xianyi let the soles of his feet come off Onoki''s head.

    In the next second, he kicked hard, treating Onoki as a human sandbag, and kicked Hefeng.

    Immediately, Xianyi started running on the spot, with momentum like a rainbow, and went straight to Hefeng.

    "As long as I have the eyes of reincarnation, no ninjutsu can hurt me."

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The physical strength of the next three generations of Kazekage also reached the limit, unable to maintain the sand-iron barrier.

    The psychic beast summoned by Xianyi broke free at this moment and came straight to Zefeng.

    "Really..."

    He Feng immediately turned his head, looked at the psychic beast, his eyes instantly upgraded, and transformed into a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Without any hesitation, Zefeng''s pupils instantly enlarged, releasing black flames, burning up all the psychic beasts.

    Especially Cerberus.

    His splitting speed cannot be compared with the Japanese Amaterasu.

    In just a few short breaths, it was completely wiped out.

    As for Onoki who flew towards Zefeng, he caught it with one hand.

    Then¡­¡­

    Without even looking at it, he threw it directly into the door.

    The result was also as expected.

    Onoki who was kicked over was just a feint.

    The moment he threw Onoki into the air, Xianichi had already rushed in front of him, and at the same time grabbed his fist with five fingers and swung it straight towards him.

    "Gymnastics?"

    Hefeng couldn''t help frowning, he never dreamed that Xianyi, who has both the kaleidoscope writing sharing eye and the reincarnation eye, would choose physical skills to fight against him.

    But I have to say that Xianyi''s physical skills are really good.

    Whether it is speed or timing, they have grasped it very well.

    It''s a pity that Taishu has always been Hefeng''s best field.

    In the next second, Hefeng''s body changed significantly.

    At this moment, Fukasaku and Shima helped Hefeng absorb enough natural energy and transformed it into Senju Chakra.

    Let Zefeng enter the fairy mode on the spot!

    Orange eye shadows appeared in the corners of his eyes.

    "Is it fairy mode?"

    Xianyi stared slightly, noticing the changes in Hefeng''s body.

    In fact, this scene was also in Xianyi''s expectation.

    The corner of his mouth was raised, and a smile appeared, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    In an instant, a majestic force crushed towards the breeze.

    His actions just now were to shorten the distance between him and Hefeng.

    Now, he can use the most violent Shenluo Tianzheng to attack Zefeng!

    However, Hefeng''s current physical strength is stronger than Xianyi expected.

    Bearing Shenluo Tianzheng head-on was completely unscathed.

    It just took seven or eight steps back and then stopped.

    In the next second, Hefeng reached into his sleeve with his right hand, and decisively threw the shuriken at Xianyi.

    Each shuriken is printed with the spell of Flying Thunder God.

    "Do you want to approach me with the Flying Thunder God Technique?"

    Seeing this, Xianyi saw through Kazuki''s trick in an instant, and moved quickly to avoid the shuriken''s attack range.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng just wanted to test Xianyi''s Shenluo Tianzheng.

    "really¡­¡­"

    Through the attack just now, Zefeng can basically confirm it.

    Kenichi''s Shenluo Tianzheng, like Nagato, has a cooldown time.

    About five seconds or so.

    Perhaps for ordinary ninjas, five seconds is difficult to change the situation of the battle.

    But for the wind.

    Five seconds or so is enough for him to do many things.

    "Xianyi, you think that you are invincible if you have the eyes of reincarnation, but in fact, you are wrong."

    The gentle wind makes a loud sound, and then guides the chakra in the body to break through the restrictions in the body.

    Impressively, the Eight Gates Dunjia!

    After finishing speaking, Hefeng didn''t say anything more.

    The first door, open the door, open!

    The second door, Hugh''s door, open!

    The third door, the door of life, open!

    In an instant, Hefeng opened the eight Dunjia to the seventh door in one breath, startling the door.

    The sweat evaporated with blue steam, wrapping Zefeng''s whole body.

    next second.

    The Zephyr disappeared directly in place.

    boom!

    A loud noise spread in all directions, shattering the ground under his feet on the spot.

    Leaving a crack like a spider web.

    One couldn''t breathe, and Hefeng moved at a high speed and appeared directly in front of Xianyi.

    And his Shenluo Tianzheng is currently in the cooldown period.

    not available!

    "So fast."

    Rao Xianyi didn''t react for a while, and was stunned on the spot.

    "Oops¡­¡­"

    Xianyi groaned inwardly, unable to use Shenluo Tianzheng, he had to use Susanoo to defend.

    However¡­¡­

    His speed was still a step slower than the wind.

    I saw Hefeng jumping up in the air, using Konoha Goriki Whirlwind, aimed at Xianichi''s waist and swept across.

    The majestic force instantly kicked Xianyi out.

    "really¡­¡­"

    Everything is calculated by the wind.

    "If it''s Uchiha Madara, maybe it will be more difficult, but Xianichi''s fighting talent is really too ordinary."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but complain.

    It seems a little disappointed.

    And everyone who heard these words gasped.

    Especially the future three generations of Kazekage and Onoki.

    They were just hanged and beaten by Xian Yi.

    The strength gap between the two sides is simply a difference between clouds and mud.

    Not a class at all.

    result¡­¡­

    Hefeng even said that Xianyi has no fighting talent.

    Then what are they!

    but¡­¡­

    Naturally, Hefeng would not care about the feelings of Onoki and the others. He focused his eyes slightly, stared straight ahead, grasped his fist with five fingers, and aimed at Xianyi with a punch.

    "Day Tiger!"

    In an instant, a protective tiger appeared in front of Hefeng, opened its bloody mouth, and roared at Xianyi again and again.

    Then he was released on the spot by Hefeng.

    The speed is so fast that it is difficult for even Xianyi to dodge.

    The most important thing is that he was kicked by Hefeng just now, which caused him some pain in the waist.

    "Sealing Technique Suction!"

    In desperation, Xian had to try to absorb Zefeng''s ninjutsu.

    However¡­¡­

    This is not ninjutsu, but taijutsu!

    boom!

 Chapter 421

    oom!

    With a loud bang, Hiurora directly blasted Uchiha Kenichi, sending him flying on the spot.

    Although the sealing technique is very tricky, it is not invincible.

    It just absorbs other people''s skills into its own body by reversing the way of chakra, and transforms it into its own power.

    However, in the face of physical attacks, the seal seal cannot play its role.

    In this world, there is no truly invincible ninjutsu!

    For a moment, Uchiha Ken''s eyes were wide open, and an incredible look appeared, but his body flew out uncontrollably.

    Although this blow failed to instantly kill Xianyi, it shocked him and everyone present.

    "That guy''s ability didn''t work? Why?" Onoki struggled to get up from the ground, unable to understand.

    Why can the chakra air bomb of the wind can cause damage to Uchiha Kenichi.

    And his dust escape failed?

    "Hebrew..."

    The future three generations of Kazekage gritted his teeth, and now he has exhausted all his chakra, and even needs Chiyo''s support to stand.

    Look at Hefeng again, easily blowing away their helpless powerful enemy.

    A strong sense of gap arises spontaneously.

    At the same time, it also shocked him very much.

    "It''s very simple."

    But Hefeng didn''t intend to play tricks, he looked straight at Xianyi who flew upside down, and watched him fall heavily to the ground, "The move I just did was not some chakra air bomb."

    "Even that''s not ninjutsu at all, it''s taijutsu!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar, and everyone''s eyes focused on He Feng.

    Such a powerful attack just now, unexpectedly...

    Just ordinary gymnastics?

    Are you kidding me?

    grunt.

    Onogi rolled his throat involuntarily, swallowed nervously, and suddenly felt his brain go blank.

    That thing turned out to be just gymnastics?

    "That''s right, the day tiger is just the fist style of the seventh door in the eight-door dunjia state."

    Seeing this, Tokaima explained it to others.

    "And this physical technique does not produce chakra itself, so Xianyi''s sealing technique, the seal, cannot be used."

    However, the truth sounds simple and easy.

    But ninjas who can do this easily, except for the wind.

    Tokaima couldn''t think of another person.

    "To a certain extent, the current Japanese style possesses the strongest body art in the ninja world."

    Folding his hands around his chest, he couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    If Hefeng did this kind of thing when he was eighteen or even twenty, he wouldn''t be so surprised.

    However, the current Hefeng is only eight years old.

    Just thinking about it, it feels unbelievable.

    certainly¡­¡­

    The battle between Kazuki and Kenichi continues.

    Although everyone was shocked, they reached an unprecedented tacit understanding at this time.

    No one stepped forward to disturb Hefeng.

    Although I really don''t want to admit it, but in the current situation, if they don''t take action, it will be the greatest help to Hefeng!

    "Physical arts..."

    Xian Yi was lying on the ground sprawled, he took a quick breath, and then leaned on his knees to stand up from the ground.

    If such attacks happen a few more times, I am afraid that I will really be killed by Hefeng.

    "You guys are indeed a monster."

    Xianyi''s voice was low and deep, his eyes were slightly fixed, and his attitude became more serious and serious than before.

    I thought that after I got the Eye of Reincarnation, I would be able to deal with He Feng easily.

    Unexpectedly, even with the eyes of reincarnation now, it would not be an easy task to defeat Hefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    Among the many abilities of the Samsara Eye, there are only a few that are the most difficult.

    God Luo Tianzheng.

    Earth burst star.

    Sealing printing.

    Needless to say, Shenluo Tianzheng is strong, but its shortcomings are also very obvious.

    That is, there is a five-second vacuum period, and this ninjutsu will not be able to be used.

    As for the Earth Explosion Star, it was forcibly broken by Zefeng.

    Sealing technique imprinting is equivalent to nothing in front of body technique.

    As for the remaining abilities.

    The psychic beast was easily killed by Hefeng Amaterasu and burned to the ground.

    Even if you continue to channel, it''s just a gift.

    As for extracting the soul.

    Considering Zefeng''s movement speed and his mastery of Flying Thunder God.

    Xianyi didn''t have much hope for that either.

    "It looks like I have to use that."

    Soon, Xianyi made up his mind.

    This is the territory of the Land of Iron. Although the land borders the Land of Fire, there is a large forest in the middle.

    It is enough to act as a buffer zone for one''s own strength.

    "Originally, I didn''t want to use this power, but He Feng, if it were you, it is indeed enough to make me serious enough to fight with all my strength!"

    The moment he finished speaking, Xianyi kicked his feet hard, and the whole person flew directly into the sky.

    In an instant, Hefeng''s brain reacted.

    What the hell is this guy trying to do!

    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng."

    Hefeng half-closed his eyes, staring at Xianyi''s every move.

    The story of Shippuden is recalled in my mind.

    Payne had used this trick at that time, destroying most of the Hidden Leaf Village.

    Countless casualties!

    But the price is that within half an hour, Shenluo Tianzheng can no longer be used.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer!"

    Seeing this, Hefeng quickly used his magnetic escape power to control all the placer gold and ordinary sand in the ground under his feet, causing them to break out of the ground.

    That''s not even counting...

    Hefeng even burst out his own chakra directly, using the semi-complete Susanoo, retreated to Tomona, and enveloped him on the spot.

    next second.

    He Feng clapped his hands vigorously, "Wood escape, the art of wooden figures!"

    The ground shook again, and the huge wood giant stood behind Hefeng, protecting him firmly.

    Rao was stunned to see such a serious scene.

    He never dreamed that Hefeng would take defense so seriously.

    He does not hesitate to use Susanoo, wood escape, and magnetic escape at the same time!

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi also quickly accumulated enough power.

    He raised his hands, pointed down, and released this force without reservation.

    In an instant, an incomparably majestic force swept downward.

    Blast to Hefeng and others on the spot.

    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    An invisible shock wave rolled over towards the ground.

    The placer gold barrier built by Zefeng was smashed and dented in an instant.

    The wooden man was damaged on the spot!

    It is not difficult to see that Uchiha Kenichi''s Super Shinra Tensei is much stronger than Nagato.

    In an instant, the entire territory of the Iron Kingdom was razed to the ground by this terrifying and violent force!

    Rumble!

    The sound was deafening and spread in all directions.

    On this day, countless warriors died tragically!

    The map section of the entire ninja world has undergone earth-shaking changes!

    "Go to hell, Zefeng!"

    Xianyi roared downward, venting his emotions!

    No life left!

 Chapter 422

    "As expected of the power of the eyes of reincarnation..."

    Hei Jue emerged from the razed ruins, looked around, and saw the terrain changed by Xianyi''s Super Shenluo Tianzheng, and couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Actually...

    Xianyi''s refusal to use the natural technique of reincarnation to resurrect Uchiha Madara was also expected by Heijue.

    And follow Xianyi in secret.

    Now see him shoot and kill Zefeng.

    Although it is slightly different from Heijue''s plan, they lead to the same goal by different routes.

    As long as Hefeng dies, the biggest threat to himself from the ninja world will no longer exist.

    As for the Moon''s Eye project, even without Uchiha Madara, he can slowly facilitate it and become a reality.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Hei Jue concentrated his attention and looked in the direction of the wind.

    "I don''t know if Zefeng is dead or not."

    Hei Jue thought to himself, and simply started to act, and slowly approached Hefeng.

    And after Uchiha Kenichi poured out this power, he could no longer use Shenluo Tianzheng.

    He lowered his head, admiring his masterpiece.

    The entire country of iron was completely destroyed by him.

    "Even that little monster, Hefeng, can''t be safe and sound."

    Xianyi muttered to himself, and his body began to fall gradually.

    At the same time, the placer gold that Hefeng used to withstand the first and most direct power of Shenluo Tianzheng fell apart on the spot.

    The tall wooden giant also turned into ruins.

    "What a terrifying power..."

    Zefeng took a deep breath and looked at the surrounding environment.

    Although he had expected it in his heart, he was still shocked after seeing it with his own eyes.

    "Is this... that guy Xianyi did it?"

    Tobima was even more stunned, his scalp numb.

    He never dreamed that Kenichi Uchiha would become so terrifying.

    Even the runaway Nine Tails can''t reach this level of destructive power!

    The entire country, all buildings and plants were all destroyed by Xianyi!

    grunt.

    The emotions of Ohnoki and the others were not much better. They were all dumbfounded when they saw the scene before them.

    So that the brain went blank and could not make a sound.

    The atmosphere suddenly became weird.

    "Is this really the power that ninjas have..."

    The next three generations of Kazekage couldn''t help but gasp, if it wasn''t for the Japanese style, he even felt that even his own sand and iron would not be able to defend against Xianichi''s ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    The next three generations of Kazekage soon looked at Hefeng.

    Xianyi''s power is obviously so terrifying, but Hefeng abruptly uses his own power to save everyone!

    How terrifying is this guy''s strength?

    And what you need to know is that He Feng is only eight years old now!

    An eight-year-old kid.

    Really incredible.

    Mizukage of Mizukage from the next three generations even slumped on the ground with a plop, feeling relieved.

    Just now, he really thought he was going to die.

    "Why are the ninjas in Hidden Leaf Village always so scary..."

    "Before it was Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, and now there is Kenichi and Kaze..."

    The next three generations of Mizukage couldn''t help complaining in their hearts.

    He doesn''t want to stay here any longer now.

    He just wanted to return to Wuyin Village as soon as possible, and stay away from these monsters.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi also noticed the situation below.

    Hefeng and other ninjas are not dead!

    This scene hit Uchiha Kenichi''s brain and made him feel incredible.

    In his cognition, Chao Shenluo Tianzheng is almost the strongest blow of Samsara Eye.

    In an instant, a country was destroyed!

    However¡­¡­

    Even this move failed to kill Hefeng!

    What kind of monster is this guy!

    Slap!

    Xian Yi landed on both feet and stood firm, but the shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time.

    He stared straight ahead, watching He Feng helplessly, speechless for a long time.

    The worst thing is that once the move of Super Shenluo Tianzheng is used, it will not be possible to use Shenluo Tianzheng within half an hour.

    in other words¡­¡­

    This is a ninjutsu that fails to kill the enemy and damages one''s own strength!

    "but¡­¡­"

    It took a long time for Xianyi to recognize the reality and accept the reality, "Just now, Zefeng also consumed a lot of chakra in order to take over my Super Shenluo Tianzheng."

    "For him now, his strength should have been greatly affected."

    Xianyi thought to himself, staring at Hefeng firmly.

    After a while, Xianyi stepped forward and walked slowly towards Hefeng.

    And Hefeng also noticed Xianyi''s actions, he strode forward and shortened the distance with Xianyi.

    Tobima and the others wanted to help, but Hefeng refused.

    The current Xianyi can no longer use Shenluo Tianzheng.

    His seal seal was also sealed by himself.

    Now that he has no strength, he can no longer fight against himself.

    but¡­¡­

    Xianyi did not give up.

    "You guys are really lucky."

    "Even that didn''t kill you."

    Xianyi clenched his teeth and said to Hefeng.

    "Xianyi, in the final analysis, your own strength is still too weak. Do you think you can surpass him by getting the reincarnation eye from Uchiha Madara?"

    Hefeng turned back without thinking.

    In his opinion, with Xianyi''s talent, just a kaleidoscope Sharingan is almost his limit.

    Want to surpass Madara Uchiha?

    Or in the next life.

    And in addition to talent, in order to open the eyes of reincarnation, there must be two media: sharing eyes and Zhujian cells.

    Indispensable.

    Based on such and such a relationship, Xianyi got his reincarnation eyes from there.

    Not really a problem at all.

    "You really know everything." Xianyi continued to speak while watching Hefeng.

    For some reason, when He Feng said these words, he was not surprised at all.

    Although Hefeng is an eight-year-old kid, Xianyi stopped treating him as a child early on.

    The strength of this guy is undoubtedly the most terrifying existence in the ninja world!

    Not even one!

    "I understand. If you want to solve you, you must do your best."

    "Before, I still thought of you too simply."

    Suddenly, Xianyi''s aura changed, he seemed to understand something, realized something.

    I saw him taking a deep breath, biting his thumb, and starting to make seals casually.

    When he couldn''t breathe, Xianyi slapped the palm of his hand to the ground.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, white mist rose into the sky, rolling up like a mushroom cloud.

    "Psychic art!"

    In an instant, the huge heretic golem suddenly appeared in He Feng''s eyes!

    "This guy¡­¡­"

    This time, Rao Hefeng''s complexion was unavoidably paler.

    He never dreamed that Xianyi would channel the heretic golem for a while!

    From the looks of it, this guy really wants to be here, desperate to die!

    "But that''s fine."

    Hefeng took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions.

    That being the case, then I have no choice but to fight with all my strength!

    "Fukasaku, Shima, help me refine Senju Chakra, the more the better!"

 Chapter 423

    "The wind!"

    Xianyi yelled at Zefeng, broke through completely, and performed psychic techniques to summon the heretic golem.

    However, Xianyi did not directly control the outsider golem to attack Zefeng.

    He clenched his teeth and used up all the remaining Chakra.

    If you don''t succeed, you will succeed!

    In an instant, the majestic chakra burst out from Xianyi''s body, soaring into the sky, like a raging fire, enveloping the heretic golem that had just been channeled.

    "Majestic Susanoo!"

    The full body of the Valkyrie and the golem of the heretics are combined into one.

    This is the strongest move Uchiha Kenichi can use so far.

    The huge Valkyrie, more than 100 meters high, looked down at the earth.

    Everything is so small in Xian''s eyes.

    His eyes were slightly concentrated, staring at He Feng, with an extremely strong murderous aura.

    "Go to hell, you Konoha brat!"

    Then, without reservation, Xianyi manipulated the majestic Susanoo and walked towards the wind.

    Everything, it''s time to finish!

    However, Hefeng also thought so.

    He looked directly at Kenichi''s mighty Susanoo, realizing that it was pretty much the strongest power he could wield right now.

    "Little Zefeng, it''s done!"

    At the same time, Fukasaku and Shima spoke in unison.

    Just now, they frantically plundered the natural energy around Hefeng and fused with the huge chakra in his body.

    All transformed into Senju Chakra!

    "Ok."

    Hefeng nodded his head vigorously, combined his hands vigorously, and then released this force without reservation.

    In his opinion, it was time to draw a perfect end to all this.

    Slap!

    "Immortal Art, Wooden Dungeon, True Thousand Hands!"

    I saw He Feng burst out, and the whole earth began to shake violently.

    A huge Mutun Guanyin broke through the ground from Hefeng''s feet, and then soared into the sky.

    Compared with Kenichi Uchiha''s prestige Susano, I don''t know how many times it is exaggerated.

    Everyone present couldn''t help being dumbfounded.

    unbelievable.

    Is this the power that Hefeng possessed when he was eight years old?

    What kind of monster is he!

    grunt.

    Everyone rolled their throats, swallowed nervously, and focused all their attention on this battle.

    Especially right now.

    He would never mistake the ninjutsu in front of him!

    "It''s Big Brother''s True Thousand Hands..."

    He couldn''t help thinking about the past.

    The reason why Hashirama would not hesitate to sacrifice himself to fight Hefeng is to pass on the true thousands of hands to Hefeng!

    But now Hefeng has mastered this move impressively.

    really...

    It''s incredible.

    "It''s unbelievable."

    For a moment, Fei Jian''s two eyes were wide open, like a bull''s eyes, fixedly staring at the wooden escape Avalokitesvara made by Zefeng.

    In his cognition, this move is the strongest ninja in the real sense!

    Actually...

    It''s not just Tobuma and the others.

    Even if it was Kenichi Uchiha, he also looked shocked at this time.

    "This, this is impossible!"

    Uchiha raised his head involuntarily.

    Just a second ago, he thought that the small guy was Hefeng and others.

    As a result, in the blink of an eye, his mighty costume, Susano, seemed to be a small one in front of the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara!

    This scene directly hit Uchiha Kenichi''s heart.

    The scariest thing is that Hefeng is only eight years old this year!

    Only eight years old has mastered such amazing power!

    Is his strength really a bottomless pit?

    grunt!

    Xianyi swallowed.

    Now he has no other choice but to rush up and follow Gentle Steel.

    "Come on, Shinichi!"

    He Feng gave a loud shout, put his hands on his chest, looked directly at the mighty Susano, and then...

    Controlling the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara under his feet, he made a sudden move.

    In an instant, countless fists bombarded the mighty Susanoo.

    Rao Xianyi wanted to fight back, but he couldn''t do it!

    Thousands of fists were swung from different directions, making Xian Yi defenseless.

    Rumble!

    A burst of loud noises exploded, smashing Xianichi''s Susanoo to pieces.

    Instantly exposed the inner outsider golem to the air.

    Slap!

    Mutun Guanyin stretched out his palm and grabbed the golem''s neck.

    No matter how hard it struggles, it can''t break free from the hands of Avalokitesvara.

    Actually...

    The Hefeng Wooden Guanyin has an exaggerated figure that is countless times larger than the body of the heretic golem.

    In front of the Wooden Avalokitesvara, the menacing heretic golem looked like a figurine.

    Immediately after...

    Mutun Avalokitesvara violently pressed the heretic golem to the ground.

    The other fists continued to strike at the golem of the heretic.

    For a while, the screams continued.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Kenichi Uchiha''s heart suddenly turned cold.

    He originally came here with great confidence to destroy He Feng.

    result¡­¡­

    The battle between the two sides is still not at the same level!

    Xianyi even suspects that Hefeng, who is only eight years old, has already surpassed Senju Hashirama, the god of the ninja world, in strength!

    Not reconciled.

    "I can not be reconciled!"

    Xian half squinted his eyes and clenched his hands into fists.

    However¡­¡­

    In order to release the mighty Susano just now, almost all of his chakra was consumed.

    In addition, Shenluo Tianzheng is restricted.

    Now that he has no strength, he can no longer fight against Hefeng!

    This battle is judged by superiors and inferiors!

    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that if Hefeng wanted to, he could completely control the power of thousands of hands and blast Xianyi into scum.

    However¡­¡­

    He just used this power to get rid of Kenichi''s majestic Susanoo.

    By the way, it suppressed the heretic golem.

    "hateful¡­¡­"

    Xianyi landed quickly, clenching his teeth.

    Although he was dissatisfied, there was nothing he could do.

    Now he doesn''t want to die here.

    Thinking of this, Xian had to turn around and escape from here as fast as possible.

    However¡­¡­

    Today''s Iron Country was directly razed to the ground by him with the power of Super Shenluo Tianzheng.

    Not a single blade of grass grows in a radius of a hundred miles.

    Such an obvious goal does not require much attention at all.

    "I only want to run now, isn''t it a bit late, Xianyi."

    Hefeng looked directly at Xianyi who was about to run away, and couldn''t help chuckling.

    In this way, the roles between them are completely reversed.

    next second.

    Hefeng kicked his feet hard, and his whole body was like a straight flying arrow, chasing towards Uchiha Kenichi fiercely.

    But at this moment, Heijue, who was once hidden in the dark, suddenly appeared, wrapped around Kenichi Uchiha''s calf, and tripped him to the ground.

    This scene came so suddenly that Kenichi Uchiha''s brain was inevitably blank.

    "Xianyi, you really, really disappoint me."

    Hei Ze covered Kenichi Uchiha''s body in an instant, and his tone was utterly disappointed in him.

    I thought that with the Eye of Reincarnation, this guy might be able to defeat Hefeng.

    However now it seems...

    The strength gap between him and Hefeng cannot be made up by a pair of eyes at all.

    There is too much difference in strength between the two sides!

    "It''s over, Shinichi."

 Chapter 424

    "You are really useless, Xianyi."

    Up to this moment, Hei never forgot to mock Xianyi.

    In fact, Xianyi''s performance really disappointed Heijue.

    "You are... Madara''s will?!"

    Xianyi grabbed the ground with his head, and soon noticed that Heijue was occupying his body.

    Almost without even thinking about it, he wanted to get rid of Hei Jue.

    However¡­¡­

    Today''s Uchiha Kenichi doesn''t have the power to get rid of Heijue at all.

    Now he is very weak!

    "It''s useless, Xianyi."

    Seeing this, Hei Jue couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    If it was Uchiha Kenichi in his heyday, he might really have nothing to do.

    but now¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi fought with the wind, not only consumed all the chakra, but even Shenluo Tianzheng entered a half-hour cooling time.

    "My original plan was to use you to deal with Hefeng, if you can solve Hefeng."

    "It''s definitely a good thing for me."

    "But you really let me down. Even though you got Madara''s eyes of reincarnation, you are still no match for Hefeng."

    Hei Jue said without thinking.

    But the body covered Xianichi''s whole body, snatching the control of his body.

    For a while, Uchiha Kenichi only had half of his face intact.

    "let me go!"

    Xianyi yelled at Heijue, feeling a sense of fear in his heart.

    But nothing can be done.

    "It''s over, Shinichi."

    Heijue ignored Xianichi''s struggle and transferred part of his own chakra into Xianyi''s body.

    So that he can perform the technique prepared for Uchiha Madara.

    Slap!

    Soon, under Hei Ze''s forcible control, Uchiha Kenichi''s hands were crossed together.

    Chakra activates.

    "Heretics, the innate art of reincarnation!"

    Following Heijue''s roar, Xianyi used the reincarnation eye to launch the last ninjutsu.

    In the next second, a huge Pluto appeared behind him, opening its huge mouth.

    A light green light flew out of Pluto''s mouth and flew towards a certain direction.

    For a moment, Hei Jue felt relieved.

    In this way, Uchiha Madara can be resurrected and returned to his peak state.

    As for Uchiha Kenichi, he also lost his final role.

    "I will take back these eyes."

    Immediately afterwards, Hei Ze directly gouged out the eyes of Uchiha Kenichi, and quickly retreated before Hefeng arrived here.

    but¡­¡­

    The speed of the wind was faster than Hei Jue expected.

    Just as he dug out the second eye of reincarnation, He Feng had already appeared in front of him.

    "Heijue."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he muttered Hei Jue''s name in his heart.

    He did not expect that he would meet Hei Jue here.

    But since they met, there was no reason to let him go.

    In an instant, Hefeng threw his fist directly and bombarded Heijue.

    Day Tiger!

    However¡­¡­

    Hei Jue came prepared this time.

    As the biggest behind-the-scenes man in the ninja world, he has always been scheming.

    On the premise that he knew that he was not an opponent of Hefeng, how could he have no back-up if he showed up rashly?

    In an instant, countless Bai Jue emerged from the ground and surrounded the wind.

    Several of them used their bodies to resist the day tigers released by Zefeng.

    Hei Jue, on the other hand, quickly merged with one of the Bai Jue, cast the mayfly technique, and retreated decisively.

    "Hefeng, you little brat, you really look like a monster."

    After Hei Jue left these words, he went deep into the earth and disappeared.

    And those Bai Jue who showed up were killed by Zefeng in an instant, leaving no one alive.

    but¡­¡­

    The most important thing is to let him escape.

    "pity."

    Hefeng fell to the ground with both feet, and seeing Hei Jue''s disappearing position with the mayfly technique, he decisively punched again.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    The monsters in fairy mode bombarded the ground.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the entire earth was instantly torn apart, and countless flying stones rolled out, leaving spider web-like cracks.

    But there was still no trace of Heijue.

    "never mind."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and simply stopped thinking about Heijue.

    He turned to look at Uchiha Kenichi.

    The man who once possessed extremely terrifying power can be said to be extremely embarrassed now.

    His eyes were directly gouged out by Heijue, and he lay on the ground dying.

    It is not difficult to see that the current Uchiha Kenichi has been completely reduced to the wedding dress of the Heijue plan.

    Without saying a word, Hefeng walked towards Uchiha Kenichi in three steps and two steps in parallel.

    Although Uchiha Kenichi can''t see anything, he can perceive the chakra of the wind.

    Because his amount of chakra is really terrifying!

    After using the unreasonable ninjutsu of Zhen Qianshou, Zefeng still maintains a sufficient amount of chakra.

    "Hebrew..."

    Xianyi slowly read out Hefeng''s name, feeling a little complicated for a while.

    Until now, he didn''t even have the idea of ??begging for mercy.

    "Ok."

    Hearing this, He Feng nodded, "It''s really embarrassing enough."

    "If you had chosen to support the policy of Tobuma, it wouldn''t be like this now, what a pity."

    He Feng didn''t want to say it, but he knew in his heart that it was useless to say these words now.

    next second.

    Chakra starts to flow in an irregular direction in Zephyr, forming a spiral pill.

    "That ninjutsu just now..."

    After Uchiha Kenichi was silent for a moment, he decided to tell the truth.

    Although he once wanted to kill Hefeng, Feijian, and seize the power of Konoha Hidden Village, but in essence, he also hoped that Konoha could develop better.

    The glory of the Uchiha clan can bloom.

    But now, Uchiha Madara is resurrected again.

    Considering his crazy idea, and the Eye of the Moon project.

    If it is not stopped, the entire ninja world will become beyond redemption.

    Originally, Uchiha Kenichi wanted to use his own power to prevent Madara''s resurrection.

    But now, he had to pin this hope on He Feng.

    "It''s called the technique of reincarnation, and it''s a ninjutsu that can resurrect the dead."

    Uchiha Kenichi paused for a moment, and continued, "That guy just now manipulated my body, forcing me to forcibly use this ninjutsu, and resurrected Uchiha Madara."

    "Well, I see." He Feng nodded with a calm expression.

    In fact, even if Uchiha Kenichi didn''t say these words, Hefeng knew them well.

    As a time traveler, he understands the power of the eye of reincarnation better than Xianyi.

    "Do you have any other last words?"

    As soon as He Feng changed the topic, Luo Luowan was ready to make a move at any time.

    And these words made Xian Yi speechless for a moment.

    Last words?

    Xianyi fell silent again, then shook his head, accepting his fate calmly.

    really¡­¡­

    This world has always belonged only to...

    Seeing this, He Feng neatly hit the spiral pill on Xian Yi''s body, ending his life.

    boom!

 Chapter 425

    Up to now, Uchiha Kenichi also willingly went to die, and ended his life under the wind''s spiral pill.

    Fei Jian and the others hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward one after another, and came to He Feng''s side in three steps at a time.

    Although they are enemies with Uchiha Kenichi.

    But seeing his death now, I feel a little pitiful for him.

    but¡­¡­

    Compared with Uchiha Kenichi''s death, Tomama now cares more about the black shadow that just appeared.

    Especially the corpse of Uchiha Kenichi, with empty eyes.

    It was obvious that someone poached the eyes of reincarnation.

    Combined with Bai Jue''s corpse lying on the ground, Fei Jian couldn''t help but have a bad feeling in his heart.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Confused, Feijian had no choice but to ask Hefeng, hoping that he could give him an answer.

    "It''s Uchiha Madara."

    Hefeng thought about it for a while, and organized his own language.

    Tell Tobuma part of the information.

    He also had a premonition in his heart.

    After being completely resurrected, it is impossible for Uchiha Madara to do nothing.

    The next ninja world is likely to set off a battle that is even more exaggerated than the first ninja world war.

    "Just when Xianyi was dying, he told me part of the information."

    "Although he has done a series of things that have endangered the village, in his heart, he still regards himself as a Konoha person."

    Zefeng started to flicker.

    In fact, Xianyi did not disclose any useful information when he was dying.

    Now Hefeng knows these things, just relying on his identity as a time traveler.

    He knows the plans of Uchiha Madara and Kurojue like the back of his hand.

    From the current situation, some inferences were made, and the answer was finally reached.

    This is not difficult for Hefeng.

    "The reincarnation eyes owned by Uchiha Kenichi are actually Uchiha Madara''s eyes."

    Kaze paused for a moment, and began to explain to Tomona.

    "You know the battle in the Valley of the End?"

    Although Hashirama had done a lot of confidentiality work on this matter, he couldn''t hide it from Toikama.

    Rao is Uchiha Madara''s body, which was handled by Tomama at the beginning.

    "Ok."

    Tobima nodded, expressing clarity.

    "As early as that time, Uchiha Madara interpreted the secret of the Uchiha stele."

    "And learned that the final evolutionary route of Sharingan is Samsarayan, and the conditions for opening Samsarayan."

    As for the other people present, Hefeng is not worried that they will know this part of the information.

    The reason is simple.

    The prerequisite for opening the eyes of reincarnation.

    It is born with Sharingan, or a fairy physique.

    Among them, the most difficult thing is the immortal physique.

    Throughout the story of "Naruto", there are not a few people who have Sharingan.

    There are also strong players who can open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Only this innate immortal physique.

    Only Hashirama did it.

    Rao is the cell of Naruto.

    Not as powerful as the pillars.

    And now Senshou Zhujian is dead.

    Even if his cells were preserved by Konoha''s high-ranking officials, they were still a very small number.

    In other words, even if the wind discloses the method.

    People who can''t open the eyes of reincarnation are destined to be unable to open them.

    On the contrary, people who can open the eyes of reincarnation.

    Even if Hefeng doesn''t say anything, those monsters will open the eyes of reincarnation sooner or later.

    Based on such and such a relationship, Hefeng is actually not worried about the leakage of information.

    Of course, the most critical reason is strength!

    With Hefeng''s current strength, he has enough confidence to blow up other ninja villages!

    Blast everything!

    Get all the other tailed beasts and become Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    I am the real invincible existence!

    Rao is a sage of the Six Paths, and he has nothing to fear.

    "But that battle seriously overdrawn Uchiha Madara''s life, so that his body was very weak."

    "Even if you open the eyes of reincarnation, you can''t return to the heyday."

    Hefeng continued.

    Regarding this point, he had conjectured a long time ago.

    In his opinion, after the battle in the Valley of the End, Senshou Zhujian died within a few years.

    It is very likely to be related to this battle.

    In fact, it wasn''t that Zhu Jian alone overdrawn his life.

    If it weren''t for the heretic golem to forcibly continue his life, Uchiha Madara would have died almost as early as he did.

    "So Uchiha Madara planned a shocking scene."

    "Give the reincarnation eye to Uchiha Kenichi, and use his body to perform the ninjutsu called reincarnation."

    Hearing this, Fei Jian couldn''t help frowning, "The innate art of reincarnation?"

    Combining all kinds of information, Fei Jian already had a guess in his heart.

    Anyway...

    The ninjutsu that can bring the dead back to life in "Naruto" is not only the natural art of reincarnation!

    There is also the forbidden technique of reincarnation!

    And Feijian is the creator of this forbidden technique!

    "If I''m not mistaken, this is probably a technique that can bring the dead back to life?"

    His throat rolled between the doors, he swallowed nervously, and then spoke his thoughts.

    The others were taken aback.

    Ninjutsu to bring the dead back to life?

    What a joke!

    "It''s a lie, how can there be that kind of ninjutsu in this world?" Chiyo''s eyes widened, and an unbelievable expression emerged.

    This sudden scene instantly attracted He Feng''s gaze, and he couldn''t help but look black.

    For a moment, he didn''t know where to complain.

    In this world, there are not only ninjutsu that can bring the dead back to life, but you in the future will also develop one.

    But those are not the point.

    "Of course there is."

    Tomona answered without thinking.

    He really wanted to say that he had developed one, but considering that Reincarnation of the Unholy Earth was not mature enough and it was a forbidden technique, he didn''t say it.

    "good."

    Hefeng nodded and agreed, "But Xianyi has his own ideas."

    "After getting Madara''s reincarnation eyes, not only did he not resurrect Uchiha Madara, but he also ran here, trying to kill us."

    "But unfortunately..."

    "Xianyi''s talent is mediocre, even if he has the eyes of reincarnation, it is difficult to display the true strength of these eyes."

    When Hefeng said this, he couldn''t help shaking his head, as if he was feeling something.

    And these words made the people present feel speechless.

    Hefeng this guy...

    To say that Kenichi Uchiha''s talent is mediocre?

    Didn''t he just see that Uchiha Kenichi single-handedly beat everyone present except Hefeng?

    Onoki couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly, the corners of his mouth raised, showing a wry smile.

    If even a monster like Uchiha Kenichi is mediocre in talent.

    Then what are you?

    waste?

    Crane end?

    For a while, Onogi wished he could find a crack in the ground and get in.

    And the other shadows almost have the same idea as Onoki.

    Feel ashamed.

    In the entire ninja world, it can be said that Xianyi has no talent, and I am afraid that there is only Hefeng, an eight-year-old monster kid.

    Rao is Qianshoupan, his complexion can''t help but turn livid.

 Chapter 426

    Although I really don''t want to admit it, Uchiha Kenichi himself is the first-class master in Konoha Village.

    Even if the strength is not as good as his own, it will not be too bad.

    Now he has obtained Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eye, and his strength has greatly increased.

    Even if he can defeat Xianyi in the end, I am afraid it will not be easy.

    Even some forbidden techniques are likely to be exposed.

    result¡­¡­

    It is such a powerful enemy, but in Hefengkou, he is just a person with mediocre talent.

    Let Torima''s mood unavoidably feel a little delicate.

    It made him start to be curious.

    What kind of evaluation would you have in Hefeng''s eyes?

    Average talent.

    Still trash...

    Of course, such words were naturally not really asked.

    His current mind is more about thinking about how to deal with the next trouble.

    As Hefeng''s second grandfather, Feijian already knew this eight-year-old genius kid quite well.

    For such a big thing as Uchiha Madara''s resurrection, Hefeng would naturally not lie to himself.

    and¡­¡­

    The eyes of reincarnation itself are the eyes of the sages of the Six Paths.

    Rao is an ordinary person like himself who can break the boundary between life and death.

    It''s really not surprising that Samsara Eye does this kind of thing.

    "Anyway, that''s the way it is now."

    "The black shadow just now was Uchiha Madara''s will. After Xianyi lost control, he has been lurking in the dark, looking for opportunities."

    He Feng paused for a moment, he didn''t point out that the black shadow was Hei Jue.

    The biggest behind-the-scenes man in the ninja world.

    Simply use the phrase "incarnation of will" or something like that.

    After all, he might not be able to accept or believe it when he told Feijian the truth now.

    "If it was Kenichi in his heyday, Rao Madara''s incarnation of will would be powerless."

    "However, when he was fighting with me, he fell into a weak state and was controlled by the opponent."

    "Forcing his body, using the natural technique of reincarnation."

    The Zephyr accentuates that radiance that you all just saw.

    It is the soul of Madara.

    and¡­¡­

    The natural technique of reincarnation is not just as simple as resurrecting Uchiha Madara.

    It can also restore his body to its heyday!

    Not only that¡­¡­

    Hefeng glanced at Bai Jue''s corpse on the ground.

    Although for him now, these Bai Jue can only be killed in seconds, but for ordinary Chunin.

    Bai Jue was not so easy to deal with.

    Especially their ability to camouflage.

    Even Konoha''s Jonin couldn''t tell the difference.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Even some elite Jnin will feel headaches.

    Had Naruto Uzumaki not returned to the battlefield during the Fourth World War, the consequences would have been disastrous.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng once again emphasized Bai Jue''s horror.

    "Especially these guys, although it is not clear how Uchiha Madara made them, one thing is certain."

    "That''s their number, more than 100,000!"

    The wind was loud and loud, announcing the news to everyone.

    In an instant, everyone present gasped, their eyes widened, and they seriously suspected that they had some illusions.

    Otherwise...

    How could they hear such incredible things!

    I don''t know if this kind of guy is human, but...

    One hundred thousand?

    Doesn''t that mean that the number of enemies, not to mention the number of ninjas in the entire ninja world, should be exaggerated?

    Even Tobima, who was mentally prepared, stood there in a daze!

    He never dreamed that Uchiha Madara would have such a big hand!

    "There are... one hundred thousand?"

    Fei Jian''s face was horrified, and even his expression became a lot more nervous.

    You know, before this, Hefeng had obtained Bai Jue''s body and handed it over to Feijian.

    From that time on, Tobima started research on Baijue.

    It''s hard to believe, but these guys aren''t human.

    But their strength is very impressive.

    Now hearing that there are 100,000, even Feijian, who has always been calm, feels a little restless.

    "good."

    Noticing everyone''s reactions, Hefeng nodded vigorously, "This is our current situation."

    In fact, the reason why the Fourth Ninja World War was able to gather tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces.

    Thanks to the peace of the five great ninja villages.

    Decades of peace have brought prosperity to the population.

    However, in this era...

    We have only left the Warring States Period not long ago.

    But after the age of ninjas, battles of all sizes continued one after another.

    Dead people are commonplace.

    Thanks to the peace agreement between Hashirama, it was finally settled down.

    As a result, within a few years, the first Ninja World War broke out.

    There were countless casualties.

    Let the number of ninjas become the weakest period in history.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    The high-end combat power of each ninja village all died in the first ninja world war.

    As a result, new movies had to be accepted by Onoki, who had not yet grown up.

    It is hard to say that the current five major ninja villages can gather 10,000 ninjas.

    Now we have to face a hundred thousand in vain.

    Everyone couldn''t help but sweat in their hearts.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng is not worried.

    Although the situation this time is indeed more difficult, it is not a dead end.

    As for, there is no Akatsuki organization in this era, and the nine tailed beasts were also distributed among the villages by Hashirama.

    In addition, Konoha is a victorious country.

    Now with just a word from Hefeng, he can get all the tailed beasts!

    And with the power of these tail beasts.

    Don''t say it''s a hundred thousand in vain.

    Even if it is Baijue, Hefeng is not afraid at all!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng turned his head to look at everyone, with a serious expression on his face.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll make it clear."

    "Now it''s not the problem of our Konoha Hidden Village, but the problem of the entire ninja world."

    "If your village doesn''t want to be destroyed by Uchiha Madara."

    "Then listen to me, listen to me."

    He said in a loud voice.

    Everyone looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Thinking back to Xianyi''s terrifying strength just now.

    The huge country of iron was razed to the ground in an instant!

    With such power, they don''t want to go berserk in their Ninja Village once.

    As Hefeng said.

    The current problem is no longer the problem that Ninja Village needs to face.

    but...

    The entire ninja world is facing a catastrophe!

    grunt.

    Everyone couldn''t help rolling their throats, swallowing a mouthful of saliva nervously.

    "Then tell me, what should we do now?"

    Tomama opened the mouth first and asked Hefeng.

    "First of all, establish a ninja coalition to unite all the forces of the five major ninja villages."

    "Then¡­¡­"

    Hefeng took a deep breath, glanced at everyone, and said word by word, "Tail beast, these powerful forces are the key to ensure that we can win the war!"

    "I need, all tail beasts!"

    With a loud voice, Zefeng spoke his plan.

    Although this is not what he imagined, it is a good opportunity to collect tailed beasts.

 Chapter 427

    In the cracks of hell.

    Uchiha Madara slowly regained consciousness, but felt darkness in front of his eyes.

    This is also impossible.

    Although Heijue used Uchiha Kenichi''s body to forcibly resurrect Uchiha Madara, but the natural technique of reincarnation could not make Uchiha Madara regenerate a pair of reincarnation eyes.

    So much so that now he can only quietly wait for Heijue to return.

    but¡­¡­

    The wait didn''t last too long.

    Soon, Hei Jue returned to the crack of hell, and brought the reincarnation eye retrieved from Xianyi.

    Give it to Uchiha Madara.

    "It looks like Kenichi Uchiha is quite useful."

    Uchiha Madara said casually, and then inserted the reincarnation eyes back into his own eyes.

    next second.

    The reincarnation eye gradually changed and returned to its normal state.

    "Where''s that guy Xianyi?"

    Uchiha Madara looked around and found that there were only black and white here.

    I didn''t see that guy Uchiha Kenichi.

    For a moment, he couldn''t help frowning.

    "Kenichi Uchiha is dead."

    Hei Jue answered without thinking.

    Anyway, this matter cannot be hidden, and there is nothing to hide.

    He took a deep breath and explained the ins and outs of the whole thing to Uchiha Madara.

    Uchiha Kenichi betrayed them immediately after he got the eyes of reincarnation.

    "Sure enough, it''s Xianyi''s style."

    Uchiha Madara complained casually.

    Thinking back to when I was about to leave the village, I had a premonition that that paranoid Tomona would do whatever it takes to suppress the Uchiha clan.

    In order to avoid such a thing from happening, he once hoped that the clansmen could leave with him.

    result¡­¡­

    At that time, Uchiha Kenichi chose to betray himself.

    Now this time, it''s just repeating the old trick.

    However, considering that he has now returned to his prime, he no longer needs Xianichi''s power.

    As for whether he is alive or dead, it doesn''t matter that much.

    "How did he die?"

    However, Uchiha Madara was silent for a while, and asked Hei Ze about the cause of Xianichi''s death.

    It''s not because he cares about Kenichi Uchiha.

    But he had a premonition in his heart.

    That guy Uchiha Kenichi was probably dealt with by Kaze.

    Although Xianyi''s talent is not very high, at least he is the one who opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan by virtue of his own strength.

    Among the Uchiha clan, he can be regarded as a genius.

    Now that he has obtained his own eyes of reincarnation, his strength has greatly increased, and it is by no means something that ordinary ninjas can deal with.

    When Hei Jue heard the words, he didn''t hide anything, and told the whole process in detail.

    After Uchiha Kenichi got the eyes of reincarnation, he went to the five shadow talks.

    In an attempt to eliminate Hefeng and others.

    However, it is a pity that even Xianyi, who has obtained the eye of reincarnation, is still not Hefeng''s opponent.

    In the end he died miserably.

    But the most ironic thing is that it is also thanks to Hefeng.

    So much so that he could resurrect Uchiha Madara when Xianyi was dying.

    "Ok."

    After Uchiha Madara listened, he couldn''t help but nodded, but he was shocked.

    It''s not that my plan almost went wrong.

    It''s Hefeng''s current strength.

    Stronger than Xianyi who has the eyes of reincarnation.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara stood up from the spot, then took a deep breath, and asked Hei Ze to prepare for the battle.

    The number of one hundred thousand Baijue far exceeds the number of ninjas that the ninja world can gather.

    The most important thing is that Uchiha Madara doesn''t believe that the five ninja villages can choose to join forces.

    In addition, he returned to his heyday.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara shook his head involuntarily.

    The current self is stronger than in his heyday.

    Thinking of this, he glanced down at his chest.

    That''s where the cells from Qianshou Zhujian were transplanted.

    current self.

    Not only has the strongest ninja Susanoo.

    There are also cells in Zhujian, as well as his wood escape technique and Muji self-healing.

    Coupled with the eyes of reincarnation and Bai Wan.

    The current Uchiha Madara really doesn''t know how he lost!

    Even if the other party is that genius kid who looks like a monster, He Feng!

    "The Eye of the Moon Project."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes suddenly became wild.

    His heart was also excited.

    I have laid out plans for so many years.

    Finally at this moment, it is about to come true.

    After He Feng is dealt with, he can catch other tailed beasts by himself.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    But at this moment, Hei Jue seemed to suddenly think of something.

    He took a deep breath and said slowly, "Speaking of which, there is one more thing."

    "Ok?"

    Hearing this, Madara turned to look at Heijue.

    "Hefeng... intends to collect all the tail beasts!"

    Hei Jue answered loudly.

    This happened after Uchiha Madara''s death, so even he didn''t know about it.

    Moreover, from Hei Jue''s point of view, this matter is no small matter.

    Once Zefeng gets all the tailed beasts, it will not only strengthen his side''s strength.

    The scariest thing is...

    Zephyr now also has Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Moreover, he also interpreted the content on the stele of the Uchiha clan.

    If he accidentally became Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    All my plans might fall short.

    so¡­¡­

    In Heijue''s view, there must be no peace.

    Collect all Tailed Beasts!

    But even though that is what he said, Hefeng is not just talking.

    He has already started to act.

    Erwei, Bawei of Yunyin Village, and Yiwei of Shayin Village.

    Now they are all in Hidden Leaf Village.

    And Mito, the perfect Jinchuriki.

    As for the other tail beasts.

    After Uchiha Kenichi made such a fuss, it is bound to be concentrated.

    "Peace."

    "It seems that the kid is more powerful than I imagined."

    "But this is also a good time for me."

    Uchiha Madara thought about it carefully.

    Since Hefeng''s plan is also to collect tailed beasts, it saves him the process of catching them.

    At that time, wait until Zefeng gathers all the tailed beasts to the Hidden Leaf Village.

    Then grab it yourself.

    even¡­¡­

    If everything goes well, I can start the Moon Eye project on the spot.

    "Bai Jue, always pay attention to the movements of Muye Village. Once all the tailed beasts are gathered in the village, it''s time for us to do something!"

    Madara gave orders to Bai Jue.

    "Hefeng, this time, you will definitely become my wedding dress for Uchiha Madara!"

    The corners of Uchiha Madara''s mouth turned up, revealing a slight smile.

    "spot."

    Staring at Madara''s back, Heijue spoke again, "Speaking of which, Ginkaku, who was sealed by Zefeng before, also has Chakra of Nine Tails on him."

    A friendly reminder from Heijue.

    Uzumaki Mito is Zefeng''s grandma.

    The relationship between the two is good, and it will be very difficult to obtain Nine Tails at that time.

    If it really doesn''t work, it''s not impossible to simply wake up the ten tails first.

    In any case, in Heijue''s heart, he is not completely optimistic about Uchiha Madara.

    After all, that brat, Hefeng, is really outrageous.

    Talent and growth rate are comparable to the immortals of the Six Paths.

 Chapter 428

    Half a month later.

    Under the pressure of Hefeng, the other four major ninja villages could only choose to compromise.

    Send Renzhuli to Konoha Hidden Village.

    Even without Uchiha Madara''s problem, with their current strength, they are not Konoha''s opponents at all.

    Refusing Hefeng on this matter, I''m afraid it''s because he doesn''t even know how he died.

    but¡­¡­

    As for the ninja coalition, the four major ninja villages did not directly express their views.

    on the one hand¡­¡­

    After the first ninja world war, the four major ninja villages suffered heavy losses. At this juncture, even if they wanted to fight Uchiha Madara to the death, it would be difficult to gather a decent force.

    This made the senior management of each ninja village inevitably want to wait and see.

    If Uchiha Madara''s goal is only Zefeng, it is only Konoha.

    It is also a good choice for them to watch the fire from the other side.

    On the other hand, it was too much of a coincidence.

    At the Five Kages Conference, Xianichi attacked and with incredible power, destroyed the Iron Country on the spot.

    These high-level executives can''t help but wonder if this is a drama directed and performed by Hefeng himself.

    It is said that Xianyi died tragically, but his body did not fall into their hands.

    In the end is real death, or fake death.

    Who can tell clearly?

    The key is¡­¡­

    Everyone knows that Konoha Hidden Village is the result of the joint creation of the Uchiha Clan and the Senju Clan.

    Maybe all of this was arranged.

    That''s why after Renzhuli was sent to Konoha Hidden Village, these high-level officials maintained a standstill attitude.

    And Hefeng didn''t care.

    He knew very well in his heart that it was time for the decisive battle.

    It''s still the battle between himself and Uchiha Madara.

    The combat power of other ninja villages is only used to limit the hundred thousand Baijue.

    And since their numbers are so small, is it really possible to limit them.

    Hefeng didn''t hold out much hope either.

    What he really cares about is actually the tailed beast inside Renzhu Li.

    In addition, if these people really rejected the ninja coalition.

    After I got rid of Uchiha Madara by myself, I naturally had a reason to settle with them.

    The entire ninja world must be unified sooner or later.

    It''s just a matter of time.

    Of course¡­¡­

    No matter what attitude the other ninja villages have.

    Muye Yin Village paid enough attention to this crisis.

    Especially Tobima, ever since he knew that Uchiha Madara was still alive, he has always regarded Uchiha Madara as a serious concern.

    Do everything possible to find his whereabouts.

    It didn''t work out.

    After returning from the Iron Country this time, Feima has crazily improved the strength of Konoha Hidden Village.

    And a special meeting was held.

    All the patriarchs of the families in Muye Yin Village were called together.

    As for the Uchiha clan.

    Tobuma simply let Jing act as the acting patriarch temporarily.

    And announced that Uchiha Madara is still alive.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It''s not just as simple as being alive.

    There is still a part about the eyes of reincarnation.

    The door is also fully revealed.

    The patriarchs of the various families were shocked.

    For this crisis, I am even more worried.

    On the contrary, Hefeng became the calmest person in Muye Yin Village for a while.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo and others also heard the news of the decisive battle, and they found Hefeng one after another and asked about it.

    "Well, it''s true."

    Seeing everyone''s worried expressions, He Feng still nodded, indicating that what they heard was indeed true.

    No matter how you say it, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others are not ordinary ninjas in Konoha now.

    The strength of each of them has reached the level of Jonin.

    Especially Chikaze who took red chili pills, and Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    He already has the level of an elite jonin.

    them¡­¡­

    All of them will be an important force to deal with Bai Jue.

    Anyway, sooner or later they will be involved in this matter, so it''s better to take advantage of the present and let them prepare psychologically in advance.

    At the same time, Hefeng, who is a traveler, is also very clear.

    It can be said that Sarutobi Hiruzai and others have very strong feelings for the village.

    Even Danzo with a lot of black spots.

    He also missed everything in the village in his heart.

    Therefore, Hefeng firmly believes that they will definitely become the mainstay of this battle!

    However, when Hefeng was talking about this matter with Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.

    In his mind, a familiar voice appeared again.

    [The cooldown of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    Hefeng was taken aback for a moment.

    Due to the increasing cooling time of punching cards, Hefeng has not paid attention to this thing for a long time.

    The last time I checked in, I went to Turtle Island with Mito.

    It was also that time that he got the ninjutsu of Zhenqianshu.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    In the confrontation with Uchiha Kenichi, I really may not be able to win so easily.

    "yes."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and simply started the check-in this time.

    No matter what the reward you get this time, it will be an improvement to your own strength.

    For the next decisive battle, it will be of great help.

    Zephyr will refuse again.

    but¡­¡­

    "This also means that this will be the last chance to improve our strength before the decisive battle."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    Facing a powerful enemy like Madara, short-term training is of little significance at all.

    Only the plug-in improvement of the check-in system will play a decisive role.

    "call¡­¡­"

    However, when Hefeng realized this, he couldn''t help feeling tense along with him.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ¡¿

    [Get a check-in gift package, do you want to open it now! ¡¿

    The familiar voice sounded again.

    And these processes are already familiar to Hefeng.

    He confirmed again.

    Opened the check-in spree this time.

    All kinds of rewards flashed in front of Zefeng one by one.

    Variety.

    But his mood also became tense.

    As the last check-in before the war.

    Zefeng naturally hopes that he can get a strong reward.

    It''s better to have a reincarnation eye or something.

    "I am willing to use... Uchiha Madara''s ten-year lifespan..."

    At this moment, Hefeng once again started metaphysics.

    Trying to get the good stuff.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara, who was ready for everything, also launched a plan to invade Konoha.

    He took Heijue and sneaked into Konoha secretly.

    For the current Madara, those enchantments arranged in Konoha are simply like a fake.

    Boom!

    On the Hokage Rock of Konoha, a cloud of white mist suddenly rose, and then spread out to the surroundings.

    next second.

    Uchiha Madara stood on the rock statue between the pillars with his hands folded.

    Overlooking the current Konoha Ninja Village.

    When Uchiha Madara left the village, great changes had taken place here.

    His eyes were slightly fixed, and he couldn''t help feeling emotional for a moment.

    Once upon a time, he fantasized about joining hands with Hashirama to create a peaceful world.

    "Hashirama, bear witness for me."

    "Only my Moon Eye Project can bring real peace to the world!"

 Chapter 429

    Seeing all kinds of rewards appearing in front of him one by one, Zefeng held his breath for an instant.

    After about a few seconds, the screen finally freezes.

    A familiar voice sounded in Hefeng''s mind.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the reward: Reincarnation Eye LV10! ¡¿

    In an instant, Hefeng''s brain only felt a buzzing sound, and he froze on the spot.

    He blinked hard, seriously wondering if he was hallucinating.

    "Samsara... Eye of Samsara?!"

    "No way, what do you want?!"

    He was so shocked that Hefeng''s face changed.

    This sudden scene even more surprised Sarutobi Hiruzen and others surrounding Kaze.

    "Hefeng? What''s wrong?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi got up from the tatami and walked forward quickly.

    Even he rarely sees Hefeng like this.

    A picture of seeing a ghost.

    Others followed closely, concerned about the situation of Zefeng.

    Soon, Hefeng''s thoughts were drawn back to the real world.

    "fine."

    He shook his head, indicating that nothing happened.

    only¡­¡­

    The reward this time is really great.

    Let yourself feel excited.

    You know, this is the eye of reincarnation!

    The final evolution route of Sharingan!

    Although the power of senses and attacks may not be as good as the real thousands of hands obtained before.

    But the ability of Samsara Eye is not trivial.

    The Art of Reincarnation!

    The dead can be brought back to life at will.

    It is also the ability that Hefeng wanted to acquire a long time ago.

    In this era, Senju Hashirama will be revived.

    At that time, the combat power of Muye Yin Village will definitely be greatly improved.

    besides¡­¡­

    The power of ninjutsu in the world of "Naruto" depends entirely on the amount of chakra.

    For example, the ninjutsu of Huo Dun ¡¤ Huo Huo Que.

    In the hands of ordinary Uchiha people, it is a very common b-level ninjutsu.

    But in the hands of Uchiha Madara, at least 20 masters who use water escape are needed to intercept it.

    Not to mention the wood escape technique.

    Hashirama Mudun conquered the world.

    Yamato Wood Dun engages in greening.

    It is not difficult to see how much the amount of chakra affects a ninja.

    in other words¡­¡­

    The eye of reincarnation is in the hands of Nagato, which can destroy Konoha Hidden Village.

    In the hands of him who has the top chakra, I am afraid that the entire Fire Nation cannot be wiped out.

    certainly¡­¡­

    As for how powerful it is, it needs to be tested to know.

    "Do not worry."

    Noticing the worried expressions on everyone''s faces, He Feng quickly comforted everyone.

    His complexion quickly returned to normal.

    It''s just that the excitement and excitement in Hefeng''s heart can''t subside for a long time.

    I really want to find someone to try the ability of reincarnation eye.

    And when everyone saw that Hefeng was fine, they also breathed a sigh of relief.

    But just when Sarutobi Hiruza and others were doing it again on the tatami.

    The whole village suddenly shook violently.

    "What is it this time?!"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly became nervous, and then released his perception ability, wanting to confirm the current situation of the village.

    The reactions of the others were similar, and they couldn''t help but start to worry about the situation in the village.

    Seeing this, Zefeng immediately put his two fingers together and pressed them on the ground.

    At the same time, there was an ominous premonition in Hefeng''s heart.

    "Spiritual Eyes!"

    In the next second, the unique perception ability of the Uzumaki Clan was activated, instantly covering a five-mile radius.

    A very strange and powerful chakra deeply attracted Hefeng''s attention.

    The man was standing on the Huoying rock wall at this moment, with his hands folded around his chest, looking down at the entire village.

    Behind him is a very tall and hideous golem.

    "It''s Uchiha Madara!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    "Uchiha Madara?!" Sarutobi Hirazan stared wide-eyed. Until now, he still remembered the oppressive feeling that Madara brought to him during the first Ninja War between Miaogishan.

    "Is it Madara''s elephant turning technique?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath and asked simply.

    Ri Zhan also heard from He Feng about the technique of turning the elephant.

    But for some reason, he had a very strong premonition this time.

    The comer, most likely not Uchiha Madara''s elephant turn technique, but his body!

    "no."

    Hearing the rumor, he couldn''t help shaking his head.

    Just now, he made a confirmation.

    The amount of chakra that Uchiha Madara possesses now is several times that of the elephant turning technique.

    This means that the current him is not only the main body, but also...

    He has also returned to his prime!

    "If I''m not wrong, Uchiha Madara came to the village this time, and he should want to make a deal."

    Hefeng said without thinking, and told everyone to get ready.

    Next, a fierce battle will undoubtedly break out!

    But the moment the Japanese voice fell, an Anbe ninja jumped in from the window.

    "Master Hefeng."

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old now, his status in the village is quite high.

    Not only the successor of the second generation of Hokage.

    He was a well-deserved hero in the first ninja war!

    Rao is an Anbu ninja who is ten years older than him, and his tone of voice is also respectful now.

    "Uchiha Madara appeared in the village."

    "Master Toikama asked me to inform you that the war has begun."

    In fact, the wind is not the only one who noticed Uchiha Madara.

    Although Toikama''s current strength is not as good as Hefeng''s, his perception ability is not inferior to Hefeng in the slightest.

    not to mention¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara didn''t hide it at all, and planned to carry out his great cause in secret.

    After infiltrating into the village, he channeled the heretic golem directly.

    Ready to catch all of Konoha''s Jinchuriki together.

    Anyway...

    He is the Uchiha Madara with strong self-confidence and strong strength!

    he!

    He doesn''t need to rely on members of the Akatsuki organization to catch the tail beast like Obito.

    In his eyes, the so-called tailed beasts are just bigger animals.

    And Shiwan Baijue, through the characteristics of the mayfly technique, passed through the barrier of Konoha Hidden Village and penetrated into the village.

    An indiscriminate attack was launched on the ninjas stationed in various positions in the village.

    "The Eye of the Moon Project has begun."

    And Uchiha Madara, still standing on Hokage Rock, was not in a hurry to do it.

    On the contrary, it was Hei Jue beside him, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.

    "As expected of Uchiha Madara, the handwriting this time is really big enough."

    Hei Jue thought to himself.

    Although he felt that the effect of secretly collecting tailed beasts would be better, but...

    Considering Madara''s current strength, he is not very worried.

    After all, this is Madara Uchiha in his heyday!

    And Hefeng is just an eight-year-old kid.

    How could you lose!

    At the same time, Tomona quickly came to the streets of the village and met Uchiha Madara.

    "spot."

    Toikama''s eyes were slightly fixed, looking directly at Uchiha Madara, his hands clenched into fists.

 Chapter 430

    "spot."

    Tobima stood in front of the Hokage Building, looking up at Uchiha Madara.

    Although he knew that Uchiha Madara would do something, and knew that there was bound to be an understanding between them and Madara, but when he really saw Uchiha Madara appearing in the village, he was still somewhat nervous.

    Without him...

    The name Uchiha Madara is synonymous with power!

    Even if Hefeng had defeated his Elephant Turning Technique twice before, his current strength could not be ignored.

    There is still a gap with Madara more or less.

    especially¡­¡­

    "Samsara eyes."

    Fei Jian muttered to himself in his heart.

    Uchiha Kenichi has proved that Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation.

    The strength has greatly increased.

    and¡­¡­

    Uchiha Kenichi''s talent naturally cannot be compared with Uchiha Madara.

    There is a huge difference between them, whether it is combat thinking, or actual combat experience, and the amount of chakra.

    Even Uchiha Kenichi can use the power of reincarnation eyes to annihilate the Iron Country.

    The current Madara is probably stronger than Xianyi!

    And it''s more than a little bit stronger.

    Thinking of this, Tomama''s expression also became tense.

    But no matter how you say it, it''s nervous.

    Now Tokaima, naturally he will not be afraid of this guy Uchiha Madara.

    "Order all the Anbu ninjas to fight back, no matter what, don''t let those Baijue do whatever they want."

    In the next second, Tomona decisively took out Kunai from the ninja bag, aimed at Uchiha Madara on the spot, and shook his wrist.

    Kunai flew straight to Uchiha Madara, straight to his throat.

    "Between the door."

    Even if Uchiha Madara does not open Sharingan, Kunai is as slow as a slideshow in his sight.

    He just tilted his head and passed by Kunai.

    Unscathed.

    but¡­¡­

    Out of the corner of Uchiha Madara''s eyes, he also noticed the technique on Kunai.

    Flying thunder god technique.

    For a moment, Madara couldn''t help thinking about his younger brother.

    Uchiha Izumi.

    Like himself, he is a genius of the Uchiha clan who opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Whether it is body art, illusion, or ninjutsu, they are all practiced very well.

    If it wasn''t for meeting that guy in Toboma.

    Sooner or later he will be famous in the ninja world.

    However¡­¡­

    There is nothing if in this world.

    Quanna is dead.

    The Flying Thunder God Art that died between the leaves.

    so¡­¡­

    For Uchiha Madara, the only ninjutsu he can''t be fooled by is this!

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, Tomama appeared behind Uchiha Madara, holding another kunai in his hand, aimed at the artery on Madara''s neck and swept across.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Uchiha Madara immediately grabbed Tomona''s wrist, and his eyes turned to him.

    "Your speed is still too slow."

    The moment he finished speaking, Uchiha Madara flew forward and kicked impartially in the abdomen between the gates.

    A terrifying air flow spread out towards the surroundings.

    Rao Kurojue couldn''t help but take a few steps back, marveling at Uchiha Madara''s current power.

    It is completely different from the previous Xiangzhuan technique.

    And Feijian even flew out on the spot.

    Pooh!

    Not only that, Tobuma felt his internal organs being squeezed strongly, spewing out a mouthful of blood on the spot, and his body was slapped into the streets of Konoha like a fly.

    However, Uchiha Madara did not continue to pursue and solve Tomama.

    Although he was indeed the murderer who killed Quanna, but for himself now.

    That kind of thing is not important anymore.

    The important thing is...

    The Eye of the Moon Project!

    As long as your own Moon Eye plan can be activated.

    The world will usher in true peace.

    "No matter what, I will complete the Moon Eye project."

    Uchiha Madara was so determined in his heart.

    But soon, another figure rushed out from the Hokage Building, her whole body exuded a dazzling golden light.

    Instantly attracted Uchiha Madara''s attention.

    With just one breath, she rushed to Tobima''s side, helped him up from the ground, and distributed part of her chakra volume to the other party.

    Who else but Uzumaki Mito?

    Rao is Feijian, and he can''t help but feel a little surprised.

    Although before that, he had heard about Mito and knew that she had perfectly mastered the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    But seeing her golden body mode, I was still very surprised.

    Especially the majestic amount of chakra.

    It is simply more powerful than myself.

    "It''s all right, Tobuma."

    Mito asked with a concerned face.

    "It''s okay." Tobuma shook her head, indicating that she was fine.

    Then, the two turned their heads together and looked at Madara Uchiha standing on Hokage Rock at the same time.

    "Is that person... Mito?" Madara Uchiha frowned for a while, "It''s amazing power."

    "That should be the power that Hefeng helped her get?"

    Uchiha Madara asked casually to Heijue beside him.

    "En." Hei Jue nodded, expressing that it was indeed so.

    Uzumaki Mito''s current golden body model was learned when he was in Turtle Island.

    Among them, it is naturally the wind that has contributed the most.

    Get the affirmation of Heijue.

    Uchiha Madara''s heart couldn''t help being moved again.

    When I got Nine Tails, I just used it as my own external force.

    However, Hefeng thought of another way.

    Make Mito a perfect Renchuriki.

    and¡­¡­

    Great results.

    "Madara, what are you doing back to the village now?"

    Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath and asked Madara loudly.

    As Hashirama''s wife, Mito and Uchiha Madara are naturally old acquaintances.

    And she knew it.

    Back then, Uchiha Madara had a very good relationship with Zhuma.

    It turned out that the village he himself left, betrayed Hashirama.

    Now¡­¡­

    Not only did he return to the village, but he even wanted to attack Hefeng!

    This kind of thing, Mito can not forgive!

    "I don''t need to explain anything to you, Mito."

    Uchiha Madara looked at Mito condescendingly, and his thoughts couldn''t help but recall the past.

    Back then, I was standing here with Zhujian, talking about the future of the village.

    "Where is Hefeng now?"

    With a low voice, Madara asked about Zekaze''s whereabouts.

    If we say, who else will be the biggest obstacle to the Moon Eye project.

    Then it is undoubtedly the wind.

    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"

    In an instant, Mito burst out with a strong murderous aura.

    As Hefeng''s grandma, she naturally would not betray her eight-year-old grandson.

    Not only that, she also intends to go directly here and completely wipe out Uchiha Madara!

    Since it is already a person of the old age.

    You should leave this world and never come back!

    In an instant, Mito kicked hard with one foot, and the majestic force shattered the ground, leaving cracks like spider webs.

    Rao Toikama was shocked by Mito''s actions.

    "Okay, so fast..."

    From Tomona''s point of view, Uzumaki Mito''s speed is not even inferior to his own Flying Thunder God technique.

    In just the blink of an eye, Uzumaki Mito rushed to Madara by virtue of his high-speed movement.

 Chapter 431

    "After getting the Nine-Tails Chakra, there will be such an amazing transformation..."

    Tobima was dumbfounded, and seriously doubted whether he had read something wrong.

    As the princess of the Uzumaki Clan, Mito''s talent has always been the best in the Uzumaki Clan.

    Otherwise, Nine Tails Jinchuriki would not have chosen her.

    But when it comes to combat strength, Konoha Hidden Village has a lot of ninjas who are stronger than Mito.

    But now Mito.

    His strength is not inferior to his own!

    "With Mito''s current strength, I am afraid that there are not many ninjas in the entire ninja world, who will be her opponent..."

    Tomama was deeply attracted by Mito''s current form.

    In an instant, the majestic golden chakra burst out from Mito''s body, forming a fist dozens of times the size, and then slammed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Even Uchiha Madara was quite surprised after noticing this power.

    but¡­¡­

    It is obviously impossible to defeat oneself just at this level.

    Even, the current Uchiha Madara didn''t even switch the eyes of reincarnation, but just opened the eternal kaleidoscope writing sharing eye, burst out the Susanoo, and easily blocked Mito''s attack.

    Seeing this, Heijue backed away again and again, staying away from Madara and Mito as much as possible.

    In any case, he didn''t want to be involved.

    "Good show, let''s start."

    The corners of Heijue''s mouth raised, ready to enjoy Uchiha Madara''s performance.

    "In that case, let''s start with you, Mito."

    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara turned around immediately, facing Mito Uzumaki, then stretched out his arm, and grabbed Mito''s neck.

    However, Uzumaki Mito in the golden body mode not only improves his own strength and speed.

    Her perception ability has also been greatly improved.

    Not only that, but now she can use this perception ability to detect the malice in other people''s hearts.

    next second.

    Mito decisively covered his fist with his chakra, and aimed at Uchiha Madara''s grabbing action, and punched it.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a muffled sound, the two forces collided strongly, instantly stirring the air to form a terrifying airflow, which spread out in all directions.

    Even the rock head between the pillars under the two of them cracked instantly, forming large and small cracks.

    "What a terrifying power."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.

    Ever since He Feng emerged, he has been paying attention to He Feng''s movements.

    For the strange power he has mastered, the eight-door dunjia and other strange physical skills.

    Uchiha Madara also understands very clearly.

    Now it is even more recognizable at a glance that the moves used by Mito are strange powers!

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Mito slammed the ground, and four chakra arms stretched out from behind, grasping into fists.

    And the diameter of each fist is at least five or six meters exaggerated.

    This is the most powerful part of the golden body mode.

    Every part of these nine-tailed chakras enveloping Mito''s body seems to have self-awareness.

    It can freely change into any shape and attack the opponent.

    As long as the thinking is active, the way of attack can be varied.

    In an instant, four fists bombarded Uchiha Madara from different directions.

    It was about to knock him off the Hokage Rock.

    As a result, Uchiha Madara not only didn''t show worry on his face, on the contrary, he also raised the corners of his mouth, showing a smug smile.

    "Any technique has risks and weaknesses."

    "Your chakra mode is really tricky."

    "But... I am not among the people who will find it difficult!"

    Uchiha Madara made a loud noise, and in the next second, Mito''s fist hit him.

    But at this moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes changed instantly.

    Layers of swirl patterns emerged, covering the entire Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Impressively...

    Reincarnation eye!

    At the moment of completing the change, Uchiha Madara did not have Shinra Tensei to force back Mito''s attack.

    "Sealing Technique Suction!"

    The moment the attack hit Madara, he activated the ability of Samsara Eye.

    Reverse and absorb Mito''s Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Transformed into its own power!

    For a while, Uchiha Madara was even more surprised.

    Although the battle in the Valley of the End was a fight between Nine Tails and Hashirama controlled by him.

    but¡­¡­

    It was his first attempt to inhale Nine-Tails Chakra directly into his body like now.

    Moreover, this feeling made him feel very subtle.

    No wonder the two guys, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, became defiant after they escaped from Kyuubi''s stomach.

    With this level of chakra, it is indeed easy for people to lose themselves.

    "How is this going?!"

    Uzumaki Mito suddenly widened his eyes, showing an expression of disbelief.

    She never dreamed that her attack not only failed to work.

    Instead, they were all absorbed by Uchiha Madara and became part of his power.

    "Oops."

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but start to worry about Mito''s safety at the door of this scene, and he quickly formed seals with both hands, "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Clear water gushed out from the foot of Feijian, enveloping his whole body in an instant.

    Immediately afterwards, a ferocious water dragon soared into the sky, twisted its body wantonly, and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Aww!

    The dragon''s roar resounded throughout Muye Village.

    Even the huge mouth of this water dragon is like an invincible abyss, which makes people shudder.

    However¡­¡­

    Facing the attack in Togama, Uchiha Madara didn''t even bother to look at it.

    Let the water dragon devour him.

    A very strange scene suddenly caught everyone''s eyes.

    Not only did the water dragon bomb technique in Togama fail to cause any damage to Uchiha Madara.

    On the contrary...

    The moment it collided with Uchiha Madara, this violent water dragon began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Do not¡­¡­

    It''s not just as simple as shrinking!

    but...

    It was directly reversed into Chakra by Uchiha Madara, and inhaled into his body!

    Became part of his current power!

    Tomona''s eyes widened suddenly, and he suddenly realized that Madara Uchiha had used the ability to seal seals!

    This is one of the moves of reincarnation eye.

    All ninjutsu can be transformed into chakra!

    In other words, if you want to defeat the current Uchiha Madara, the only way is Taijutsu!

    "Feijian, are you stupid?"

    And at this time, Uchiha Madara still didn''t forget to turn around and mock Tozama.

    "As long as I have the eyes of reincarnation, no ninjutsu can harm me."

    "When Uchiha Kenichi fought with you before, you should have known this information."

    Uchiha Madara said lightly.

    His tone seemed a little disappointed with Tomama.

    Someone as smart as Tomona should not make such a mistake!

    At the same time, Uzumaki Mito also began to retreat steadily, and it was difficult to parry Madara''s offensive.

 Chapter 432

    After returning to Konoha from Turtle Island, Zefeng let Uzumaki Mito start learning ninjutsu.

    Use the foundation of the golden body model to make yourself stronger.

    But unfortunately...

    Although Uzumaki Mito is talented, but compared with a protagonist like Naruto, there is still a big gap.

    Even if she devotes all her energy to learning spiral pills.

    But it can''t be successful in a short time.

    Coupled with Uchiha Madara''s seal seal, Mito''s current chakras in golden body mode have all become Madara''s nourishment.

    Mito''s heart inevitably became anxious and dry.

    "Give up struggling, Mito."

    Uchiha Madara ignored the Togama directly below, and he looked directly at Mito now, "Nine-Tails Chakra has indeed strengthened the power and speed you have now."

    "But in front of the Eye of Samsara, all of this is nothing."

    Uchiha Madara said without thinking.

    Then, Uchiha Madara began to perform body skills, approaching Mito step by step.

    For a moment, Uzumaki Mito fell into a disadvantage on the spot, powerless to parry.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Madara Uchiha punched Mito on the right side of the face and fell to the ground on the spot.

    The Hokage Rock between the pillars was smashed into a deep hole on the spot.

    At the critical moment, Tomona used the Flying Thunder God Art in time, flashed to Mito''s side, and hugged her waist.

    next second.

    Togama repeats his old trick, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to disappear in front of Madara.

    "Tijian, do you really think that you can escape?"

    Uchiha Madara has a low and deep voice, and his perception ability is now far beyond that of Tobuma.

    After only one breath, Uchiha Madara locked the position of Togama again.

    The majestic Chakra burst out from Uchiha Madara''s body and transformed into a semi-complete body Susanoo.

    In an instant, Susanoo opened his palm under Uchiha Madara''s control.

    Three incomparably huge hook jades suddenly appeared in Susano''s palm.

    "go!"

    I saw Uchiha Madara shouted loudly, and the huge Gouyu went straight to the door.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    It was too late to say it, but it was so fast at that time, the hands between the doors formed a seal at a super fast speed, and then turned towards the ground.

    Clear water rises from the ground into the sky, like a wall covering the door.

    Rumble!

    When Gouyu hit the front of the water formation wall, there was a loud explosion.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a terrifying air current that lifted the door from where it was.

    Rao is the current Tobima, and he is not Uchiha Madara''s opponent at all.

    Hei Jue on Huoying Rock watched all this silently, and the corners of his mouth unavoidably turned up, revealing a smug smile.

    "The current Uchiha Madara has become stronger."

    In fact, as the biggest mastermind in the world of Naruto.

    Every important node, Heijue is on the scene.

    Of course, you will not miss the battle in the Valley of the End!

    At that time, Uchiha Madara could be described as horror...

    Illusion is enough to control the strongest Nine Tails.

    Susanoo''s attack can even cross the entire sea.

    but¡­¡­

    If compared with the current Uchiha Madara, he at that time was nothing special at all.

    Yes.

    The current Uchiha Madara has far surpassed him at that time!

    "Not only the same eyes as Sage of the Six Paths, but also the cells between the pillars flowing in Uchiha Madara''s body."

    Heijue stared slightly, watching Uchiha Madara''s back.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Hei Ze really can''t figure out how Uchiha Madara would lose now.

    Even if...

    It''s Hefeng, the eight-year-old kid.

    Now it is impossible to be Uchiha Madara''s opponent.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say...

    Uchiha Madara easily defeated Togama, and the scene of Mito caught the eyes of many Konoha ninjas.

    Although the two of them are not as monsters and evildoers as Hefeng, they are also figures who have become famous since the Warring States Period.

    Tobima, in particular, has the title of God of Ninjutsu.

    But now facing Uchiha Madara, unexpectedly...

    Only to be killed in seconds!

    Who would believe this kind of thing if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes?

    Who can believe it?

    There is also the golden body pattern of Uzumaki Mito.

    That powerful figure once made countless ninjas cheer for it.

    result¡­¡­

    In a blink of an eye, he was defeated by Uchiha Madara!

    "It''s over..."

    "Uchiha Madara''s strength, is it so terrifying?"

    "what should I do now?"

    For a while, Konoha Ninja couldn''t help talking, and unprecedented despair engulfed the entire village.

    In any case, what they need to face now is not just the super strong Uchiha Madara.

    There are still one hundred thousand white!

    Although compared with the elite jounin and the ninja who mastered the family secrets, the strength of these Baijue seems average.

    but¡­¡­

    For some Genin and Chunin.

    These Bai Jue strengths are quite terrifying.

    For a while, the entire Hidden Leaf Village inevitably fell into a state of almost collapse.

    but¡­¡­

    At this time, Hefeng also completed the check-in this time.

    The check-in system fell into the cooling time again.

    Although Uchiha Madara invaded the village node he did not expect, but soon, Hefeng calmed his emotions.

    He took Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others to leave the Senju Clan''s residence, and quickly joined the battle.

    But soon...

    Dozens of Bai Jue suddenly appeared, surrounding Zefeng from different directions.

    "Peace."

    The corners of Bai Jue''s mouths couldn''t help but rise, as if they had discovered some treasure.

    In fact, with their strength, it is impossible to be the opponent of Hefeng.

    However, from the very beginning, Hei Jue didn''t intend to let Bai Jue and others kill He Feng.

    Their current task is just to delay Hefeng.

    Buy Uchiha Madara some time.

    Although Heijue feels that the current Uchiha Madara will not lose to Kaze, but...

    be careful and live long.

    The number of Bai Jue they have is 100,000.

    And the ninjas that can fight in Konoha Hidden Village now are only a thousand at best.

    Maybe not even that much.

    Even if you only need to spend 80,000 in vain, delay Hefeng.

    For them, it is also a huge advantage.

    "Once Uchiha Madara absorbs the nine-tailed beasts, he will transform into a ten-tailed Jinchuriki."

    Heijue hid in the dark, observing the entire battle situation in Muye Village.

    And the side of Hefeng is naturally the area he focuses on.

    "At that time, even if it is Hefeng, it will only be killed by Uchiha Madara on the spot!"

    Hei Jue muttered to himself in his heart, as if he had already foreseen He Feng''s tragic situation.

    and¡­¡­

    After dozens of Bai Jue appeared, countless Bai Jue began to gather towards Hefeng.

    "Ri Zhan, leave this to me."

    Hefeng looked around, and simply asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others to help others first.

    In He Feng''s view, it''s not a bad thing that all these Bai Jue came to find him.

    "I see."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded vigorously, and quickly left here with Danzo and others.

 Chapter 433

    "we know."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen left here without even thinking about it after receiving Hefeng''s instructions.

    Although He Feng is only eight years old, his strength alone is even more exaggerated than all of them combined.

    If I stay here by myself, I''m afraid it will only become a burden to Hefeng.

    And the Baijue who gathered here also had no intention of attacking Sarutobi Hiruzen and others at all.

    Their only goal is peace.

    So much so that when Sarutobi Hiruzen and others were about to leave, they took the initiative to give way and let them leave.

    "Is the target me?"

    He Feng looked around, but couldn''t see what Bai Jue and the others were thinking.

    and¡­¡­

    Following Sarutobi Hiruza and others separated from him.

    More and more Baijue appeared from every corner of the street.

    From the initial dozens of people, it became hundreds, or even thousands of Bai Jue.

    They went on and on, without the slightest fear or thought of retreating.

    "Susano."

    However, in He Feng''s eyes, these Bai Jue were nothing at all. In an instant, his eyes changed, from ordinary pupils to eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Then, the majestic Chakra burst out from Zefeng, like a purple flame, burning blazingly, covering his whole body.

    After two or three breaths, the half-complete Susanoo appeared on the street.

    Since Hefeng has now upgraded the Sharingan, no matter how much he uses Amaterasu''s power, it will not affect his vision.

    "Flame escape, Jiagu soil life!"

    However, unlike Sasuke, although Hefeng occasionally changes Amaterasu''s form into a bow and arrow, he prefers swords.

    next second.

    Two groups of black flames emerged from Susanoo''s hands, turned into chakra swords, and swept across.

    call!

    Breathing the gust of wind, Amaterasu flew forward like a sword light, cutting off all Bai Jue rushing up!

    Not only that, the fire did not intend to weaken at all, it crazily devoured the bodies of Bai Jue it touched, burning them to death.

    For a while, the screams that made the scalp tingle were endless.

    It made many ninjas who were fighting Baijue feel their scalps go numb.

    but¡­¡­

    For Sarutobi Hiruzen and others who understand the power of the wind.

    Instead, they now want to sympathize with these Bai Jue who are constantly dying.

    And they firmly believe that the current Hefeng will not lose!

    but¡­¡­

    Although Hefeng''s random shot is to instantly kill a lot of whites, but the number of whites is far more than what Hefeng imagined.

    Even if dozens of Bai Jue were instantly killed on the spot, they were burned to the ground.

    In the next second, more Bai Jue will emerge from the ground, blocking the way of Zefeng.

    and¡­¡­

    These Baijue thoughts are all highly unified.

    And not afraid of life and death!

    In fact, their purpose is not to kill Zefeng here at all.

    It''s just to consume his chakra as much as possible while delaying him.

    And the person who planned all of this is Hei Jue!

    "Hefeng, no matter what, I can''t let you stop my plan." Heijue hid on the edge of Huoying Rock, and watched the battle between Hefeng and Baijue through his own perception ability.

    Originally, Heijue was not in a hurry to rescue his mother Huiye.

    After all, we have come all the way for so many years, and it is not a few decades away.

    But at this time, he met He Feng, a monster kid.

    Get everything out of your control.

    In order to correct the history of the ninja world back on track, Hei Jue had to expose himself in advance.

    Fight against Zephyr!

    "We can''t give Hefeng, a brat, the chance to continue growing."

    Hei Jue stared slightly, muttering to himself.

    In fact, there are not many ninjas in Konoha Hidden Village today.

    At best, there are less than two hundred ninjas above the strength of the top ninja level.

    Although there are more Zhongnin and Xianin remaining, their strength is far inferior to Bai Jue.

    If Hei Jue wanted to, the 100,000 Bai Jue army was enough to wipe out an entire village in minutes.

    And now there is a reason why Konoha Ninja can go back and forth with Bai Jue.

    It is because Hei Jue used 90% of Bai Jue''s to deal with He Feng!

    Hold him firmly!

    This battle will completely determine the future direction of the ninja world!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara overturned Uzumaki Mito and Togama to the ground with absolute crushing power.

    "You guys are too weak."

    Uchiha Madara put his arms around his chest, and he complained about the level of the two with an understatement.

    Uzumaki Mito''s golden body pattern really caught his eye.

    but¡­¡­

    Now Mito only has a huge chakra, but he doesn''t know how to use it.

    It is equivalent to having a strong body but not knowing how to fight.

    Unable to exert its own strength to the maximum extent.

    This made Uchiha Madara feel a little disappointed.

    As for the door...

    Although he has the title of God of Ninjutsu.

    But in Uchiha Madara''s view, his truly powerful ninjutsu is the forbidden technique of reincarnation, which can resurrect the dead.

    Unfortunately, this ninjutsu is not complete yet.

    And there is no intention of using it at all.

    For a while, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but feel a little tired of playing.

    "Let you all see my current strength."

    Uchiha Madara looked directly at the two who fell to the ground.

    A large number of Konoha ninjas gathered around.

    However, there was no ninja who dared to step forward and intervene in this battle.

    And the moment Uchiha Madara finished speaking, the trees stretched out from behind him, slowly carving into his appearance, lifelike.

    until the eyes are fully opened.

    call out!

    The technique of wood escape clone!

    In an instant, Uchiha Madara created nine physical clones exactly like himself.

    However, these physical clones are not used to deal with Toikama or Mito.

    Their target is the tailed orc Churiki who is currently being held in the Hidden Leaf Village!

    To be exact, what Uchiha Madara needs most now is the power of these tailed beasts!

    But Tokaima and Mito, after seeing the scene in front of them, immediately stood on the spot.

    They never dreamed that they would see such ninjutsu on Uchiha Madara.

    "That''s, Big Brother''s clone of Mu Dun?"

    The two eyes of Feijian were wide open, and the jaw was even more shocked, as if it was about to fall to the ground.

    The wood escape technique is the limit of blood succession.

    It is a ninjutsu that cannot be learned!

    Why, Uchiha Madara, can master Mudun!

    But soon, Feijian suddenly realized that he recalled what Hefeng had said to him.

    Uchiha Madara got the cells from his elder brother Hashirama and transplanted them into his body.

    I''m afraid it was at that time that Uchiha Madara also obtained the wooden escape technique in Hashirama!

    In other words, this also means that Uchiha Madara is the second ninja world...

    Do not¡­¡­

    Perhaps he is the first ninja in the ninja world who possesses both Sharingan and Wooden Dunjutsu!

    "This is impossible!"

    On the other hand, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t accept this fact.

 Chapter 434

    "It seems that you are surprised."

    Uchiha Madara watched Mito and Tomona''s expression change, and tore off his shirt on the spot, exposing his chest.

    The face of Qianshou Zhujian suddenly appeared on his body.

    "that is¡­¡­"

    Fei Jian was dumbfounded, completely shocked by the scene in front of him.

    He never thought that Uchiha Madara would use the cells between the columns to such an extent!

    "You bastard, what did you do to Hashirama!"

    Mito on the side was even more furious, two huge fists stretched out from behind, and they were combined together with force, like a huge hammer, and slammed down towards Madara Uchiha.

    However, facing Uzumaki Mito''s attack this time, Uchiha Madara did not use the sealing technique to absorb her Chakra.

    Instead, he clapped his hands hard.

    The commonly used actions of Hashirama are shown.

    Hands together!

    In the next second, the ground shook, and a thick wooden dragon rose from the ground and hit the falling Chakra Fist.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    As Uchiha Madara shouted out the name of ninjutsu loudly.

    The wooden dragon collided with the fist forcefully, and a terrifying air flow spread out to the surroundings.

    He abruptly forced Feijian back a dozen steps from the spot before he was able to stop.

    Uzumaki Mito was even more stunned by the scene in front of him.

    It''s not just the wooden escape clone in Zhujian.

    Even Uchiha Madara has mastered his wood dragon technique now!

    This kind of thing strongly impacted Mito''s brain, making her feel unbelievable.

    How the hell did this guy do it!

    "You seem surprised, Mito." Uchiha Madara admired Mito''s expression, and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise.

    Rather, such a picture was exactly what he wanted to see.

    There is also Tobima, who is looking at Uchiha Madara with a very unwilling attitude at this time.

    As the god of ninjutsu, he can naturally see it.

    Today''s Uchiha Madara has not only mastered the ninjutsu of his elder brother Zhujian.

    And the power of ninjutsu is not lost in the heyday of Hashirama.

    The wooden dragon just now was still intact after crashing into Mito''s attack.

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara was not in a hurry to control the wooden dragon to attack.

    He still stood where he was, "Forget it, let me show you the power of Zhujian again."

    Today''s Uchiha Madara is also quite excited.

    Although he obtained his wood escape technique by transplanting the cells between the columns.

    but¡­¡­

    Since the end of the battle in the Valley of the End, I have been lurking in the cracks of hell.

    There is no chance to use the power between the pillars.

    Now I finally have the opportunity to try it.

    It also made Uchiha Madara very excited.

    My only regret is...

    That guy in Senshouzhujian is no longer there.

    Otherwise, the current Uchiha Madara really wants to have a fight with Hashirama.

    Take a look at your current strength, who is stronger than Zhujian!

    "Wood Dungeon: The Arrival Technique of the Flower and Tree Realm!"

    With Uchiha Madara''s loud cry, the super-large-scale wooden escape ninjutsu exploded again.

    The streets of Muye Yin Village, the newly built buildings, and even the residences of various families were completely destroyed.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    In just a few minutes, Uchiha Madara completely changed the pattern of Konoha Hidden Village with his almost invincible power.

    Countless Konoha ninjas couldn''t help feeling desperate.

    Deep despair!

    "What kind of power is this!"

    "Master Hokage''s wooden escape technique..."

    "Help, help!"

    For a moment, the atmosphere on the battlefield became extremely strange.

    Many ninjas even directly lost the will to fight.

    Even Togama and Mito are not ready to go there at this time.

    They looked around, only to feel that their minds went blank.

    Such power, after all...

    How can we fight against it?

    Simply, it is not a level at all.

    "Peace."

    His throat rolled between the doors, and he swallowed nervously, the eight-year-old figure of He Feng couldn''t help but appear in his mind.

    In his opinion, now it is time to say who can stop Uchiha Madara.

    It must be peaceful!

    And Uchiha Madara also saw through Tomona''s thoughts at a glance.

    For a while, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but feel a little ironic.

    Feijian, who has always been defiant, now pins his hopes on an eight-year-old kid.

    This kind of thing is simply a great irony.

    "After finishing you off, I will naturally go to that brat, Hefeng."

    "Even one can''t escape."

    Uchiha Madara said loudly.

    Immediately afterwards, the huge flora that covered half of the Hidden Leaf Village began to bloom.

    A thick brownish-yellow smoke was produced from it and spread in all directions.

    Menacing!

    and¡­¡­

    However, any ninja contaminated with this gas will lose consciousness within a few breaths and fall down on the spot!

    "Mito, hold your breath."

    Feijian reacted immediately.

    Mito nodded vigorously, making it clear.

    They are all close people of Hashirama, so they naturally know what kind of ninjutsu is the coming of Huashujie.

    However, the current situation does not allow them to inform the other ninjas in Konoha of this information!

    In addition to watching countless Konoha ninjas fall.

    For a while, they have no other way!

    A huge shadow of despair enveloped the entire village!

    "Uchiha Madara''s handwriting this time is really not small..."

    Soon, even Hefeng also noticed the ninjutsu of Huashujie coming.

    It''s not that he actively perceives, or pays attention to Uchiha Madara''s battle.

    It''s just that the scale and scope of this ninjutsu are too exaggerated and outrageous!

    He stood where he was, not moving at all.

    It entered the range of the art of coming to the flower tree world!

    This terrifying gas swept towards the breeze.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Golden Waves!"

    At the critical moment, Zefeng quickly cast a magnetic escape, and a large piece of sand rose from under the flower trees, and covered the flower trees, forming a closed space, cutting off the poisonous gas from seeping out.

    This barely broke Uchiha Madara''s ninjutsu.

    but¡­¡­

    With such a range of ninjutsu, I am afraid that most of the ninjas in Konoha Hidden Village have been killed in seconds.

    "Uchiha Madara, this guy is really scary enough."

    Hefeng couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    But the bad thing is, even if he kills Bai Jue with ninjutsu, more Bai Jue will appear.

    Even Hefeng couldn''t help but doubt whether Heijue and Madara used all of Baijue to deal with him.

    It can''t be killed at all.

    "It seems that there is only one way to use it."

    Hefeng murmured to himself.

    But soon, an extremely familiar figure descended from the sky, and landed behind him with a bang.

    "Really, long time no see, Hefeng."

    A familiar voice suddenly sounded, making Hefeng subconsciously follow the prestige.

    Suddenly found out...

    It is none other than Uchiha Madara!

 Chapter 435

    "spot."

    Hefeng turned around, looked at Uchiha Madara who descended from the sky, and paused the killing of the white zealots.

    Although this time Madara is just Mu Dun''s clone, but in terms of strength, he is not inferior to the last time''s Elephant Turning Technique.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Now Uchiha Madara is not in a hurry to kill Kaze.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let one of his Mu Dun avatars come to find Hefeng.

    But his own body did it himself.

    conceited.

    This is probably Uchiha Madara''s biggest shortcoming.

    However, looking at the entire ninja world, there are very few people who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Madara Uchiha.

    Not to mention Madara who has mastered the wood escape technique and the eye of reincarnation at the same time.

    In his view, there is no opponent at all.

    Including the current Zephyr.

    So conceited, it is not difficult to understand.

    In addition, there is another crucial reason.

    The ideal pursued by Uchiha Madara is not to destroy all human beings, but he just wants to fundamentally bring peace to the ninja world and eliminate all disputes.

    That''s why I chose the Moon''s Eye Project.

    Let every ninja enter the dream he wrote.

    The door is also good.

    And the wind is worth mentioning.

    Uchiha Madara didn''t want to kill them.

    In other words, he was too lazy to kill them.

    As long as you start the Moon Eye Project, no one can stop you.

    Seeing Uchiha Madara appearing, Bai Zee also retreated one after another, giving enough space between Kazukaze and Madara.

    next second.

    Uchiha Madara decisively chose to do it, and the majestic Chakra poured out of his body, forming clank bones and enveloping his whole body.

    Then the arms, then the head.

    But that''s all, Uchiha Madara did not show a semi-complete body Susano.

    He folded his arms around his chest, staring straight at He Feng with slightly condensed eyes.

    He lifted a huge fist into the air, and then slammed it down towards Hefeng''s head.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the two forces collided powerfully, and a terrifying air flow burst out, knocking out all the Bai Jue in the surrounding area.

    You must know that the strength of these Baijue is at least at the level of Konoha''s ordinary J¨­nin.

    This shows how exaggerated the battle between Kazukaze and Madara is.

    But that''s not enough...

    What''s even more exaggerated is that Zefeng blocked Madara''s attack with just one hand.

    easy.

    "This power..."

    For a moment, Hefeng couldn''t help frowning.

    It''s not because this power makes him feel a little strenuous.

    On the contrary...

    He didn''t even feel that this force was oppressive.

    Although I used strange power, Uchiha Madara''s Susano should not be so weak.

    moment.

    Hefeng suddenly realized.

    The Uchiha Madara who appeared in front of him was not his real body at all.

    This guy is...

    It''s a clone technique!

    Moreover, it is also a physical clone that is difficult to see through the eternal kaleidoscope.

    Wood Dun clone!

    "It seems that I was underestimated by you, and you even tried to use a wooden clone to deal with me."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared, "Do you think you can defeat me with your current strength?"

    "It''s better to let your body come."

    The moment he finished speaking, Hefeng shot decisively, controlled the sand under Uchiha Madara''s feet, turned it into a slender arm, grabbed his calf, and pulled it out of Susano.

    In the next second, Susanoo''s form lost the power to maintain it, and fell apart at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    And Uchiha Madara''s body is completely exposed to the air.

    I saw Hefeng kicked hard with both feet, and the thunder light suddenly appeared, entered the thunder escape chakra mode on the spot, and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Rumble!

    The sound was like thunder, and it shattered layer by layer where He Feng left, leaving a huge spider web-like crack.

    At the same time, Zefeng''s four fingers were bent, leaving only one index finger, which was as sharp as a sharp sword.

    "Hell Spike¡¤One Hand!"

    The lightning-like offensive pressed towards Uchiha Madara, passing through his body on the spot.

    The speed was so fast that Uchiha Madara couldn''t react in time.

    There is no time to use the sealing technique to absorb the seal!

    Uchiha Madara''s chest, along with half of his body, was completely wiped out.

    Even the Bai Jue who were present couldn''t help being dumbfounded.

    From their point of view, Hefeng can be said to have killed the current Uchiha Madara with just one move!

    This kind of thing is simply incredible!

    How strong is the current Hefeng!

    However, although Uchiha Madara also looked shocked, he did not disappear.

    At this moment, his brain was running fast, and he only used the remaining hand to form a mudra.

    At such a close distance, with the speed of the wind, there is no way to avoid his own ninjutsu.

    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"

    Uchiha Madara sucked hard, condensed Chakra to his throat, and unreservedly released a raging fire.

    The sea of ??fire rolled forward, swallowing towards the wind.

    The diameter has reached tens of meters in width.

    "It''s really amazing fire escape."

    Hefeng couldn''t help but recall that during the Fourth Ninja World War, Madara Uchiha''s Fire Dungeon required at least 20 Jonin to use the Combined Water Dungeon to resist it.

    Turn an ordinary b-level ninjutsu into an s-level ninjutsu on the spot.

    It shocked countless people.

    And Uchiha Madara''s Mutun avatar, although not as powerful as the main body, is not bad.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng decided not to dodge or avoid.

    In fact, he is currently in the Raikage Chakra mode, and his high-speed movement speed is no slower than that of the fourth generation of Raikage, or even the third generation of Raikage.

    If Kaze wants to avoid his edge, he can disappear from Uchiha Madara in an instant.

    But in that case, it is tantamount to showing that he is afraid of Madara''s power!

    Thinking of this, He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he strengthened his determination.

    He quickly formed seals with both hands, and released Shui Dun with his own strength.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    And the ninjutsu chosen by Hefeng is also only B-level defensive water escape.

    call!

    Qingshui formed from Hefeng''s feet, forming a circle, and then rose into the sky, enveloping Hefeng.

    The sea of ??fire rushed towards the face and collided with the wall of the water formation.

    White steam rolled towards the sky like a mushroom cloud.

    Bai Jue present was all stunned.

    As experts in gathering information, they naturally have a good understanding of ninjutsu in the ninja world.

    But such a terrifying fire escape like Uchiha Madara.

    And such a powerful water escape ninjutsu as the wind.

    It was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes!

    And, stand still on the spot!

    No one in vain dared to step forward rashly.

    Even Uchiha Madara''s Mutun avatar was extremely surprised at this time.

    He didn''t expect that his fire escape would be easily blocked by Hefeng.

    Yes.

    In less than half a minute, Uchiha Madara''s fire escape power began to weaken.

    On the contrary, the Zefeng Water Dungeon¡¤Water Array Wall still maintains the same intensity.

    At this moment, the strength gap between the two sides is self-evident!

 Chapter 436

    "Sure enough, the gap still exists..."

    Hei Ze hid in the dark, watching the battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madaragi''s clone.

    Today''s Hefeng is definitely one of the strongest in the ninja world.

    Even if there is a gap between him and Uchiha Madara, it is not very obvious.

    It is actually unrealistic to count on Mu Dun''s avatar to defeat He Feng.

    but¡­¡­

    Even if Uchiha Madara''s clone is eliminated, Hei Ze has nothing to worry about.

    On the one hand, what he needs to do now is just delay and wind.

    Prevent him from disturbing Uchiha Madara''s plan.

    And Uchiha Madara''s wooden escape clone also knows this in his heart.

    Seeing the wind and water wall blocking his fire escape, although he was shocked in his heart, he did not stop attacking.

    He continued to make mudras with one hand.

    The ground then began to shake, and countless vines emerged from the ground, becoming thick and large, and swept towards the breeze.

    "Wood escape, the art of descending from the tree world!"

    For the current Uchiha Madara, Konoha is indeed an existence established jointly by him and Hashirama.

    But after experiencing so many things, his feelings for the village are no longer as strong as before.

    Now he only has the Moon Eye project in his heart!

    Only Unlimited Monthly Reading can bring real peace to this world!

    No one can stop yourself!

    Even if it is a gentle breeze!

    Impossible!

    All of a sudden, countless thick and tall trees grew wildly in the village, completely destroying all the buildings here.

    In the blink of an eye, this place is like a dense forest.

    Not a village!

    "Go to hell, Zefeng!"

    Uchiha Madara roared loudly, his body''s functions reached the limit at this moment, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    He felt his vision becoming more and more blurred.

    But Hefeng is still unhurried.

    In the matter of fighting ninjutsu, he has never lost to anyone.

    and¡­¡­

    He didn''t think he would lose either.

    For a while, Zefeng took a deep breath and manipulated the magnetic escape again.

    Extract the placer gold from the land to deal with Uchiha Madara''s coming of the tree world.

    abruptly...

    Smooth the ground so that those wood escapes cannot grow from it.

    Not only that, as for those wood dungeons that had grown wildly, Hefeng directly chose to uproot them.

    In an instant, Uchiha Madara''s offensive was resolved.

    "If you want to deal with me, let that guy Uchiha Madara come in person."

    He Feng looked directly at Mu Dun''s avatar, and said without thinking.

    In the next second, he formed seals with both hands.

    Cast water escape again.

    But this time...

    But it is not the defensive water escape and water formation wall.

    And the extremely violent water dragon bomb technique!

    The power is not lost to Uchiha Madara''s Huo Huo Que!

    I saw the water dragon soaring into the sky, looking down at the earth with blood-red eyes, and then rushed down towards Uchiha Madara.

    Open your bloody mouth wide.

    Rumble!

    The water dragon poured down, like a river entering the sea, instantly killing Uchiha Madara''s Mudun clone on the spot!

    All in vain, all stared dumbfounded.

    "The current breeze is too scary."

    Rao Heijue, the mastermind behind the scenes, couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    He vaguely remembered, even Indra, Asura, the sons of the two sages of the Six Paths.

    It also took a long time to master ninjutsu.

    Only have this power.

    As a result, when he arrived at Hefeng, he was only eight years old.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Not just eight years old.

    Hei Jue rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    A year ago, the Zephyr returned to Konoha.

    At that time, he was still an ordinary guy.

    Little is known about ninjutsu and taijutsu.

    After that, he advanced by leaps and bounds with his incomparably exaggerated speed and shocking talent.

    It took less than a year.

    Then he mastered the forbidden technique of Bamen Dunjia.

    He also obtained the wood escape technique and Sharingan.

    And through the copying ability of Sharingan, he has mastered the tricks that other Ninja village powerhouses have spent more than ten years developing!

    This guy is simply like a monster!

    Even in Hei Jue''s view, even the Sage of the Six Paths and his younger brother back then.

    There will never be such a terrifying Zefeng.

    "This guy¡­¡­"

    For a moment, Hei couldn''t help itching his teeth.

    If he had enough strength.

    I can''t wait to kill the Hefeng in the past now.

    but¡­¡­

    Hei Jue understood in his heart.

    With his own strength, he is not an opponent of Hefeng at all.

    "Bai Jue."

    Hei Jue took a deep breath and finally calmed down his excitement.

    And those Bai Jue, after a brief hesitation, chose to do it again.

    They rushed forward one after another, trying to delay Zefeng''s actions.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    With the disappearance of Uchiha Madaragi''s clone.

    Uchiha Madara also noticed the movement on the side of Hefeng.

    Although he didn''t expect his Mu Dun avatar to defeat this brat at first, but according to his idea.

    At least you can play with Hefeng for a while.

    The result was unexpected...

    Hefeng actually defeated his Wood Dun clone with crushing strength.

    "It''s incredible."

    Uchiha Madara turned his head to look in the direction of Kaze, his hands clenched into fists.

    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion, but now he feels that the wind is different from last time.

    The strength has greatly increased.

    even¡­¡­

    In Uchiha Madara''s view, the current Japanese style is compared with the Japanese style at that time.

    It''s like two different people.

    Think here.

    Something in Uchiha Madara''s heart seemed to be awakened.

    Since the death of Senshou Zhujian, I have never felt such a strong feeling.

    The feeling of wanting to fight against others!

    "It''s okay, anyway, those tailed beasts just need to be handed over to my Wood Dun clone."

    "Hefeng, why not take advantage of this time to play with you."

    Uchiha Madara put his arms around his chest, muttering to himself.

    Then, he took a step forward and walked in the direction of Hefeng.

    Tokaima and Mito were also taken aback by this sudden scene.

    Immediately wanted to get up and fight Uchiha Madara again.

    However¡­¡­

    With the current strength of the two of them, how could they be Uchiha Madara''s opponent?

    Even, after the first round of fighting with Uchiha Madara, their physical strength was almost exhausted.

    Now he braced his body to stand up, and fell down again before taking a few steps.

    And Uchiha Madara also quickly noticed their actions, and couldn''t help but glance back at Tokaima, Mito.

    "Give up, with your current strength, you have no right to stop me."

    Uchiha Madara had a low voice, and then stopped looking at others.

    Stride towards the breeze.

    And Hei Jue''s attention was also highly concentrated at this moment.

    "I didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara planned to do it himself."

    Heijue rolled his throat, this battle is not only related to Konoha''s fate.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    It is also related to his final plan.

    Can Kaguya be rescued!

    "Madara, please don''t let me down."

    Looking at Uchiha Madara''s back, Kuro couldn''t help but murmured.

 Chapter 437

    Uchiha Madara took a big stride and went straight to Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Although Uchiha Madara became famous and almost invincible in strength, at this time, there were still many ninjas who resolutely blocked his way.

    Especially the ninjas of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    Under the leadership of Senju Momoka, he became the mainstay against Uchiha Madara''s team.

    "spot!"

    Taohua shouted loudly on the spot, and then released his best illusion.

    "The Art of Darkness!"

    In an instant, endless darkness swallowed Uchiha Madara, completely sealing his vision.

    The other ninjas of the Senju Clan rushed to Uchiha Madara one after another.

    "Is it an illusion invented by that guy in Tokaima?"

    Although Uchiha Madara couldn''t see anything, he was not worried about his situation.

    Although the Senshou Clan''s Genjutsu is also very famous in the Ninja World, it is nothing compared to the Uchiha Clan''s Sharingan.

    Uchiha Madara broke Momoka''s illusion with just one breath.

    Then, by virtue of physical skills, all the ninjas rushing towards him were thrown away.

    Slap!

    In the next second, Uchiha Madara grabbed Momoka''s neck and lifted her high.

    "spot¡­¡­"

    Taohua struggled hard, and her tone was full of unwillingness.

    She looked at Madara with resentment on her face, but she couldn''t break free at all.

    even¡­¡­

    She can also feel her Chakra volume being absorbed by Madara Uchiha bit by bit.

    "The arm of a mantis is like a cart."

    Uchiha Madara chuckled, and threw Taohua out casually.

    but¡­¡­

    Even so, the remaining ninjas did not flinch.

    In any case, they knew very well in their hearts that they were not Uchiha Madara''s opponent at all.

    The reason why he appeared here, trying to stop Madara, was just to consume his energy as much as possible.

    In this way, when Kaze and Madara fight.

    There are also some advantages.

    However¡­¡­

    For these ninjas, Uchiha Madara didn''t even bother to use any power.

    He moves forward, step by step.

    He easily repelled the ninja who tried to block him.

    In an understatement, a path was created that leads directly to the position of the wind.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng also used a crushing posture to eliminate Bai Jue.

    "Blade?"

    Soon, Zefeng''s perception ability noticed Madara''s movement, and his eyes narrowed slightly, looking in Madara''s direction.

    Then Zefeng clapped his hands hard.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    The earth shook, and a vicious wooden dragon emerged from Zefeng''s feet, opened its bloody mouth, twisted its body and hit Uchiha Madara.

    Along the way, Bai Jue was easily killed by him.

    In an instant, the wooden dragon was directly in front of Madara.

    "Small tricks."

    Uchiha Madara''s voice was low and deep, he didn''t even look at the wooden dragon, he just punched with his backhand, leaning on the wooden dragon impartially.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, cracks spread all over the wooden dragon''s body.

    In the next second, the entire wooden dragon fell apart and collapsed.

    As Uchiha Madara said.

    In front of him, Hefeng''s current moves are nothing more than trivial skills.

    After those Bai Ze noticed Uchiha Madara''s movements, they also stopped and stepped back.

    It seems to want to give enough space between Kaze and Madara.

    It also seems to be afraid of the power of Uchiha Madara, and dare not step forward.

    In short, these Baijue did not intervene in the battle between Kaze and Madara.

    "spot."

    Hefeng said Madara''s name in a low voice, and the two looked at each other.

    "Hefeng, this should be our first official meeting." Uchiha Madara quickly stopped, keeping a distance from Hefeng.

    Although Hefeng had a record of fighting against Uchiha Madara''s Elephant Turning Technique twice before, and once against Mu Dun''s clone.

    But Uchiha Madara''s body is the first time he has seen Hefeng.

    This feeling made him feel very subtle.

    He looked up and down the eight-year-old child in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling a little emotional for a moment.

    He is not only the grandson of Hashirama, but also the one who inherited the power of Hashirama.

    even¡­¡­

    With the talent of Hefeng, it is only a matter of time to surpass Hashirama.

    "Yes."

    Hefeng nodded, seeing that Uchiha Madara was not in a hurry to make a move, he simply stood where he was.

    In fact, Hefeng understands in his heart.

    The current Uchiha Madara is undoubtedly his heyday.

    Even stronger than when the dirt was reincarnated.

    Wood escape technique.

    reincarnation eyes.

    They are all top-level configurations.

    The only fly in the ointment is that the current Uchiha Madara does not know the fairy mode.

    "But having said that, although I also have these abilities."

    "But it is obtained through the check-in system."

    "The moves that can be used are very limited."

    "For example, the ninjutsu that descended from Huashujie, I still don''t know how to do it."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    This time, it is not only related to himself, but also the fate of the entire ninja world.

    Zefeng has a very strong premonition.

    Uchiha Madara, this guy, plans to implement the Moon''s Eye plan in advance!

    "Use necromancy, Zefeng."

    Just when Hefeng couldn''t help thinking about these things, Uchiha Madara who was standing in place suddenly spoke.

    Using a tone like an order, he asked Fukasaku and Shima, the Kaze psychic.

    In any case, Uchiha Madara has been paying attention to the growth of Hefeng.

    Although he has mastered the fairy mode now, he is not as complete as Zhujian.

    The maintenance time is very limited.

    Unless it fuses with Fukasaku and Shima, the two toads.

    And Uchiha Madara, naturally wants to defeat the Zefeng in its heyday!

    "Come on, Zephyr."

    "This time, I want you to fully realize how big the gap in strength is between us!"

    Uchiha Madara was loud and ready to fight.

    Heijue, Baijue, Feima, Mito, and most of Konoha''s ninjas.

    They also became tense.

    Especially Mito.

    She looked at Hefeng worriedly, and really wanted to transfer the nine tails in her body to Hefeng.

    "As expected of you."

    He Feng heard the words, his expression was stunned for a moment, but soon he was relieved.

    After all, the guy standing in front of him is the arrogant and confident Uchiha Madara.

    Facing the tens of thousands of ninja allied forces, they did not retreat in the slightest.

    Facing Bamen Kaihuang, he took Ye Kai hard.

    It should be said that Uchiha Madara would take advantage of others'' danger and sneak attack himself.

    Hefeng, I don''t believe it at all!

    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, and then he was about to break his thumb.

    As Uchiha Madara said, the two-hand seal uses psychic techniques!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Two clouds of white smoke emerged from Zefeng''s feet, and Fukasaku and Shima appeared right after.

    They quickly looked around and noticed the current scene of Konoha.

    Finally, the line of sight focused on Uchiha Madara.

    Fukasaku''s face turned livid.

    "Again, Madara..."

    Fukasaku couldn''t help complaining. In my impression, Kaze and Uchiha Madara have fought against each other several times.

    "This should be the last time." He Feng said without thinking.

 Chapter 438

    "This should be the last time."

    Hefeng answered without thinking.

    The Uchiha Madara standing in front of him now is neither an elephant turning technique nor a wooden clone.

    It''s Uchiha Madara''s body!

    This battle will also determine the future direction of the entire ninja world.

    "We must not lose."

    After hearing Hefeng''s explanation, the eyes of Fukasaku and Shima also changed immediately.

    Even when they looked at Uchiha Madara again, they couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.

    I really didn''t expect that the guy in front of me would be Uchiha Madara''s body!

    "However, this also shows that as long as Xiaohefeng defeats Uchiha Madara here, the mastermind behind the ninja world will be completely solved, right?"

    Take a deep breath.

    If possible, he really hoped that Hefeng could be a few years older.

    At least he has to wait until his body reaches its peak condition.

    However, sometimes, it is often such a trick of good fortune.

    "I can only go up."

    Shima nodded, expressing agreement with Fukasaku''s words, kicked hard with his hind legs, and landed on Kaze''s shoulder on the spot.

    At the same time, be alert to every move of Uchiha Madara.

    However¡­¡­

    At this time, Uchiha Madara had no intention of doing anything at all.

    He still stood where he was, without saying a single extra word.

    "After knowing Xiao Hefeng''s terrifying talent, there is still such a confident person. I am afraid that the entire ninja world will not be able to find a second one."

    Fukasaku stared at Uchiha Madara and couldn''t help but say.

    Although they are enemies of each other now, Fukasaku still fully recognizes Uchiha Madara''s strength.

    Soon, it imitated Shima''s actions, landed on Hefeng, and started this fusion with him.

    "come on."

    Zephyr is ready.

    After about three or four breaths, the fusion is successful.

    Not only that, every time Hefeng merges with Fukasaku and Shima, he will gain some tacit understanding.

    Over time, Hefeng''s current fusion time has reached a very exaggerated level.

    Enough to support this battle.

    "it has started!"

    Slap!

    Fukasaku and Shima spoke in unison, clasped their hands together, their eyes were determined, and then at an unprecedented speed, they began to frantically plunder the natural energy around Hefeng.

    And Zefeng, based on the huge Hashirama Chakra, continuously transforms these natural energies into Immortal Chakra.

    For a moment, He Feng''s eyebrows became sharper, and the corners of his eyes changed accordingly.

    He could feel the powerful force running in his body.

    Even this time, Zefeng''s fairy mode is more perfect than before, and even the final frog-eye form has disappeared.

    Like a thousand-hand column room.

    Only at the corners of the eyes, fairy lines appeared.

    Uchiha Madara witnessed the whole process, and was once again shocked by Kaze''s talent.

    "As expected of the grandson of Hashirama."

    "I have cultivated the immortal mode to such an extent at such an age."

    "Also, it has only been half a year since he came into contact with the immortal mode."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help thinking to himself.

    In his opinion, Hefeng''s talent is completely above his own and Zhujian.

    If you give him some more time, maybe even yourself will be completely surpassed.

    but¡­¡­

    Even Zefeng couldn''t make Madara give up his Moon Eye plan.

    "It''s really a pity, Hefeng, with your talent and hard work, your name will definitely be left in the ninja world in the future."

    "However, the ninja world has no future."

    Uchiha Madara said to Hefeng, and got ready, indicating that Hefeng could rush up to fight him at any time.

    Yes.

    This is the power of Uchiha Madara!

    Even in the face of Hefeng, he still disdains to take the initiative!

    Let Zephyr start his show!

    "Up."

    Seeing this, Hefeng immediately told Fukasaku and Shima.

    Then, regardless of their reaction, he kicked his feet hard and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    At the same time, Hefeng also began to upgrade his eyes.

    Eternal Kaleidoscope reappears!

    Not only that¡­¡­

    As long as he has the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Madara can invalidate all ninjutsu through the sealing technique!

    So he had to use the physical skills he couldn''t absorb to attack!

    "The first door, open the door!"

    "The second door..."

    In the process of running, Zefeng opened the restrictions in his body one after another.

    The Wuyin Healing and the strength of the Immortal Mode allowed him to completely ignore the physical load brought by the Bamen Dunjia.

    Hefeng''s skin began to congest and turn red, and green energy radiated from his body.

    The speed is getting faster and faster, so exaggerated that just raising hands and feet can affect the air, forming a terrifying airflow.

    Wherever Hefeng went, it immediately disintegrated and shattered layer by layer!

    An extremely powerful momentum crushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Rao Fukasaku and Shima were both frightened at this moment.

    "Is it my illusion, dad, why do I feel that the current Xiaohefeng is stronger than before?!"

    Shima stared wide-eyed, and couldn''t help but exclaim.

    If it hadn''t been fused with Xiaohefeng, it even felt that it might be thrown off.

    However¡­¡­

    What''s even more frightening is that this is not the full strength of Zefeng!

    "The seventh door, startling door, open!"

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, the penultimate limiter in Zefeng''s body was opened, and the green energy on his body also turned blue at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It covered his whole body like steam.

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but be vigilant.

    "Let me see your current strength, Hefeng!"

    Upon seeing this, Uchiha Madara switched his eyes to reincarnation eyes on the spot.

    next second.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    A violent force swept out in all directions with Uchiha Madara as the center.

    Split the earth into several pieces.

    Bai Jue, who was a little closer, was instantly killed by this move.

    In any case, the current Uchiha Madara doesn''t care about these whites.

    He has only one thought now.

    That is to defeat Zefeng head-on!

    "It''s finally started."

    Heijue hiding in the dark paid attention to all this, "Uchiha Madara, don''t let me down!"

    In an instant, Hefeng rushed to Uchiha Madara with his high-speed movement, grasping his fist with five fingers.

    Based on the eight-door dunjia, the thunder escape chakra mode and strange power are activated one after another!

    Even Uchiha Madara''s Shenluo Tianzheng couldn''t blow Zefeng away!

    At most, he felt an invisible wall blocking his way!

    And Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened at this time.

    "It''s incredible..."

    Looking at the eight-year-old kid in front of him, Madara Uchiha never dreamed of it.

    The Shenluo Tianzheng released by him in the peak state of heyday, unexpectedly...

    I can''t fly this brat, Zefeng!

    How strong is he now! ?

 Chapter 439

    "Thousand Hands and Wind!"

    Not only did Uchiha Madara not feel lost when he saw Hefeng cracked his Shenluo Tianzheng with great strength, on the contrary, his emotions became extremely excited.

    "You are indeed qualified to be my opponent, Uchiha Madara!"

    "I approve of you!"

    Uchiha Madara roared loudly, using Susano''s power on the spot to cover his whole body, and at the same time controlled Susano''s five fingers, holding them together vigorously, and swung towards the rushing Zefeng.

    And He Feng also chose not to dodge or dodge, and greeted him with fists.

    "Sakura Rush!"

    The eight-door dunjia plus the thunder escape chakra mode plus the burst of strange power have raised the power of this punch to the strongest!

    Even, it far exceeds the destructive power of a consistent hand!

    Rumble!

    The sound of strong collisions was heard endlessly, and a terrifying air current was instantly set off and spread in all directions.

    Whether it''s Bai Ze who gathered here, or other Konoha ninjas.

    No one dared to step forward easily.

    Not only that, but the surrounding buildings and streets also fell apart under the impact of this impact, turning into pieces of ruins.

    "Xiaohefeng''s current power is too exaggerated."

    Fukasaku rolled his throat and couldn''t help swallowing a saliva nervously, just the oncoming fist wind twisted his facial features together.

    If it weren''t for the fusion with Hefeng, it and Shima would definitely fly upside down from Hefeng''s shoulders.

    It is not at all the level to gather chakra to the soles of the feet to stand firm!

    Zhima was even more stunned, the power in front of him simply surpassed his cognition of the word physical skill.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Is this really the power that humans can possess?

    Simply, terrible!

    Even, it wasn''t just Fukasaku and Shima who marveled at the power of the Japanese wind.

    Rao Uchiha Madara was also shocked by this power.

    Although he no longer regards Hefeng as an eight-year-old kid, this power is simply stronger than Hashirama!

    "It''s incredible power."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help sighing in his heart.

    The result is the next second.

    Majestic power poured into his Susanoo, and cracks visible to the naked eye spread to Susanoo''s bones.

    Immediately, Susano was broken layer by layer, and was punched and collapsed by Zefeng.

    "how can that be!?"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but stare wide, like a bull''s eyes, and opened his mouth slightly, forming an "oh" shape.

    In the collision of strength level, I actually...

    Lost to Zephyr? !

    What a joke!

    "Madara, you seem surprised now?"

    Soon, Kaze noticed Uchiha Madara''s surprise, and raised the corners of his mouth.

    He reacted calmly to the scene in front of him.

    without him.

    Out of absolute confidence in one''s own strength!

    Today''s Hefeng firmly believes that he will never lose if he fights Uchiha Madara!

    Yes.

    Own¡­¡­

    won''t lose!

    "Actually, there is nothing to make a fuss about, Uchiha Madara."

    "The reason why I can smash your Susanoo with one punch now is because my strength is stronger than yours!"

    The wind is loud and full of momentum.

    In the next moment, he stepped hard on one foot, and rushed to Uchiha Madara with his super high moving speed.

    Aim at his chest and punch hard!

    and¡­¡­

    The moves I am attacking now are just the simplest physical skills.

    Not relying on chakra.

    This also means that Uchiha Madara''s seal seal is not immune to his own attack at all!

    In addition, Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo was also punched by himself.

    Now the two of them can be said to be unimpeded.

    There is no hindrance!

    Even if Uchiha Madara doesn''t die with this punch, it won''t feel good!

    "boom!"

    Just under Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, Kazuki punched him with all his strength, hitting his chest head-on.

    The majestic power poured out immediately.

    There was a loud noise, and Uchiha Madara, who had no time to defend, was thrown flying on the spot!

    All the people present gasped, watched the battle between Kaze and Madara with dumbfounded eyes, and then...

    Stand still!

    Especially Tomama and Mito.

    They just fought Uchiha Madara.

    However, even though they tried their best, they failed to cause any harm to Uchiha Madara.

    Not only that, but their ninjutsu, chakra, were all absorbed by Madara Uchiha and turned into a part of their own power!

    That confidence and strength once made them feel desperate!

    However¡­¡­

    It is such an opponent.

    In the blink of an eye, he was blown away by the wind!

    His sealing technique suction seal was easily cracked!

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Toikama shook his head vigorously, he felt that it was more than that simple.

    In fact, Sealing Technique Absorption is not an unsolvable ability.

    Because any ninjutsu is bound to have weaknesses and risks.

    The weakness of the seal seal is that it cannot absorb physical and illusion attacks.

    However¡­¡­

    In terms of illusion, looking at the entire ninja world, no one can compare with Madara Uchiha!

    And speaking of gymnastics...

    Even knowing that this is one of the ways to restrain the ability of Samsara Eye.

    How many people can compete with Uchiha Madara in Taijutsu?

    Even with the s-level space-time ninjutsu like Flying Raijinjutsu, he didn''t attack Uchiha Madara himself!

    and¡­¡­

    "Golden Chakra Mode..."

    Tomama turned his head and glanced at Mito.

    After entering the golden body mode, Mito''s strength and speed have all been greatly improved.

    Rao is beyond his reach.

    Moreover, Mito''s Chakra can attack the enemy from different angles as if he has self-awareness.

    result¡­¡­

    In front of Uchiha Madara, there is still only the place of being hanged and beaten!

    On the contrary, Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid, successfully punched Uchiha Madara.

    The strength gap between the two sides is simply a judgment call.

    "Hefeng, the hope of the ninja world can only depend on you."

    Although I am very unwilling.

    I really want to rush to protect Zefeng.

    But Feijian had to recognize the facts in front of him clearly, he...

    I don''t have enough strength to intervene in the battle between Hefeng and Madara!

    He is too weak!

    And Mito is in a similar mood.

    She slumped to the ground, feeling that her strength was so small.

    Even though he got the Nine-Tails Chakra, he still couldn''t play a role in this battle.

    If I knew this earlier...

    I should give up Nine Tails Chakra.

    Give this tail to Zefeng!

    If it was him, he would definitely be able to grow into a more perfect Jinjuriki than himself!

    Yes.

    With the talent of Hefeng, he can definitely do this kind of thing!

    As for Sarutobi Hiruzen and others, they were also dumbfounded at this time.

    No one thought that Hefeng still showed overwhelming power in the face of Uchiha Madara''s body!

    How terrifying is the strength of this brat, Hefeng!

    It is simply a bottomless pit!

 Chapter 440

    I thought this would be a headwind situation, but I never expected that as soon as Kaze made a move, he knocked that mighty Uchiha Madara away!

    Especially for the ninjas of the Uchiha clan.

    The impact of this kind of thing is undoubtedly huge!

    "Today''s Japanese wind has become stronger than Uchiha Madara..."

    Uchiha mirror blinked hard, now he is almost a candidate for the next head of the Uchiha clan.

    But don''t talk about comparing it with monsters like Uchiha Madara.

    Even Uchiha Kenichi is far more powerful than himself.

    Not on the same level at all.

    In other words, in Uchiha mirror''s cognition, there is undoubtedly a big difference between Uchiha Madara and himself.

    result¡­¡­

    It''s such a character, now in front of He Feng, he couldn''t even take a single move!

    This kind of thing is simply incredible, unbelievable!

    certainly¡­¡­

    The person who has been hit and most affected is undoubtedly the underworld hiding in the dark.

    As the behind-the-scenes man who created ninja history, he has brains but not enough power.

    So much so that now I have to rely on a strong man like Uchiha Madara.

    To help you complete your final plan.

    This also means that Kurojue has pinned all his hopes on Uchiha Madara!

    However¡­¡­

    When he saw the scene where Uchiha Madara was punched and flew away by Kaze, his heart was unavoidably cold.

    If even Kaze is not Uchiha Madara''s opponent.

    Then deal with Zefeng by yourself?

    Also, isn''t he only eight years old?

    How could strength be so terrifying?

    You know, that''s not Uchiha Madara''s Elephant Turning Technique, nor is it his wooden escape clone.

    It''s his body!

    The real Uchiha Madara!

    "Madara, don''t let me down."

    Hei Jue muttered to himself, clenched his hands into fists.

    Nervous.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s punch did not kill Uchiha Madara on the spot.

    Although it brought an indescribable shock to his heart, it is not so easy to get rid of him now.

    "It''s incredible..."

    Uchiha Madara''s body hit the ground with a bang, and a sharp pain came from all over his body.

    The injury is not light.

    But soon, Uchiha Madara''s body began to recover at a super fast speed.

    This is also the ability acquired after transplanting intercolumnar cells.

    Muji heals.

    Then, Uchiha Madara stood up from the ground again, and patted the dust on the armor lightly.

    "I didn''t expect, Hefeng, your physical skills are already at such a high level."

    "I''m afraid that in the entire ninja world, there are not many people who can compete with you in the field of martial arts."

    Uchiha Madara praised the wind without hesitation.

    Among the many ninjas he saw, the only one who made him want to fight with all his strength was Hashirama.

    the second¡­¡­

    It is the breeze in front of you!

    In an instant, Uchiha Madara''s hands quickly formed seals.

    His mentality has also completely changed.

    He no longer regards Hefeng as an eight-year-old kid, but treats him as a strong man.

    next second.

    Uchiha Madara condensed Chakra to his throat, and released the fire escape again!

    However, this time, the ferocity of the fire was several times more exaggerated than that of Mu Dun''s avatar!

    "Extinguish the mighty fire!"

    The sea of ??fire rolled forward and went straight towards Zefeng, with an exaggerated diameter of tens of meters.

    Fukasaku and Shima were even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    According to their cognition, even a toad from Mt. Miaomu couldn''t do such a range of ninjutsu attacks!

    Uchiha Madara, what kind of monster is this guy!

    "Little Hefeng, run!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Fukasaku yelled at Zefeng to keep him away from the range of the fire escape.

    In any case, the confrontation between Kaze and Uchiha Madara razed this generation to the ground.

    Even if Uchiha Madara''s fire escape is allowed to spread, it is impossible to cause further damage to the environment.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    The battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madara deterred countless ninjas.

    At this time, none of the Konoha ninjas dared to approach.

    Even Tomama and Mito maintained a considerable distance.

    In order not to drag the wind back.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t listen to Fukasaku and Shima''s advice, his eyes were extremely determined, and his expression was even more serious.

    If you escape here, it will undoubtedly mean that you are afraid of Uchiha Madara!

    "I won''t lose in a ninjutsu duel!"

    He Feng said without even thinking about it, quickly making seals with both hands, "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    But this time, Hefeng did not use defensive water escape ninjutsu.

    Instead, it uses offense instead of defense, condenses the magic chakra, and creates a huge water dragon.

    In an instant, a gigantic creature no smaller than a tailed beast appeared in front of Hefeng, baring its teeth and claws, twisting its body wantonly, and devouring it towards the oncoming fire.

    Rumble!

    The loud noises were deafening.

    Zefeng''s water escape collided strongly with Uchiha Madara''s fire escape.

    Not giving in to each other.

    For a moment, high-temperature white vapor rose into the sky, hovering upward like a mushroom cloud.

    "Hefeng, the brat..."

    Uchiha Madara''s heart was terrified again.

    Because of his fire escape, he didn''t attack He Feng at all!

    In other words, Hefeng stopped his ninjutsu with his own strength!

    The most frightening thing is that he is only eight years old!

    Whether it''s chakra volume or body, Hefeng hasn''t ushered in his peak!

    This fight seems to be a tie, but in fact, it was Madara Uchiha who lost!

    In fact, this is also the reason why Uchiha Madara and Kuroze chose to implement the Moon Eye plan in advance.

    In their eyes, Hefeng is really incomprehensible!

    No matter how difficult ninjutsu is, he can easily learn it.

    Not only that, but his fighting mind is also at the genius level.

    For any enemy, even if it was just the first battle, he could quickly figure out the opponent''s hole cards.

    Then beat it!

    Up to now, Hefeng has experienced many battles, not to mention hundreds, if not dozens.

    And every time you encounter an enemy, it''s not trivial!

    If you make him one year older, can you defeat him?

    Uchiha Madara is afraid that he is going to lose his mind!

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, making up his mind completely.

    This guy, Hefeng, is not something that can be solved by making small troubles.

    You must have a very serious determination.

    Even if...

    Raze the entire Konoha completely to the ground.

    Get rid of Zephyr too!

    "Yes."

    "It''s impossible to fight against the wind without the mentality of changing the terrain."

    Madara Uchiha muttered to himself, raised his Chakra level by another level, and released it without reservation.

    In an instant, Susano appeared again!

 Chapter 441

    After the round of fighting just now, Uchiha Madara fully understands in his heart that if he wants to defeat this guy Hefeng, he can''t do it without using all his strength.

    When he stood up again, his mentality completely changed.

    He decides¡­¡­

    Before becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki, let''s get rid of Zefeng here!

    Do not hesitate, all strength!

    burn one''s boats!

    In an instant, a steady stream of chakra burst out from Uchiha Madara''s body, shooting up into the sky like fire.

    In an instant, the full body of Susano appeared impressively.

    This is Uchiha Madara''s current power!

    call out!

    Susano quickly pulled out the Chakra Taidao on his waist, a flash of sword light suddenly appeared, and the slash spread out like ripples.

    Sweeping the entire Hidden Leaf Village.

    Rumble!

    There were bursts of loud noises like thunder, and this force fell directly on the Hokage Rock, splitting the portrait of Qianshou Zhujian into two on the spot!

    Landslides and ground cracks!

    Even when Kyuubi went berserk, there was never such a terrifying power as Uchiha Madara!

    The Konoha ninjas present stopped their hands one after another, and all of them took a breath, shocked by Uchiha Madara''s power.

    "Go on, just kidding, what kind of power is this..."

    "Is that really ninjutsu?"

    "Uchiha Madara..."

    Uchiha mirror was stunned, focusing on Madara Susano with an incredulous look.

    Although he has heard it a long time ago, Uchiha Madara is a genius and strong man who is rare in a hundred years among their clan.

    But this power is still far beyond his cognition.

    "Uchiha Madara''s power, is it so terrifying..."

    Just when Kaze knocked Uchiha Madara back with a punch, Kagami breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although he is also a member of the Uchiha clan, his heart is for Konoha.

    In his eyes, Uchiha Madara is already Konoha''s enemy.

    If Zefeng really defeated Madara, he thought it was a good thing.

    But now...

    He suddenly had a feeling that Uchiha Madara might have been playing from the beginning.

    Anyway, Hefeng is only eight years old.

    He is the grandson of Hashirama.

    And Madara is Hashirama''s strongest competitor!

    How could an adult be serious about a child?

    Thinking about it in this way, Uchiha mirror couldn''t help sweating for Kaze and Konoha.

    perhaps¡­¡­

    From the very beginning, they had no hope of winning!

    This is especially true for Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.

    Although they have also seen Susanoo using the perfect body in Zefeng, the momentum is completely different.

    Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo can make them feel hard to breathe just by standing there.

    Almost breathless.

    And the power of that slash changed Konoha''s terrain in minutes!

    "If Uchiha Madara thinks about it, even if it destroys the entire Fire Country, it probably won''t take long."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi rolled his throat and couldn''t help mumbling to himself.

    And his knees seemed to weigh a thousand catties, and he knelt on the ground with a plop, his eyes widened, not knowing what to do.

    can''t stop...

    "Madara''s power..." Danzo stood there in a daze, deeply attracted by the scene in front of him.

    Even, I can''t help but feel a little jealous.

    Why is the powerful force either the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan?

    Could it be that these guys are descendants of the Sages of the Six Paths?

    Really, it makes people uncomfortable!

    Tomama and Mito''s reactions were equally shocking.

    "spot¡­¡­"

    Mito rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    In her opinion, Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo is even more terrifying than Kyuubi who unleashed the seal.

    Actually...

    Even the nine tails in Mito''s body are always aware of the situation outside.

    When he noticed that Susano, who was like a god of war, came to Konoha, a bad memory gradually emerged.

    At the beginning, Uchiha Madara used the power of Sharingan to manipulate himself to fight against Hashirama.

    This guy is definitely the ninja he hates the most, bar none.

    But unfortunately...

    His power is even more terrifying than his own.

    "Now, even that brat Hefeng can''t do anything."

    Kyuubi couldn''t help murmuring, as if seeing the end of the matter.

    As for Feijian, he struggled to get up from the ground, and quickly formed seals with both hands, "Water Escape¡¤Shui Breaking Wave!"

    I saw that Tomama condensed the chakra to the throat, and sprayed it towards Susanoo on the spot.

    A high-pressure water column instantly turned into an extremely sharp water blade.

    It is worth mentioning that it is different from the ninjutsu of water dragon bullet for large-scale attacks.

    The water breaking wave can concentrate the powerful water pressure in one place, thus infinitely strengthening the destructive power.

    Rao is a sacred tree, which was also cut off by a blow from the door.

    However¡­¡­

    Susano facing Uchiha Madara.

    The power of this ninjutsu is very ordinary.

    Even after noticing Tomono''s actions, Uchiha Madara didn''t dodge, but put his arms around his chest with confidence, hanging on the top of Susano''s head.

    Looking down at the earth, and the wind.

    Let the attack between the doors fail.

    "Hefeng, you are indeed the most powerful kid I''ve ever seen, but it''s time to end everything!"

    Uchiha Madara''s voice was low and deep, and his hands quickly formed seals.

    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinction!"

    Immediately.

    Uchiha Madara once again released his best fire escape ninjutsu.

    And spurted from Susano''s mouth.

    Both in terms of power and scope, it far exceeds that of Huo Huo Quenching.

    Even, from a distance, this huge fireball looks like a meteor falling from the sky.

    Even with a conservative estimate, Uchiha Madara''s power is enough to turn a forest into ashes.

    And this force is now going towards the wind!

    Trying to burn him up too!

    "As expected of Uchiha Madara."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, facing the fire that hit him directly.

    After using the full body Susanoo, Madara''s aura seems to have become another person.

    "Since if, then come."

    "Amaterasu!"

    But this time, Hefeng did not choose to escape with water.

    If such an exaggerated fire escape collides with the water escape, the steam produced is enough to instantly kill all the ninjas present.

    In that way, even if he wins Uchiha Madara, there will be no living people here.

    In order to ensure that Uchiha Madara''s extinguishment of the fire would not affect other people, Hefeng had to use Amaterasu.

    In any case, he is now an Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Even if you continue to use Amaterasu, it will not burden your eyes.

    As long as your own chakra is sufficient.

    And now, the most indispensable thing for me is the amount of chakra!

    In an instant, Hefeng''s eyes widened violently, and a mass of black flames emerged from the extinction of the fire, and devoured towards the surroundings at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Burn all the red flames.

    After all, Amaterasu is a ninjutsu capable of burning everything, even Huodun is no exception!

 Chapter 442

    Hefeng continued to control Amaterasu, swallowing and burning Uchiha Madara''s fire escape until it disappeared completely, and he took back his own Amaterasu.

    Avoid spilling over to other people.

    No matter how you say it, the power of Amaterasu is too terrifying.

    and¡­¡­

    As the raging fire burned, the sky began to be covered with dark clouds, as if it would rain cats and dogs at any time.

    "The great fire is extinguished, it disappeared..."

    Uchiha Madara stared blankly at the scene in front of him.

    The diameter of that fireball was an exaggeration of hundreds of meters, and its power could burn an entire forest instantly.

    But now...

    No harm was done!

    "My fire escape was actually broken by He Feng, an eight-year-old brat?"

    For a moment, beads of sweat could not help but appear on Uchiha Madara''s forehead.

    An ominous premonition also followed spontaneously.

    He couldn''t help but began to doubt in his heart, could his own power really be able to destroy the eight-year-old Hefeng?

    From when I appeared in front of him until now, none of my ninjutsu, any attacks have had any effect!

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara shook his head vigorously, trying to suppress the thought in his heart.

    This does not mean that Zefeng is stronger than himself.

    It can only be said that compared with him now, he is just evenly matched.

    And this scene had a serious impact on Heijue.

    As an outsider, he can naturally see the situation in front of him better than Uchiha Madara.

    What''s more, Heijue is the biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator in the ninja world.

    From the time of Asura and Indra, he started to make arrangements.

    Even the relationship between the two brothers was also hindered by him.

    Uchiha Madara''s attack methods are all ineffective.

    The disappearance of the fire is the power he released in Susano''s almost complete state.

    On the other hand, the wind...

    It doesn''t matter if it''s Susanoo, or it doesn''t matter if it''s really thousands of hands.

    None of these moves worked for him.

    The most important thing is that Hefeng also punched Uchiha Madara with ninjutsu!

    If it weren''t for the spot''s ability to heal Muji through the cells between the columns.

    I''m afraid the consequences of that punch cannot be underestimated.

    The more he thought about it and compared it, the more Hei couldn''t help feeling restless.

    He couldn''t help but start to worry about his plan.

    Could it be that I have carefully designed the layout for so long.

    Is it going to be ruined by He Feng alone?

    What a joke.

    Hei Ze gritted his teeth tightly, he could only hope that Uchiha Madara''s wooden clones could find those Jinchurikis sooner and compete for the tailed beasts in their bodies.

    "This weather..."

    Soon, Zefeng noticed the change in the sky.

    fire escape.

    heavily clouded.

    And the lightning that glows hidden in the thunderclouds.

    Let Hefeng can''t help but think of that guy Sasuke.

    "perhaps¡­¡­"

    "I can do that too."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Although he didn''t get Sasuke''s thunder escape ninjutsu from the check-in system gift pack, he is now also a ninja who is proficient in thunder escape.

    Taking advantage of the weather, maybe it can be done.

    Thinking of this, Zefeng simply gave it a try.

    I saw thunder flashing in his palm.

    After all, the development of Raiqie was also because Kakashi could not inject attribute changes into the spiral pill, so he turned to study Raiqie.

    In essence, there are still certain similarities.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng succeeded after some attempts.

    There was a rumble in the thundercloud, and it turned into a giant unicorn at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It is even more spectacular than Uchiha Madara''s complete body Susanoo.

    "Is this, Xiao Hefeng''s technique?!"

    Fukasaku raised his head, looked at the unicorn in the sky, and the whole toad gasped.

    This guy, Hefeng, is really strong and unreasonable.

    Casually, another super scary technique was developed!

    "Little Hefeng''s talent is simply too terrifying."

    Shima agreed, staring fixedly at the unicorn in the sky.

    next second.

    Hefeng pressed down with one hand, guiding the unicorn in the sky to dive down.

    Open your bloody mouth wide, and swallow Uchiha Madara in one gulp!

    The speed was so fast that even Uchiha Madara''s body had no time to react.

    I saw Qilin biting Susano with one bite, and the majestic force crushed this monster like a Valkyrie to half kneel on the ground on the spot.

    Not only that, the violent electric current poured into Susano even more.

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but feel the pain.

    "Hebrew..."

    He clenched his teeth and chanted Hefeng''s name.

    He never dreamed that He Feng would be so terrifying.

    Is he really just, an eight-year-old brat?

    He often used his fire escape and his flame escape to create a large thundercloud.

    And using this natural phenomenon, launched a super-large-scale thunder escape!

    If it is the self who has not obtained inter-column cells and has not opened the eyes of reincarnation.

    Faced with such an attack, I am afraid that there is really nothing to do!

    Even Uchiha Madara couldn''t imagine it for a while.

    When He Feng reaches adulthood, how abnormal his strength will be!

    "Sealing Technique Suction!"

    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Uchiha Madara''s eyes switched to reincarnation eyes again, and activated the pupil technique of these eyes.

    Reversed the Thunder Dunn Jutsu that paralyzed his body, turned it into Thunder Dun Chakra, and then attracted it crazily.

    The huge Thunder Dungeon Qilin began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    until it disappears completely.

    The whole situation has been reversed once again.

    "The power of the eyes of reincarnation..."

    Tomona stood on the ground, looking directly at Uchiha Madara and his Susano, his tone full of unwillingness.

    If it weren''t for the power of the eyes of reincarnation, the gentle unicorn would definitely be able to tell the winner.

    Defeat Uchiha Madara completely!

    But unfortunately...

    This guy transplanted the cells of his elder brother Zhujian, and thus opened the eyes of reincarnation!

    As a result, Hefeng, who has no eyes of reincarnation, fell into a disadvantage.

    "The ability of the eyes of reincarnation is really incredible..."

    Mito also clenched his teeth, clenched his hands into fists, sweating for Zefeng.

    Unprinted healing plus seal seal.

    Not only did it leave Uchiha Madara unscathed, it even gave him a stronger Chakra!

    In this battle, from the very beginning, Zefeng was at a disadvantage!

    "It''s really... a good power!"

    Uchiha Madara yelled at Zefeng, and at the same time manipulated Susanoo to stand up from the ground.

    He looked down at the earth, at the breeze.

    next second.

    Susano raised his right hand, and the majestic Chakra condensed towards his palm.

    Then aimed at the Zephyr!

    "Goudama of Yasaka!"

    I saw the blue Gouyu in Susanoo''s hands forming a string, like dazzling lightning, and threw it towards the wind.

    The strong air pressure even forced the ground here to sag.

    "If I remember correctly, the power of this blow, even Gaara and Onogi joined forces, almost failed to block it."

    He Feng muttered to himself, "Forget it, just use those eyes."

    "Samsara eyes, open!"

 Chapter 443

    I saw that Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly, and the six-pointed star gradually disappeared in his eyes, replaced by layers of swirl patterns.

    Just when Uchiha Madara''s Gouyu was about to hit Hefeng, his eyes were upgraded to reincarnation eyes!

    "It turns out that the feeling of reincarnation eyes is like this."

    In any case, this is the first time Hefeng has been turned on and using Sharingan.

    This feeling made him feel very delicate.

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t stay in this state for too long. He took a deep breath, slowly raised his arm, opened his palm, and aimed at the attacking Baban Gouyu.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    However, Kaze did not choose the sealing technique Sumo that Uchiha Madara often uses.

    Although for him now, it is not difficult to absorb Uchiha Madara''s pupil power.

    but¡­¡­

    He didn''t bother to do so.

    A majestic force burst out from Hefeng''s hand, instantly resisting the oncoming Gouyu.

    For a moment, the two forces collided violently, shaking the surrounding air, forming a terrifying air current that swept across in all directions.

    The first to bear the brunt were Fukasaku and Shima, the two of them were so oppressed by this force that it was difficult to open their eyes.

    "This power..."

    Gritting his teeth, Fukasaku quickly remembered.

    When fighting Uchiha Kenichi, he seems to have used this ability.

    And this move is called the power of reincarnation eye.

    "Yes, it is Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Fukasaku suddenly recalled the name of this move, and the next second he froze on the spot.

    Shenluo Tianzheng is one of the abilities of Samsara Eye.

    Hefeng being able to use this trick means that he now also has the eyes of reincarnation.

    But¡­¡­

    How is this possible? !

    Fukasaku subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Hefeng.

    With just one glance, it stood there in a daze.

    Because of the current breeze, the eyes have undergone obvious changes, showing a swirl layer.

    Today, he does have the eyes of reincarnation!

    "Xiaohefeng, opened the eyes of reincarnation?!"

    Shima on the side also quickly noticed the changes in Hefeng.

    It blinked hard, seriously doubting whether it had seen something wrong.

    However¡­¡­

    No matter how hard it blinked, the picture in front of it did not change.

    Zephyr...

    It really opened the eyes of reincarnation!

    and¡­¡­

    The battle between ninjutsu is essentially a battle of chakras.

    As long as the amount of chakra is exaggerated enough, the power of any B-level ninjutsu can be played into S-level.

    And the amount of chakra in Hefeng has been quite exaggerated since he completed the first check-in.

    Whether it is Nagato in the future.

    Or Kenichi Uchiha.

    Nothing can be compared with the current Japanese style.

    In other words, the power of Hefeng''s Shenluo Tianzheng is not trivial.

    In about half a minute, the power of Shenluo Tianzheng abruptly reversed Baban Gouyu''s attack direction.

    call out!

    I saw these hook jades spun quickly and flew out in the opposite direction.

    Rao Uchiha Madara could not help but widen his eyes, and quickly manipulated Susano to cross his arms and put on a defensive posture.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, Gouyu exploded completely, forcefully forcing Susano''s footsteps back a few steps.

    The armor on the arm was directly blasted to pieces.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help clenching his fists, and he was dumbfounded.

    It''s not that he was amazed that his Susano was destroyed by the wind.

    In fact, Susanoo is nothing more than a pupil technique that materializes Chakra.

    As long as Chakrai is around, it will only take a moment to repair Susanoo''s injury.

    The reason why Uchiha Madara is so shocking...

    In fact, it is a move of Hefeng to deal with his own attack.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the move just now was..."

    "Shenluo Tianzheng?"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help murmuring, and then gasped in shock.

    Eight-year-old Hefeng, unexpectedly...

    Learned the divine Luo Tianzheng? !

    Do not.

    Uchiha Madara shook his head vigorously, the word learning is not appropriate.

    Shenluo Tianzheng is the ability of the reincarnation eye.

    It belongs to a kind of blood inheritance limit.

    And all blood inheritance limits, only innate inheritance, cannot be mastered through learning!

    Even if Hefeng is a genius and shocking the world, it is impossible for him to learn Shenluo Tianzheng by virtue of his own talent.

    unless¡­¡­

    This eight-year-old kid, like himself, has opened the eyes of reincarnation!

    But how could such a thing be possible? !

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help rolling his throat, swallowing nervously.

    He tried to calm down his emotions, but he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    He was condescending, looking down at Zefeng, and focused all his attention on his eyes.

    I don''t know if I don''t read it.

    After watching it, Uchiha Madara felt his brain go blank with just one glance.

    Own¡­¡­

    Absolutely impossible to admit wrong!

    That''s what made me think about it for a while.

    The ultimate evolution of Sharingan is successful.

    Reincarnation eye!

    "This is impossible¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara shook his head vigorously, feeling his scalp numb for a while, trying his best to resist this fact.

    He couldn''t accept it, let alone believe it!

    At the beginning, in order to get the Eye of Reincarnation, I planned a shocking situation.

    Through the battle of the Valley of the End, a piece of meat was bitten off from Hashirama''s body.

    And take it back for transplantation.

    It took countless days and months before I turned this power into my own.

    result¡­¡­

    The reincarnation eye that I have worked so hard to get.

    now¡­¡­

    Was it opened by Zefeng casually?

    This kind of thing is too exaggerated!

    Unbelievable, unbelievable!

    Soon, Hefeng also noticed the shock written on Uchiha Madara''s face.

    In the next second, he simply burst out his own chakra and materialized it.

    In an instant, the majestic Chakra shot up from Hefeng, like a purple flame, lifting him to a height of more than two hundred meters.

    Maintained a considerable height with Uchiha Madara.

    next second.

    Bones, muscles, skin, and armor emerged from the chakra one by one.

    clear and distinct.

    Impressively...

    The perfect Susanoo!

    "It looks like you''re surprised, Madara."

    Hefeng looked at the shocked Uchiha Madara, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, showing a smile.

    He touched his eyes, his tone unavoidably tinged with sarcasm.

    "Madara, don''t you really think that opening the eyes of reincarnation is so difficult?"

    "This kind of thing, as long as I want, I can open it at any time."

    "No big deal at all."

    Hefeng said lightly.

    As if there was really nothing special about it.

    But in fact, Hefeng knew in his heart that this was not the case.

    There are only a handful of people in the ninja world who have used the power of reincarnation eyes.

    The reason why I said this is just a psychological tactic.

    Disintegrate Uchiha Madara''s mentality!

    ???Please indicate the source:

 Chapter 444

    no big deal¡­¡­

    no big deal¡­¡­

    These words have been echoing in Uchiha Madara''s ears, unable to disappear for a long time.

    There was a feeling of speechlessness in his heart.

    My mind is broken.

    This guy Hefeng has mastered the wood escape technique at the age of eight, so he doesn''t say anything about Sharingan.

    But the reincarnation eye, he opened it at the age of eight!

    Could this guy be the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths?

    Otherwise, how to explain, Hefeng is so outrageous now!

    I have worked so hard for so many years, what the hell are I doing?

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara''s face was ashen, he stared at Zefeng firmly, his teeth trembling unavoidably.

    But he couldn''t speak for a long time.

    The ninjas present who noticed this scene were even more dumbfounded.

    "Come on, just kidding, Hefeng even has the eyes of reincarnation now..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was stunned, he raised his head and looked directly at Zefeng, his brain suddenly felt blank.

    As for Danzo, Xiaochun and others, their moods were not so good.

    Especially Danzo.

    He stared blankly at He Feng''s figure, and blinked hard.

    The current Hefeng might not be the strongest monster in the ninja world.

    Opened the eyes of reincarnation at the age of eight!

    Tobima and Mito even looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Mito was silent, slumped on the ground with a plop.

    No wonder, after seeing Uchiha Madara, Hefeng was able to behave so calmly.

    It turned out that there was such a huge hole card hidden in his hand!

    Reincarnation eye!

    That is a power that many people dare not even imagine.

    Zephyr...

    It was simply terrifying.

    "Hebrew..."

    Feijian was talking about Hefeng''s understanding in his heart.

    For a moment, he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    Now that Hefeng has the Eye of Reincarnation, it means that his strength has once again been improved qualitatively.

    Maybe, even the current Uchiha Madara is no match for Kaze at all.

    For the village, this is undoubtedly a huge good thing.

    But¡­¡­

    Only eight years old has mastered the eye of reincarnation.

    Tobima couldn''t help but start to worry a little, whether Hefeng would lose himself on the road of pursuing power.

    Eventually became the second Uchiha Madara.

    However¡­¡­

    He quickly dismissed the thought with a shake of his head.

    Zefeng will definitely not become the next Uchiha Madara.

    Certainly not.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Kurojue, who put all his hopes on Uchiha Madara, was even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    He never dreamed of it, and he didn''t even want to believe it...

    Hefeng actually has the eyes of reincarnation!

    Isn''t he only eight years old, this kid?

    Why is it so terrifying.

    "Cheat, lie."

    "Rao is a genius ninja like Uchiha Madara. It was in my plan that I discovered the secret of Sharingan bit by bit, and opened the Eye of Samsara by swallowing the cells between the pillars."

    "But Hefeng, I never guided him."

    "Moreover, it has only been a year since he returned to Muye Yin Village..."

    "From a blank piece of paper with nothing, to the current strong man."

    "It only took a year..."

    Hei Jue couldn''t help complaining in his heart.

    In fact, since Hefeng showed his amazing talent, he has been paying attention to Hefeng''s growth all the time.

    But no matter what, he never thought that Hefeng would open the eyes of reincarnation at this age!

    This incident completely overturned his cognition.

    So much so that he couldn''t help but start to doubt in his heart whether this fellow Hefeng was really the reincarnation of that fellow Sage of the Six Paths.

    Just like Ashura and Indra.

    That fellow Sage of the Six Paths also started.

    Otherwise, how to explain the current peace?

    It is simply unreasonable!

    The more he thought about it, the more Heijue''s body trembled.

    His eyes were full of anger, but he couldn''t help but feel a little desperate in his heart.

    So desperate.

    I have carefully planned it for so long.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    But soon, Hei Jue recovered from the shock.

    Perhaps Hefeng''s opening of the eyes of reincarnation is really incomprehensible.

    But this does not mean that his plan has failed.

    "Anyway, the current Uchiha Madara also has the eyes of reincarnation, and also masters wood escape."

    "At best, the two of them are evenly matched."

    "As long as Uchiha Madara gets those tailed beast chakras, he will become the strongest ten-tailed Jinchuriki."

    "Even if Hefeng has the eyes of reincarnation, so what?"

    Hei Jue took a deep breath and worked out a whole new plan in his mind.

    Then, he gritted his teeth and strode away from here.

    Moved in the other direction.

    He must let Uchiha Madara''s wooden escape clones hurry up and act!

    at the same time.

    Uchiha Madara forcibly suppressed the uneasiness deep in his heart.

    "I didn''t expect that you, who are only eight years old, have opened the eyes of reincarnation."

    "However, even you can''t stop my Moon Eye plan."

    "This is the path that can truly bring peace to the ninja world!"

    Uchiha Madara spoke loudly, as if announcing his determination.

    "The Moon Eye Project is nothing but a joke."

    Seeing this, Hefeng didn''t rush to act, "If everyone is dragged into the infinite monthly reading, how will human beings inherit it?"

    In fact, as a traverser, Hefeng knew it very well.

    The so-called unlimited monthly reading is not a technique to make the world peaceful at all.

    Everything is nothing but a black conspiracy.

    Even the stone tablets passed down from the Uchiha clan were all written by Hei Ze.

    And misinterpreted the original intention of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    The Bai Jue army below is actually the product of the previous Infinite Monthly Reading.

    Hefeng, who knows all the truth, will naturally not allow Uchiha Madara to succeed.

    "What do you know? Now you are indeed one of the strongest ninjas in the ninja world."

    "However, your experience is far from enough."

    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara refuted Hefeng without thinking, "You only saw the tree, but not the forest."

    "I have traveled more roads and seen more wars than you have."

    "Your grandfather Hashirama''s theory cannot succeed at all."

    "There is no way to be honest with each other."

    "Those are just dreams of your grandfather Hashirama."

    Madara Uchiha clenched his fist, "Only my infinite monthly reading is eternal!"

    Uchiha Madara is loud and powerful.

    What he expressed was even more clear.

    In the matter of infinite monthly reading, he will not back down a step, nor does he plan to back down.

    Anyone who stops him will kill himself!

    Seeing this, Hefeng couldn''t help but shook his head, "Forget it, since neither of us can beat the other, let''s just use strength to compete."

    "Uchiha Madara, I will be here to defeat you!"

    "Together with your ridiculous Moon Eye plan!"

    Hefeng folded his arms around his chest, and his momentum was not weak at all.

    "Come on, Kaze!" Uchiha Madara roared, manipulating Susanoo to move forward quickly.

 Chapter 445

    Uchiha Madara manipulated Susano to move forward quickly and launched a final attack on Kaze.

    And Kaze doesn''t intend to continue playing with Uchiha Madara.

    It''s not that he''s tired of fighting Uchiha Madara.

    But the terrain here is really not good for him.

    Whether it is Uchiha Madara or himself, the power he possesses now is enough to change the section of Naruto Continent in an instant.

    If they fought without any scruples, the entire Hidden Leaf Village would fall apart.

    Such a situation is naturally not what Hefeng wants to see.

    In order to minimize the sacrifice and prevent further damage to the village.

    Hefeng decided to completely defeat Uchiha Madara here.

    Wanting here, he pressed his hands together.

    Slap!

    The sound is crisp and loud.

    Fukasaku and Shima cheered up even more.

    They are integrated with Zefeng, and they can naturally feel that the magic chakra in Zefeng''s body is being consumed at an extremely fast speed.

    he¡­¡­

    Be serious!

    Accompanied by Fukasaku and Shima.

    Zefeng also launched the strongest ninjutsu.

    "Immortal Art Wood Dun, really thousands of hands!"

    In an instant, the entire Muye Village...

    Do not.

    Not only the Hidden Leaf Village, but also all the realms of the entire Kingdom of Fire started to vibrate!

    Violent vibration!

    A huge Avalokitesvara appeared from under Zefeng, holding Susanoo on top of his head.

    Compared with this wooden escape Guanyin.

    The Japanese-style Susanoo even seemed a little small.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened even more.

    Although before this, Hei Jue told him that Hefeng has already mastered the real thousands of hands that only Zhujian can do.

    but¡­¡­

    After really seeing this scene, Uchiha Madara was still quite shocked in his heart.

    I don''t know if it was caused by his illusion.

    At this moment, he even felt that Hefeng''s real thousands of hands were more exaggerated than those in Hashirama''s heyday!

    and¡­¡­

    It is true that Uchiha Madara obtained the cells between the pillars through transplantation, and thus obtained the wood escape technique.

    However, for Immortal Chakra.

    Uchiha Madara did not learn.

    Not to mention that this is really thousands of hands!

    "So, this brat, Hefeng..."

    Uchiha Madara clenched his fists with both hands, and a feeling of unwillingness suddenly appeared in his heart.

    In a sense.

    The current Hefeng has indeed surpassed himself!

    "Come on, Madara!"

    Hefeng was condescending and yelled at Uchiha Madara.

    The last time he fought against Uchiha Kenichi, he gave the other two hands.

    But this time, he decided not to let anything go.

    after all¡­¡­

    The enemy in front of him is the famous Uchiha Madara!

    It can''t be considered as despicable!

    Thinking of this, He Feng directed Zhen Qianqian to make moves.

    And now Uchiha Madara, there is no way to retreat, no way to avoid.

    He had no choice but to watch the thousands of fists coming down together.

    Do not¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara shook his head vigorously, he was not reconciled to this, he let out a low growl, and tried his best to fight back.

    Susanoo''s four arms were raised at the same time, and a huge eight-panel ball emerged from the palm of each palm, bombarding towards the falling fist.

    Rumble!

    All of a sudden, bursts of loud noises erupted, spreading to the entire Kingdom of Fire.

    Like thunder.

    Continuously.

    However¡­¡­

    With Uchiha Madara''s current strength, he can''t withstand the attack of Kaze at all.

    His Wooden Mansion¡¤True Thousand Hands has completely surpassed Hashirama!

    Not to mention, the current Uchiha Madara doesn''t even have Nine-Tails Chakra.

    "Ola Ola!"

    Hefeng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, looking at Susanoko who was thrown to the ground by him, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.

    No matter how you say it, the man in front of you is the real Uchiha Madara.

    It is the current ninja world, standing at the pinnacle of existence!

    In other words, once I defeat Madara here, there is no doubt...

    I am the strongest ninja!

    Moreover, this is not just as simple as defeating!

    During the whole process, my real thousand hands can be said to have rubbed Madara''s Susano on the ground!

    There is no way to fight back!

    "Hebrew..."

    Madara Uchiha lowered his voice, clenching his teeth together tightly.

    He never thought that he would be hanged and beaten by He Feng, an eight-year-old brat.

    Although those Baban Gouyu destroyed a large number of fists, they still failed to stop the opponent''s non-stop attacks.

    Seeing the Susano that is about to collapse.

    Uchiha Madara suddenly had a feeling that he had lived to the stomach of a dog for so many years.

    He was completely surpassed by an eight-year-old kid casually.

    Not reconciled!

    I am so unwilling!

    However¡­¡­

    The strength gap between the two sides made Uchiha Madara helpless.

    He had no other choice but to use the instant body technique to get out of the attack distance of Zhen Qianshou before Susanoo was completely destroyed.

    But the good news is...

    Although Zhen Qianshou''s attack was fierce, it was not invincible.

    When those fists hit Susanoo, they would also fall apart due to the majestic force.

    and¡­¡­

    The fists that kept falling set off huge smoke on the ground.

    Covered most of Susanoo.

    Even if Uchiha Madara retreated a long distance, no one noticed him.

    "Heavenly Obstacle Earthquake!"

    I saw Uchiha Madara''s hands quickly forming seals, releasing the ultimate power of Samsara Eye.

    He couldn''t take care of this situation for a long time.

    I can only think of a way to solve the real thousands of hands first.

    and¡­¡­

    Although this ninjutsu seems to be invulnerable, it requires a very strong amount of chakra.

    Considering that Hefeng is only eight years old this year.

    The amount of Chakra is likely to be the weakness of Zephyr.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara can only consume Kaze''s physical strength first.

    Make another plan.

    In an instant, a huge shadow enveloped the entire village.

    A giant meteorite fell from the sky and hit Zefeng''s real thousand hands.

    and¡­¡­

    The current Uchiha Madara is undoubtedly at the peak of his heyday.

    Whether it is the power of ninjutsu or the abundance of chakra.

    All pretty amazing.

    Based on such and such a relationship, he is now releasing the art of shaking stars.

    It is not at all comparable to the previous image turning technique.

    "Die!"

    But soon, Zefeng also noticed the scene in the sky.

    "Does the sky hinder the art of shaking stars?"

    Hefeng raised his head, half-closed his eyes, he had prevented this technique once before.

    "Size, or speed, are stronger than that."

    Soon, Hefeng noticed.

    This time, the Sky Obstacle Shaking Star is even more powerful.

    and¡­¡­

    There are also a large number of Konoha ninjas below.

    If it is allowed to hit, there will be a lot of casualties.

    And the current village can''t stand such a toss.

    After thinking for a while, Hefeng had no choice but to take a deep breath, and controlled Susano to pull out the chakra dagger on his waist.

    He''s here to destroy the meteorite!

 Chapter 446

    In any case, Konoha Village cannot be further destroyed by Uchiha Madara.

    Absolutely not.

    Hefeng took a deep breath, ignoring Uchiha Madara for the time being, and looked up at the huge meteorite that was about to fall.

    Fukasaku and Shima were extremely nervous at this moment.

    They held their breath, not even daring to take a breath.

    Staring at the meteorite.

    Now¡­¡­

    The only person who can stop this is Hefeng.

    even¡­¡­

    The ninjas below also focused their attention on the meteorite in the sky.

    Pin your hopes on Hefeng.

    In their eyes, this is almost the power of God.

    With their strength, they cannot resist at all.

    On the contrary, it was a gentle breeze, not in a hurry, and there was no problem with the rhythm of breathing.

    He concentrated all his attention and pulled out the chakra dagger from Susano''s waist.

    Clenched with one hand.

    next second.

    The pupil of Hefeng''s left eye suddenly dilated.

    A mass of black flames burst out from the Chakra Tai knife, instantly covering the entire blade.

    A heat wave then swept across in all directions.

    Rao Uchiha Madara and Kurojue''s eyes were also deeply attracted by Kaze''s actions.

    "Peace."

    Uchiha Madara clenched his fists.

    Stare at Hefeng''s performance.

    next second.

    The Japanese-style Susanoo switched from one hand to two and slowly raised the top of his head.

    In addition to Yan Dun¡¤Jia Gu Tu Ming.

    In this attack, Zefeng also contains Thunder Escape Chakra to enhance its power.

    Wait until he is ready.

    Susano waved his hands vigorously, and aimed at it with a slashing motion.

    Rumble!

    All of a sudden, there were bursts of thunder.

    A dazzling and huge light shot up into the sky, approaching the meteorite.

    In an instant, this extremely fierce sword energy passed through the meteorite, splitting it in two.

    Not only that, Lei Ting and Amaterasu devoured the remains of the meteorite at a speed visible to the naked eye, smashing it to pieces.

    into tiny particles of ash.

    Dissipated in the sight of the crowd.

    Rao Uchiha Madara is completely stupid.

    Own sky tremor.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Even the Japanese Susano couldn''t resist a single move!

    How strong is he now!

    The most frightening thing is that his own Susanoo was also smashed to pieces by Kaze''s true thousand hands, leaving nothing behind.

    There is no need for anyone to be famous for the strength gap between the two parties, and Uchiha Madara can realize it.

    My current self...

    Not a match for Zephyr at all.

    He, an eight-year-old brat, has more power than himself!

    "This is impossible¡­¡­"

    Uchiha Madara rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    This incident shocked his brain extremely violently, leaving his mind blank.

    Scalp tingling.

    Even Hei Jue was completely dumbfounded.

    Things were completely beyond his expectations.

    Hefeng is not just as simple as opening the eyes of reincarnation at the age of eight.

    His current strength...

    Even stronger than the Asura and Indra he knew!

    This guy is simply...

    A reincarnated existence of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    "Go, are you kidding me?"

    Hei Jue couldn''t accept it for a while, but he soon noticed Uchiha Madara who was standing there in a daze.

    After seeing the terrifying strength of Zefeng.

    This guy, Uchiha Madara, didn''t even continue his attack.

    There is clearly a feeling of wanting to give up.

    Yes.

    After anyone saw such a terrifying power.

    Such thoughts will arise.

    "spot."

    But¡­¡­

    For Hei Jue, his plan is extremely critical and important, and it must not be at this time.

    Throw in the towel.

    Never.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    After getting rid of Madara''s Obstacle Shaking Star, Zefeng descended from the sky.

    Let Zhenqian stand aside.

    With the ability of the immortal mode and Kagura''s mind, it is undoubtedly a breeze for him to lock Uchiha Madara''s position.

    After two or three breaths, Zefeng came to Uchiha Madara.

    Then¡­¡­

    Put away Susano directly.

    Floating down.

    The result was as expected.

    The current Uchiha Madara was indeed stunned in place.

    In fact, Fukasaku and Shima did not react until this time.

    "You, did you see it? The child''s mother."

    Shen Zuo swallowed nervously, "Just now Xiao Hefeng easily destroyed that meteorite..."

    "Look, I see."

    Shima gasped involuntarily.

    In its cognition, if such an exaggerated meteorite fell on Mount Miaomu.

    I''m afraid not all the toads on the mountain will be wiped out.

    result¡­¡­

    It was this terrifying attack that was shattered by Hefeng!

    His strength is really terrifying!

    Completely surpassed Uchiha Madara!

    In a real sense, the ninja world is the strongest!

    Yes.

    At this moment, all the ninjas who witnessed Hefeng''s performance thought so.

    Zephyr...

    It is the strongest ninja.

    After Senjujuma, another ninja god!

    yes¡­¡­

    Not after Senju Bashirama.

    Rather, the ninja god who surpasses Senju Bashirama!

    "Uchiha Madara."

    On the contrary, it was Zefeng, whose reaction at this time was extremely calm.

    He stared at Uchiha Madara, and slowly said, "What skills do you have, take them out now."

    These words are more like a thorn.

    Pierced deeply into the heart of the spot.

    It made him feel a great humiliation.

    "Hefeng, do you think you have won me now?"

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes were wide open, unwilling to admit the fact that he had failed.

    In the next second, Uchiha Madara made a decisive move, releasing Super Shenluo Tianzheng to deal with Kaze.

    In an instant, a majestic shock wave spread out in all directions with Uchiha Madara as the center.

    Bear the brunt of the wind.

    even¡­¡­

    Due to the emotional tension, the current Uchiha Madara even ignores that Kaze can also use the technique of sealing seal.

    As long as Hefeng thinks about it, Uchiha Madara''s majestic and powerful power can become a part of Hefeng.

    And, it wasn''t until Uchiha Madara released this power that he reacted belatedly.

    Shout out bad.

    However¡­¡­

    What Uchiha Madara never dreamed of was...

    Just when he thought things were going to get worse.

    Hefeng didn''t even use the sealing technique to absorb the seal.

    but...

    Choose the same ability as yourself.

    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    In fact, the current Hefeng doesn''t even bother to use any sealing technique to absorb seals.

    He wants to be upright, crush Uchiha Madara, and then defeat him.

    Let him fully understand the gap between them!

    For a moment, two identical but completely different forces collided strongly.

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth were raised, and a smile appeared.

    He looked at Uchiha Madara and said slowly.

    "If you lose even this, Rao Uchiha Madara, you shouldn''t have any complaints, right?"

    "I have completely surpassed you!"

    "spot!"

 Chapter 447

    "How can this brat''s strength be so strong..."

    The more confronted with the wind, the more frightened Uchiha Madara''s heart becomes.

    He originally thought that it would be a very simple matter to get rid of him when he appeared in front of He Feng again.

    result¡­¡­

    The facts were completely beyond his expectations.

    This little ghost who was only eight years old not only opened the eyes of reincarnation, but also mastered many abilities of the eyes of reincarnation more proficiently.

    As he said.

    The power of the wind may have surpassed him now!

    This guy, did he open a cheat?

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth tightly, pouring out all his chakras, trying to turn the tables.

    But who knows, with the passage of time, Zefeng''s offensive has not weakened in the slightest.

    On the contrary, it is still slowly improving.

    His amount of chakra is like a bottomless pit, it can''t be used up at all!

    "The chakra of the wind, how exaggerated is it?"

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help complaining.

    When he fought against Zhujian in the Valley of the End, even after Zhujian used thousands of hands, there was not much chakra left.

    In contrast to the wind.

    The amount of chakra he has now is even more exaggerated than Hashirama at that time.

    incomprehensible.

    Even more unbelievable.

    Could it be...

    Am I, Uchiha Madara, really going to lose to an eight-year-old kid?

    For a moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, and his brain felt blank.

    The heart was even more strongly impacted.

    Immediately afterwards, Kaze''s Shenluo Tianzheng completely overwhelmed Uchiha Madara''s power.

    Dissipate his Shenluo Tianzheng little by little.

    finally¡­¡­

    This majestic force rolled forward, rushed to Uchiha Madara, and flew him out on the spot.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud noises exploded in Muye Yin Village like thunder.

    All the living beings who have witnessed all this, whether it is the ninja of Konoha, or the white sword brought by Uchiha Madara.

    At this time, they all held their breath, staring at Uchiha Madara without even blinking their eyes.

    Especially Toma, Mito, and Heijue.

    Their eyes were wider than a bull''s, as if they would pop out of their sockets at any moment.

    Before this, none of them thought that He Feng, who was only eight years old, was already so strong.

    Even Uchiha Madara is not his opponent!

    "Peace."

    Mito rolled his throat, swallowing nervously, then turned his eyes and focused on Hefeng.

    I don''t know if it is her illusion.

    When her eyes focused on He Feng, it seemed that what she saw was not He Feng.

    but...

    Thousand-hand column room!

    Actually, it''s not just Mito.

    Even the door next to him felt the same way.

    "Brother..."

    Toikama blinked hard, only to see clearly that it was Hefeng standing there.

    and¡­¡­

    Defeated Uchiha Madara!

    Won.

    Toikama couldn''t help muttering to himself, "The current Japanese style is probably the strongest ninja in the entire ninja world."

    According to Tomona''s cognition, he really can''t imagine that in the whole ninja world, who else would be the opponent of Hefeng!

    "Although I told my eldest brother that Hefeng''s talent is amazing, and within a year, he can become the shadow of the village."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "From that time to now, almost exactly one year."

    "Hefeng just became Konoha''s Hokage."

    "He is simply unprecedented and unprecedented."

    "Reached the level of the Sage of the Six Paths..."

    Feijian couldn''t help but gasp, in his opinion, only the Immortal of Six Paths can compare with Hefeng now.

    Hei Jue stood there in a daze for an instant.

    The picture in front of me was so shocking that it was completely unacceptable in my heart.

    "Hefeng, what is the origin of this guy?"

    Hei Jue was extremely speechless in his heart.

    He never imagined that things would develop like this.

    The Uchiha Madara who was given the last and greatest hope by him.

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Was crushed by the strength of Zefeng!

    "is that a lie."

    "Blade actually lost."

    Hei Jue was so shocked that he was unwilling to believe the facts in front of him.

    Don''t talk about him.

    Even Uchiha Madara, who is lying on the ground now, cannot accept it in his heart.

    He fell to the ground sprawled on his back, looked up at the sky, and was so shocked that he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    It is really¡­¡­

    hard to accept.

    "Xiao Hefeng, unexpectedly... defeated that Madara." Fukasaku on Hefeng''s shoulder stared blankly at Uchiha Madara.

    Although during the battle, he felt that Madara was at a disadvantage and was suppressed by Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    Really saw him get beat.

    It''s a different mood.

    Incredible.

    No matter how you say it, it''s Uchiha Madara.

    Powerful synonym.

    Anyone who comes here will think that Uchiha Madara is playing around and not doing his best.

    until he fell completely.

    "How strong is the current Xiaohefeng..."

    Shima couldn''t help but glanced at Hefeng''s side face. Until now, it still clearly remembered that Hefeng went to Mt. Miaomu to learn the fairy mode.

    It took less than ten minutes.

    Zefeng easily mastered the fairy mode.

    And defeated Uchiha Madara''s elephant turning technique.

    It once shocked all the toads on Mount Miaomu.

    How long has it been since today?

    I''m afraid it''s not even half a year.

    Hefeng has grown to this point.

    It simply subverted its perception of power.

    Not to mention Konoha''s other ninjas.

    Especially the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan.

    It''s only eleven years old now.

    Many ninjas came from the Sengoku period.

    Regarding Uchiha Madara''s prestige and his fearsome strength.

    Until now, they are still vivid.

    even¡­¡­

    When Uchiha Madara easily defeated Togama and Mito with incomparably powerful strength.

    Their hearts are desperate.

    Even to the point of seriously doubting whether the village will be destroyed by Uchiha Madara.

    However¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, the defeated person became Madara Uchiha!

    And the person who defeated him was the grandson of Master Zhujian.

    Zefeng who is only eight years old!

    The impact of this kind of thing on them is naturally self-evident.

    "I didn''t expect that Master Hefeng actually defeated Madara..."

    Senju Momoka stood up from the ground.

    When she stood in front of Uchiha Madara, she couldn''t even breathe smoothly.

    That powerful force made her soul tremble even more.

    As a result, such a terrifying monster.

    Defeated by the eight-year-old Zefeng!

    On the contrary, it is peaceful...

    He became the only one present who remained calm.

    Although he was also excited and excited, in general, it was expected.

    after all¡­¡­

    He knew very well in his heart that he really had cheating.

    It took Uchiha Madara several years to lay out, and several years of hard work to get the reincarnation eye.

    You can get it by yourself.

    This growth rate is the real dimensionality reduction blow!

 Chapter 448

    Looking at the fallen Uchiha Madara, Hefeng slowly stepped forward and walked towards him.

    Soon, Zefeng came to Madara.

    but¡­¡­

    He didn''t directly cancel the fairy mode, or the fusion technique.

    Although Uchiha Madara has fallen now, Hefeng is very determined in his heart.

    He wasn''t out of combat.

    The current Uchiha Madara is still the strongest in the entire ninja world except himself.

    "Madara, do you have anything else to say now?"

    Zefeng looked down at Madara lying on the ground, and asked him.

    In fact, the current Hefeng is undoubtedly asking about Uchiha Madara''s last words.

    "Peace."

    Uchiha Madara heard the words, turned his head slightly, and looked at Hefeng.

    His current mood can be said to be very complicated.

    He never thought that such a day would come.

    He was defeated by Hashirama''s grandson.

    And he, in front of his own face, asked about his last words.

    "You have indeed surpassed Hashirama."

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara regained his composure, and praised Hefeng.

    Yes.

    No matter how you say it, the person Hefeng defeated was himself.

    He really deserves such an honor.

    However, Uchiha Madara did not accept his fate because of this.

    Now he still holds the biggest hole card in his hand.

    That is...

    My own Wooden clone!

    Before fighting with Hefeng, he sent those Wood Dun clones to search for the Tailed Beast!

    Now this time, almost time.

    The truth is as expected.

    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly erupted in the distance.

    A wooden clone of Uchiha Madara found the imprisoned Fenfu, and through the power of the eternal kaleidoscope, he broke the sealing technique on him!

    Released the tailed beast in Fenfu''s body, Sazhishouhe, directly!

    It''s different from Nagato''s plan.

    The current Uchiha Madara does not need to seal the tailed beast into the Golem of the Outer Way at all.

    Him now.

    As long as these tailed beasts appear in Konoha.

    He can, get them!

    At the same time, Uchiha Madara''s other wooden escape clones also launched actions one after another.

    After Sand Shrine Crane was unsealed.

    It''s Erwei Youlv.

    Mio Iso Fu.

    Monkey King with Four Tails...

    Until the eight-tailed bull ghosts were all released to Konoha by Uchiha Madara''s Mutun avatar.

    There were loud noises like thunder.

    Attracted the attention of all Konoha ninjas.

    Unprecedented confusion arose.

    In fact, just a runaway tailed beast is enough to make these ninjas feel intimidated.

    Now eight tailed beasts appeared in the village at the same time.

    The impact brought by the picture is naturally self-evident.

    Fukasaku and Shima looked around, not to mention their minds went blank.

    If any of these tailed beasts appeared in Miaomu Mountain, it would be enough for them to drink a pot.

    Not to mention eight tailed beasts showing up at the same time.

    "Little Zephyr."

    Fukasaku almost subconsciously called out Kazuka''s name, hoping he could do something.

    Stop these guys before they completely destroy this place!

    However, this scene came so suddenly that Rao Hefeng didn''t realize it.

    Tomama and Mito were even more dumbfounded.

    "That guy Madara!"

    He gritted his teeth tightly, and clenched his hands into fists.

    The reason why he agreed to Hashirama''s distribution of the tailed beast back then was that besides Hashirama being the real Hokage, there was another very important reason.

    That is the strength of these tailed beasts, they are too powerful.

    With his own strength, it is difficult to deal with it at all.

    Once the tailed beasts are allowed to run away, it will only make the situation of the village very bad.

    and¡­¡­

    Refund 10,000.

    "Even though Big Brother caught all the tailed beasts, he caught them separately and dealt with all the tailed beasts at the same time, even Big Brother..."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    In his view, these tailed beasts must be calmed down as soon as possible.

    "give it to me."

    At the critical moment, Mito still made up his mind.

    She is now the only person in the village, Churiki.

    At the same time can use the power of nine tails.

    Now there are ninjas who can face the tailed beasts, except for the wind, that is themselves.

    However¡­¡­

    Before they had time to take action.

    Uchiha Madara, who was lying on the ground, stood up suddenly.

    He took a deep breath and made mudras with his hands.

    "Although Nine Tails is still in Mito''s body, it''s just a matter of time."

    In this situation, I want to get Nine Tails again.

    It is as difficult as climbing the sky.

    After thinking about it, Uchiha Madara had no choice but to grit his teeth, and here, he put all his eggs in one basket.

    He quickly formed seals with both hands, "Six paths and ten tails coffin seals!"

    With Uchiha Madara''s roar, thick chains spread from behind him.

    Then, at a speed visible to the naked eye, it flew out in all directions.

    Wrap those tail beasts tightly around their necks.

    Before they could react, this force pulled them crazily, causing them to lose their balance and fall heavily to the ground.

    The ninjas present were even more stunned.

    No one thought that Uchiha Madara defeated all the tailed beasts with just one move.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    There was also an ominous premonition in their hearts.

    Hei Jue, on the contrary, was reluctantly relieved when he saw this situation.

    "Fortunately, I caught up..."

    Black could not help but murmur.

    If the Zephyr had just killed Madara.

    Then those wooden escape clones of him, even if they released the tailed beasts.

    Also to no avail.

    but¡­¡­

    Heijue quickly noticed that among these tailed beasts.

    Only the nine tails are missing.

    He is not only the most powerful Tailed Beast, but also the one with the most Chakra.

    "If there is no Nine Tails, I want to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki..."

    After noticing this detail, Hei Jue, who finally breathed a sigh of relief, became nervous again.

    I want to revive Kaguya.

    The chakra of the nine tailed beasts is indispensable.

    but¡­¡­

    Such worries are obviously unnecessary.

    How could Uchiha Madara not notice such details.

    And the reason why he is so firm is that He Feng is the biggest threat.

    And the most important point...

    That was when he had just fought against Uzumaki Mito.

    He obtained the Nine-Tails Chakra through the seal technique.

    Although compared with the tailed beast of Nine Tails, this is only a part of the amount of chakra.

    But the filling is done.

    Let Uchiha Madara''s body successfully collect all the tailed beast chakras!

    In an instant, these tailed beasts were pulled into his body by Uchiha Madara.

    Combined with the previous Nine-Tails Chakra!

    Let him become the strongest human being at this moment, instantly!

    Rao is Hefeng, and he didn''t expect things to develop to this point suddenly!

    for a while...

    Uchiha Madara''s chakra volume began to expand at an unprecedented speed.

    "finally."

    Uchiha Madara spread out his hands, with an unprecedented joy on his face.

    Own¡­¡­

    Finally succeeded!

    Hefeng, all of this will be over!

 Chapter 449

    "The power of the eight-tailed beasts, plus the nine-tailed chakra just taken from Mito, are all integrated into one place."

    "Ten tails."

    The corners of Uchiha Madara''s mouth turned up, revealing a slight smile.

    He could feel that the Chakra in his body was slowly increasing.

    Become extremely tyrannical.

    And his body also undergone obvious changes.

    A white robe and black trousers suddenly appeared on the body, and six dark red hook jades appeared on the neckline, and nine Taoist jades floated behind him, holding six tin sticks.

    His expression became calm again.

    and¡­¡­

    Much calmer than ever.

    "Is this the power of the Sage of the Six Paths?"

    Uchiha Madara lowered his head and ignored everyone present.

    He looked at his left hand, slowly opened his palm, and then squeezed it together.

    Now he can clearly feel that a steady stream of power is emerging in his body.

    And he is very determined.

    This power is the power of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    The current self is undoubtedly the strongest existence in the ninja world!

    The only regret is...

    The current self is not complete enough.

    Although Nine Tails Chakra is injected into this change, it is only a small part.

    Thinking of this...

    Uchiha Madara raised his head, turned and looked at Uzumaki Mito.

    The last Tailed Beast in the ninja world is also the most powerful Tailed Beast.

    Now, in Mito''s body.

    As long as I can get the chakra of Nine Tails.

    You can completely become a Sage of the Six Paths and release unlimited monthly readings.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara suddenly lost interest in the outcome of the match with Kaze.

    It seems that all of this has become dull.

    And all the ninjas present gasped.

    No one thought that Uchiha Madara could devour those frightening tailed beasts.

    No one thought that Madara Uchiha would become what he is now!

    For a while, the atmosphere became weird.

    Every ninja can clearly hear his breathing and heartbeat.

    "spot¡­¡­"

    Toikama launched an attack almost subconsciously, he formed seals with both hands, and released the water dragon bullet technique.

    Two or three breathless, a thick water dragon appeared from under his feet, soared into the sky, twisted its body, and hit Uchiha Madara.

    Attempts to devour him.

    However¡­¡­

    The current Uchiha Madara just took steps, and didn''t pay attention to the ninjutsu of Tomona at all.

    A Taoist Jade behind him quickly flew in front of him, forming a black shield, completely resisting the spell between the doors.

    "Tobe, my level has far exceeded your cognition."

    "Your ninjutsu alone can''t deal with me at all."

    Uchiha Madara''s tone was very calm.

    There is no slight fluctuation.

    Hei Jue, who saw this scene, immediately felt a sense of relief.

    He sat on the ground with a plop, "Finally... Uchiha Madara got all the tailed beasts."

    "Became the strongest Jinchuriki."

    "Although this power is not complete enough, it can also be infinitely close to the Sage of the Six Paths."

    Hei Jue murmured in his heart.

    In his view, as the reincarnation of Indra.

    Uchiha Madara did not completely surpass Indra and Asura until this moment!

    Once let him get the last Nine Tails again.

    His power will be the second Sage of the Six Paths!

    But now in this situation, no one can stop Uchiha Madara from getting the last tailed beast.

    nine tails.

    Rao is the wind will not work!

    Hei Jue was so determined in his heart that his eyes subconsciously shifted to He Feng.

    The corners of his mouth were raised, revealing a smug smile.

    Yes.

    In Heijue''s cognition.

    The moment Uchiha Madara absorbed the eight tailed beasts, the gap between him and Kaze was completely widened.

    The current Zefeng is no match for Madara at all!

    it''s over.

    This farce.

    Hei Jue''s mood suddenly became agitated and excited.

    In fact, Hefeng really didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to be able to survive PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds.

    In that situation, absorb all the tailed beasts.

    Became the strongest ninja power in the ninja world.

    "Six Spots."

    Hefeng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, looking up and down at Madara.

    It is exactly the same as Madara during the Fourth Ninja World War.

    Hard-to-take Maite Kai eight kicks and not die.

    It is enough to see how strong Liudao Madara is.

    and¡­¡­

    Now he can be immune to ninjutsu attacks.

    Only the most basic physical skills and immortal skills that contain natural energy can have an attack effect on him.

    However¡­¡­

    The seeking jade behind Uchiha Madara is also very tricky.

    Even in the reincarnation state of the dirty soil, once it is attacked by the Qiudao jade, it will not be able to recover.

    If it is in the physical state, the consequences may not be so good.

    "Little Hefeng, what should we do now?"

    Fukasaku opened his mouth slowly, unable to resist asking Kaze.

    Even if he didn''t merge with the Japanese style, Fukasaku, as one of the strongest in Mt. Myogi, has always had a good perception ability.

    Looking at it now, Uchiha Madara''s chakra volume is like a bottomless abyss.

    Absolutely terrible.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say...

    Now Fukasaku can''t help but feel that even the monster-like Japanese style can''t compare to Uchiha Madara.

    Not to mention Shima who stood on Kaze''s other shoulder.

    An ominous premonition suddenly appeared in its heart.

    He even regretted that he didn''t destroy Uchiha Madara just now when he fell down.

    Instead, it created an opportunity for him.

    In this situation, it is not easy to clean up Madara Uchiha.

    Do not¡­¡­

    This is no longer an easy problem.

    They may have missed the only opportunity, the opportunity!

    but¡­¡­

    Contrary to Fukasaku and Shima, the current Hefeng has neither anxiety nor fear.

    He just observed Uchiha Madara flatly.

    "It''s not impossible."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, at this moment, his brain was working fast.

    As a traverser, Hefeng possessed information.

    Not losing to that guy Heijue at all.

    Hefeng even knows more about some important intelligence issues than Heijue.

    Uchiha Madara has indeed improved in strength.

    And the promotion is very exaggerated.

    but¡­¡­

    He did not rise to the level of invincibility!

    "Although I didn''t get the last one of the eight Dunjia from the check-in system."

    "But based on the experience of the previous doors, it is not impossible to force the body to open the door of death."

    "Moreover, my current body, whether it is strength, speed, or chakra, is not inferior to Kai in his heyday."

    "My eight-door dunjia will only be stronger than his."

    Hefeng thought to himself while looking at Mito.

    besides¡­¡­

    The form of Uchiha Madara is not complete, at least it is incomparable with the Fourth Ninja World War.

    At that time, Madara had at least half a Nine-Tails.

    But now, it''s just a little Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Not even a single fragment!

    still have a chance¡­¡­

 Chapter 450

    Although Uchiha Madara''s sudden promotion to Rokudo Madara was unexpected to Kazukaze, the current situation is not a hopeless situation.

    only¡­¡­

    Hefeng took a deep breath, his brain was working fast, and immediately came up with a whole set of plans to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    In the current situation, Uchiha Madara must be stopped anyway.

    Never let him get the nine tails in Uzumaki Mito!

    Thinking of this, Zefeng moved at a high speed by virtue of the startled state.

    Every time he took a step, he would stir the air, forming a terrifying airflow, spreading out to the surroundings.

    The large strata were crushed layer by layer.

    Coupled with the explosion in the thunder escape chakra mode, Zefeng''s current speed is not inferior to the Flying Thunder God Art.

    One can''t breathe.

    Zefeng rushed to Tomona and Mito''s side.

    "I need some time."

    Zefeng said to the side of the door.

    Then, regardless of Tomona''s reaction, he pressed Mito''s arm on the spot.

    next second.

    Hefeng directly used the flying thunder god technique, and took Mito and disappeared beside Tomona.

    It wasn''t until there was no one around that Fei Jian realized it belatedly.

    "Let me delay Uchiha Madara?"

    Muttering to himself, he understood Hefeng''s intentions.

    However, this task is definitely not something that can be done with comprehension.

    He took a deep breath, raised his 120% mental state, and stood in front of Uchiha Madara.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    Feijian even made a hand gesture, indicating to the heads of the major families in Muye Yin Village.

    All come and help.

    In any case, delay Uchiha Madara here.

    He must not be allowed to find trouble with Hefeng.

    only¡­¡­

    Some doubts also appeared in Tokaima''s heart.

    In this situation, how can Hefeng turn the tide?

    "Peace."

    Uchiha Madara murmured Hefeng''s name, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly take Mito away.

    but¡­¡­

    This is nothing to the current Uchiha Madara.

    Now I am infinitely close to the Sage of the Six Paths.

    His strength was several levels higher than Cai Cai''s.

    "Presumably, Hefeng can now realize the gap in strength between him and me."

    In Uchiha Madara''s view, Hefeng did not appear decisively after seeing himself in this form, but chose to retreat.

    Even retreated with Mito with the whirlpool.

    Suffice it to say the situation.

    In Hefeng''s cognition, he is no longer his opponent.

    "I only want to escape at this time, can I escape?"

    The corners of Uchiha Madara''s mouth turned up, revealing a slight smile.

    The him now is completely different from before.

    In an instant, Uchiha Madara''s perception covered the entire village.

    And through this ability, quickly locked the disappearing Zefeng.

    but¡­¡­

    "Madara, do you think that I, now, will let you leave here?"

    Tomama used the technique of instant body to approach Uchiha Madara, blocking his way.

    And the patriarchs of the various families also acted decisively at this time, using their strongest ninjutsu one after another, and blasting towards Uchiha Madara together.

    Even if he knows that with his current strength, he is not the opponent of Uchiha Madara at all.

    even¡­¡­

    One''s own ninjutsu will also be immune to Uchiha Madara''s seeking jade.

    They also launched an attack without hesitation!

    After all, now there is nothing but unconditional belief that Hefeng can turn the tide.

    They can''t do anything!

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Zefeng brought the whirlpool and Mito away from the village with the technique of Flying Thunder God.

    Two or three couldn''t breathe, and they appeared at the border post at the border of the Fire Nation Forest.

    After returning to the village, Hefeng spent a lot of time here.

    "call¡­¡­"

    Soon, Zefeng put down Whirlpool Mito, and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Peace."

    Uzumaki Mito looked around, realized that this was not a village, and couldn''t help but feel confused.

    Is it possible...

    Hefeng plans to abandon the village.

    Want to take yourself away?

    But in that way.

    What about the village?

    What about the family?

    Are they all things that can be discarded by the wind?

    "Grandma Mito, do you trust me?"

    However, at this time, Hefeng looked at Uzumaki Mito with an extremely serious expression.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    On the contrary, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help being taken aback.

    Even for her, it is rare for Hefeng to show such a serious and serious expression.

    In particular, his eyes seem to have a magical power that makes people irresistible.

    "Ok."

    After taking a breath, Uzumaki Mito nodded heavily.

    Said that he completely believed in Hefeng.

    After all, he is not only his closest and most trusted person.

    Now he is almost the only hope of the village.

    It is the only ninja in the entire ninja world who has the hope of defeating Uchiha Madara!

    "But what are you going to do, Zefeng?"

    Mito asked back and said that she would like to know Hefeng''s plan.

    "Nine tails."

    Hefeng said without thinking.

    Although I now have Wood Dunjutsu, Susanoo, Reincarnation Eye, and Immortal Chakra, but compared with Liudao Madara.

    These abilities can only be said to be mediocre.

    If you want to defeat the current Uchiha Madara.

    I must have a stronger force!

    And the nine tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body is almost the only way for Zefeng to improve his strength in a short period of time.

    Yes.

    The reason why Zefeng took Mito away from Uchiha Madara was not to protect Mito.

    but...

    In order to get her nine tails!

    to become your own strength.

    "Although I had thought about turning Mito into a perfect Jinchuriki, and then teamed up to fight Uchiha Madara, but... Madara''s invasion speed is faster than I imagined."

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking to himself, "The current Mito has never been able to grasp the power of Nine Tails."

    If the current Mito is compared to a warrior.

    Then she is almost a warrior who has no muscle strength, but does not know the slightest fighting skills.

    Mito was stunned when he heard this.

    "I see."

    After about three seconds of silence, she nodded.

    And once the tail beast is lost, Renzhuriki is bound to die.

    It turned out that Hefeng made me choose to believe what it meant.

    However, for the sake of the village, sacrificing oneself here is much better than sacrificing in peace.

    After recognizing the reality, Mito''s reaction became much calmer.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng also quickly realized what Mito was thinking.

    He shook his head, and then explained, "Grandma Mito, all I want is Kyuubi, after I leave Kyuubi, I have a way to keep you alive, so don''t worry."

    after all¡­¡­

    Now I already have the eyes of reincarnation.

    Of course, I can use the innate art of reincarnation in the outside world.

    Using this ninjutsu to revive Hashirama and Mito is not difficult at all.

    Yes.

    Hefeng only wants Kyuubi, and has no intention of killing Mito.

    And this is almost the only way he can defeat Liudao Madara!

    After all, the battle between ninjas, in addition to intelligence, is also a contest between Chakras!

 Chapter 451

    Looking at the entire Naruto world.

    The truly powerful power has never been those weird ninjutsu.

    It''s the amount of chakra.

    Such as wood escape technique.

    In Yamato''s hands, just building a few houses will consume all of his Chakra.

    The ninjutsu released was nothing more than a sea of ??trees descending.

    However, in the hands of Qianju Zhujian.

    The tree world descends.

    The world of flowers and trees descends.

    wait¡­¡­

    Enough to change the entire map in an instant.

    In other words, as long as one''s own chakra can suppress the current Uchiha Madara.

    Then there is a chance to win.

    And the complete Nine-Tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body became the greatest hope.

    "Don''t worry, Grandma Mito, my plan won''t let anyone die."

    Hefeng said with a serious face.

    And told about the natural art of reincarnation.

    In fact, before this, Mito had already heard about this information.

    For example, Uchiha Madara was resurrected by Uchiha Kenichi with this ninjutsu.

    "I see."

    Uzumaki Mito nodded vigorously and made mental preparations.

    Not to mention that Zefeng who opened the eyes of reincarnation can use the natural technique of reincarnation.

    It''s just that he doesn''t have eyes of reincarnation.

    In this situation, Mito will also resolutely support Kaze.

    For her, the stability of the village.

    A peaceful future.

    Far more important than your own life.

    And she firmly believed that if it was Senshou Zhujian, she would definitely make the same decision as herself.

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath and untied the seal of Kyuubi on the spot.

    Release this fiercest and strongest tailed beast into this world again!

    In an instant, a majestic amount of chakra poured out from Mito''s body, and then shot up into the sky, turning into a giant fox like a flame.

    The nine tails kept swaying, making the ground tremble here.

    And Mito, who lost Kyuubi, became weaker and weaker quickly, and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Because of the blood of the Uzumaki family, even if they were drawn away from Nine Tails.

    Mito did not die on the spot.

    "Peace."

    However, Nine Tails had a vicious look. He lowered his head and glared at Zefeng.

    As if it would swallow him in one gulp at any moment.

    even¡­¡­

    Hefeng could also feel a strong killing intent from Kyuubi''s body.

    Mito, who noticed this scene, released the King Kong blockade with his last strength.

    Countless silver chains burst out from her body, wrapping around Nine Tails'' limbs, tail, and waist.

    Then¡­¡­

    With a strong pull, Kyuubi was pulled to the ground abruptly.

    "Grandma Mito, don''t worry."

    Seeing this, Hefeng quickly reminded Mito.

    With Kyuubi''s current strength, it is simply not enough to deal with him.

    "Mito."

    And Nine Tails became even angrier.

    I can''t wait to get rid of Mito and Hefeng here now.

    "Kyuubi, I''m here to negotiate terms with you."

    Seeing this, Zefeng explained to Kyuubi.

    He knew that Kyuubi didn''t like being sealed, and he didn''t like being with Mito either.

    The only person who can make Kyuubi confide in his heart is probably only a guy like Naruto.

    but¡­¡­

    This is the current situation.

    They actually have a common enemy.

    Based on such a foundation, Hefeng feels that the conditions between him and Nine Tails can be fully met.

    temporary¡­¡­

    team up.

    Yes.

    Join forces temporarily.

    "About terms?"

    Kyuubi was also surprised when he heard this.

    Although Kyuubi has been sealed in Uzumaki Mito''s body since the Battle of the Valley of the End, he has always been aware of the external situation.

    Including this time, Uchiha Madara returns strongly.

    And snatched other tailed beasts and became Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    "You should know what Uchiha Madara is doing now, and what he plans to do, right?"

    Hefeng said without thinking, "I am the only one who has the strength to defeat Uchiha Madara."

    "If I lose here, not only Muye Yin Village will cease to exist."

    "The history of the ninja world will also end here."

    "The most important thing is, Kyuubi, do you want to be sealed in the body by Uchiha Madara until the end of time?"

    Zefeng cleanly threw out the stakes.

    These words also made Kyuubi fall into silence.

    In any case, the tailed beasts in the world of Naruto do not have powerful Chakra.

    They also possess high intelligence.

    Coupled with the battle of the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara used the illusion of Sharingan to control himself.

    Kyuubi has long had no good impression of Uchiha Madara.

    we can even say¡­¡­

    Hate to the extreme.

    In addition, Nine Tails, as a tailed beast, has existed since the time when the Sage of the Six Paths was alive.

    Moreover, the Immortal of the Six Paths also told himself when he passed away.

    Sooner or later, someone will stand up and lead all the tail beasts.

    Let true peace come to the world.

    And in Jiuwei''s heart, he actually had a faint feeling that Hefeng might be the person mentioned by the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Because of his growth rate...

    It was too fast!

    In the beginning, he was in Mito''s stomach and saw Zefeng.

    At that time, he was just an ordinary kid.

    How long has it been since then?

    Only one year.

    Wood escape technique.

    Sharingan.

    He even opened the eyes of reincarnation!

    Such a growth rate can be described as against the sky!

    He couldn''t help wondering whether this fellow, Hefeng, could be the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    Otherwise, how to explain that this brat, Hefeng, grows at such an exaggerated speed?

    Can''t explain.

    "What conditions?"

    Nine Tails lowered his voice.

    Ask Hefeng, and ask Mito to undo the King Kong blockade on his body.

    He didn''t want to negotiate any conditions with Hefeng in such a posture.

    Jian Hefeng also persisted.

    Only then did Mito take back the King Kong blockade.

    And the conditions of the wind are actually very simple.

    Kyuubi joined forces with him to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    And after defeating Uchiha Madara, those tailed beasts can not only be liberated.

    Nine Tails can also be restored to freedom.

    "What do you think?"

    Zefeng took a deep breath.

    For him, if it is just to seal the Nine Tails, then it couldn''t be easier.

    But in that case, even if he can take the lead, it''s just a golden body mode.

    If you want to defeat the current Liu Dao Madara.

    Nine-tails mode is undoubtedly a very powerful force.

    This will be the key to defeat Uchiha Madara.

    Kyuubi heard the words, looked at Hefeng, and saw his serious and serious face.

    Kyuubi couldn''t help falling into silence.

    After a long time, Kyuubi couldn''t help asking, "Is what you said true?"

    "Replacement as fake."

    Hefeng nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.

    "And you should know that I have no need to lie about this."

    "Okay, but just this once."

    In the end, Kyuubi relaxed and decided to join forces with Hefeng.

    Quite for Hefeng, Kyuubi hates Uchiha Madara even more in his heart.

    The two hit it off.

 Chapter 452

    In the end, under Hefeng''s persuasion, Kyuubi decided to join forces with Hefeng temporarily.

    So Hefeng used the sealing technique to seal the Nine-Tails into his body on the spot, becoming the second Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in Konoha Hidden Village after Uzumaki Mito.

    "Nine-Tails Chakra..."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly.

    In just a second, He Feng entered his inner world.

    And Nine Tails is also here, waiting for a long time.

    "Let''s get started, Zephyr."

    The corners of Nine-Tails'' lips turned up, revealing a slight smile.

    I saw him gearing up, looking like he couldn''t wait.

    Without further ado, Hefeng untied Nine-Tails'' seal on the spot.

    "However, this is the first time we have cooperated, and the degree of fit may not be high. Maybe five minutes is almost the limit maintenance time."

    Kyuubi emphasized to Hefeng, and then said his name, "Since we want to cooperate, remember my name."

    "My real name is..."

    "Nine horns!"

    Hearing the words, he nodded heavily to show that he remembered.

    Then, he left the spiritual world.

    Although he successfully obtained the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, he wasted a lot of time here.

    I don''t know the current Hidden Leaf Village.

    What has become.

    "Hebrew..."

    When Hefeng''s thoughts returned to the real world, Uzumaki Mito''s consciousness was already very weak.

    It can even be said to be dying.

    "Don''t worry, I will stop Uchiha Madara no matter what."

    After talking with the wind, he used the Flying Thunder God technique on the spot and disappeared in place.

    With Uzumaki Mito''s current situation, even taking her back to the village would not be of much help.

    On the contrary, it is possible to fall into danger.

    With the launch of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    The wind returned to the center of Hidden Leaf Village again.

    However here...

    But it was more tragic than he imagined.

    Qianshoubeijian is also good.

    The chiefs of the major families in the village are worth mentioning.

    At this point all fell to the ground.

    Especially Togama, the state at this time is no better than Uzumaki Mito.

    Also dying.

    "Hebrew..."

    Soon, Tokaima''s attention was attracted by the breeze.

    When he saw Hefeng appearing in the village again, not only was he not excited.

    On the contrary, he broke into a cold sweat for the wind.

    Only after fighting Uchiha Madara did he realize how strong Madara is now!

    With the strength of Hefeng, it is impossible to be Uchiha Madara''s opponent now!

    He appeared here, but he was just sending it off.

    "Run away..."

    There was a low voice in the door towards the wind.

    In the end, he was kicked severely by Uchiha Madara.

    Spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "You really dare to come back, Hefeng."

    Uchiha Madara also took advantage of the situation to look at Zefeng.

    After he planned to deal with these people, he went to Hefeng to get back the last Nine Tails.

    Unexpectedly, he came to the door automatically.

    "Is Mito not here?"

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, noticing that Kaze who took Mito away, he was the only one who came back.

    Either Mito was hidden by Zefeng.

    either...

    It was Hefeng, who pulled the Nine-Tails out of Mito''s body, and became Nine-Tails Jinchuriki himself.

    But in the eyes of Uchiha Madara.

    The latter is more likely.

    Otherwise, Mito would not agree at all, and Hefeng came here alone to die.

    It also means...

    In Hefeng''s heart, he thinks that with Nine Tails, he has the strength to defeat himself.

    How funny.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help chuckling.

    There are eight tailed beasts in his body.

    And there is also a part of Nine Tails Chakra.

    The true Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Why does He Feng think that he can defeat him?

    Idiots talk about dreams.

    "That''s all."

    "It''s going to end anyway."

    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, ready to attack Zefeng.

    "Jiu Trumpet, are you ready?"

    Seeing Uchiha Madara stepping towards him, Zefeng took a deep breath and communicated with Kyuubi.

    In his opinion, this will almost be the last battle!

    Of course, Hefeng didn''t intend to die.

    Although the current Uchiha Madara is very strong, he is not without a chance of winning.

    As long as that guy Kaguya is not resurrected.

    You have your own chance of winning.

    Yes.

    As long as Kaguya is not around.

    "Although Kaguya''s combat power is not as good as Uchiha Madara''s in terms of oppression, her ability is much more difficult than Uchiha Madara''s."

    "The reason Naruto and Sasuke were able to defeat Kaguya was because of the sealing technique given by the Sage of the Six Paths."

    In other words, Kaguya is basically an immortal existence.

    If he didn''t have the sealing technique of the Six Paths, it would be difficult for him to kill himself.

    so¡­¡­

    This time, there must be no chance to take advantage of it.

    As for Uchiha Madara...

    Although he has become Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, he is not as complete as he was during the Fourth Ninja World War.

    Secondly...

    In the final decisive battle between Sasuke and Naruto, he absorbed all the chakras of the nine tailed beasts, and used Susanoo to act as Jinchuriki.

    Coupled with the Jiugouyu reincarnation eye.

    His combat power at that time was definitely stronger than that of Uchiha Madara now.

    but¡­¡­

    But it was still a tie with Naruto who only had nine tails.

    Thinking of this...

    Hefeng made a decisive move.

    "Of course I''m ready."

    Kyuubi replied without thinking, and lent all his strength to Kyuubi.

    Plus the Japanese fairy mode.

    Let his chakra become extremely powerful at this moment!

    I saw that Hefeng''s body changed rapidly, and his whole body seemed to be wrapped in flames.

    It is the Nine Tails Chakra Mode!

    In the next second, he formed a seal with both hands, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by the appearance of three groups of white mist out of thin air, beside Hefeng, a physical clone exactly like him appeared.

    And these avatars are all in Nine-Tails Chakra mode.

    I saw them push their feet hard and go straight to Uchiha Madara.

    Only the body of Hefeng disappeared quickly.

    Using the technique of Flying Thunder God, he retreated to a position where Uchiha Madara could not notice.

    Sit down immediately.

    This is also part of his plan.

    Want to defeat the current Uchiha Madara.

    Just having one nine tails is not enough.

    he needs¡­¡­

    More chakras!

    "let''s start."

    Zefeng''s low voice caused Fukasaku, Shima, and Kyuubi to frantically plunder the natural energy of this continent.

    Merge with your own energy.

    Use this to break through the limit.

    Come and let yourself reach levels like never before!

    Only in this way can we have a final showdown with Uchiha Madara!

    And those three shadow clones are completely delaying pawns.

    "Hefeng..."

    However, Hei Jue, who was observing secretly, quickly noticed He Feng''s actions.

    His eyes were slightly fixed, and an ominous premonition could not help but emerge in his heart.

    This guy, Hefeng, can always bring him unexpected things.

    On the contrary, Uchiha Madara is still calm.

    In his opinion, Kyuubi is his own sooner or later.

 Chapter 453

    The three shadow clones of Zefeng rushed towards Uchiha Madara at the same time, and the majestic Chakra poured out, turning into the real body of Nine Tails.

    It seems to be another chakra materialization different from Susano.

    "It''s amazing."

    Uchiha Madara''s eyes were slightly condensed, and he could feel his majestic Chakra enveloping Kazuki''s body.

    I don''t know how much more advanced than Uzumaki Mito''s golden body mode.

    "This is the perfect Renzhuli in the true sense."

    Even Uchiha Madara was completely shocked by Kaze''s talent.

    If he didn''t get the eight tailed beasts, he might really lose to Hefeng here.

    The scariest thing is...

    The three Hefeng in front of him are all his shadow clones.

    rather than entities.

    However, for the current Uchiha Madara, even this perfect Jinchuriki state.

    Still not his opponent.

    I saw Uchiha Madara stomping hard on one foot, and the whole person jumped into the air.

    The ground under his feet was shattered inch by inch, flying rocks rolled out, and thick smoke rose.

    And he was floating in the air on the spot.

    Now Uchiha Madara has fully mastered the ability to fly.

    In the next second, he threw out three Dao-seeking jades at the same time, and shot at the oncoming shadow clones respectively.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise was like thunder, and the Nine-Tails Chakra mode of the shadow clone was carried out on the spot.

    and¡­¡­

    All damaged parts cannot be repaired.

    Actually...

    This Nine-Tails model is essentially the same as Susano.

    They are all means of attack to materialize the huge amount of chakra.

    Logically speaking, as long as Chakrai is around, repairing the damaged part is a very easy task.

    However¡­¡­

    In the face of the attack of Qiu Daoyu, all repair methods will no longer exist.

    It''s like being reincarnated from dirt.

    Once hit by the seeking jade.

    It cannot be repaired again.

    The three Hefeng shadow clones were even more astonished.

    I didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to be so strong.

    Even at this moment, the three of them couldn''t help but look at each other, seriously doubting whether they could delay the main body enough time.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when they were slightly distracted.

    Uchiha Madara disappeared in place.

    With a blink of an eye, he rushed to the Hefengying clone who was closest to him.

    Then¡­¡­

    Stretching out five fingers, he grabbed the opponent''s neck.

    Slap!

    I saw Uchiha Madara holding the neck of Kazekage''s avatar, and activated the ability of Samsara Eye on the spot.

    Use the sealing technique to absorb the seal to frantically devour the Nine-Tails Chakra on his body.

    Use this to strengthen your current self.

    "Although it''s just a shadow clone, this Nine-Tails Chakra is really real."

    Uchiha Madara murmured in his heart.

    In his view, all of this is now a thing of the past.

    Whether it''s the Japanese style or the ninja world.

    They couldn''t stop themselves anymore.

    They are just procrastinating timelessly.

    In less than half a minute, one of Kaze''s shadow clones was completely absorbed by Uchiha Madara.

    Nothing left.

    With a bang, it disappeared.

    As for the remaining two He Fengying clones, after seeing such a scene, they couldn''t help rolling their throats and swallowing nervously.

    The strength gap between the two sides is too large, and they are not on the same level at all.

    Even if they buy time, they can''t do it at all with their strength.

    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!"

    Immediately.

    One of the Kazekage clones took a deep breath, and simply injected all of their Chakra into this attack.

    I saw the giant Nine-Tails wrapped around him, spread out his palms, and created an incomparably huge Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken.

    Just the diameter is almost as exaggerated as a hundred meters.

    The Hefengying clone on the side immediately understood, and stared hard with his left eye.

    Black flames appeared out of thin air, burning on the Wind Dun spiral shuriken.

    It is Yan Dun¡¤Jia Gu Tu Ming!

    Moreover, these two powerful ninjutsu have been injected with Xianju Chakra by them.

    This also means that even the current Uchiha Madara cannot be immune to their combined attack.

    certainly¡­¡­

    It is not an easy task to attack Madara.

    So after strengthening the Wind Dun spiral shuriken with Gagu Satomei, this Kazekage avatar used his body as a lure and rushed towards Uchiha Madara quickly.

    Unleash a torrential physical attack.

    This sudden scene naturally made Uchiha Madara frowned.

    "Just the shadow clone has such power."

    "Hefeng, you brat, you really look like a monster."

    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help complaining.

    But his current strength is so strong that it is quite exaggerated.

    Even the Nine-Tails mode plus the Japanese style of the Eight Door Dunjia.

    In his eyes, it was nothing more than that.

    Those fists and kicks were all easily resisted by him.

    but¡­¡­

    The Kazekage clone in the distance also seized this rare opportunity, and threw the Wind Dun spiral shuriken in his hand forcefully.

    Even if he wants to eliminate together with his companions, he must stop Madara!

    "Innocent."

    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara swung his left arm vigorously, releasing a purple lightning bolt with the power of six paths, and blasted towards the second Kazekage clone on the spot.

    Rumble!

    Thunder bursts.

    This attack speed even surpassed Zefeng''s startled state.

    The purple lightning surged into the Nine-Tails mode, instantly dissipating this huge chakra.

    The power directly acts on Hefeng.

    The shadow clone disappeared on the spot.

    As for the flying wind escape spiral shuriken.

    Uchiha Madara was even more dismissive. He flicked one hand, and the Taoist jade behind him gathered together to form a larger ball, wrapping his body.

    In an instant, an absolute defense was formed.

    next second.

    The wind-dun spiral shuriken collided with the Dao-seeking jade defense forcefully, burst out unprecedentedly huge, and set off a strong storm energy, covering the entire Hokage Rock, completely destroying the head of Hashirama.

    As for the black flame that claims to be able to burn everything.

    It is even more helpless for Uchiha Madara''s seeking jade.

    The attack damage lasted for several minutes.

    The third shadow clone of Hefeng couldn''t help panting.

    In order to defeat Uchiha Madara, he injected almost all of his Chakra in the attack just now.

    Now¡­¡­

    Couldn''t even maintain the Nine-Tails mode, and withdrew from it.

    In the end, what he never dreamed of was...

    The energy storm gradually dissipated, and Amaterasu couldn''t last too long.

    When all these things are gone

    On the contrary, the seeking jade ball that wrapped Uchiha Madara was still intact.

    In the next second, the Taoist jade ball gradually merged and recovered into nine small Taoist jade balls, suspended behind Uchiha Madara.

    And he is still standing in the sky.

    Unscathed.

    "Now you are not my opponent at all."

    Uchiha Madara glanced at Kaze''s shadow clone, and swiftly threw out the six tin sticks in his hand.

    Whoosh!

    The speed of this six tin rod was extremely fast, it penetrated the chest of Fengying clone in an instant, and blasted him to the ground.

 Chapter 454

    unstoppable.

    unrivaled.

    As soon as Uchiha Madara made a move, he wiped out Kaze''s three shadow clones in an instant.

    You must know that these shadow clones are not only the physical clones of Hefeng, but also have a huge nine-tailed chakra.

    The strength of every shadow clone will not lose to Qianshou Feijian.

    "spot¡­¡­"

    Lying on the ground dying, he noticed the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat for Hefeng.

    I thought Zefeng''s shadow clone could at least delay Madara for a while.

    As a result, I never expected it to take less than a minute.

    He Fengying''s avatar was completely defeated!

    With such a huge gap in strength, there is no hope for Tobima!

    Unprecedented despair descended on the entire Konoha.

    Let Feima not bear to look at it.

    Now he can do nothing but pray for Hefeng in his heart.

    "It''s finally over."

    And Hei Jue, who was hiding in the dark, was also ready at this time.

    As long as Uchiha Madara defeats Kaze, the last Kyuubi will also fall into Madara''s hands.

    At that time, as long as he injects the most critical chakra into Madara''s body.

    Then Kaguya can be revived completely.

    "I can''t wait, Madara."

    Thinking of Kaguya''s coming to this world again.

    Hei Jue''s heart was also extremely excited.

    "Hefeng, is this your tactic, to seal the Nine Tails in your body and hide?"

    "If your tactics are only at this level, I advise you, it''s better to show up as soon as possible to end this farce."

    Uchiha Madara was suspended in the air, looking down at the entire Konoha.

    With his current strength, if he wanted to raze the Fire Country to the ground.

    It''s just a matter of an instant.

    The reason why Konoha is safe and sound is entirely because he has no interest in that aspect.

    Seeing that Hefeng had no intention of appearing, Uchiha Madara had no choice but to use his own perception.

    Used to lock Zephyr.

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Uchiha Madara started looking for the wind through this ability, his eyes suddenly widened.

    His face was terrified.

    "What''s going on with this chakra?"

    In fact, Hefeng had no intention of hiding at all.

    He knew very well in his heart that between himself and Uchiha Madara, there was already an endless situation.

    either...

    Defeat Uchiha Madara by himself.

    Or, he himself was killed.

    There is no third option.

    The shadow clone just now was just used to attract Uchiha Madara''s attention.

    To allow myself to complete the original plan.

    "I thought my shadow clone could last a little longer, but sure enough... Madara''s current strength is indeed too strong."

    The main body of Hefeng is sitting cross-legged in the residence of the Senshou Clan at this time, joining forces with Kyuubi, Fukasaku, and Shima to frantically plunder the natural energy on this continent.

    And transform it into Immortal Chakra at the fastest speed.

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    Although Kaze''s shadow clone didn''t stop Uchiha Madara for a long time, it played a vital role.

    Now he...

    All the natural energy on this continent has been looted.

    Become your own chakra!

    In other words, today''s Japanese style is no less than Uchiha Madara in terms of Chakra!

    Uchiha Madara was even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    Because he also discovered that Hefeng now has no less chakra than his own.

    Do not¡­¡­

    If you add the chakra of Nine Tails.

    Zefeng''s Chakra is even more exaggerated than his own!

    This kind of thing greatly impacted Uchiha Madara''s heart.

    To know¡­¡­

    There are eight tailed beasts in his body.

    This is not as good as the wind?

    This brat is too outrageous!

    In fact, even Hei Jue, who was convinced that the overall situation was settled, changed his face in shock at this time.

    Just now he was patronizing joy, and the last link of the plan.

    So much so that the calculation of the wind is ignored.

    Now that He Feng swaggered out of the Qianshou Clan''s residence, he only noticed He Feng.

    Exactly as Uchiha Madara said.

    It''s a completely different person from just now!

    "This brat, Hefeng, has absorbed all the natural energy?"

    Hei Jue''s eyes were wide open, like bull''s eyes.

    He never dreamed that He Feng would be so outrageous!

    It''s outrageous!

    You know, this is not something that can be done just by thinking about it.

    "Although natural energy is powerful, its risks and costs are quite straightforward."

    "Once the balance between natural energy and body energy cannot be maintained, the body will turn into a frog..."

    Hei Jue couldn''t help muttering to himself.

    But the current Hefeng is safe and sound.

    So it''s like saying...

    The body energy in Zefeng has reached a balance with the natural energy!

    And what is his natural energy?

    All natural energy across the continent!

    "How terrifying is this guy''s body energy in order to achieve a balance with these natural energies..."

    Hei Jue was dumbfounded.

    Just feel the scalp is a little numb.

    The scariest thing is...

    Uchiha Madara, who became Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, is not truly invincible.

    Although he is immune to ninjutsu attacks, but...

    Body art, fairy art.

    He is not immune to it.

    If these moves hit Uchiha Madara''s body, they can cause damage to him.

    Now...

    The situation is bad.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Hei Jue shook his head vigorously, "If it''s Madara, I can definitely..."

    Up to now, Hei Ze could only watch Uchiha Madara, hoping that he could win.

    "This should be the final showdown."

    With a low voice, Zefeng kicked hard with one foot, and the whole person jumped directly into the air.

    In the next second, a majestic amount of chakra burst out from his body, and materialized at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Susano, like the body of a Valkyrie, appeared almost out of thin air.

    Immediately.

    Susano flapped his huge wings and hung them in the sky.

    In any case, natural energy is different from chakra.

    In order to fight Uchiha Madara, Kaze and Kyuubi absorbed all the natural energy.

    "In this case, it is the most stupid behavior to engage in a tug-of-war with Uchiha Madara."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    The tug-of-war will only cause the natural energy to be consumed in vain.

    Uchiha Madara, who became Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, has amazing regenerative abilities.

    A war of attrition is not good for oneself.

    It is better to use all the natural energy at once.

    Completely wipe out Uchiha Madara.

    Thinking of this...

    Zefeng further unleashes its power.

    Only a cloud of golden chakra burst out from his body, and then transformed into a translucent nine-tailed pattern.

    Immediately afterwards, the Nine-Tails mode and Susano almost complement each other and blend perfectly.

    Prestige Susano!

    "It''s not over yet."

    He Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he clapped his hands vigorously, "Immortal Art¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"

    As the voice fell, the ground in Muye Village began to shake violently.

 Chapter 455

    With the earthquake, Avalokitesvara broke through the ground from below.

    Like a mountain peak, blocking Uchiha Madara.

    As for Hefeng, the three top ninjutsus of Susanoo, Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, and True Thousand Hands are integrated together.

    Realize the Holy Trinity.

    Rao Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but be dumbfounded after witnessing this scene with his own eyes.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it. This is the power an eight-year-old kid can possess.

    It is really¡­¡­

    It''s so shocking.

    "However, it is not so easy to deal with me now."

    Madara Uchiha took a deep breath and quickly sealed his hands.

    Although his current state is not the perfect ten-tailed Jinchuriki, it is infinitely close to the Six Ways mode.

    "Wheel Tomb Border Prison!"

    As Uchiha Madara activated the unique ability of Samsara Eye, four invisible shadows split from him instantly.

    Ordinary people can neither see these shadows nor perceive them.

    Not only can it help the body block key attacks, but it can also launch a surprise attack.

    Then, Uchiha Madara slammed one hand vigorously, and the Taoist jade behind him went straight to Zefeng like a cannonball.

    "The ability of reincarnation eye?"

    I saw Hefeng''s gaze slightly condensed.

    Although his samsara eye is a bit worse than Sasuke''s Gouyu samsara eye, he can vaguely see the outlines of those shadows.

    Coupled with the identity of the traverser, He Feng knew it very well.

    Even Wheel Tomb Boundary Prison is not an invincible move.

    There is a time limit for the materialization of these shadows, and they will return to the main body after a certain amount of activity.

    And it needs a certain cooling time before it can be used again.

    In other words...

    Wheel Tomb ¡¤ Boundary Prison is a move that has the same disadvantages as Shenluo Tianzheng.

    and¡­¡­

    If there is no attribute of invisibility, the effect of these shadows is almost the same as that of shadow clones.

    However, he has now opened the eyes of reincarnation.

    The positions and routes of action of these shadows can all be seen clearly.

    Thinking of this, Hefeng made a decisive move.

    He first took advantage of the huge body of Zhenqianshou to grab the Taoist Jade abruptly.

    Although the attack power of these Taoist jades is not trivial, as long as they don''t hurt themselves, Zhen Qian''s counterattack will not stop.

    The most important thing is that even the Daoist Jade has a limit on the number of attacks.

    Based on such a relationship.

    In Hefeng''s eyes, the current Uchiha Madara has nothing to be afraid of at all.

    Immediately.

    Under the subjective control of Hefeng, Prestige Zhenqian launched an offensive decisively.

    Countless arms swung towards Uchiha Madara in unison.

    and¡­¡­

    These fists change quickly.

    From the ordinary fist shape, it turned into a series of vicious dragons.

    Aww!

    The dragon''s roar resounded throughout the Kingdom of Fire.

    Rao Uchiha Madara did not expect that Zefeng could release Chakra so exaggeratedly.

    "This brat wants to have a showdown here..."

    Uchiha Madara rolled his throat and swallowed nervously.

    In his eyes, the gentle breeze at this time completely surpassed Qianshouzhujian.

    His offensive was not only several times exaggerated than Zhu Jian''s real Qianshou.

    Power and speed, even more so.

    The scariest thing is...

    Those shadows of Uchiha Madara gradually became strenuous in the face of such high-frequency attacks.

    It is simply impossible to resist.

    Rumble!

    Bursts of loud noise spread out in all directions, like thunder piercing the ears.

    Those shadows of Uchiha Madara were hit to the ground by the wooden dragon.

    The impacts continued.

    Keep these shadows firmly on the ground.

    Make them unable to support Uchiha Madara, nor attack Zefeng.

    crucial moment¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara had to use Shenluo Tianzheng, trying to bounce off the oncoming attack, but it didn''t help.

    This force is stronger than he imagined.

    finally¡­¡­

    A wooden dragon bit Uchiha Madara''s waist at a very tricky angle, and brought him to hit the ground.

    The shock wave is like a ripple, spreading out to the surroundings.

    All the Bai Jue who wanted to rush forward to help were thrown away.

    And Uchiha Madara''s speed of generating Daoyu is not even as fast as Kaze''s attack speed!

    At this moment, even Hei Jue, who had been paying attention to the battle, couldn''t hold his breath anymore.

    He stood up abruptly from the ground, his eyes wide open.

    He stared in disbelief at the sight in front of him.

    That Uchiha Madara who became Ten Tails Jinchuriki...

    He Feng, an eight-year-old brat, was held down and beaten on the ground?

    Just kidding!

    What kind of monster is he!

    "It''s not over yet."

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng didn''t think that this blow could completely defeat Uchiha Madara.

    Prestige is really thousands of hands, but it only has a control effect.

    The real good show, fortunately in the back.

    "Kyuubi, Fukasaku, Shima!"

    Zefeng took a deep breath and began to condense his own magic chakra, making them rotate in irregular directions.

    then¡­¡­

    It is to inject property changes.

    Moreover, it is not only the change of Fengdun.

    At this moment, Wind Dun, Thunder Dun, Fire Dun, Water Dun, and Earth Dun...

    The five escape techniques were all precisely controlled by Zefeng and injected into the spiral pill.

    besides¡­¡­

    Yan Dun¡¤Jia Gu Tu Ming.

    A series of compression down.

    Let Zefeng''s spiral shuriken expand to a diameter of nearly a kilometer.

    Now he even has enough confidence.

    With this attack, the entire Hokage Continent was torn apart.

    There are no ninjas who have passed out on the ground.

    Countless whites.

    Black absolutely.

    And Uchiha Madara.

    They all noticed the attack in Zefeng''s hands.

    "Go on, just kidding."

    Hei Jue was completely dumbfounded.

    Even he, the biggest behind-the-scenes man in the ninja world.

    I have never seen such a precise chakra.

    This kind of density can be described as horror.

    "Hebrew..."

    Uchiha Madara''s heart was full of unwillingness.

    Is it possible...

    In my life, after all, can I still be inferior to the people of the Thousand Hands Clan?

    The first is the Thousand Hands Column Room.

    Now it''s Qianshouhefeng again.

    Not reconciled!

    Of course, the current peace will not take into account the feelings of these people.

    He held his breath and focused all his attention on the next attack.

    Then, take control of one of the burliest of the dragons.

    With a shocked Uchiha Madara rushing into the sky.

    after all¡­¡­

    Hefeng just wants to defeat Uchiha Madara, and doesn''t want to destroy the world.

    After Uchiha Madara soared into the sky.

    Only then did Zefeng unreservedly release the strongest blow.

    The five escape spiral shuriken soared into the sky.

    And because all of them are infused with senjutsu chakra.

    Rao Uchiha Madara''s desperately condensed seeking dao jade could not intercept Zefeng''s attack.

    boom!

    Accompanied by an unprecedented loud noise, the Wudun spiral shuriken hit the front of Uchiha Madara, collided instantly, and violent energy poured out of it, forming an extremely huge energy storm.

    Destroying every cell in Uchiha Madara''s body.

    "Go to hell, Madara!"

 Chapter 456

    The violent energy swept through every cell in Uchiha Madara''s body.

    The entire energy storm is as dazzling as the scorching sun.

    It lasted for a few minutes before it exploded completely.

    The majestic power is like swat a fly, slapping Uchiha Madara to the ground.

    The shock wave spread out in all directions.

    Raze all the forests around Konoha Hidden Village to the ground.

    Most of the buildings in the village were completely destroyed.

    The tens of thousands of white zebras on the surface were blown away by this berserk force on the spot.

    I don''t know how long it took before the shock gradually subsided.

    Hei Jue, who witnessed all this, was even more stunned.

    He never thought that Zefeng could make a comeback by absorbing all the natural energy of this world.

    Defeat Uchiha Madara who is almost perfect Ten Tails Jinchuriki!

    This is simply, incredible!

    Even at this moment, Hei Jue couldn''t help but rubbed his eyes, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    otherwise¡­¡­

    How could the scene that came into view be so weird?

    It''s incredible.

    grunt.

    Heijue swallowed nervously.

    The mood has been unable to calm down.

    Looking at the dying Uchiha Madara who fell to the ground.

    His brain was working fast.

    Now Madara has no room to fight back.

    Being wiped out by Zefeng is just a matter of time.

    "However... Although Uchiha Madara is dying now, he is still in the state of Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails."

    "As long as the mother''s Chakra is injected into his body at this time..."

    Hei Jue took a deep breath, so determined in his heart.

    So, before Hefeng approached Uchiha Madara, he quickly took action.

    In an instant, he rushed to Uchiha Madara''s side.

    Put your five fingers together, make a hand knife movement, then aim at Uchiha Madara''s chest, and stab it hard.

    This sudden scene made Uchiha Madara even more unexpected.

    Isn''t Hei Jue in front of him the embodiment of his own will?

    Why, did he do it suddenly?

    What does he want to do?

    However¡­¡­

    Just when Hei Jue was about to succeed.

    The ground on Uchiha Madara''s body suddenly shattered, and a figure emerged from below, grabbing Hei Ze''s wrist.

    The speed was so fast that Hei Jue didn''t expect it.

    and¡­¡­

    This figure changed rapidly, transforming from a human form into a giant tree form, tightly entwining Hei Jue''s body.

    Imprison him beside Uchiha Madara.

    Make him unable to get close to Uchiha Madara.

    In fact, this figure that popped out suddenly was none other than He Feng''s clone of Mu Dun.

    In addition to being a powerful entity clone.

    The Wooden Clone can also control the enemy when it is released.

    It was precisely because of this that Hei Jue was caught on the spot.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The body of Zefeng fell from the sky.

    Standing in front of Uchiha Madara.

    But now he is not in a hurry to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    He stared slightly at Hei Jue in front of him.

    "Sure enough, you will choose to do it at this time."

    Zefeng made a low voice.

    As a time traveler, he is naturally aware of Hei Jue''s thoughts.

    He is not the incarnation of Uchiha Madara''s will at all.

    The reason why he lurks by Madara''s side is just because of his powerful strength.

    Now that Uchiha Madara is defeated by himself, this has become his last chance.

    A chance to revive Kaguya.

    However¡­¡­

    With the current Hefeng, where would he be given such an opportunity.

    Just to deal with Madara of Ten Tails Jinchuriki, he absorbed all the natural energy.

    Now if Kaguya is allowed to appear in the world again.

    I''m afraid it''s not really over.

    and¡­¡­

    Hefeng also doesn''t want to fight Kaguya again.

    After thinking about it, it''s still here, it''s better to wipe out Heijue.

    In fact...

    Zephyr has also reached this point.

    When fighting Uchiha Kenichi before, Hei Ze possessed Xianyi at a critical moment and forced him to use the natural technique of reincarnation for Uchiha Madara.

    How could he be indifferent now?

    If it is Heijue, he will definitely show up at this time, trying to revive Kaguya!

    And, everything is as Hefeng expected.

    Hei Jue really intends to take this opportunity to revive Hui Ye!

    "Peace."

    Hei Jue fixed his eyes on He Feng with a look of unwillingness.

    It''s just one step away.

    You can revive Kaguya by yourself.

    Obviously, it''s just that close!

    Damn it!

    Hei Ze clenched his teeth and tried his best to get close to Uchiha Madara.

    However¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s Mudun avatar was stronger than he imagined.

    No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free from Hefeng''s wooden escape clone.

    Actually...

    This Wood Dun clone was specially created by Hefeng for Heijue.

    Infused with a large amount of Senju Chakra.

    Strengthened the power of imprisonment.

    Such a scene, on the contrary, surprised Uchiha Madara.

    I don''t know if it is my illusion.

    He always felt that Hefeng''s attitude towards Heijue seemed a little apprehensive.

    Isn''t this guy the incarnation of his own will?

    "Madara, from the very beginning, you were deceived by this guy."

    Seeing this, He Feng said without thinking, "This guy is not the embodiment of your will at all."

    "The stele you saw at the Uchiha residence was also written by this guy."

    "The so-called unlimited monthly reading was a scam from the beginning."

    "The real purpose of this guy is to revive the ten tails."

    Every time Hefeng said something, Heijue''s face became gloomy.

    Because what Hefeng said was the truth.

    However¡­¡­

    He''s just an eight-year-old kid.

    Where did you know these things from?

    Is it possible...

    Is this guy really the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths?

    "This is impossible."

    Hei Jue shook his head vigorously, unwilling to admit this fact.

    And Uchiha Madara, who heard Hefeng tell the whole story and told the truth.

    Even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    His eyes were staring like a bull''s.

    From the beginning¡­¡­

    This is a scam?

    how can that be?

    "It''s not true."

    Even Uchiha Madara could not help resisting the truth at this moment.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Hefeng doesn''t intend to make Uchiha Madara have to believe in himself.

    After saying these words, Hefeng raised his right hand and poured the last part of the celestial chakra into it.

    And combined with Nine Tails'' Chakra.

    "Immortal Law Spiral Tail Beast Jade Shuriken!"

    Immediately.

    Hefeng flicked his right hand vigorously, releasing the attack on the spot.

    The spiral shuriken spun at high speed, hit Heijue''s body, and exploded on the spot.

    Another powerful energy storm exploded, crushing Heiju bit by bit.

    This time...

    If Hefeng doesn''t leave future troubles, get rid of this guy Heijue.

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by bursts of loud noises, the energy storm lasted for several minutes.

    He tore Hei Jue''s whole body into pieces.

    Although he is the biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator in the ninja world, his own strength is very average.

    This force is enough to kill him completely.

    boom!

 Chapter 457

    oom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, the energy storm exploded on the spot, and the smoke and dust rolled upwards, like a blooming mushroom cloud.

    The entire Heijue was completely wiped out by the wind, leaving nothing behind.

    "Now... this guy Hei Jue should be dead."

    He Feng''s eyes were slightly concentrated, and he used his perception ability to the fullest, just to ensure that no one would be left alive.

    When he confirmed again and again, he found that Hei Ze was completely dead, so he looked down at Uchiha Madara.

    But now Uchiha Madara seems a little calm.

    "Hebrew..."

    With the development of the situation to this point, Rao Uchiha Madara no longer has any illusions in his heart.

    The strength of Hefeng is completely above him.

    Not to mention that I don''t even have the strength to stand up now.

    Even if there is, he is not an opponent of Hefeng.

    he inherits...

    No, the current Zephyr has completely surpassed Senju Bashirama.

    His strength is stronger than Zhujian.

    Moreover, Hefeng''s personality is somewhat similar to Tomona''s, but not as paranoid as him.

    To some extent, Zefeng is more like a collection of advantages between the pillars and the gates.

    Own¡­¡­

    It''s not wrong to lose.

    This guy is a respectable opponent.

    The most important thing is that the current Hefeng is only eight years old.

    Given time.

    He might really be able to bring peace to the entire ninja world.

    "Do you have anything else to say?"

    He Feng took two steps in three steps, and walked in front of Uchiha Madara, with a low voice.

    No matter how you say it, this guy in front of you is the strongest villain in the ninja world.

    Hefeng also wanted to hear his last words.

    "I hope you can bring real peace to this world..."

    Uchiha Madara was silent for a moment before speaking slowly.

    It can be regarded as entrusting what he failed to do to Hefeng.

    then¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara slowly raised his head, and his eyes moved from Hefeng''s body to the moon in the sky.

    He squeezed his right hand hard, as if he wanted to hold the moon firmly in his hand.

    But in the end, he just grabbed a cloud of air.

    "Will do."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and also raised his right hand.

    If it is an ordinary ninja who is dying, the spiral pill alone is enough to kill the opponent.

    But the person in front of him is no ordinary ninja.

    He is Uchiha Madara.

    I saw Hefeng''s eyes were determined, and he began to gather Chakra.

    A black ball suddenly formed in his hand.

    It is the Tailed Beast Jade.

    "After this matter is over, I will gather all the tailed beasts together and let them become the strength of the village."

    "As for other ninja villages, they will disappear one by one from history."

    "The entire ninja world will usher in unification."

    Hefeng directly stated his next plan.

    In his view, the only way to quell the war is complete unification.

    In fact, the war in the Warring States Period was based on the unit of the family.

    But after entering the ninja era.

    Although the war unit has been upgraded to Ninja Village, the war between families has disappeared.

    Today, Ninja Village is integrated into a whole.

    Wars based on Ninja Village will naturally not exist.

    but¡­¡­

    Consider human and resource issues.

    I''m afraid there will be many open and secret fights in the future.

    Of course, that''s for the future.

    Although Hefeng is not sure in his heart, whether the world Hashirama yearns for can really come.

    But at least...

    It can be achieved slowly.

    Instead of using some ultimate illusion to eliminate the person who raised the question.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Hefeng again, as if thinking in his heart.

    Finally, before Hefeng started, Uchiha Madara said slowly, "I hope you can do it, Hefeng."

    then.

    Hefeng slammed down with his right hand, and pressed the Tailed Beast Jade directly on Uchiha Madara''s body.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    I saw the shell of the tailed beast jade began to split, and a dazzling light was revealed from it.

    Hefeng disappeared in place, allowing Uchiha Madara to be taken away by the violent power of Tailed Beast Jade.

    but¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara died like this.

    The tail beast in his body will also disappear temporarily.

    It won''t come back until some time later.

    "As for those tail beasts, wait until you have a chance to catch them later."

    Kaze took a deep breath, and with Fukasaku and Shima, released the fusion state.

    The weak Togama also recovered some chakra at this time.

    He braced his body to stand up from the ground, and slowly walked to Hefeng''s side.

    "Hebrew..."

    Tell the truth.

    Although Tomama pinned all her hopes on Hefeng, it was more of a helpless move.

    Seeing him now really beat Uchiha Madara.

    The heart is naturally extremely shocked.

    and¡­¡­

    This time, Hefeng is not only the hero who saved Konoha, he is now the hero of the entire ninja world!

    Tomona firmly believes that although Hefeng is only eight years old now, he can definitely become the most outstanding Hokage in history.

    And push Muyeyin Village into its heyday in the true sense.

    "Hefeng, from today onwards, you are the official Hokage of the village!"

    Said loudly between the doors.

    And the patriarchs of the various families who were defeated by Uchiha Madara before slowly recovered at this time.

    Hearing Tomama''s decision.

    The patriarchs of these families also nodded one after another.

    He Feng looked around, his mood was quite calm.

    In any case, regarding the position of the second generation of Hokage, he never thought of giving it up to others from the beginning.

    It''s just a question of when to be in charge.

    Now that Feijian has said so, the patriarchs of other families have also agreed.

    Naturally, he had no reason to shirk.

    the most important is¡­¡­

    This time, although Uchiha Madara and Kuroze were defeated at the same time, the future troubles of the ninja world were completely eradicated.

    But there are still many things that I need to do next.

    Rebuild Konoha.

    Overthrow the daimyo.

    Unify the ninja world.

    grow up.

    wait¡­¡­

    "There are also tens of thousands of Bai Jue."

    Hefeng turned his head to look at the Baijue Group who stood there but was at a loss.

    In any country, they are quite terrifying combat forces.

    Naturally, they will not be let go.

    Of course¡­¡­

    Compared with these things, Hefeng has one more thing that needs to be done as soon as possible.

    "Now I have fully mastered the ability of reincarnation eyes."

    He Feng muttered to himself, then put his hands together to activate the ability of Samsara Heaven.

    The earth trembled again, and Pluto, who controlled the soul, appeared from behind He Feng.

    Seeing such a scene, Tomona''s eyes suddenly widened, thinking of Uchiha Kenichi, who used this technique to resurrect Uchiha Madara!

    And now...

    He Feng, who has the eyes of reincarnation, also mastered this technique!

    "Heretics, the natural art of reincarnation!"

    With the sound of Zefeng, two souls flew out of Pluto''s mouth and flew towards the distance.

    exactly...

    The souls of Hashirama and Mito.

 Chapter 458

    Uchiha Madara has now been resolved.

    It''s time to use the technique of reincarnation to revive Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Mito.

    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­

    The technique of reincarnation is not a technique that the caster will die after using it.

    The reason why Nagato died using the natural technique of reincarnation.

    On the one hand, it was because he himself was dying, not far from death.

    On the other hand, the more people are resurrected with the natural technique of reincarnation, the greater the consumption of Chakra.

    Nagato''s behavior was undoubtedly by overdrawing his own vitality.

    To forcibly resurrect others.

    In contrast to the period of the Fourth Ninja World War.

    Obito resurrected Uchiha Madara with the natural technique of reincarnation, but he didn''t die on the spot.

    Even became an excellent support for Naruto, Sasuke and others.

    When playing against Kaguya, he played a good highlight moment.

    And the current state of Hefeng is naturally far better than that of Obito in that period.

    Even if he and Uchiha Madara just had a big battle.

    Chakra was consumed a lot.

    But most of the amount of chakra is the natural energy absorbed by Nine Tails and him.

    To create the magic chakra.

    The amount of chakra in Zefeng itself is still sufficient.

    I dare not say that it is a hundred times that of Kakashi.

    At least twenty or thirty times.

    Used to revive Mito, Hashirama.

    Totally more than enough.

    With the launch of the technique of reincarnation.

    Pluto appeared from behind Zefeng, opened his huge mouth, released two green souls, and flew out.

    Seeing such a scene, Feijian naturally stared wide-eyed.

    incredible.

    Because he clearly remembers.

    During the second meeting of the Five Kages.

    Kenichi Uchiha used the same resurrection.

    Then Uchiha Madara was revived.

    The key is¡­¡­

    When Hefeng released ninjutsu, he did say the words "natural art of reincarnation".

    grunt.

    His throat rolled between the doors, and he swallowed nervously.

    "He, Hefeng, that ninjutsu just now..."

    His tone was unavoidably trembling.

    Although I had already guessed some possibilities in my heart, I couldn''t believe it.

    "Ok."

    Zefeng nodded, saying that it was just as Tomona imagined.

    "The art of reincarnation."

    "It''s a ninjutsu that can bring the dead back to life."

    "It is also one of the unique abilities of the reincarnation eye."

    "Now I have opened the eyes of reincarnation, and I can use this innate technique of reincarnation. Naturally, there is nothing strange about it."

    Zefeng explained to Higama.

    The ninjas present were even more stunned.

    "Samsara eyes..."

    "How strong is the current Gentle Wind? It can even rewrite things like life and death at will."

    "It''s just a monster..."

    The patriarchs of various families even talked about it.

    In their eyes, Hefeng, who is only eight years old, is no longer just the god of ninjas.

    This guy¡­¡­

    Simply divine!

    "The innate art of reincarnation just now, the resurrected person..."

    Tobima blinked hard.

    "Grandpa Hashirama, and Grandma Mito."

    Hefeng explained.

    In order to defeat Uchiha Madara before, he must have a strong Chakra.

    to be successful.

    For this reason, he could only transfer the nine tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body to himself.

    And once the tail beast is lost.

    Renzhuli''s fate is only a dead end.

    Although there is also a way to reseal the Tailed Beast in Jinchuriki''s body to forcibly extend his life.

    but¡­¡­

    In the situation just now, obviously there is not so much time.

    Even the Uzumaki clan with strong vitality can last for a limited time.

    besides¡­¡­

    Hefeng has some small calculations.

    If the pillars are resurrected.

    Between him and Mito, it is inevitable that he will not do some things that adults like to do.

    just in case¡­¡­

    Mito is pregnant again.

    Every delivery is life-threatening.

    It would be safer to seal the Nine Tails in one''s own body.

    and¡­¡­

    He also reached a settlement with Kyuubi by fighting Uchiha Madara.

    This power can be better controlled.

    It is precisely because of this that Hefeng finally chose.

    After Uzumaki Mito dies, use the technique of reincarnation.

    Come revive Mito.

    "To raise the dead."

    "And there is no need for a sacrifice."

    Hearing the words between the doors, the excitement in my heart was hard to calm down.

    "Hefeng''s natural technique of reincarnation is more perfect than my dirty soil reincarnation."

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart.

    The reason why he invented the ninjutsu of dirt reincarnation.

    I just don''t want to see the cherished person leave again.

    However, after the reincarnation of the dirty soil was really developed.

    But found that living people had to be used as sacrifices.

    to resurrect the dead.

    This almost anti-human ninjutsu is also listed as a forbidden technique by Tokaima.

    Not used again.

    but¡­¡­

    Hefeng''s natural technique of reincarnation obviously has no such drawbacks.

    maybe¡­¡­

    My younger brothers who died in the Warring States Period.

    You can also use this ninjutsu to resurrect!

    Thinking of this, Fei Jian''s emotions became agitated.

    but¡­¡­

    He Feng quickly shook his head.

    It is indeed possible to resurrect the dead with the natural technique of reincarnation.

    But the premise is that the body must be intact, but it can be found.

    It''s different from reincarnation from dirty soil.

    Although the innate technique of reincarnation does not require the use of living people as sacrifices, it does not require the ability to reincarnate from dirty soil to recreate a physical body.

    It just sent the soul of the dead from Hades back to this world through the mouth of Hades.

    Let them find their bodies and be resurrected again.

    "That''s why I asked you to keep Grandpa Hashirama''s body well before."

    Hefeng added.

    He''s been here since the beginning.

    After all, I have a check-in system.

    Rewards can be drawn at regular intervals.

    and¡­¡­

    After opening the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Zefeng''s eyesight became very terrifying.

    He was able to catch all the rewards that flashed one by one in the check-in gift bag.

    And so sure.

    These rewards will not be drawn repeatedly.

    in other words¡­¡­

    As long as the wind keeps punching in.

    Getting the Samsara Eye is only a matter of time.

    It is precisely because of this that Hefeng will confess Tohima in advance.

    "Could it be that you at that time..."

    He could not help but be a little surprised.

    From the very beginning, Hefeng was sure that he could open the eyes of reincarnation?

    But why should he?

    Just relying on his own talent?

    For a moment, Tomama was shocked again.

    "Ok."

    Hefeng nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.

    Otherwise, the ability of the reincarnation eye would be too terrifying.

    Besides that, there is a little bit of Zephyr that is not sure.

    Although Senshou Zhujian was resurrected, whether his terminal illness has been erased.

    He will not know.

    We have to wait until we see Zhujian to find out.

    But one thing is for sure...

    Those younger brothers in Feijian have been gone since the Warring States Period.

    The corpse has already turned into bones.

    Even if it is found, it cannot be revived.

    Even reincarnation from the dirt must have flesh and blood.

 Chapter 459

    After hearing Kazukaze''s explanation, Tomona couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.

    But soon, he let go.

    If Hefeng''s natural technique of reincarnation really has no restrictions at all, he can resurrect others as he wants.

    That was so incomprehensible.

    In this way, it is actually good.

    Just being able to bring the eldest brother back to life is already a remarkable thing.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The border forest of the Land of Fire.

    A green soul flew quickly and fell into the body of Uzumaki Mito.

    The breath that had disappeared reappeared.

    The flat chest began to rise and fall.

    soon¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Mito took a big breath and sat up straight on the spot.

    She blinked hard, then looked around, recalling the nine tails in her body, unsealed by Zefeng.

    And sealed into his body, used to deal with Uchiha Madara.

    And the self who lost the tailed beast slowly lost his life and died here.

    "By the way, Hefeng told me before he left."

    "Now he has opened the eyes of reincarnation, and he can use the ninjutsu called the innate art of reincarnation to resurrect me."

    Uzumaki Mito muttered to himself.

    At that time, she thought that Hefeng was comforting herself.

    After all, the ninjutsu that can resurrect the dead is really too far-fetched.

    The result was unexpected...

    This brat, Hefeng, actually, really has such a huge supernatural power!

    Even the dead self can be resurrected!

    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Mito hurriedly lowered his head and looked at his physical condition.

    She looked at her hands, then clenched them into fists, then released them.

    Slowly adjust your breathing rhythm, your knees will also be strengthened, and you will stand up from the ground.

    This feeling made Uzumaki Mito feel very subtle.

    After all, in memory, he was already a dead person.

    "Grandma Mito."

    Just when Uzumaki Mito was about to go back to the village from here, a very familiar voice sounded again.

    She subconsciously turned around and found that it was not someone else.

    It is the wind.

    When she left Uzumaki Mito, Zefeng made the mark of Flying Thunder God on her body.

    In any case, Mito, who has lost Nine Tails, is just an ordinary Uzumaki clan.

    Even if it is stronger than the general Uzumaki family.

    But after all, it is not strong enough to go there.

    Coupled with the fact that he had just been resurrected, Mito''s body was a little weak.

    Let her go back to the village by herself, I don''t know how long it will take.

    In other words, all of this is actually within He Feng''s calculations.

    Now that he saw the wind again, Uzumaki Mito also had a happy smile on his face.

    For her, her grandson Hefeng is safe and sound.

    It is the greatest blessing.

    but¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Mito suddenly realized that the reason why Zefeng would take Kyuubi away from him.

    It was because Uchiha Madara led Bai Zee to attack Konoha!

    "Wait a moment."

    Thinking of the man Uchiha Madara, Mito''s expression suddenly became tense.

    She looked directly at Hefeng, and quickly asked, "Uchiha Madara, and the village, how are you doing now?"

    While speaking, Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help clenching his fists, as if he was ready to fight at any time.

    Hearing the news, he couldn''t help but startled.

    Then react.

    The natural art of reincarnation simply resurrects the dead.

    The deceased will not be informed of what happened during this time.

    Then, the corners of Hefeng''s mouth raised, a smile appeared, and he explained to Uzumaki Mito.

    After he got Nine Tails, he used the Flying Thunder God technique to return to the village.

    And launched the final decisive battle with Uchiha Madara.

    Although the process of fighting is not easy.

    But in the end, he narrowly defeated Uchiha Madara.

    Now he has been defeated by himself.

    There will no longer be any threat to the village.

    "Uchiha Madara, defeated?"

    Uzumaki Mito couldn''t help but gasped, shocked again.

    In her last memory, Uchiha Madara used the ability of reincarnation eyes to forcibly absorb the eight tailed beasts.

    Combined with the Nine-Tails Chakra plundered from himself, he forcibly transformed himself into a Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.

    The amount of chakra is unfathomable.

    Even Nine Tails can''t compare.

    For a time, I thought that this would be the beginning of the end of the ninja world.

    Never thought about it.

    Rao is such a powerful opponent as Uchiha Madara.

    They were all defeated by Zefeng.

    Moreover, he is only eight years old this year!

    In addition, there is the art of reincarnation.

    Combine these things.

    Uzumaki Mito even felt that Zefeng now...

    I''m afraid it''s not as simple as God of Ninjas.

    He is simply a god in the true sense!

    Beyond the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    Uzumaki Mito took a deep breath again and again, trying to calm down his emotions.

    But the shock in his heart couldn''t be calmed down.

    Even Uchiha Madara was defeated by Kaze!

    "Okay, Grandma Mito, we should go back."

    "This time, I use the natural reincarnation technique, and you are not the only one who will be resurrected."

    Seeing this, Hefeng comforted Mito.

    Then he stepped forward quickly.

    On the contrary, Mito was taken aback again.

    Her eyes were wide open, staring at He Feng, as if she had guessed something in her mind.

    But dare not confirm.

    she thought back.

    When Zhujian died before, the elders of the Qianshou clan advocated a grand burial.

    After all, this is the hero who founded Ninja Village.

    It is Konoha''s first Hokage.

    result¡­¡­

    This was met with opposition from Tobuma.

    And repeatedly stated that the corpse in Hashirama cannot be buried in the ground.

    Although this decision caused dissatisfaction among the elders of the Senshou Clan, it could not shake Tomona''s position in the village.

    now think of it.

    "Could it be possible that from that time on, Hefeng thought about resurrecting Hashirama?"

    Mito was shocked again, she rolled her throat, swallowed nervously, and couldn''t help asking Hefeng.

    "You said that other people were resurrected, could it be..."

    "En." Hefeng heard the words, and before Mito could say the name, he nodded decisively, indicating that she thought well.

    "In addition to Grandma Mito, Grandpa Hashirama was also resurrected by me using the technique of reincarnation."

    Saying that with Kaze, he grabbed Mito''s wrist with one hand.

    The Art of Flying Thunder God!

    call out!

    In an instant.

    The two disappeared in place.

    the other side¡­¡­

    The depths of the Thousand Hands Clan''s residence.

    Another soul that flew out of Pluto''s mouth also returned to Hashirama''s body.

    Immediately afterwards, Hashirama suddenly opened his eyes.

    "I¡­¡­"

    Hashirama sat up abruptly, staring at his hands in disbelief for a long time.

    This long-lost feeling made him feel unbelievable.

    Shouldn''t...

    I was resurrected?

    But how is this possible?

    "Could it be that the guy in Feijian was reincarnated?"

    Soon, a certain possibility came to Hashirama''s mind.

    definitely is¡­¡­

    That guy in Tokaima revived himself with a forbidden technique!

    This guy!

    it turns out¡­¡­

    Forbidden technique was used!

    "Between the door!"

 Chapter 460

    Considering that Hashirama and Mito will feel at a loss about the current situation.

    Kaze and Tokama choose to act separately.

    One travels to the border of the Fire Nation and brings Uzumaki Mito back to the village.

    One went to the place where Hashirama''s body was stored and informed Hashirama of the current situation.

    Considering that Zefeng left the mark of the flying thunder god on her before leaving Mito.

    The task of bringing back Uzumaki Mito naturally fell on Zefeng''s shoulders.

    Tobima packed up his excitement and headed straight to the residence of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    The corpse in Qianshouzhujian is sleeping here.

    Although the battle between Kaze and Uchiha Madara severely damaged this place.

    But the corpse in Hashirama was not affected.

    On the one hand, it was to ensure that other people would not set their minds on Hashirama.

    On the other hand, it is also to let him rest in peace.

    Therefore, the place where Hashirama''s corpse is stored can be said to be carefully selected by Toikama.

    After a while, Tomagama came to the room where Hashirama''s body was stored.

    And this well-known first-generation Hokage also regained consciousness at this time.

    only¡­¡­

    Toikama glanced over, but found Hashirama sitting where she was, with a gloomy face.

    Not too happy.

    "Brother."

    Seeing the situation in Feijian, joy appeared on his face, the corners of his mouth raised, and he took three steps in parallel, and went straight to Zhujian.

    But who knew, when Feijian was close enough to Hashirama, the other party suddenly stood up, grasped his fist with five fingers, and hit Feijian on the forehead with one punch.

    Boom!

    There was a muffled sound, and the footsteps retreated again and again.

    He was even more confused about the situation in front of him.

    But soon, Tobuma figured out what was going on.

    I saw Hashirama staring at himself with a serious face, and asked in a low voice.

    "Taijian, is it you who reincarnated and revived me with the forbidden technique?"

    Hashirama had already heard about the dirty soil reincarnation invented by Toikama.

    Especially when you know that this ninjutsu needs to use living people as sacrifices and resurrect the dead.

    His impression of the ninjutsu developed by Tokaima plummeted.

    In his opinion, such ninjutsu is not only disrespecting the dead.

    For the living, it is also quite excessive.

    even¡­¡­

    Hashirama once wondered if the village was in crisis.

    Tomona had to revive herself.

    Come and fight for the village.

    However¡­¡­

    When Hashirama used her perception ability to find the so-called enemy.

    But nothing was found.

    obviously...

    Tobima didn''t resurrect herself because of the crisis of the village''s survival.

    And this kind of behavior naturally caused a great degree of dissatisfaction among the pillars.

    "of course not."

    After Tomona understood the situation clearly, he shook his head without thinking.

    He almost shook his head like a rattle.

    Although he thought about reincarnating his loved ones with Dirty Soil Reincarnation, considering the horror of this ninjutsu.

    He finally chose to give up.

    And the reincarnation of dirty soil is listed as a forbidden technique.

    "Although I really thought so, but..."

    Fei Jian''s gaze narrowed slightly, "The one who revived Big Brother is not me, but He Feng."

    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Jian was stunned again.

    "You, what did you say?!"

    Hashirama''s eyes were wide open, as if he would eat Tobima at any moment.

    "Have you reincarnated the dirt and taught Hefeng?"

    But no matter how you say it, the current Hashirama doesn''t know anything about Hefeng''s opening of the eyes of reincarnation.

    Upon hearing Togama''s explanation, his first reaction was that Togama taught Hefeng the art of reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    and¡­¡­

    With a mind as smart as the wind.

    In the eyes of Hashirama, learning the forbidden technique in Tomagama''s hand is really not a difficult task.

    To know¡­¡­

    The flying thunder god technique has always been regarded as a pride by Higama.

    Hefeng is not only enough to read it once.

    And on the basis of Feijian, the technique of Flying Thunder God has been improved.

    The speed at which he uses the Flying Thunder God Technique is even faster than Tozama!

    A well-deserved super genius.

    But¡­¡­

    The point is not who used the reincarnation of the soil to resurrect themselves.

    But the ninjutsu of reincarnation itself is hated by Hashirama.

    For a moment, Hashirama crossed his arms and sat down on the platform where his body was stored.

    A look of displeasure.

    "Tobe, you are too much."

    "How can you teach Hefeng such a forbidden technique as the reincarnation of the dirty soil?"

    "And let him use the technique of reincarnation of the dirty soil to resurrect me?"

    His tone was full of dissatisfaction with Tobima.

    "Brother, you misunderstood."

    Seeing this, Feijian had no choice but to quickly explain, "The person who revived you is genuine."

    "but¡­¡­"

    "The technique he used to revive you is not reincarnation from dirty soil."

    "Actually, let alone teaching the art of reincarnation with wind and dirt, I never even told him that such a art exists."

    "I intend to bring this forbidden technique into the coffin."

    Tobima paused for a moment, then continued to explain, "Brother Resurrection''s ninjutsu is actually a natural art of reincarnation."

    "The natural technique of reincarnation?" Zhu Jian couldn''t help being startled.

    This is the first time he has heard of this ninjutsu.

    "That''s right, unlike reincarnation in the dirty soil, the natural reincarnation technique is a real resurrection, and doesn''t require any living beings to be sacrificed."

    Togama emphasized the biggest difference between the art of reincarnation and the art of reincarnation.

    Although the technique of reincarnation can also resurrect the dead, the principle is more like the soul of the dead is summoned from the land of the underworld.

    And through spells, to imprison his soul in other bodies.

    It is also a sacrifice.

    Once the dirt reincarnation is activated successfully.

    The body of the resurrected person can recover on its own no matter how severely injured it is.

    However, his own strength cannot be fully utilized.

    to this end¡­¡­

    Tobima also specially invented ninjutsu that complements the reincarnation of the dirt.

    The technique of multiplying the detonating talisman.

    Come to maximize the effect of the reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    And the natural technique of reincarnation of Hefeng.

    It is the real resurrection!

    There is no cost.

    The strength of the resurrected person can not only return to the heyday of his life.

    You can also live and die normally.

    It is quite a kind of ninjutsu.

    It is much more powerful than the reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    But the only downside is probably...

    Want to be resurrected by the natural technique of reincarnation.

    There must be a complete body.

    "However, I don''t know if it is possible to use the dirty soil to reincarnate first to resurrect the dead. In this way, it is equivalent to having a similar container, and then use the reincarnation technique to resurrect..."

    Suddenly, Feijian seemed to think of something, thinking to himself.

    It''s a pity that I don''t have the eyes of reincarnation, otherwise, I can try it.

    But no matter what...

    After Tobuma explained the general situation.

    Zhu Jian''s expression suddenly changed dramatically.

    He blinked hard, seriously wondering if he was hallucinating.

    If Toikama''s words are true, then this innate art of reincarnation is truly a remarkable ninjutsu.

    And now, it has been developed by Zefeng?

 Chapter 461

    Hashirama was stunned when he heard that.

    He really couldn''t understand what happened during the period of his death.

    "Fujian, Hefeng, how old is he now?"

    Hashirama took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but confirm with Tomona.

    In my impression, Hefeng was only eight years old when he died.

    And with Tomona''s mind, after hearing Hashirama''s inquiry, he also reacted immediately.

    "Hefeng is still eight years old now."

    Then, Tobuma began to tell Hashirama what happened during this time.

    How Zephyr opened the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    And how to suppress Kyuubi''s runaway.

    Defeated Kenichi Uchiha''s rebellion twice.

    and¡­¡­

    During this time, the first ninja war broke out.

    All five ninja villages participated in the battle.

    They even formed an alliance to attack Konoha together.

    If it weren''t for the Japanese style, the current Hidden Leaf Village might have been destroyed by other ninja villages long ago.

    Zephyr...

    Konoha is now a well-deserved hero.

    "Such a thing happened."

    Hearing the words, Zhu Jian couldn''t help but feel emotional for a while.

    "Sure enough, no matter what era, there will be wars..."

    In fact, when Hashirama was still alive, he had expected such a situation.

    It''s just that what he didn''t expect was...

    The person who saved the village in the end was really Hefeng.

    Even the shadows of other ninja villages are not opponents of Kaze.

    "And after that?"

    Zhu Jian asked again.

    "after¡­¡­"

    Tobima organized the language a little bit, and told the whole story that Uchiha Madara did not die in the Valley of the End.

    "Uchiha Madara not only didn''t die, but also got your cells in that battle."

    "And transplanted it to myself, combined with the power of Sharingan, opened the reincarnation eye."

    Feijian explained.

    "Madara, isn''t he dead?!"

    For a moment, Hashirama''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    After a long time, Zhu Jian couldn''t help sighing, "It''s really worthy of being..."

    "Blade."

    From Hashirama''s point of view, someone who can bring the dead back to life in that situation.

    I am afraid there is only Uchiha Madara.

    and¡­¡­

    Uchiha Madara said it was suspended animation.

    Actually died once.

    According to the situation investigated by Zefeng.

    After Uchiha Madara''s death, he activated the unique pupil technique of the Uchiha clan.

    Izanagi.

    By forcibly altering reality.

    Come to revive Uchiha Madara.

    The price is that one of the eyes will lose its light forever.

    only¡­¡­

    With the opening of the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Madara''s eyes also regained their light.

    "It is precisely because of this that we did not find out about Uchiha Madara''s fake death."

    Torima added.

    However, he felt a little guilty in his heart.

    Although both Hashirama and Mito are resurrected by Hefeng with the natural technique of reincarnation.

    However, the destruction of the village cannot be recovered in a short time.

    I''m afraid Konoha will have to rest and recuperate for a long time to come.

    However¡­¡­

    If I could discover Uchiha Madara''s suspended animation at that time, so many things would not happen now.

    One thought here.

    In Feijian''s heart, there was some self-blame.

    "Hahaha."

    However, the column is relatively open.

    "That''s why Uchiha Madara and I are friends and enemies."

    "But I really didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara''s layout is so big."

    "Reincarnation eye? I really want to take a look."

    Hashirama took a deep breath, and the image of meeting Madara and growing up together couldn''t help appearing in his mind.

    If possible, he really wanted to fight Uchiha Madara again.

    "Then where is it now?"

    Thinking of this, Hashirama changed the subject and asked Tomona about the whereabouts of Qi Madara.

    If Madara is still alive, then he will definitely make a comeback.

    "It''s in the village, but Madara is dead."

    Seeing this, Feijian hurriedly talked about what happened next.

    After the first Ninja World War ended, the second Five Kages Conference was held.

    However, it is also this time.

    Kenichi Uchiha got Madara''s eyes of reincarnation.

    And want to solve Zephyr.

    Although Uchiha Kenichi is not the opponent of the wind.

    But before he died, he resurrected Uchiha Madara using the natural technique of reincarnation.

    Also take advantage of this opportunity.

    Tobama explains the natural art of reincarnation to Hashirama.

    It is the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye.

    And the next thing is relatively simple.

    The revived Uchiha Madara is in its heyday.

    Nature began her own plan.

    He didn''t know where he got the hundred thousand in vain.

    Started to invade Konoha.

    There was another battle between the two sides.

    At the critical moment, it is the wind again, and the defeated Uchiha Madara!

    Hearing this, Hashirama was once again dumbfounded.

    He never dreamed of...

    Today''s Japanese style has completely surpassed Uchiha Madara.

    "Wait a moment."

    "Wait a minute, Tobuma."

    Hashirama couldn''t help but gasped, and quickly motioned Toikama to pause.

    "You mean, open the eyes of reincarnation, and absorb the eight-tailed beast, and part of the chakra of the nine-tailed beast, and become the Uchiha Madara of the Ten-tailed Jinchuriki."

    "Have you ever played Zephyr?!"

    Hashirama''s brain was severely impacted.

    At this moment, he couldn''t help but wonder if Tobima was playing some joke on him.

    The key is¡­¡­

    From the very beginning, he confirmed with Tobuma.

    Hefeng, the brat.

    Not an adult.

    His body did not usher in its heyday.

    Still eight years old.

    The eight-year-old Hefeng is stronger than Uchiha Madara who opened the eyes of reincarnation with Ten Tailed Jinzhu Rika?

    What a joke!

    For a moment, Zhujian only felt a buzzing sound in his brain.

    Unable to accept the facts before them.

    "I know, this kind of thing sounds like a fantasy, but..."

    The corners of Feijian''s mouth rose, "The current breeze is just so powerful."

    "He not only defeated Uchiha Madara, but also resurrected his elder brother and sister-in-law with the power of reincarnation eyes."

    "Speaking of sister-in-law."

    It was as if he thought of something again.

    In order to defeat Uchiha Madara, Kazuo took Kyuubi out of Mito''s body and sealed it into his own body.

    Not only that¡­¡­

    Hefeng doesn''t just have the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    He even reached a tacit understanding with Nine Tails.

    Bury the hatchet.

    Became the most perfect Renzhuriki.

    In the final decisive battle, he teamed up with Nine Tails.

    Absorbed all the natural energy on the continent.

    Come to the same level as the tailed beast chakra in Uchiha Madara''s body.

    Do not¡­¡­

    "The amount of Chakra in Zefeng should be more, and... all of them are Senju Chakra!"

    When Tobuma said this, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.

    In his eyes.

    Today''s Japanese wind is the god of Konoha!

    and¡­¡­

    Togama felt that even if Hashirama was resurrected.

    He should also step back from Hokage''s position.

    If it is the wind, it will definitely be able to manage Konoha better than Hashirama!

 Chapter 462

    "Besides, there is one more thing I need to confirm..."

    After telling Zhuma the ins and outs of the whole incident, Tobima suddenly changed the subject.

    And his expression also became tense.

    Although the natural technique of reincarnation can bring the dead back to life and return to the heyday before him.

    But can it fundamentally eliminate the terminal illness in Hashirama?

    Torima is still undetermined.

    After all, he doesn''t have enough knowledge of the natural art of reincarnation.

    Just through the description of the wind, I have some understanding of this ninjutsu.

    Know that this technique is to revive the living by transferring the soul.

    "Your current physical condition."

    After Tomama finished speaking, he began to check Hashirama''s body.

    When Zhujian saw this, he suddenly realized, he nodded slightly, and relaxed his state.

    And as the inspection deepened, Fei Jian''s heart also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hashirama''s current physical condition is not only in its heyday, but also very healthy.

    The previous terminal illness miraculously disappeared from his body.

    without a trace.

    "How is it?" Hashirama couldn''t help asking when he saw that Toikama had completed the inspection.

    Although he had seen life and death once before.

    But now that he was resurrected, he didn''t want to die so soon.

    Right now, he has a lot of things to do.

    He wants to be with Mito.

    I want to witness the growth of Zephyr.

    I want to spend more time with Tsunade.

    "Your body is very healthy."

    Hearing the words between the doors, he answered without even thinking about it.

    And Hashirama, who received this answer, also raised the corners of his mouth, showing a smile.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "But?" Hashirama''s expression suddenly became tense.

    Could it be my body...

    Have other questions?

    "However, the current situation in the village is not very optimistic."

    Tobema paused for a moment, and explained: "Although Kaze defeated Uchiha Madara, the tens of thousands of white zealots he led have not yet been placed."

    "In addition, the village was also severely damaged due to the war."

    "Don''t talk about ordinary villagers."

    "Even the residences of the major families were almost razed to the ground."

    "I''m afraid the workload of building the village will be quite large."

    Although Feima advocated letting the eight-year-old Hefeng take over the village, Hashirama also readily accepted it.

    But no matter how you say it, both of them are from the grandpa generation.

    It is impossible to remain indifferent to the current situation of the village.

    What''s more, the Hidden Leaf Village itself is the hard work of the two of them.

    "Hahaha."

    Hearing the words, Zhujian also suddenly realized.

    "Even if you don''t tell me about this kind of thing, I know about it, Tobima."

    While speaking, Hashirama stood up from his seat.

    Now that you understand the current situation, and what needs to be done next.

    Then I naturally have no reason to stay here.

    "Let''s go, Tobuma, it''s time, goodbye Zefeng."

    The corners of Hashirama''s mouth turned up, and he did not hide his excitement and excited thoughts at all.

    Perhaps in terms of time span, he had only been dead for half a year.

    It was only half a year before He Feng disappeared.

    But to Hashirama, he felt that this period of time seemed as long as a century.

    Now he can''t help but want to see the gentle side again.

    "Naturally, brother."

    Toikama stepped forward, came to Hashirama''s side, and pressed his shoulder.

    next second.

    The Flying Thunder God Art is activated instantly.

    Both disappeared in place.

    Only two afterimages remained.

    After two or three breaths, Tomagama led Hashirama to the location of the Hokage Building.

    certainly¡­¡­

    Today''s Hokage Building has long since disappeared.

    In fact, it''s not just the Naruto Building.

    With this as the center, many surrounding buildings have disappeared without a trace.

    was razed to the ground.

    look...

    It''s like a barren land.

    And the Hokage Rock, which is facing the Hokage Building, is also dilapidated now.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Hashirama blinked vigorously. Although he had made some preparations in his heart, he was still quite shocked when he witnessed this scene with his own eyes.

    "spot¡­¡­"

    "This time, you really did something amazing."

    Hashirama muttered to himself.

    Hastily asked Toboma about the casualties.

    but¡­¡­

    The appearance of Zhujian still caused quite a stir.

    Even if Hefeng said before that, he can use the natural technique of reincarnation to resurrect the first Hokage.

    But when these people really saw the first Hokage appear.

    The inner shock is still very exaggerated.

    "The first Hokage-sama..." Xiaochun stared wide-eyed, looking up and down Senju Bashirama, and exclaimed incredulously.

    "Hefeng can even resurrect the dead..." Danzo stood on the spot in a daze.

    Once again, I felt the power of the eyes of reincarnation.

    This ability can rewrite life and death.

    It is simply the power of God.

    Even, in a sense.

    Uchiha Madara''s invasion not only failed to hit Konoha Hidden Village''s combat power.

    On the contrary...

    In today''s village, the combat power has been improved again.

    It''s amazing.

    "Hashirama-sama, Tomonama-sama, plus the eight-year-old Kaze..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi stared blankly at the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help but gasped.

    The impact of this scene was too great for him.

    In Konoha today, three Kage-rank powerhouses suddenly appeared!

    The scariest thing is...

    The combat power of other ninja villages is due to the first ninja world war.

    has been severely weakened.

    Look at the new generation of moviegoers.

    Three generations of wind and shadow in the future.

    Onoki.

    Three generations of water shadows in the future.

    It is not too much to say that it is to catch the ducks on the shelves.

    Today''s Hidden Leaf Village is probably not the strongest it deserves to be.

    But at this moment.

    Mito suddenly appeared with the wind and the whirlpool.

    Although Zefeng''s Flying Thunder God technique is better than Togama, but where they go.

    One is the residence of the Thousand Hands Clan, and the other is the border of the Land of Fire.

    Now Tobima returns first.

    Nothing surprising either.

    "Between the pillars."

    Seeing Mito in Hashirama again, his eyes became moist all of a sudden.

    Without even thinking about it, he rushed up and hugged Hashirama.

    Hefeng admired the picture in front of him.

    The corners of the mouth gradually rise.

    I am very happy.

    However, compared to this long-lost reunion.

    Hefeng is more pleased with Konoha''s fighting power.

    With Hashirama, the ninja god.

    In the entire ninja world, Hefeng couldn''t imagine it at all.

    Who else can stop the expansion of Konoha!

    even¡­¡­

    "Based on Konoha''s current strength."

    "Even if people from the Huiye clan descended, it might not be enough to fight them."

    "The only regret is that when Uchiha Madara died, he took away eight tailed beasts."

    "It will take some time to bring them back to life."

    Hefeng thought to himself.

    The plan to become Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails.

    It seems that we can only wait.

 Chapter 463

    The resurrection of Hashirama and Mito is undoubtedly great news for the Senju clan.

    Everyone in the Thousand Hands Clan is immersed in it.

    On the contrary, they are people from other families.

    After the good news, the mood is very complicated.

    The natural technique of reincarnation is not a forbidden technique.

    There is no need for the caster to pay a powerful price.

    As long as there is enough chakra, the dead can be resurrected at will.

    Especially the Japanese style...

    How exaggerated is his chakra level.

    Almost everyone who saw it knew it.

    This kind of thing is equivalent to saying that Hefeng has mastered the real power of God!

    As long as the wind exists.

    People from the Qianshou family will not die.

    And the ninjas of other families.

    Unless the relationship with the wind is very good.

    Otherwise, would Zefeng use the technique of reincarnation to resurrect them after they died?

    The answer is naturally knowing.

    For a while, after the strong good news, there was fear of Zefeng''s ability.

    but¡­¡­

    Whether it''s the Japanese wind or the Hashirama.

    Their strength is quite terrifying in the ninja world.

    It can subdue the mighty Tailed Beast casually.

    Rao is the patriarch of these families, all tied together.

    Nor are they their opponents.

    Even if you are extremely dissatisfied and complain.

    They dare not say.

    At best, deep down, resentful.

    And the next thing is relatively simple.

    Although they won the war.

    But the village was devastated.

    It needs to be repaired.

    As for the tens of thousands of white zealots brought by Uchiha Madara, they were collected by Tomona.

    Let them join Anbu temporarily.

    No matter how you say it, Bai Jue''s strength is quite impressive.

    When the war broke out, even Konoha''s Jonin couldn''t suppress them in a short period of time.

    It is even more difficult for ordinary Chunin and Genin to defeat Bai Jue.

    Such a powerful force.

    With Tomona''s character, naturally he would not hand it over to other people.

    In addition, Feima has also raised his vigilance against the Uchiha clan.

    I thought the Eternal Kaleidoscope was quite a powerful force.

    As a result, I never expected that above the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan, there is actually an evolutionary route of Samsarayan.

    "The power of the Uchiha clan."

    Feijian thought to himself.

    Although the conditions for opening the Samsara Eye are very strict, in addition to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, it must also have the cells of the Thousand Hands Clan.

    And it''s not just an ordinary thousand-handed clan.

    At least it needs to be the cells between the pillars of the big brother.

    But then again.

    The conditions for opening the eye of reincarnation are harsh, but it does not mean that it cannot be opened.

    Once the people of the Uchiha clan get such a powerful force.

    I''m afraid it will pose a serious threat to the village.

    This kind of thing must be killed in the cradle.

    "It seems that we must be extra careful when dealing with the Uchiha clan in the future."

    "We must never allow someone like Uchiha Madara or Kenichi to be born in their team again."

    Toboma thought about it in his mind.

    But no one informed.

    Including Zephyr and Hashirama.

    And Zhujian naturally doesn''t care about such things.

    In addition, he has accepted Tobuma''s proposal and recommended Kaze as Konoha''s new Hokage.

    In the days to come, he didn''t plan to get involved in Konoha''s political center either.

    Now he just wants to use his wood escape technique to do more construction for the village.

    As for the wind...

    Nature is too lazy to deal with these things.

    The plan in his heart is how to push Konoha to its heyday.

    As for the question of the Uchiha clan.

    For him, it is not the first problem to be solved.

    "Based on the current situation, overthrowing the daimyo is the top priority."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and confirmed this idea in his heart.

    Except for Yunyin Village.

    The other four major ninja villages are all daimyo and shadow, and jointly govern the country.

    The daimyo are mainly in charge of politics.

    Shadow is responsible for providing military power.

    Also a ninja.

    Obviously there is no force, but it controls the economic lifeline of a country.

    Let the ninja have to serve the daimyo group.

    Such a political system, in the eyes of Hefeng, is simply deformed.

    If no daimyo exists.

    I''m afraid this country will develop better.

    The Land of the Winds is perhaps an example.

    Because of economic problems, Kazekage there is suppressed by the daimyo of the Land of Wind everywhere.

    Even the most basic military strength cannot be expanded.

    If it weren''t for the guardian crane of the sand, would the hidden sand village be able to secure its position as the five great ninja villages?

    I''m afraid it''s hard to say.

    Including their shadows, their combat power is average.

    Based on such and such relationships, Hefeng has always thought in his heart that the status and reputation of the daimyo group should be cancelled.

    It was the first thing after rebuilding Konoha.

    For this reason, Hefeng deliberately contacted Togama after the reconstruction work began.

    "What''s wrong, Zefeng."

    Tobima hurriedly came to the temporary Hokage Building created by Hefeng using the wooden escape technique.

    Yes.

    The person who is in charge of Konoha now.

    It is Japanese style.

    Not between the doors.

    Even Togama, who was supposed to be the second generation of Hokage, now also needs to obey the arrangement of Kaze.

    At least, on the surface.

    And when he saw Feijian, Hefeng didn''t hold back, and directly expressed his thoughts.

    "I want to ban daimyo."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and explained his various views.

    In fact, the daimyo has supreme power, and in the eyes of Hefeng, it should be a plot bug.

    In the early stage of the plot of "Naruto", although the strength of the ninja is very strong, it is not difficult to deal with a large number of samurai at the same time.

    It is understandable to be subject to the force of the daimyo.

    But after the story of Shippuden, the ninja''s combat power increased rapidly.

    From the initial confrontation with ninjutsu, it evolved into a fight with gods later.

    Especially in the Fourth Ninja World War, Heijue even had a delusion for a time, by holding the daimyo hostage.

    Let the ninjas join forces and hand over Kyuubi.

    In the eyes of Hefeng, this kind of thing is really incomprehensible.

    "Abolish the daimyo?"

    But no matter how you say it, this kind of thing is a remarkable feat in Feijian''s cognition.

    Even this idea, he felt very bold.

    Yes.

    Even the paranoid ninja Toika never thought about it.

    At best, he is ignoring some decisions of the Daming Group.

    It was called the iron-blooded method.

    Most importantly, Hefeng is only eight years old now.

    "are you serious?"

    For a moment, Feijian couldn''t help rolling his throat, and swallowed nervously.

    Serious question.

    "Ok."

    He Feng nodded without hesitation, expressing that he was indeed serious about this matter.

    and¡­¡­

    very serious.

    "The daimyo will not have any positive contribution to the development of the Fire Nation."

    "When Uchiha Madara invaded the village, where were the daimyo and his samurai group?"

    Hefeng paused for a moment, "Why does such a guy rule the entire Fire Kingdom?"

 Chapter 464

    Although the Four Great Ninja Villages did not participate in this battle, they are always paying attention to the movements of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Hefeng defeated Uchiha Madara and revived Senjujuma, which soon spread to these ninja villages, causing an uproar.

    The country of the wind.

    Sand Hidden Village.

    As soon as they got the exact news, the entire senior elders shook, causing a sudden panic.

    As the new Kazekage, the future three generations of Kazekage were even more dumbfounded on the spot.

    "I really didn''t expect Hefeng to be able to do so much..."

    The next three generations of Kazekage couldn''t help feeling deeply moved.

    Last year, I also fought against Hefeng in the Chunin Exam.

    Although it was lost to Hefeng in the end, the strength gap between the two sides is not huge.

    How long has it been since then?

    Less than a year.

    The strength gap between the two parties has grown to a world of difference.

    Think back to the period of the second Five Kages talks.

    Just a Uchiha Kenichi made him fall into despair for a while.

    At the critical moment, Hefeng stood up bravely and defeated the opponent.

    And Uchiha Madara''s strength is naturally stronger than Uchiha Kenichi.

    Actually...

    In the future three generations of Kazekage received the news that Uchiha Madara was still alive.

    He also thought that Konoha would fall into doomsday.

    After that came other ninja villages.

    "Chiyo, what do you think we should do?"

    Thinking of this, Future Three Kazekage couldn''t help but ask Chiyo who was beside him.

    Although she is young now, with her strong strength and family support, she has risen to the top of Sand Hidden Village.

    Take the position of elders.

    He often makes suggestions for the future three generations of Kazekage.

    But this time, even she didn''t know what to do.

    Hefeng told everyone at the Five Kages meeting.

    His idea of ??unifying the ninja world.

    Only the ninja world becomes a real whole.

    Only then will wars break out at will.

    in other words¡­¡­

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, his ambition is no less than that guy Uchiha Madara.

    on the contrary¡­¡­

    In Chiyo''s eyes, Hefeng is more dangerous than Uchiha Madara.

    Wait until Konoha has recuperated and recuperated.

    Their target is Sand Hidden Village.

    "To be honest, there is really no good way to deal with the current situation."

    Chiyo shook his head involuntarily.

    What they can do now is nothing more than two choices.

    The first is to accept the request made by Hefeng.

    Let the ninja world become a whole.

    In this way, the flames of war will not reach Sand Hidden Village.

    The price is Fengying, and the senior management of Hidden Sand Village.

    Will become a vassal of Konoha.

    The future military development is likely to be affected by Muye Yin Village.

    Even decisively.

    But the good thing is...

    This world will usher in true unity.

    real peace.

    "As for the second route, it is probably to contact other ninja villages and launch an invasion to Konoha together."

    "The Second Ninja World War."

    Chiyo took a deep breath and spoke word by word.

    Now that Muyeyin Village has just ended a big battle, its vitality has been seriously injured.

    In addition, Konoha''s ambition has long been revealed.

    It is really not difficult to persuade other ninja villages to join the crusade team.

    But the real problem is obviously not whether their plan will be recognized and supported by others.

    But in that...

    "Can you defeat Konoha?"

    Chiyo shook her head helplessly, with the corners of her mouth raised, a wry smile emerged.

    In her opinion, such an idea is very bold, but it is a kind of whimsical.

    It is true that Konoha has just experienced a big battle.

    The village suffered severe damage.

    Numerous ninja casualties.

    but¡­¡­

    According to the report of the spy ninja planted in Konoha.

    Tokaima incorporated the Baijue army led by Uchiha Madara.

    These Baijue''s strengths are not inferior to Chunin.

    And the scale, the number is astonishing, there are tens of thousands of them.

    besides¡­¡­

    There is also the strength of the wind.

    Rao is Uchiha Madara, who collected eight tailed beasts, and none of them are opponents of Kaze.

    With their strength alone, can they really deal with Zefeng?

    Chiyo was seriously skeptical.

    You know, the first ninja world war was the peak period of the four great ninja villages.

    Every village has at least two shadow-level powerhouses.

    The results of it?

    Wasn''t he easily defeated by Zefeng?

    Now the future three generations of Kazekage can become Kazekage, but there is really no suitable candidate in the village.

    A real war broke out.

    He will be instantly killed by Zefeng in minutes.

    some thought...

    Do not.

    Just think about it for a while, and you can understand the current situation of Sand Hidden Village.

    It''s just fish on a chopping board.

    only¡­¡­

    The elders of Yinsha Village thought that now is the time to counterattack.

    "I see."

    After listening to Chiyo''s analysis, Future Three Kazekage couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.

    How could he not know these things.

    "Peace."

    The future three generations of Kazekage stared slightly, and his hands could not help but clenched into fists.

    He chanted Hefeng''s name in his mouth.

    At last¡­¡­

    He punched the table in front of him.

    Why, Muye Village gave birth to such a terrible monster.

    The land of water.

    Misty Village.

    The next three generations of Mizukage also learned about the current situation of Konoha Hidden Village.

    "Not only the Japanese style."

    "Even the monster in Qianshou Zhujian has been resurrected?"

    When he heard the news, he couldn''t help feeling a little desperate.

    Although he is now sitting in the position of Mizukage.

    But it''s really about hard power.

    But I am far inferior to the first generation of Mizukage and Master Ghost Lantern Huanyue.

    Not to mention the shocking monster Hefeng.

    It is the room of thousands of hands.

    He wasn''t even sure of defeating the opponent.

    "That guy''s water escape ninjutsu is even stronger than mine."

    The next three generations of Mizukage couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts.

    He has witnessed the water escape ninjutsu in Token.

    If you don''t know, you might think he is Mizukage.

    Coupled with the wind and the column room.

    These two ninja gods exist like gods.

    If these three people wanted to, they could wipe out the entire Wuyin Village in minutes.

    fundamental¡­¡­

    There is no possibility of wrestling.

    "I really don''t know if Wuyin Village will still exist in the future."

    Mizukage''s palms could not help but press down on the table in the future.

    terribly upset.

    Considering the people in Wuyin Village.

    He felt that a war must never break out.

    but¡­¡­

    Those elders who don''t understand the horror of Zefeng.

    However, he thinks that now is an excellent time to counterattack Konoha.

    "These old guys don''t understand at all, whether it''s Hefeng or Hashirama."

    "The abilities they have have completely surpassed the concept of ninjas."

    "Enemies of that level can''t be defeated with a large number."

    "Once you start a war rashly, let alone Wuyin Village."

    "The whole country of water is afraid that it will be wiped out from history."

    Mizukage of Mirai Mizukage took a breath, and his eyes shone faintly.

    In any case, he couldn''t let the elders step up and make wrong decisions.

 Chapter 465

    land of earth.

    Rock Hidden Village.

    Onoki paced back and forth in Tsuchikage''s office, his mind was in a state of confusion.

    Just received the information.

    Not to mention that Hefeng defeated Uchiha Madara, he even used the natural technique of reincarnation to resurrect Senju Hashirama.

    A stone stirs up a thousand waves.

    The entire senior management of Yanyin Village fell into deep shock.

    Not to mention Onoki.

    Although he is still young.

    But it is also a ninja who has mastered the dust escape.

    Looking at the entire Yanyin Village, it is impossible to find a ninja stronger than Onoki.

    But only he knew it in his heart.

    When I stood in front of Uchiha Madara back then, how powerless I was.

    Just a look from the other side can make you tremble with fear.

    Can''t even say a word.

    At that time, Uchiha Madara was just an eternal kaleidoscope.

    Now¡­¡­

    He not only opened the eyes of reincarnation, but also mastered the wood escape ninjutsu through the cells between the pillars.

    In addition, the eight tailed beasts were swallowed into the body.

    Become the most powerful Jinjukri ever.

    In Ohnoki''s cognition, Uchiha Madara in this state is basically invincible.

    result¡­¡­

    But still lost to Hefeng.

    "He''s only eight years old, but he''s already terrified to this extent."

    Ohnoki couldn''t help talking in his heart, and his thoughts turned to the period of the Five Kage talks.

    Don''t talk about Uchiha Madara.

    Even in front of Uchiha Kenichi, he couldn''t find the slightest flaw.

    Especially the hand sealing technique to absorb the seal.

    It even restrained his own dust escape perfectly.

    Not only can''t hurt the other party.

    It will also turn your ninjutsu into the opponent''s Chakra.

    The scariest thing is...

    Today''s peace has also opened the eyes of reincarnation.

    His own dust escape is also ineffective against He Feng.

    "Not only that, but the thousand-hand door in Muye Yin Village is also a powerhouse that is rare in a hundred years."

    "He has been active since the Warring States Period."

    "Established a reputation."

    "As for Qianshou Zhujian, let alone."

    "Everyone who has witnessed Hashirama''s strength regards him as the god of ninjas."

    "Don''t say it''s me, even if there is no adult, I''m afraid I''m not Hashirama''s opponent."

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified Onogi became.

    Zephyr.

    Between the doors.

    between columns.

    No matter which one, it is a very troublesome enemy.

    Today, these three people exist at the same time.

    Let him really not know how to fight.

    Combined with what Hefeng said at the Five Kages meeting.

    His ambition is no less than that of Uchiha Madara.

    "Is it possible that Yanyin Village is really going to be in my hands and be ruined?"

    Onoki couldn''t help being upset.

    Based on his knowledge of Zephyr.

    To say he does nothing.

    Obviously unrealistic.

    Maybe Hefeng''s heart has already begun to calculate, when he recuperates and recovers in Muye Yin Village.

    How to eliminate other ninja villages.

    or...

    Absorb the other ninja villages together.

    Become Konoha''s affiliated Ninja Village.

    If it is the wind, it will definitely be able to do such a thing.

    Ok.

    Onoki nodded vigorously, so determined in his heart.

    The problem now is...

    Do you want to fight against the wind, or accept the request of the wind.

    If the ninja world can truly become a whole.

    It''s not a particularly bad thing.

    As long as resources are allocated reasonably.

    Maybe peace can really come.

    "Anyway, let''s get to know the other shadows'' thoughts first."

    In the end, after some deliberation, Onoki reluctantly made up his mind and decided to unite with the shadows of other ninja villages.

    Hear what they think.

    their decision.

    If other ninja villages want to resist...

    Thinking of this, Onoki couldn''t help frowning.

    Even if the Four Great Ninja Villages resist...

    "In the first ninja world war, each ninja village added Jinzhuli, and there were almost three or four strong men who could reach the Kage level."

    "In the end, with such a terrifying lineup, they still lost to Hefeng."

    "As for us shadows, we are said to be the strongest in the village, and we are more like the taller ones among the dwarves."

    "Even if you make up your mind and join forces to resist, can you really defeat Konoha?"

    Onoki couldn''t help but muttered in his heart.

    Just a gentle breeze is enough to make people tremble.

    Now there is one more column.

    How to fight this?

    "But having said that, if it was Hashirama-sama, maybe he would suppress Hefeng''s ambition?"

    Ohnoki suddenly remembered.

    When Uchiha Madara asked other ninja villages to be merged into Konoha.

    It was Hashirama who stood up and opposed.

    And finally with a pious attitude, contributed to the signing of the peace agreement.

    Maybe this time, Lord Hashirama, can also...

    But no matter what he said, Ohnoki still followed his original idea and sent people to other ninja villages to ask other shadows about their views and attitudes on this matter.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    The country of thunder.

    Yunyin Village.

    Thunder Shadow Office.

    The newly appointed Third Raikage originally pinned his hopes on Uchiha Madara.

    The result is now...

    He felt the pressure in his heart.

    If it weren''t for Hefeng, the second-generation Raikage and the third-generation Raikage candidates would be selected in one go.

    Two-tailed Jinchuriki.

    Eight-tailed Jinchuriki.

    Golden Horn, Silver Horn.

    Get rid of it all.

    With his strength and reputation, he has no qualifications at all to become the third generation of Raikage of Yunyin Village.

    even¡­¡­

    Even if he is in the position now, his status cannot be compared with the second generation Raikage.

    Even the ninjutsu developed by Raikage II.

    Thunder escape chakra mode.

    He didn''t learn it.

    Not to mention that Hell Guan has such an ultimate move.

    When he was attacked by Kenichi Uchiha at the Five Kages meeting last time, he was more like a spectator.

    Because he knew in his heart that half-baked people like himself.

    Even if it is shot.

    I''m afraid it''s the life of being killed by Uchiha Kenichi.

    Not to mention, a stronger Japanese wind than Uchiha Kenichi, or even Uchiha Madara.

    "Rao is the second generation of Raikage, the candidate for the third generation of Raikage, and Jinjiao Yinjiao, two perfect Jinzhuriki, are not opponents of Hefeng."

    "Fighting Zefeng now is basically no different from courting death."

    Third Raikage couldn''t help but think to himself.

    At the same time, he also understands He Feng''s ambition.

    He must not remain indifferent.

    Yunyin Village is rich in resources and sufficient in water.

    It also borders directly on the Land of Fire.

    Over the years, the countries most prone to friction are also them.

    Maybe, Hefeng''s next goal is to destroy Yunyin Village.

    "Instead of waiting for Hefeng to invade Yunyin Village, it is better to take this opportunity to contact them."

    Third Raikage gasped.

    When I think of it, the wind, the door, and the column.

    These three powerhouses sit in Konoha Hidden Village.

    hit?

    fuck off.

    The two sides are not on the same level at all.

    "Is this the fate of Yunyin Village?"

    The third Raikage was deeply moved, and then ordered his men to go to Konoha Hidden Village.

 Chapter 466

    When the situation in Muyeyin Village stabilized a bit, Hefeng started his next move.

    In his opinion, this time is undoubtedly the best time to force the daimyo to abdicate.

    Therefore, Hefeng led his direct subordinates.

    Sarutobi Rislash.

    Uchiha Mirror.

    Shimura Danzo.

    Mitomon inflammation.

    Turn to Xiaochun.

    as well as¡­¡­

    Qianshou Feijian, who fully supported this matter, hurriedly left Konoha Hidden Village and went to the mansion of the fire country daimyo.

    But no matter how you say it, as the supreme ruler of the Fire Nation, Daimyo is not without brains.

    As early as when Zefeng showed his sharpness, he was between the Daming Group and the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village.

    Sooner or later there will be a battle.

    For this reason, he wins over the Uchiha clan.

    I want to eradicate this guy, Zefeng.

    However¡­¡­

    Although Uchiha Kenichi is also very ambitious and capable.

    But in front of such a shocking monster like He Feng, there is still nothing to stir up trouble.

    Since then, the daimyo has frantically strengthened the power of the samurai group.

    And in the ninja team in Huanmuye Yin Village, he installed his own spies.

    He also counted some of Hefeng''s actions.

    Now as soon as Hefeng and others arrived at the mansion where the daimyo was, countless samurai suddenly appeared.

    and surrounded them from all sides.

    "Samurai?"

    Zephyr looked around.

    The scene in front of him was beyond his expectation.

    "interesting."

    The corners of Hefeng''s mouth rose, and he simply activated his perception ability to determine the number of these warriors.

    "There are more than 30,000 people."

    Hefeng was also quite surprised by the huge number of people.

    You know, the reason why the daimyo was able to secure the position of the ruler.

    Not just relying on strong economic strength.

    Each daimyo''s subordinates have a large number of samurai as their own force group.

    And now, the daimyo of the country of fire undoubtedly aimed all his military power at He Feng.

    "However, during the Fourth Ninja World War."

    "Almost all ninjas are fighting Bai Jue."

    "The daimyo''s samurai group did not participate in the battle at all."

    "and¡­¡­"

    Hefeng couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart.

    In order to protect the world, the ninja coalition fought desperately with Baijue and the reincarnated army.

    These big names, but only know drunk life dream death.

    It never occurred to me to be involved in a war.

    "It''s the greatest irony that such a guy, as the ruler of the Kingdom of Fire, can even influence the appointment of Hokage."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, then motioned to the people around him, "Stand back."

    Although in order to let the daimyo abdicate, he brought his subordinates and Higama.

    But in fact, Hefeng needs the role of these people, which is more of a witness.

    rather than needing their strength.

    With his current strength, let alone deal with the samurai group under the command of the daimyo.

    It is the ninja alliance formed by the five major ninja villages.

    Today''s peace is not intimidating at all.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Get rid of them!"

    "These damned ninjas actually want to attack the daimyo."

    "It''s just courting death!"

    All of a sudden, sounds came from all directions.

    These warriors were not afraid of life and death at all, their roars resounded through the sky, and their footsteps sounded like drums.

    Armed with all kinds of weapons, they came straight to Zefeng.

    And Hefeng didn''t intend to take another look at them at all.

    "Be careful, Zefeng."

    Tomona subconsciously took a step back, trying not to disturb Hefeng as much as possible.

    only¡­¡­

    "Don''t kill all these warriors."

    "No matter how you say it, they are the vital forces of the Fire Nation."

    "Although the strength is not as good as the ninjas cultivated in the village, it still has a strong deterrent effect on ordinary people."

    He said without thinking.

    Today, he doesn''t worry about He Feng getting hurt at all.

    As far as the samurai group is concerned.

    Let alone 30,000 people.

    That''s 300,000 people.

    In Tobuma''s eyes, it will never pose any threat to Hefeng.

    The gap between the two sides is really too huge.

    In fact, it''s not just Togama.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others also retreated very wisely, without any intention of intervening.

    In their eyes, Hefeng is now the real god of ninjas.

    The strength far surpasses Senju Bashirama.

    It should be said that these warriors can endanger the safety of Zefeng.

    Even if they were beaten to death, they would not believe it.

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Hefeng, and they realized what was about to happen next.

    I saw Hefeng put his hands together forcefully.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    In an instant, an incomparably majestic amount of chakra burst out from Zefeng and merged into the ground.

    It made the whole earth tremble unavoidably.

    Rumble!

    There were bursts of loud noises.

    I saw the ground cracking rapidly, and a giant dragon with teeth and claws flew out of the gap and soared into the sky.

    Aww!

    The dragon roar spread out in all directions.

    It made many warriors unavoidably a little timid.

    Today''s Wooden Dragon Art.

    Not only the Chakra of Hashirama, but also the amount of Chakra of Nine Tails.

    The diameter of the body is thirty or forty meters.

    In the eyes of these samurai, it is simply a giant like a natural disaster.

    Being looked down upon by it, fear can''t help but arise in my heart.

    Immediately afterwards, the giant dragon poured down from the sky, opened its huge mouth, and devoured the warriors one after another.

    The body twisted, releasing violent brute force.

    But all the warriors hit by the wooden dragon flew upside down on the spot, formed a parabola in the air, and smashed heavily to the ground.

    Passed out on the spot.

    for a while...

    The sky-shattering roar began to turn into a miserable cry.

    Makes the scalp tingly.

    After witnessing all this, Xiaochun couldn''t help rolling her throat and swallowing nervously.

    "The current breeze is too scary."

    "There must be tens of thousands of these warriors."

    "Unexpectedly, it was just killed by Hefeng."

    Xiaochun stared wide-eyed, completely shocked by the scene in front of him.

    If it wasn''t for Hefeng, he would be merciful.

    In her opinion, these warriors might all die!

    The gap is simply the difference between cloud and mud.

    "Hebrew..."

    Looking around at the side of the door, you can have a panoramic view of the scene on the battlefield.

    Originally, he doubted whether He Feng could have enough boldness.

    Just in case, he specially asked Bai Jue to use the mayfly technique to stand by.

    If Hefeng really can''t do it, let these Bai Jue step forward to deal with the samurai.

    But now it seems.

    He Feng can''t let go?

    It''s completely overthinking.

    Although he is only eight years old, but in his heart, he is probably more mature than anyone else.

    You must know how to kill decisively.

    "Hefeng, you are indeed the village, the most suitable Hokage."

    Fei Jian felt a lot of emotion in his heart, and at the same time gave up the idea of ??using Bai Jue''s trump card.

    "But having said that, I''m afraid the name this time is really doomed."

    Feijian couldn''t help but think to himself.

 Chapter 467

    Although the personal strength of the samurai is not as good as that of the ninja, such a large number of samurai is enough to cause a qualitative change.

    Kill tens of thousands of samurai groups in an instant.

    Rao is not sure enough.

    Not to mention Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others.

    Although these people will be high-level figures in Konoha in the future.

    But it has not grown up yet.

    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is the most powerful, has only just stepped into the level of elite jonin.

    Facing such a huge samurai army.

    He was not sure how to get out of the encirclement.

    result¡­¡­

    Such an exaggerated enemy army is nothing in front of He Feng.

    Accompanied by the roar of the wooden dragon.

    Countless warriors were thrown into the air, or pushed back hundreds of meters.

    There were endless screams.

    "Really, what a terrifying power..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was stunned, his throat rolled, and he swallowed a big mouthful of saliva.

    Once again, he was deeply shocked by the strength possessed by Hefeng.

    When I heard that Hefeng wanted to ban the daimyo.

    He was still somewhat apprehensive.

    You must know that the reason why a daimyo is a daimyo is not only the right of inheritance, but also the control of the country''s economy.

    The tens of thousands of samurai groups under their command are the biggest capital they hold.

    Moreover, a powerful samurai often has a fighting power that is not inferior to that of a jonin.

    Even the ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Villages can hardly fight against these samurai.

    However¡­¡­

    It is such a group team.

    In the face of the wind, it is simply vulnerable.

    He was instantly killed by his wooden escape in minutes.

    "I was a fool¡­¡­"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but gasped, and shook his head slightly, "I''m actually worried that the Zephyr won''t be able to deal with these warriors."

    "With his current strength, it is simply not something that numbers can suppress."

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    Not to mention that only 30,000 warriors shot at the same time.

    Even 300,000 warriors might not be able to stop Hefeng''s footsteps.

    "let''s go."

    Seeing the sound of the gentle wind, he simply handed over all the warriors to his wooden dragon to deal with, while he strode towards the daimyo''s position with big strides.

    Just now, Hefeng used the Kagura Mind Eye of the Uzumaki Clan.

    Not only the number and location of the samurai were confirmed.

    He also relied on this powerful perception ability to lock on the daimyo''s location.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others looked at each other, looking at each other.

    In the end, he stepped forward resolutely and followed Hefeng closely.

    As for the guards who guard the daimyo, they are not opponents of the wind at all.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Hefeng''s eyes changed rapidly, layer after layer of vortex patterns emerged, and a majestic shock wave swept out in all directions with him as the center.

    In an instant, all the guards were thrown out.

    Drive straight in all the way.

    It''s like no man''s land.

    In less than ten minutes, Zefeng found the name of the Land of Fire.

    "He, peace..."

    When Daimyo saw Hefeng and appeared here with Toboma, he was so frightened that his legs became weak, and he slumped to the ground with a plop, his forehead and back were covered with new sweat.

    Yes.

    Even the daimyo can feel a great sense of oppression in the face of the wind.

    Make him terrified.

    Folding his arms around his chest, Toikama looked directly at the current daimyo.

    In my heart, I can''t help but feel a little pity for this guy.

    "What do you want to do?"

    However, even so, Daimyo mustered up all his courage and pretended to be calm.

    He looked back at Zephyr.

    The voice is low.

    No matter how you say it, you are a big name.

    Ruler of the Land of Fire.

    Even if Zefeng really became Hokage.

    Nominally, Hokage manages the military of the Land of Fire, and Daimyo manages the economy of the Land of Fire.

    But in fact, the power possessed by the daimyo is still higher than Hokage.

    "Taijian, what does this mean?"

    Suddenly, as if the daimyo had realized something, he turned his head to look at Tobima.

    I hope that the adult Tobuma can stop the eight-year-old Hefeng.

    But in fact, long before Hefeng took action.

    Just discussed with Toboma.

    This is not only the meaning of Zephyr.

    It is also the idea of ??Torima.

    The daimyo has no role other than hindering the development of the Fire Nation.

    The key is¡­¡­

    Zephyr''s follow-up plan.

    He does not intend to follow the example of Senjujuma and promote a peace agreement between the five great ninja villages.

    In fact, this was also a helpless move by Hashirama at the time.

    Before the Five Kages Conference was held.

    Hashirama discovered a physical problem.

    He knew he would not live long.

    Using force to make the five great ninja villages submit will only lead to a larger-scale war after his death.

    In order to solve this problem.

    It was only then that he came up with the plan of dividing the tailed beasts.

    Balance the power of each ninja village.

    Let these ninja villages not dare to attack each other easily.

    It''s a pity that Hashirama still underestimated the ambitions of these shadows.

    Although Toikama felt that it was inappropriate to divide the tailed beasts, he finally agreed to this plan, also out of consideration for Hashirama''s lifespan.

    But Zefeng is completely different from Hashirama.

    On the one hand, Hefeng is only eight years old now.

    The body hasn''t grown to its prime yet.

    His lifespan was much longer than that of Hashirama at that time.

    On the other hand, it is the power of the wind.

    He not only inherited the wood escape ninjutsu from Senshou Zhujian.

    It also opened Sharingan and upgraded it layer by layer, developing Sharingan into Samsarayan.

    Even life and death can be crossed.

    The current Hefeng is undoubtedly God.

    No one is the most suitable candidate for him to complete the unification of the ninja world.

    Even, I can be said to be the only candidate.

    Because apart from Hefeng, Tomona couldn''t think of anyone else who could complete such a mission.

    Based on this kind of relationship, but after Hefeng expressed his thoughts, intentions, and plans.

    Tobima will choose to support without hesitation.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have followed Hefeng here.

    And want to accomplish those things Hefeng said.

    It is not only difficult for the daimyo to make any positive achievements.

    On the contrary, his existence is likely to become an obstacle to all this.

    "Big name."

    Tobima took a step forward and said loudly, "As long as you surrender the name of Daimyo, Zen to Hefeng."

    "I can assure you, Konoha, we will never embarrass you."

    "Not only will it not, we can also provide you with protection."

    "Even, you can still live here."

    Look around the door.

    This is the biggest concession he can make.

    Let the daimyo maintain their current standard of living.

    As for his samurai group, and those powers he has.

    Includes group property.

    All must be handed over to Muye Yin Village.

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    From Tomona''s point of view, this can be said to be a pretty good opportunity for the daimyo.

    However, these words were a bolt from the blue to the daimyo.

    This method of directly abandoning everything made him feel more uncomfortable than killing him.

    "You are dreaming!"

 Chapter 468

    Let go of everything you have now.

    Give up the position of daimyo to Hefeng, an eight-year-old kid.

    This kind of thing makes him more uncomfortable than killing him directly.

    Daimyo raised his head and looked at Hefeng full of resentment.

    If eyes can kill, then the current Hefeng will die at least one hundred and eighty times.

    However¡­¡­

    Forget about eyes.

    It is the samurai group that the daimyo raised under his command, as well as the guards.

    They are not opponents of Zefeng at all.

    Now at this juncture.

    No one can stop Zephyr at all.

    "You are dreaming."

    The daimyo gritted his teeth and finally roared loudly at everyone present.

    Even if it is death, he is not willing to give up the daimyo''s position.

    "really¡­¡­"

    Hefeng''s gaze was slightly concentrated, looking up and down at the daimyo.

    For the current result, Hefeng couldn''t help being not surprised at all.

    On the contrary, if the daimyo directly agreed to their conditions.

    In the eyes of Hefeng, it will only be more spineless.

    Actually...

    The reason why these conditions were put forward is entirely the meaning of Tobuma.

    But in the eyes of Hefeng.

    He doesn''t care about these trivialities at all.

    In his opinion, no matter here, get rid of the daimyo.

    Still control him through the illusion of Sharingan.

    They are all very effective means.

    negotiation?

    From the very beginning, the daimyo was not qualified to negotiate with him!

    Thinking of this, Hefeng took a decisive step forward.

    Normal eyes change accordingly.

    A red hexagram appeared in the pupil.

    It is Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    "You, what do you want to do?!"

    Seeing this, the daimyo couldn''t help but step back, his eyes full of horror.

    Although the training of ninjas has always been in charge of Ninja Village.

    but¡­¡­

    The daimyo also has a certain degree of understanding of the situation in Ninja Village.

    Especially the Uchiha clan.

    Famous for illusions.

    Although Hefeng is not a member of the Uchiha clan, he has an eternal kaleidoscope that is difficult for very few geniuses in the Uchiha clan to open.

    his illusion...

    It is bound to be stronger than anyone else!

    For a moment, the daimyo''s heart fell into deep despair.

    He never dreamed that his ancestral inheritance would one day be ruined in his own hands.

    Stolen by an eight year old ninja!

    but¡­¡­

    Just when everyone thought the overall situation was settled.

    The ceiling above suddenly caved in.

    boom!

    Accompanied by a loud noise, a small piece of the ceiling fell rapidly and hit the daimyo in front of him, forming a ruin.

    And above the ruins was a man in armor with his arms folded.

    "Brother?"

    The two eyes in the door suddenly widened. He never dreamed that the man who caught his eyes was not someone else.

    It''s his big brother...

    Thousand-hand column room!

    The first Hokage who established Konoha Hidden Village!

    In fact, it''s not just Tokaima who didn''t think of it.

    No one, including Hefeng, expected that Hashirama would suddenly behave in such a way.

    show up!

    "Peace."

    What Tobuma didn''t expect was that Hashirama ignored him directly and stared at Hefeng.

    for this action.

    Neither Hefeng nor Togama informed Hashirama.

    On the one hand, it is the current Zhu Jian who chooses to retire.

    There''s no need for him to come out and work hard.

    On the other hand, it is because their strength is enough to complete a coup.

    No intercolumn strength is required.

    "What do you want to do here?"

    Hashirama took a deep breath and said slowly.

    In any case, the name of the Kingdom of Fire contributed a lot to the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village.

    For the column.

    Today''s daimyo has a certain kindness towards him.

    and¡­¡­

    Back then, this daimyo was the first to stand up and surrounded himself as Hokage.

    Although this is not my original intention.

    But it is also a kindness.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know.

    But he just learned of Hefeng and Tobima''s plan.

    If not here to stop the Zephyr.

    There was naturally a lot of guilt in Zhu Jian''s heart.

    "I''m just doing what I have to do."

    According to the rumors, it is still categorical.

    He took a step forward, meeting Hashirama''s gaze.

    Without the slightest concession.

    For him, even the current Senshou Zhujian cannot stop his plan.

    "Now it''s not a matter of kindness."

    "If you want to usher in real peace in the ninja world, you must eliminate the ninja village."

    "Just like back then, you eliminated family wars by establishing Ninja Village."

    "War can only be abolished when everyone becomes a collective."

    "Maybe¡­¡­"

    "After that, there will be infighting, partisanship."

    "But at least it won''t turn into big trouble."

    He said in a loud voice.

    And to accomplish all of this, the most fundamental prerequisite is to need the entire Fire Nation as a whole.

    This is a crucial thing.

    Actually...

    Although Hashirama often gives people a not-so-intelligent look, his brains are not inferior to Tobema''s.

    Hearing Hefeng''s words now, he understood everything in an instant.

    and¡­¡­

    Hashirama didn''t think there was anything wrong with Hefeng''s idea.

    only¡­¡­

    People often cannot be absolutely rational.

    He couldn''t help but glance back at the current daimyo.

    shivering.

    All kinds of past, come to mind.

    He has provided great support for the establishment of Muye Yin Village.

    The current Hashirama couldn''t convince himself at all.

    sit idly by.

    "Let''s stop here, Zefeng."

    Suddenly, Hashirama took a step forward and said to Hefeng.

    "Otherwise, I can only fight against you here."

    but¡­¡­

    Considering that Hefeng has talents far beyond his own.

    Ambition, courage.

    Hashirama decided to fight the Zephyr here.

    If you lose to Zefeng.

    That can only be helpless.

    But there are some things he has to do.

    Tobima was even more taken aback by these words.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    But soon, Togama regained his composure, and he looked Hashirama up and down.

    "This style of acting is the consistent style of the elder brother."

    Then Tomama glanced at Zefeng again.

    "With Hefeng''s current strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to defeat Big Brother."

    Although the last time they fought against each other, Zefeng defeated Hashirama.

    But the latter is clearly not in its heyday.

    Now it''s really a fight.

    Tomama doesn''t know if Hefeng can succeed.

    "Then come on."

    The momentum of the wind has not diminished, and I am mentally prepared.

    Even Liu Dao Madara was defeated by himself.

    Today''s God of Ninja, so why fear?

    No matter what, I must make the Kingdom of Fire and Konoha completely become a whole.

    Then¡­¡­

    Unify the entire ninja world.

    Otherwise, even when Konoha''s seventh generation Hokage, the unification is still far away.

    "Well, come on, Zefeng!"

    Hashirama stepped on one foot and went straight to Zefeng.

 Chapter 469

    No one expected that Senshou Hashirama would suddenly appear here and attack Hefeng.

    Even Daimyo of the Fire Nation was completely dumbfounded at this moment.

    "Between the pillars..."

    The daimyo rolled his throat, chanting Hashirama''s name.

    But soon, he reacted.

    This is not a place to stay.

    In the next second, Daming got up from the ground, turned around and wanted to escape.

    However, when the matter developed to this point, there would be no way for Tobima to allow him to leave safely.

    With an instant body art, Tobima appeared in front of the daimyo, blocking his way.

    "Now you can''t go there."

    With a low and deep voice, he released his own chakra to the outside, and the majestic power suddenly burst out, forming a terrifying air current that sent Daimyo flying.

    The daimyo''s body drew a parabola in the air and fell heavily to the ground.

    Although Tomona has shown mercy, to a daimyo who is an ordinary person, it is still no small matter.

    This force almost broke his whole body.

    the other side¡­¡­

    Although Hashirama noticed Togama''s actions, he had already fought against Hefeng.

    In terms of physical skills, not only did he fail to gain the upper hand, but he was suppressed by He Feng.

    For a moment, Hashirama couldn''t help but marvel at Hefeng''s growth during this period of time.

    "It''s only been half a year, and He Feng''s strength has made such an exaggerated improvement."

    However, apart from shock, Hashirama''s innermost emotions were joy at Hefeng''s growth.

    It is no exaggeration to say that in Hashirama''s heart, Hefeng is already a better Hokage than himself.

    "It seems that even if I want to stop you now, I have to use all my strength."

    There was a resounding sound between the pillars, and emotions were high.

    When he was terminally ill in his early years, Hashirama wanted to use all his strength to fight Hefeng.

    Unfortunately, due to his declining physical condition, he couldn''t do it at all.

    After returning from the resurrection this time, he couldn''t hold back his heart for a long time.

    Just never had a chance.

    Now¡­¡­

    Not just wanting to repay the daimyo''s kindness.

    I also want to have a good fight with Zefeng.

    suddenly¡­¡­

    Hashirama made a feint, stepped back, and distanced herself from Zefeng.

    Slap!

    I saw Hashirama''s hands clapping together violently, water escape chakra with one hand, and earth escape chakra with the other, fused together.

    The whole room shook and trembled.

    The floorboards cracked under his feet.

    A vicious wooden dragon flew out of it, opened its huge mouth, and went straight towards Zefeng.

    exactly...

    Wooden Dungeon and Wooden Dragon Art!

    "In that case, come on."

    Seeing this, Hefeng''s momentum remained undiminished. He stared slightly at the flying wooden dragon, and also put his palms together to condense the chakra.

    With the same move, meet Mu Dun between the pillars.

    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"

    Another wooden dragon suddenly appeared and collided strongly with the wooden dragon released from the pillars.

    Rumble!

    The two forces were comparable, and the cracks spread on his body, spreading all over his body, and finally fell apart because he couldn''t bear this force.

    into ruins.

    However, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Hefeng''s ear.

    [The cooldown of the check-in system is over! ¡¿

    [Do you want to check in now! ¡¿

    "Is it at this time?"

    He Feng''s eyes couldn''t help but startled, he didn''t expect to hear the voice of the system at this juncture.

    but¡­¡­

    From Hashirama''s offensive, Zefeng didn''t feel any pressure.

    On the one hand, Hashirama''s attack did not have the slightest killing intent.

    From He Feng''s point of view, even he himself knows which choice is more correct.

    It was only because of some constraints that he had to stand in front of him.

    On the other hand, his current strength is no worse than Zhujian.

    On the contrary, in Hefeng''s eyes, Zhujian''s strength is not comparable to his own at all.

    Thinking of this, He Feng simply started to check in this time.

    "yes."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and decisively chose to check in.

    [Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ¡¿

    [Reward: A gift pack for checking in! ¡¿

    ¡¾Will it be turned on now! ¡¿

    "yes."

    For punching in, Hefeng has experienced countless times, and he is already familiar with the process.

    Under continuous confirmation.

    The check-in spree will open soon.

    All kinds of rewards flashed in front of Zefeng''s eyes one by one.

    certainly¡­¡­

    There is also an attack between the pillars.

    Seeing his own wooden dragon did not play any role.

    Hashirama continued to fold his palms together, releasing the technique of descending from the tree world, attacking Zefeng.

    This time, it wasn''t just the ground shaking.

    The daimyo''s mansion was directly torn apart by countless giant trees.

    In an instant, it seemed to be in the sea of ??trees.

    Such a sudden scene made him even more stunned.

    "Brother, are you protecting your name, or are you tearing down the house..."

    For a moment, Rao even the always cruel Feijian couldn''t help complaining.

    And the daimyo beside him vomited blood even more.

    On the contrary, it was Hashirama who didn''t take it seriously and continued to launch his own offensive.

    Pat 1

    I saw Zhujian put his hands together again.

    "Wood escape¡¤The technique of the wooden man!"

    "Hefeng, I don''t want to hurt you."

    While speaking, the tall wooden man went straight to Zefeng.

    "me too."

    Hefeng replied without thinking, but he was not in a hurry to fight back and suppressed Hashirama.

    "However, you should understand, right?"

    "If you still treat me like an eight-year-old child, you will be the only one who fails miserably."

    The moment he finished speaking, Zefeng poured out his chakra without reservation.

    The purple chakra is like a raging fire, soaring into the sky.

    It''s the perfect Susanoo!

    next second.

    With a flash of sword light, the giant chakra sword was swept away by Susano.

    With just one move, the Gundam wooden man was chopped off in half.

    Not only that, the arrival of the tree world between the pillars also did not affect the wind.

    [Congratulations to the host for getting the reward: Seeking Dao Jade lv10! ¡¿

    Suddenly, the system''s voice sounded again.

    "What the hell?"

    Hearing the word Qiudaoyu, Rao Shihefeng was stunned.

    He never dreamed that he would directly draw the Daoist Jade!

    You know, this is an ability that can only be possessed by Chakra who has the Sage of the Six Paths.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say that this time the check-in reward.

    Much better than ever before.

    "No way."

    Zephy rolled his throat and began to try.

    Soon, the black Qiudao jade appeared behind him, floating behind him.

    "It turned out to be really..."

    Zefeng blinked.

    I can''t help but feel some sympathy for Hashirama.

    Now, the strength gap between the two sides has been completely widened.

    Actually...

    Not just peace.

    Even Nine Tails was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Staring at Qiudaoyu behind Hefeng with a confused face.

    Totally confused.

    Isn''t Hefeng only eight years old?

    This is...

    Got the Daoist Jade?

    Just kidding!

 Chapter 470

    What''s the situation now?

    What happened to Hefeng?

    Kyuubi blinked his eyes vigorously, seriously doubting whether he had some hallucinations.

    Otherwise, how to explain the scene in front of me?

    The thing suspended behind Hefeng is undoubtedly the Daoist Jade!

    That is something that only Sage of the Six Paths and Uchiha Madara who became Ten Tails Jinchuriki have.

    Immune to all ninjutsu.

    is quite a powerful force.

    As a result, such a powerful and terrifying force suddenly appeared behind Hefeng!

    This is simply incredible.

    Kyuubi, who was under the impact, even collapsed his world view at this moment!

    "Peace."

    Originally, Kyuubi was still thinking about facing Senju Hashirama, who is the god of ninjas.

    Hefeng must need his own help.

    Until now, he still clearly remembers the battle between Uchiha Madara and Zhu in the Valley of the End.

    That huge force easily suppressed himself.

    he¡­¡­

    Very strong!

    If you don''t take into account the absorption of natural energy throughout the ground.

    Whether Hefeng can defeat Hashirama with his own strength, even Kyuubi is not sure.

    But now...

    With the appearance of the Daoist Jade, all these uncertainties were completely dispelled.

    In fact, it wasn''t just Kyuubi who was shocked.

    Even Hefeng himself was very surprised.

    I never expected that this time I punched the card, and I got the Taoist Jade directly!

    Even, after Susano cut off the wooden man between the pillars with a single knife, Hefeng directly released Susano.

    The materialized Chakra dissipated instantly and returned to Zefeng.

    And behind him are six black Taoist jades floating.

    and¡­¡­

    As expected by Hefeng.

    After owning the Qiudao Jade, I can directly float in the air.

    Like Rokudo Madara and Naruto.

    And below...

    Togama quickly noticed the changes in Hefeng.

    With just one glance, he froze on the spot.

    "That thing... is the Daoist Jade?"

    The two eyes of Feijian were bigger than the eyes of a bull, and the jaw was so shocked that it seemed that it was about to fall to the ground.

    "Why does Hefeng have Daoist Jade?!"

    Until now, he still remembers how Uchiha Madara transformed into Ten Tails Jinchuriki after absorbing all the Tailed Beast Chakra.

    In addition to the changed appearance, the seeking jade has become the symbol of Uchiha Madara.

    Moreover, the ability to seek Taoyu is very tricky.

    Not only is it immune to ninjutsu, but it can even easily penetrate everything.

    The most important thing is, where did Hefeng''s Taoist Jade come from?

    Uchiha Madara''s Taoist Jade was obtained by becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    "Is it possible that this is also a talent?"

    Feijian couldn''t help but feel emotional, but quickly denied this idea.

    Compared with talent, he felt that physical fitness was a bigger factor.

    The current Hefeng not only has the eyes of reincarnation that only the Sages of the Six Paths have, but also has a physique like the big brother Zhujian.

    Plus Nine Tails Chakra.

    fairy eye.

    Fairy body.

    Plus Tailed Beast Chakra.

    Trinity.

    Thus awakened the seeking jade!

    Although not fully sure, but apart from this thought, Tomona could not find a better explanation.

    After all, he never dreamed that there was a check-in and lottery system in Hefeng''s mind.

    But one thing is certain.

    That is Hefeng who possesses the Daoist Jade, and his strength has far surpassed Zhujian.

    The outcome of this battle is already self-evident.

    Thinking of this, Tomama looked at Hashirama to the side.

    Even he was surprised at this moment.

    "He Feng, can fly?" Zhu Jian couldn''t help but gasped.

    If it was Susano, he could still understand, but the current Japanese style did not rely on Susano''s power at all.

    He didn''t step on anything under his feet.

    There is also Qiu Dao Yu who appeared behind him.

    It also puzzled Zhujian.

    "You''re right." Hashirama rolled his throat, and his complexion recovered a lot, but the shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time, "Now I really shouldn''t treat you as an ordinary eight-year-old kid. "

    "Now you are Konoha''s Hokage!"

    The moment he finished speaking, Hashirama no longer held back, folded his hands together, and closed his eyes slightly.

    Absorb the natural energy around you into your own body.

    After two or three breaths, black fairy lines appeared on Zhu Jian''s face.

    It is the fairy mode!

    He decided not to continue probing, but to show his real skills directly.

    Fight against the wind directly.

    "Immortal Art, Wooden Dungeon, True Thousand Hands!"

    Accompanied by a loud shout from Zhujian, the whole earth began to shake violently.

    Especially under his feet, it cracked directly, and a huge Buddha head appeared from it, slowly rising up, supporting him.

    Immediately afterwards, countless arms broke through the ground.

    It shocked everyone present.

    "This, this is the true power of the first Hokage-sama." Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt his mind go blank.

    What happened to the people of the Thousand Hands Clan?

    Are their chakra amounts all bottomless pits?

    The Mutun Guanyin that appeared in front of me must be at least a thousand meters high.

    This kind of thing is also ninjutsu?

    Is it too exaggerated? !

    "Go on, just kidding."

    Danzo and the others were also dumbfounded.

    I thought that the fight between Hashirama and Hefeng was acting.

    Unexpectedly, Hashirama, who was the first generation of Hokage, really used his full strength!

    without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    In front of Zhen Senshou in Hashirama, all the ninjas present looked very small.

    The daimyo was frightened and fainted on the spot, and lost consciousness.

    "Come on, Zephyr!"

    I saw Zhujian standing on the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara, looking directly at Hefeng.

    In the next second, countless arms attacked at the same time, heading straight for Zefeng.

    "Is it really thousands of hands in its heyday?"

    He Feng also focused his eyes slightly, looking at Mu Dun in Zhu Jian.

    Whether it''s the size or the sense of oppression, it''s all amazing.

    There is almost no difference between the battle with the Valley of the End.

    However, Hashirama didn''t want to eliminate Hefeng here, he wanted to see how strong Hefeng is now!

    And Hefeng, on the other hand, raised his hand slightly to manipulate the Taoist Jade behind him to fuse together in a calm manner.

    Finally, a hollow black ball is formed, wrapping itself tightly.

    Let the real thousands of hands attack yourself.

    Rumble!

    There were bursts of loud noises.

    The countless fists were bigger than Hefeng''s Qiudao jade, but after hitting the Qiudao jade, they fell apart at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Even Hashirama''s full strength cannot hurt the current Zefeng.

    Even if Zhen Qianqian in Zhujian contained the celestial chakra in his hands, he still couldn''t shake the current breeze.

    The current him is infinitely close to the strength of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    The attack lasted for more than ten minutes before it subsided slowly.

    Clouds of smoke spread out in all directions.

    Although the Daoist Jade was somewhat damaged, Hefeng still appeared in front of Zhujian unharmed!

 Chapter 471

    Hefeng slowly raised his arm, used the magnetic escape, and extracted a large amount of placer gold from under Zhenqian''s hands and feet.

    In an instant, countless gold dust soared into the sky, binding Zhenqian''s hands tightly.

    Not only that, the placer gold went straight to the pillars.

    but¡­¡­

    I thought Hashirama would do everything possible to resist.

    But who knew, facing Hefeng''s offensive this time, he stood still with his hands drooping.

    Let the gold dust of the wind wrap around your body tightly.

    Not only that, the Wooden Guanyin under his feet was covered with large and small cracks at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally fell apart.

    Scattered all over the place and turned into ruins.

    Seeing this, Zefeng simply returned to the ground with Hashirama.

    Between the doors, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others also gathered together one after another.

    "I lost."

    Hashirama took a deep breath, opened his mouth slowly, and took the initiative to admit defeat to the eight-year-old Hefeng.

    In fact, he knew it very well.

    Once the idea of ????Hefeng is realized, it is indeed possible to eliminate war.

    Moreover, although Hefeng is only eight years old now, his powerful strength has already surpassed himself.

    Thinking of this, Hashirama glanced at Daimyo.

    But He Feng loosened his fingers, and the golden dust gold fell off Zhu Jian''s body bit by bit.

    "I can understand how you feel."

    "When Konoha Hidden Village was established, the daimyo did provide a lot of financial support for the village."

    "And the entire daimyo group is also a supporter of your becoming Hokage."

    "However, as long as the daimyo still exists, it will be difficult to usher in real peace in this world."

    "Only complete unity can eradicate war."

    "Integrate all resources together and allocate them reasonably."

    "Let the country of wind get water, let the country of earth get soil and so on."

    "And these big names will only become resistance to these things."

    Hefeng took a deep breath and expressed all his thoughts.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jian couldn''t help but startled.

    "Hefeng, you are indeed an astonishing genius."

    For a moment, Hashirama couldn''t help feeling emotional.

    At only eight years old, he was able to have the Hokage mind.

    And use this kind of thinking to look at the world.

    Then came up with a way to resolve the dispute.

    It is indeed rare.

    "Then what do you plan to do with the daimyo?"

    Hashirama paused for a moment, then continued to ask Zefeng.

    "As long as he can abdicate with peace of mind and no longer touch the political center of the Nation of Fire, whether he lives or dies has no effect on me."

    "If he really doesn''t want to, I can use Sharingan to cast illusions."

    While speaking, Hefeng''s eyes changed accordingly.

    This is also because of Zhu Jian''s face.

    Otherwise, the entire daimyo group, Hefeng, would like to eradicate it.

    "Brother."

    Suddenly, Tomona stepped forward, walked to Hashirama, and pressed his shoulder.

    "Times have changed."

    "Whether it is mind, strength, or growth, Zefeng far surpasses us."

    "Most importantly, he has an advantage that none of us have."

    "age."

    "Now he is only eight years old, even if it takes another fifty years, he will reach our age."

    "Such a long time is enough to complete such a major event as a revolution."

    What kind of sincerity is said between the doors.

    For him, it doesn''t matter whether it''s his elder brother Senshou Hashirama, or his grandson Senshou Hefeng.

    They are all very important family members.

    Ninja Village is everything they have built with painstaking efforts.

    At this point, it is natural to want to persuade Hashirama to join in.

    Be an aid to the breeze, not an enemy.

    The most important thing is that Tobima believes from the bottom of his heart that Hefeng...

    To be able to do things that neither of them could do.

    "Between the door."

    Hashirama didn''t expect Toikama to say that suddenly, and couldn''t help but look up at him.

    The two sides looked at each other.

    In the end, Hashirama nodded his head heavily, expressing that he understood Togama and Hefeng''s determination.

    And got the support between the pillars.

    The last obstacle between Kazukaze and Daimyo disappeared.

    Especially after Daimyo woke up, seeing the surrounding environment became extremely strange.

    He also fully understands in his heart.

    Although Hefeng is only eight years old, it is easy for him to kill himself.

    Realizing the reality, Daimyo had no choice but to agree with Hefeng''s proposal.

    Allow him to integrate Hokage and Daimyo into one place.

    military, political, and economic.

    Trinity.

    Completed the internal unification of the Kingdom of Fire.

    The tens of thousands of samurai raised by the daimyo were also incorporated into Ninja Village by Hefeng.

    And asked them to enter the ninja school to learn ninjutsu.

    certainly¡­¡­

    There are also famous samurai who swear to die.

    I would rather die than follow.

    But with their strength, let alone a sneak attack against Hefeng.

    Rao Konoha''s ordinary jounin can easily kill them.

    After a few days of work, this matter was completely finalized.

    As for the next thing, it is also very simple.

    In the name of Hokage, Hefeng once again launched the Five Kage talks, and sent an invitation to the ninja villages around the country of fire.

    Ask them to send a representative to attend.

    If you don''t come, you will be regarded as the enemy of the Fire Nation.

    Although the current Konoha has been hit hard by Uchiha Madara, a lot of waste is waiting to be done.

    But the combination of Bai Jue and the samurai suddenly expanded Konoha''s combat power to hundreds of thousands.

    There are more combat units than other ninja villages combined.

    In addition, the news that the country of iron was directly destroyed by Chao Shenluo Tianzheng spread all over the world.

    Many people cast a shadow over He Feng, who has the eyes of reincarnation.

    For a while, there was no Ninja Village who dared to reject the wind.

    The time for the meeting was determined to be half a month later.

    Days passed, and this time the Five Kages meeting was approaching.

    "This is probably the third meeting of the Five Kages."

    Zefeng walked in the corridor of the newly built Hokage Building.

    Hashirama and Toikama followed him from left to right, acting like guards.

    As for Hefeng, he has now changed into the custom-made Hokage robe.

    "Brother, this meeting may completely change the world situation."

    Folding his arms around his chest, his tone seemed a little excited.

    He knew very well in his heart that instead of talking about it, it would be better to say...

    More like a declaration of war.

    According to Hefeng''s original idea.

    He intends to ask other Ninja Villages to be merged into the Nation of Fire through this meeting.

    Establish the only country on its continent.

    As for those ninja villages who are unwilling to join, they are all enemies of the Fire Nation.

    "Ok."

    Hashirama nodded slightly, and could not help but recall Uchiha Madara in his mind.

    He actually felt that if Madara saw the scene, he would be very relieved.

    On the contrary, Hefeng, with a calm face, walked to the door of the prepared meeting room.

    Inside, representatives of each ninja village have already been prepared.

    Among them are the shadows of the Four Great Ninja Villages.

    "Let''s go in."

    Hefeng took a deep breath, and after Anbe Ninja pushed open the door, he strode in.